《My Yandere Wives are Transcendents》


 Chapter 1: Hell Yaaahh!

    <h4>Chapter 1: Hell Yaaahh!</h4>


    [A/N: Before you start reading, please know that this is pure fiction. Unless otherwise indicated, all the names, characters, businesses, ces, events, incidents, etc., in this book are either the product of my imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemnce to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental. This book contains references to alcohol consumption, violence using fantasy magic, rape, very, gore, and prostitution.]


    _____________


    Almost dawn, inside an ordinary house, a young boy aged around 11 is sleeping on the bed; bedsheets and pillows around him scattered like he was in a nightmare.


    "Please don''... help me... somebo....." and then he immediately woke up, his heart racing like he met death. He sweated profusely and breathed heavily.


    "...wait, where am I?" he muttered.


    Then he analyzed his surroundings, a simple room with a cupboard and window on the right and a bathroom on the left, and an exit door in the left corner.


    When he tried to move ''cough, cough''. "That''s why I hate alcoh.....aahh my head,...aarrrahhhh" unknown memories fed into his brain, unable to withstand the pain, he fell unconscious.


    <hourster>


    Chirp, chirp.


    Birds chirping sounds could be heard, and he slowly opened his blue pearl eyes, muttering slowly, "I see... so this is the so-called transmigration..."


    His lip twitched a little, and then he smiled like a madman, shouting, "Helll.. Yaaahh.."


    "I am inside the game, that fucking game ''Slice of Life in Terra world''.. Ohh my god.."


    "So this is my second chance. Thank you, whoever did this...''drip, drip''..ohh I shouldn''t cry. This is my second chance, and what''s more, I am the protagonist."


    "Calm down, man, calm down... let''s see what he looks like in real life." After slowly moving from the bed, he walked towards the mirror in the bathroom.


    "Holy sh.... ''heh ehheeh''...wait for me, girls, yours truly is on the way." He looked at the mirror and saw short glossy golden hair with thin eyebrows, fierce blue eyes, and a triangr-shaped face.


    "Well then, let''s try to remember what I know," he pondered as he walked back to the bed and sat down.


    "This world is called Terra and has four continents which are:


    - Sapien Continent (mostly humans)


    - Fallen Continent (demons, vampires, demi-humans, etc.)


    - Flora Continent (fairies, dwarfs, elves, etc.)


    - Iguanas Continent (dragons)"


    "And all ocean creaturese under one rule called Antis."


    "Terra is 10 times the diameter of Earth, so... yeah, the poption is also higher... but not that much, I think."


    "Terra is created based on our universe, so nothing different other than size, and also it has more women than men, like a ratio around 6:1....something like that, but who cares. So..heh...hhheehhhh." He smiled like a pervert and then licked his lips.


    "As the title mentioned in the game ''Slice of Life in Terra world,'' therefore, there is no demon king that we have to kill or protect the world from an evil god or something. It is just purely a slice of life where we can do whatever we want, like creating a harem of powerful girls or bing the strongest in existence or bing a farmer and living a normal life. Everything is possible in this world as long as we have enough resources. I just yed the game for capturing girls and fun, so I don''t know the full details."


    "Ohh...well, who cares about these shit details...''deep exhale''....let''s focus on me, /Alexander/ is the same name as on Earth, and he is amoner and an orphan and worked as a cleaner in my orphanage."


    Then a dangerous smile appeared on his face as Alex muttered, "But I know who he was.."


    "Looking at myself, I can say about 10 or 11 is my age. Soo....If I am correct, at age 17, we can join the Academy. Therefore, I have 6 years'' time..ahh." And so Alex thought about his future.


    "Talking about the future, what''s my current rank...hmm...ahh..I can''t feel my core or my heart..so /he/ didn''t start /his/ cultivation...hmmm this is troublesome," he pondered, creasing his brows.


    "Might as well meet the Pope tomorrow at the temple. All I know is 1-9 Star Heart rank..and ask him again for the awakening test," he thought.


    <An hour or soter>


    Alex finished his morning routine (brushing, shitting, bathing, eating), and he prepared to meet someone in the temple, which is near the town he is staying.


    Wearing a simple shirt and pants, he walked out of the rented house. Upon seeing the outside world for the first time, his blue eyes started to sparkle. He now knows he is going to enjoy his life to the fullest.


    He would sure to live his.... Hell Yeah, life!!

 Chapter 2: DAWN HERO

    <h4>Chapter 2: DAWN HERO</h4>


    As Alex walked to the Temple, he tried to remember /Alexander''s/ past. From what Alex''s memory summaries were ''Someone or my parents put /me/ in Orphanage, which is run under by the Temple, and Bryxton Town is currently where I am. In Terra, after reaching age 7, no one was allowed to stay at an orphanage because a stabilized Soul Crystal would consider them an adult.''


    "Well, I at least knew who /I/ was," Alex mumbled.


    "Soul Crystal...ahhh...that thing was just like any other body part like the brain or lungs. Every living thing had this soul crystal; it contained half part of the soul and was very important to control the mana around us. And as long as you had a soul crystal, you could be revived. But the pain would be like you were in a mixer and being ground every inch; it would definitely hurt like hell," Alex mumbled.


    Like that, Alex reached the Temple; ''Temples those days didn''t have many visitors; they were just used for cult activity and the awakening process; only when royalty visited, you know...those hypocrites.''


    As he mumbled, Alex entered the temple. There was a single guard who didn''t even bother to ask me; he just shot a nce. As Alex approached the podium, ''Everything inside was simr to what I saw in the game; just like a single podium at the center and some chairs in front of it and some colored windows,'' he thought.


    After that, the Pope came and looked at Alex weirdly, and he did the same. After that, the Pope lost interest as he walked to the podium.


    While Alex looked at the Pope figure, aged around 34, with brown eyes and short white hair, wearing a white robe with golden embroidered symbols, "DAWN" written on it.


    "So, what did you want, child?" the Pope asked casually.


    As Alex went to kneel and cupped his hands together, he said, "Forgive me for my ipetence before, Holy Father, but I''d like to take the test again."


    "Sigh...as I said before, Soul Crystals were born with us, each had an individual signature of mana. So no matter how many tests were taken, the results would be the same," the Pope weakly said.


    "Please, Holy Father, this will be thest time. Therefore, please," Alex begged, tears running down his cheek.


    "Sigh...ok, ok, don''t start again. These past 3 years, you have been doing the same thing again and again. Henceforth, today would be thest test for you. Hereafter, do note again," the Pope said, sighing initially and then threatening him at the end.


    "Y-Yes, Holy Father, T-Thank you," Alex gulped inwardly. ''Urgh...I can''t believe my acting was able to convince him. Well, 27 years old and worked in a ckpany; died from stress and alcohol. So, I guess, my tears and begging improved a lot...maybe I should have tried acting on Earth...sighs...nothing can be done now.''


    The Pope then led Alex to a separate chamber. Inside the chamber, only a baseball-sized white sphere was glued on the wall of the circr pir, which was situated in the middle of the chamber.


    "As I said before, once you touched the Heart Crystal, you were able to feel the spark inside your Soul Crystal, and that would connect to the Heart Crystal to show what kind of mana you could control and provide ID for you...sigh, I don''t know, just how many times...forget it," the Pope said, irritated.


    Alex slowly walked to the pir and then touched it, thinking, ''Now for the time to awaken my golden finger as I am not the real Alex.''


    A few secondster, no reaction came from the Heart Crystal. ''What happened? Why is nothing happening? Where is my golden finger?'' his eyes lost and simply turned to pain.


    "See, I told you..." Pope irritated.


    Just as he was about to remove his hand, the Heart Crystal shone brightly with a golden color. At that moment, the Pope''s eyes widened with disbelief.


    ~ding~ding~ding~


    Bells around the town started to ring, as the Pope suddenly changed his face to an astonished one and announced.


    "Birth of the Hero, "DAWN HERO"" his voice echoed throughout town.


    "Thank god, I just lost myposure now, sighs...Originally, /Alexander/ awakens his power at the age of 16, so you will get 1 year of training and doing good deeds which helps you get recognition and poprity, and then the game starts in the academia. I just came early to check whether this will work or not, because I can''t let my future wives wait for me.. right?"


    "With this, all I have to do is ''do the good deeds and be a good guy'' and maybe I should find those hidden locations; power up myself, just to be safe" as Alex nned his future.


    Everyone in the town is happy about the Birth of the hero and they treated him as a celebrity and they had a feast the following days.

 Chapter 3: Loli?

    <h4>Chapter 3: Loli?</h4>


    "I thought, I will never see again those nightmares; history, geography....." Alex muttered as he felt his life leaving his body.


    "Are you listening, Sir Alex, SIR ALEX?" Pope shouted as veins bulged in his forehead.


    "Y-Y-YES Holy F-Father, you are teaching about ..mmm...Mathematics,...right?" Alex responded as he thought about another hellish cult.


    "..."


    "Sir Alex, I am trying to teach you about our world, which youck" Pope trying to humble but inwardly just wants to beat this guy.


    <2-days earlier>


    After announcing, Pope carefully put him in a separate room and ced the guard, who was standing earlier when Alex enter the Temple.


    After that, Pope gathered a group of followers and citizens of the town to the Temple and after setting everything. Called Alex toe to the podium, Pope stood on the podium and said,


    "Let''s Wee our New Hero... /ALEXANDER!/.../THE DAWN HERO!/"


    ~p~p~p~p~


    Alex who hide behind the door now slowly walked to the podium and was now wearing a white robe with golden embroidery and blue lining and a golden tie that matches his golden hair and stood beside Pope.


    "wow!"


    "Living God!"


    "Our Saviour!"


    "So Handsome!"


    "kyaaa.."


    "Cuteee.."


    different kinds of responses are received from gathered people here.


    "After 1000s of years, we were finally blessed by our ancestor "''DAWN''...The only Hero and our God"" Pope said wishful smile. Allowed Alex to speak some words.


    "By the blessing of our God DAWN, I promise that I will do my best for the kingdom and help the poor people who are in need. I fulfill my duty as DAWN HERO, if there will be a day where my sacrifice is needed, I dly give to Kingdom." Alex said with a charming smile with a determined face.


    Silence fell in the temple, and some secondster, someone shouted "ohhhhh..." and like raining down, everyone started to celebrate.


    ~p~p~


    "ohh!!..ohhh.ohhh"


    ~p~p~


    "I-I am sorry Holy Father, I am not really good with it. So, why don''t make it easier to understand even for the 10-year-old kid?" Alex said with a smile,ter it turned into self-doubt.


    "Sir Alex, I am just teaching what can 11-year-old kid can handle" Pope said and smiled weirdly.


    "hah..hah.. is that so?..."Alexughed and averted his eyes.


    "Anyway, listen carefully now, it is mandatory for you to know. So, I will exin as simple as possible and other things, you will learn when you go to Academia...''takes a deep breath''" Pope smiled wryly and said, "Also I asked you to call me Grey, right?".


    "Yes, Thank you and sorry I''m not used to that, so it will take time,....Mr. Grey?" Alex thanked him and said with a big smile but inwardly ''why I would remember every mob character?''.


    Satisfied with this response, Grey started to teach about Continents.


    "As you know about Continents, I am not going in-depth, so except for the Iguanas continent, the other Three continents are connected. Around 4000 years ago Great War urred, and due to that, Dragonspletely isted themselves. Due to the greed of Flora and Fallen Continent''s people, they waged war against each other and also Sapien Continent who was innocent."


    "This mob is definitely biased.." Alex muttered silently.


    "hmmm...still not able to understand" Grey questioned.


    "N-No, you can continue...Ho-Mr.Grey" Alex replied but was inwardly astonished that Grey was able to hear something, ''no, he definitely heard it, hmm...that''s magic for you...why are you looking at me like you are going to kill me? bastard...what? what can you do? I am Hero, you fucking bastard....hmph'' as he monologued.


    Whether Grey heard or not, Grey just humphed and continued Alex''s lesson, "..hmph...as the war continued so many people died, not able to withstand a life of soldiers and innocents, our Hero Dawn, he who holds the highest rank in the history of Terra, stopped the war. The ce where the war took was then known as Fiend Forgotten Land and it''s now used as the border for three-continent"


    "Any questions now?" Grey questioned Alex with a knowing smile.


    "Tell me about Rank,...Mr. Grey?" Alex just shook his head and avoided asking many relevant questions and instead asked ranks of this world,'' just go with Rank already, I don''t bother these fucking shits'' he thought.


    Grey just he sealed his fate and started to exin about ranks.


    <3-Yearster>


    Capital of Dawn Kingdom, a.k.a LUMINA


    Currently, inside the Temple of Lumina; Alex standing infront of the gorgeous girl who was wearing a purple-white nun dress that enhanced her Purplish white hair and sapphire eyes, she was around the same age as Alex; as he dazedly looked at her


    "Ahem...so Sir Hero, I heard about your good deeds for the past years and nowadays, most talks are about you and it certainly impressed us and the Royals" the girl calmly said.


    Alex worked his ass off these years and gained some poprity among different viges and towns.


    Alex then snapped out of his daze and said "I am embarrassed to say this, but I want to do these without help from Royalty and Temple. That''s why I declined to meet you guys and for that, I am truly sorry" as he about to bend his head down, but stopped by the girl.


    "It''s okay Sir Hero, with your valiant personality, we are able to acknowledge you without any problem, so please don''t be sorry" girl smiled warmly.


    Alex was dazed again but inwardly ''My first target, Luna Dawn, King''s youngest daughter and also saintess of this kingdom...heh...heh...ahem I am not a Lolicon, I am just waiting for flower to bloom..sighs.. even though she is considered an adult here; my conscience....''deep breath''..forget it..wine tastes good when it gets old..."

 Chapter 4: Saintess?

    <h4>Chapter 4: Saintess?</h4>


    Inside the Temple, two young people sat on chairs at a round table that had tea sets. These two stared at each other and minutester, "...ahem...Sir Her.."


    "Just call me Alex and I don''t want a cute girl to call me sir every time...right?" he interrupted and smiled gently.


    With a slight blush on her cheek, Luna said "R-Right..It''s my honor Si-Alex, then please call me L-Luna" as the redness on her cheek increased.


    ''Easy..well I did y with many women'' Alex thought as he maintained calm outside.


    "ahem..we informed everyone about you as a hero in this world, but your deeds are not enough to make it to get recognized by other kingdoms and ocean; we know, what you did alone is faster than what we could do along with you" said Luna awed.


    "Defeating bandits, defeating the low-rank monsters, helping people and working as an Adventurer....hmmm I guess, these things can be done by anybody...?" Alex said as his eyes drew up in the inner corners with a sad smile.


    "S-Sorry Si-Alex, I am not saying you wrong or anything. So please don''t be sad" Luna said hurriedly.


    ''Wow, I guess my acting skill is God-Level.... putting that aside, I came here for the same reason. Many people still don''t know, after I did lots of good deeds.... maybe I should tell them who /I/ was.....nnaaahh now is not the time and I don''t have enough power'' Alex thought.


    Seeing no reply came, Luna immediately stood up and try to apologize again but was stopped by Alex. After calming down, both of them started to discuss what to do.


    During the discussion, Alex suddenly remembered something disgusting and said


    "Luna"


    "Yes" while sipping a tea.


    "I think, I have an idea, but I don''t think, it''s easy to take action"


    "During my travels across the towns and viges, there was one thing inmon" Alex said while biting his lips.


    "That is?" cing the cup on the table.


    "Prostitution" said with contempt.


    "W-W-What you mean, A-Alex?" Luna blushed.


    ''Why are you blushing?'' he thought, "What I am trying to suggest is, every town and vige has Red light. So..why don''t we put an end to these. So many girls are forced to do these so...." Alex said with a sad and angry expression.


    "Ohh...I see, we can...first, I shall ry it to the king" Luna pondered.


    During his travels, so many prostitute girls try to act intimate and flirt with Alex. But for Alex, this is anything but heaven and he always politely declined but inwardly anything but polite ''these whores, anywhere I go, they act as moths; a bunch of sluts....''spat''. However, their beauty can bepared to top models in my previous world, but here they are nothing but a lump of meat that can be used to satisfy man''s needs. I also don''t like these ck hole thing and I just want untouched holy ground, not this filth.''


    ''Just thinking about those gan*b**, n**, ug*ba* and how they used these prostitute bodies....urgh..... my little brother will not stand up, except for that one...well what can I do, even if I transmigrated as a child, sighs...I can''t do anything...let''s use that dried old fish from time to time and I already caught that young fish...heh...ehhh'' Alex thought and a perverted smile appeared for a second.


    "Thank you, Luna. I am really grateful if you helped those poor souls. I know it will be hard, due to their high number but if we provide some other jobs and amodation, it will greatly improve their life" Alex said with courage and willingness.


    "It will be hard" Luna t replied and a little bit of unwillingness.


    ''Think man...think'', and he said "If we solve this problem, that no one solved among the kingdoms, then we hold higher regards and that will increase the followers for the temple".


    "This...ok, I shall talk about this with King" Luna said with desire.


    ''I know little girl, you only care about the kingdom and that''s why I like you, my first target; you are...just like me'' Alex thought.


    "hmmm...what about the ve system? we shoul.."


    "NO!!" Alex immediately interrupted.


    Luna was surprised and then gave a questioning gaze and as Alex answered "I am not against it, it''s just first we have a save those innocent girls then after everything settles, then we can remove the ve system" his eyes averted and then looked at her eyes and smiled gently.


    Luna had some doubts but after seeing the smile, she blushed and stopped thinking.


    Alex sighed and changed the topic "Luna, I need to train as soon as possible so that I can go to the Academia along with you...See youter" as he was about to walk out.


    Luna hurriedly called and said "A-Alex...why don''t youe to the castle? There is a special training room and I also going to use it. So why don''t we train together?" she wants to know more about this ideal boy.


    A sly smile appeared on his face and immediately changed into a surprised one and asked,


    "Is it ok?"


    "Y-Yes, is it right for you" Luna said with a blushed face.


    "Well...if I am going spend time on training along with the cute girl, I don''t mind..hahhaha" Alex said amusement andughed.


    Luna then her whole face and neck turned red andter they left the temple and informed the king and went for training.

 Chapter 5: SYSTEM?

    <h4>Chapter 5: SYSTEM?</h4>


    At the center of Lumina, there lies a Huge Castle painted with Pure white, Sky blue and filled with marble.


    Inside Castle, A person sat on a throne, that was designed with has full of gold and tinum. The Throne itself gives the feeling, it is beyond any ones reach.


    The person on the throne stared at another person infront of /him/, both of them has blurred figures with little fog on their face and dangerous aura. The person on the throne said as /he/ was not interested,


    "If that''s what he said, then do it as you fit. As long as it does not cause any harm to my kingdom...and send someone to check demons'' status in the Fiendnds" voice is neither manly nor feminine but gives an authority feeling.


    "Yes, My Lord" a feminine voice came from the person infront of the throne as respectfully bowed and then turned into dust.


    "That brat named Hero is not suitable for that. I just hope my waiting is worth it" the person muttered a little, but this time the voice is a little more feminine and optimistic. After that, the person closed /his/ eyes andid back on the throne and let the hand rest on the handrest.


    ________________________


    Thousands of kilometers away from the Dawn Kingdom. South East we can see different types and sizes of mountains and valleys.


    There is Castle built between the highest mountain and the deepest valley. The Castle itself is higher than the mountain and deeper than the valley. Inside the Castle, in the dark chamber, only tworge golden verticle slit eyes shined brightly and as eyes looked at the human-like creature which bowed infront of it and as the creature started to speak,


    "Your Majesty, I came here to inform you about the appearance of Heros in the Sapien Continent"


    Without getting any reply, the creature continued, "One from the Dawn Kingdom, Three-years ago and the other from the Theos Kingdom, a few days ago, Your Majesty"


    Silence remained few minutes, whether there is a mouth or not, the eyes started to shine brightly as it spoke sarcastically "New Era is going emerge...ahh...I hope this will also be entertaining"


    "sighs...How are the children doing?" it asked.


    "Everyone is about to reach Domain Rank except the middle one who is in aa past few weeks" the creature replied, still head bowed.


    "Good...very Good, ''snort'' weak should grovel infront of the strong one. If the middle one doesn''t wake up soon, feed him to the dark knights" said without slight care or interest and ...disappointed?.


    "B-but Your Majesty, t-that''s your...."


    "Did I allow you to speak?" it interrupted.


    Sweats appeared on the forehead of the creature and he felt his back was cold and said " I-I am s-sorry, Your Majesty?"


    "LEAVE" it said aggressively.


    Eyes disappeared after that creature left, leaving the entire chamber in the dark but there was a big silhouette that hardly could be seen.


    Inside one of the chambers in the Castle, a young boy aged around 14 was lying on the bed and there was no moment for the past few weeks, but now:


    ~Ding!~


    [System Inisitated]


    [Merging soul...1%...11%.....92%..100%!]


    ~Ding!~


    [Installing Host''s suitable support!]


    ~Ding!~


    [Supreme Villianious System support installed]


    ~Ding!~


    [Wee to "TERRA TH#####"]


    ~error!~


    [Due to Host''s low rank, data cannot be essed]


    ~Ding!~


    [Wee to "THE TERRA WORLD" host]


    ________________________


    <Two Monthster>


    Near the Fiend Forgotten Land, the mass ofnd and monster along with humans are burning.


    Everything around thend, burning like a wildfire,


    "SOMEBODY...HELP ME..."


    "MY CHILD...NO..."


    "GGRRHHOOOO"


    "KEEHHKEEHH"


    "FORGIVE ME..."


    Screams of humans and monsters can be heard throughout the Fiend Forgottennd. Everything was burned alive, most wooden houses were burned and demolished, trees; nts; crops were turned into ashes and wells were dried.


    That ce looked literally like Hell, but there was one boy aged around 17 with a burn mark on the left side of his face and some bruises around his body; wore a tattered shirt and pants. Looked at this Hell, with his dull lifeless eyes and slight....wicked smile?


    <3-Yearster>


    /NEX ACADEMIA/


    "It contains 50 billion acres ofnd with water, and the sole purpose is to create high ranks. For what purpose? They don''t know, but one thing they are sure of was a previous generation told them to create high ranks and then the answer wille.


    With that unsatisfied answer, they still worked and waited for that day. Every year, they conduct tests for admission to studies, research, and jobs in the Nex academia. During the test, anyone can attend and every cost will be taken care of by Nex Academia."


    "Do you understand? Alex" Luna questioned.


    "Yes, Of course, darling and why are you calling me again Alex when we are alone?" Alex said smugly.


    Luna''s face turned a deep red and said "S-Sorry, D-D-Dear"


    Satisfied with her answer, Alex was amused and nodded. Then thought about ''just a little more cultivation and I will tell the world who am /I/...past years I only trained with Luna and General who was another target and I didn''t have contact with others.....sighs....only training and some naughties with kitties and that special training room didn''t allow us out....what a wired training room..''


    "Ohh, I heard from my father recently, he said that he solved the prostitution issue; there will be no prostitution in the Dawn Kingdom" Luna said with contentment.


    "OH, Thats good....they removed the filth from ''MY kingdom''.." he mumbled thest words inwardly and nodded his head and smiled happily.


    "Now, the only problem is the ve system" Luna said while pondering.


    "Don''t worry about it, I will deal with it myself" Alex said with confidence on the outside.


    "Well, tomorrow we have a test, so why don''t we have a little spar?" said as changed the topic and readied himself.


    "Don''t worry too much, you are the Hero of our kingdom a-and f-future royalty..so...." Luna said blushing at her own words.


    "It''s ok darling, I want to show who am I, with my own talent and not rely on anyone" Alex said with sincere resolve.


    Looking at eyes that showed sincerity and braveness, Luna was awed and also further firmed her resolve to be with him.


    ''Easy...''

 Chapter 6: Admission Test-1

    <h4>Chapter 6: Admission Test-1</h4>


    /NEX ACADEMIA/


    It is located in the sky in the middle of all the continents and above the ocean, to show that they do not belong to anyone. Anyone who wants to visit Nex, they go through the Teleportation Circle which is exclusive to Nex, even rulers of the sky have to use the teleportation circle rather than fly.


    There is only 5 teleportation circle throughout the world to the people knew. Therefore, during the Nex Academia admission process, the teleportation station is filled with a lot of people and also that day they can use it for free, somoners can take the admission test.


    /The Dawn Kingdom/


    At the Teleportation Station, many people waited in the queue and it slowly moved. Some rumors and chatter can be heard among the people,


    "Did you hear that, Dawn Hero and Saintess will be joining, if we make friends with them, then we can have blissful life?"


    "Ahh...don''t be an idiot, do you think they will be friends withmoners like us? Dreaming is good, but you have to face reality, ok buddy"


    "...jerk"


    ''chatter''


    "We haven''t seen them, did they already leave?"


    "No, they may have yesterday in order to avoid this fucking line"


    "hah hah that''s possible"


    ''chatter''


    "Your element, buddy?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "It''s not like you can hide it, right?"


    "...yeah, well mine is sand, yours?"


    "I have a dual element, spark and ice"


    "Tsk...a dual element talent, you will easily pass the test"


    "haha haha"


    Like that, they are passing the time. Inside the station,


    "Sir, you cannot enter without the ID" the female guard said politely.


    "But, I lost my ID and that''s why I am showing this token" said a young man who had auburn ck little bit curly hair which almost covered his red eyes, wearing a full hand shirt and ck pants, and had a ck trident on his back.


    "Sorry sir, we were clearly ordered to allow only those who have ID" the guard replied.


    "What should I do...he said once I showed the token, they will allow me to enter the Nex Academia.." a young man pondered as he mumbled.


    "Why didn''t the next onee yet?" another female guard came with irritation.


    As walking towards them, token caught her eyes and suddenly hide her irritation and smiled professionally, "Ohh...so you are a disciple of the Duke family.....sorry for our negligence sir...you can go and stand on the teleportation circle" the female guard said.


    "Ohhh...Thank you, Madam" a young man said and then went to stand on the teleportation circle.


    "Senior, what are you doing? we cannot allow anyone without ID" the female said with fear.


    "It''s ok Lily, that token was given by the Duke family, so we don''t need to worry about it?" Senior replied.


    "B-But..."


    "You don''t know need to know everything, sometimes knowing lesser is better..ahem..well then resume your work" the senior said with a tense face and left to work.


    _______________________


    In the middle /NEX ACADEMIA/


    In the teleportation station, a blue beam of light disappeared as a young man came into view and as he walked out with disorientation.


    What came to his view was, flying cars and bikes, tall buildings, drones,plexes, etc., and he just stared at them like a country bumpkin.


    A Pamphlet blocked his view and he snapped out of awe. After taking the pamphlet from the guard, he walked towards the stadium. During that time, he was awed by this ce, which is totally different from the kingdoms. He felt like he was in another world and everything here is new to him; so he carefully followed the route with a little smile on his face.


    After reaching the destination, he can see so different kinds of people and his mouth wide open, ''fox ears...that''s tail...ohh.....long ears..elf, I guess?, wings....aahhh....fins..oceans...right?....ohh small little boy...no that should dwarf...so many people....wow'' he inwardly surprised. Then he walked to the registration office.


    "Show me your ID" a beautiful female officer asked.


    "I don''t have an ID, but I have this Token" a young man replied as he showed the token.


    After the female officer verified the token and then asked for his details,


    "Name"


    "Asher Eli"


    "hmmm...royalty?" she questioned with a frown.


    "hmm?...no, no I''m just amoner" Asher Eli exined.


    "I am sorry sir, I don''t know whether knew it or not, but no one is allowed to have a surname. That''s only for Royalty and if you use a surname, your whole family will be arrested and 10 years in prison and sometimes spot execution...sigh...even the Dukes'' children cannot use the surname except for their father''s first letter...howe you are a disciple of the duke?" she exined with a frown and a hint of doubt.


    "Is that so.....but Asher Eli is a single name though" he scratched his head.


    "NO, it''s either Asher or Eli and a piece of advice, do not say this to anyone...sigh...bump...ahem" she sighed then cleared her throat.


    "sigh...then....use Ash...no use Eli" he said but thought about something and decided to change.


    "Ok, Eli then...age?"


    "21"


    "Rank?"


    "Don''t know"


    "Spell level?"


    "..Don''t know"


    "Element?"


    ".... don''t know" his shoulders slumped and he awkwardly smiled.


    "...."


    "Eli, age 21, Dawn kingdom, correct?" the officer irritated and sounded like an order.


    ''gulp''


    "Yes, Madam" he gulped.


    "Go to Area-54," said as she gave a route map and temporary ID.


    "Thank you" with a little bow, he left.


    The female officer seeing the back of the Asher Eli disappeared, with a little smile she continued her work.


    As Asher walked toward the general area and waited in the long queue. No one talked to him and he doesn''t care; after a long wait, his name was called and walked to the allocated area.

 Chapter 7: Admission Test-2

    <h4>Chapter 7: Admission Test-2</h4>


    Stadium is 1000 acres with many tforms, so testing a billion people can be done with enough testing officers. The individual area is allocated for every thousands of participants and each area has one heart crystal and a monster in the cage. A woman with shoulder-length brown hair and brown eyes, wearing a formal zer stood before the 1000s of students and started to exin the test.


    "There are two rounds for the test today, First check your aptitude to the elements and fight against low-level rank monster one on one. It is not necessary to win, just show us all the fighting techniques and all these tests will lively telecast to the judges, so no bargain, no cheating....Is that clear?" she said not that loud or silent, it can clearly be heard by everyone.


    Everyone just nodded their head and thought ''Does she thinks we can able to cheat against a high ranker'' and the test started,


    "Candidate-1, John, dual elements: Spark and Ice"


    "Yes"


    "Touch the Heart Crystal"


    After touching it; the hollow inside slowly changed into sparkling and snow; some stars appeared.


    "3-Star, check" the officer said.


    "Candidate-2, Sky....."


    .....


    <Hourster>


    "Candidate-1593, Eli, element: none"


    "Yes"


    There is no reaction from the crystal.


    "Soulless"


    "Yes" Eli answered.


    "Ok....wait along with these two" she pointed to other soulless candidates.


    "Candidate-159....."


    ....


    "Now that I check and verified the details of all the individuals, let''s check the skills and this time those who are not performing well will be eliminated and you can home straight. See the mic at the corner, judges will announce to you directly...So do your best" She smiled a little bit.


    Some of the candidates thought ''Yes, I will show you how manly I am''.


    She walked towards the cage and slowly opened the cage. Wolf-like Monster 3 Meters in height and 4 meters in length covered with grey fur, walked out of the cage and a cor attached to its neck. Saliva was dripping from its mouth and constantly looking at everyone.


    The movement they saw, some were scared, while some had grimaced expressions.


    "This is Adalwolf, 2-Star Rank. You have to fight one-on-one and don''t be scared, the salve cor is attached to it. So it won''t kill but if you are not careful, it will hurt you. Now, some may or may not know but let me remind you even though it is a 2-star rank, it can kill a 3-star rank warrior if not careful and do not kill it, try to subdue" She said with haughty.


    Now everyone was scared, even though it won''t kill but it will still hurt them so they worried and looked at the tooth of the wolf, they were scared.


    "Now then, shall we start, Candidate-1, John" she ordered.


    "Y-Yes" as he walked toward the Monster.


    "Grrrrr" the wolf growled.


    A few secondster.


    "What are you waiting for?, start already" the female Officer irritated.


    "/O, Goddess of Ice....urgh.....


    ...my manly..."


    But the wolf just leaped over and hit him on the stomach with its paw and he fall backward and rolled a few times.


    "Do you think enemy wait for you to finish the chant?" she said sarcastically, as she looked at John whose stomach was torn and small intestines came out, and then he fell unconscious.


    "Because you are a 3-star rank doesn''t mean you are superior to a 2-star rank. SKILLS, I am talking about skills, OK?" she shouted.


    "FAIL" a mechanical voice sounded throughout the area.


    "gulp" Everyone gulped hardly.


    "If you are 3-star rank, so what?; dual or triple or all element, so what?; soulless, so what?; Commoner, so what? Here nothing we can see except the skills, any skills you show us." she said arrogantly.


    "Medical team" she shouted.


    A group of healers came and took him. After that, everything continued as if nothing happened.


    .....


    "Candidate-1593, Eli"


    "Yes"


    ''Breathe in''


    /MANA BREATHING/


    Eli walked toward the wolf and took his trident in his right hand.


    "Grrrr"


    The wolf run towards him ready to use its paw but he stood there as he muttered something.


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    ''sssshhhh''


    The trident started to burn in yellow color and his eyes also changed to yellow. His body moved faster than a wolf''s paw, he then bent slightly and used the trident''s side tooth to vertically cut along the leg of the wolf as he jumped on its body.


    And moved the trident horizontally ced between the jaws and he sat back of the wolf with two hands tightly gripping the ends of the trident.


    ''sssssss''


    The me started to hurt the wolf''s mouth and it started to wriggle.


    "Stop" The female officer stopped us.


    ''Breathe out''


    Eli stopped his fire, eyes returned to normal, and jumped off the wolf.


    "Color me suprised, Mr. Eli" she said with a small smile.


    "Thank you, Madam" Eli said tly.


    "PASS" a mechanical voice said.


    .....


    Most of the candidates, either


    "Out of 2500 candidates, 436 are qualified today and tomorrow we will conduct battle. So, be prepared see yout..ohh...I forget to tell you, tomorrow will be a real battle, you may die but don''t worry we can revive you without a cost so don''t need worry, we can patch you up" she said with a dangerous smile.


    Everyone shuddered at that smile.


    "Also, only those who want to be a schr, no need to worry, you can surrender if you want because you have written an exam. So just focus on studies" as she moved away.


    Those who are schrs are sighs with relief.

 Chapter 8: Admission Test-3?

    <h4>Chapter 8: Admission Test-3?</h4>


    Those who passed stayed at the hotel provided by Nex Academia. Inside one of the rooms, Asher Eli justy on the fluffy bed and read the pamphlet.


    ''knock, knock''


    "....Coming....." Eli opened the door and saw the female officer who tested them, now wearing a striped ck T-shirt dress.


    "How long are you going to stare?" she said with a slight smirk.


    "O-Ohh..I am sorry, This is my first time seeing this kind of dress..hah..hah" Eli apologized with an awkwardugh.


    "So, you just stared at my dress..ahh" she said as she walked into his room.


    Eli didn''t know what to do as she barged in and he left the door a little open ''just to be safe'' he thought. She sat on the bed as she looked at the door and Eli who was now walking towards her.


    With a smile, she introduced herself, " I am Nova, a 3rd-year student"


    "As-Eli" he said.


    "hmmm that''s all?, anything else" Nova asked with the same smile.


    "well, that''s what I am worth now" he said


    "Is that so?.." as squinted her eyes and crossed her arms under her bosom.


    With an uneasy feeling, Eli asked "Is there anything you want from me? Madam"


    "There is....I am hungry, why don''t we eat? Ok, let''s go" she mumbled and pulled Eli''s hand as she walked.


    Eli just doesn''t know what to do, she was a student and also a testing officer. They walked through the crowd and enter the high-ss restaurant. Eli thought ''We are going to eat, right? then why are we infornt thisrge building that has a name /ROYAL/'' he wanted to say something but just sealed his mouth.


    As they entered, the receptionist asked "What can we do, Madam, Sir?


    "Floor-72" Nova said as walked without baiting an eye on the receptionist.


    "Yes" the receptionist replied and walked along with them and called the server.


    After Settling down on the 72nd Floor, " I will prepare the food" as the server left after noting the list.


    Eli just sat and looked around, they were in a single room with a dining table and surrounded by transparent ss. He stared outside and let her choose the food.


    "Now you staring at the scenery" Nova pouted a little.


    As he turned and looked at her ''Cute.. if that''s the real'' he thought and said, "No Madam, outside is beautiful".


    "Is that so? I guess new people can find it attractive" She also looked outside. Outside was full of tall buildings, a river on the left side and mountains; forest on the right side.


    Silence remained in the room until the order food arrived and they started to eat.


    Nova ate the food with a spoon and fork, which showed elegance while Eli ate the food with his hands. Nova didn''t say anything.


    "Now, tell me what you want from me?" after finishing his meals, Eli questioned.


    "Can''t wait.ah...well then, I just want to know more about you" Nova said seductively.


    Eli stared nkly at her and she cleared her throat, "ahem...I want to know who thought you that technique?" said curiously.


    "Is this part of a test? Madam" Eli question her.


    "No, I just want to know and you can call me Nova"


    "....but Nova already knows, though" he squinted his eyes.


    "Whhaatt, what you mean I know already? If I know why would Ie to you?" she said with ignorant.


    "sighs...then, let me exin it to you. You scanned my room as you entered, for what? maybe to check whether I am alone or not. You pulled my hand, for what? maybe to check whether I am really soulless or not. You ordered some high-rank monster meats to hide the drug smell, for what? maybe to check whether I am telling the truth or not" he said nothing but with a nk expression.


    ~p~p~


    Her expression changed from cute to stern as she said sarcastically,


    "If you know everything, then why bother?"


    "Well I am also hungry, so..." Eli said with an awkward smile.


    She looked into his eyes with a deep sigh, " I want to check"


    "I understand, A man with a soulless crystal using one of the fundamentals" he said while nodding his head as he felt he had done something big.


    "wait..what? no, not for that" Nova cleared his misunderstanding.


    "Then?" Eli was confused.


    "I''m here to check, whether you have stolen the technique and token or you are just subordinate to demons; monsters are poison to demons and that drug is just a truth serum" Nova exined.


    "Also, you are not the only one who uses the fundamentals, it is just a rare technique" she added.


    Eli''s eyes widened and his jaw dropped and he started to curse, "that fucking bastard....he said that was the fucking fate shit and the one and only ancient technique...that fucker...."


    She looked at the cursing man who was now totally different and she started tough "hahah...ahaha"


    Seeing herugh, he calmed himself and said, "ahem...Sorry I lost my cool now"


    "So you always act cool" she asked with amusement.


    Veins bulged on his forehead and said without knowing, "yes, so what brownie?" as he closed his mouth.


    "Brownie...ahh" she repeated the word with a dangerous smile.


    "It''s okay, truth serum is working...So it''s fine, I guess"


    He felt a chill in his spine. ''I-I guess?....ahh, I should be careful with answers from now on'' he thought, took out the token and started to tell some truth with twisted answers without letting her question.


    "This token and technique was given to me by a person and he covered with a hood and mask"


    "why.."


    without letting her, he continued, "Because I saved his ass..ahem..I helped him to defeat a demon and I threaten...I mean he was impressed and gave me those things"


    She looked at him weirdly but he just shrugged off.


    "Even so giving that fundamental technique may be right but why token?" she asked with doubt.


    "Maybe he was an idiot...I mean maybe he felt grateful" Eli said with a grateful smile.


    She looked at him few seconds and then, "Sighs, So you are not anyone''s disciple, right?"


    "Nope, I had a Master" he said with nostalgia.

 Chapter 9: Nova

    <h4>Chapter 9: Nova</h4>


    "Nope, I had a Master" Asher Eli said with nostalgia.


    "HAD...ahh, who was he?" Nova asked curiously.


    "Well, nothing just anothermoner" Eli said.


    "So you won''t tell...is he the one who taught you Trident"? She was not backing out.


    "Nope, that''s self-taught" Eli was also careful.


    Her brown eyes started to shine as she clutched her hand and said "You are good with your words"


    "I take that as apliment" Eli smiled slightly.


    "sigh....let me get this straight, you are not the disciple of Duke, right?" she sighed as she loosened herself.


    "I can''t say no because he did teach me something and he only said about the token that, if I have this I can be selected as a student in Nex Academia" Eli said while ying with the token.


    "Well that is right, if you have the token, whether you have talent or not, we will let them in" Nova said truthfully.


    "Talk about fairness....corruption" Eli said as covered his mouth.


    "So what?" Nova squinted her eyes.


    "ahem....well then everything is over right, the sun is about to set so...." Eli cleared his throat while looked at outside.


    "Why, Do you really want to end the Date?" she tried to tease him.


    Eli turned and looked into the brown eyes and said tly, " I don''t mind; we can continue our date and if you want, you can pay for the dinner also"


    Her eyes twitched and said with an irritated tone, "Brat, If you act like that, not a single girl will like you"


    "sighs...Nova, If you really want to have a date, I don''t mind. But you do know that you are investigating me under the order" Eli said softly.


    "What? Who wants to have a date with you?" Nova red at him.


    without care, "Also I am a married man....see" Eli said as he showed his obsidian Ring on his left-hand ring finger.


    "WHAT? I thought it is just a new type of storage ring.....so people wear the ring for marriage now...ahh" Nova pondered and dazed at the ring.


    ''snap''


    Eli snapped his finger, as she was dazed out and a little bit embarrassed "W-Well I have to report, so let''s end this". They walked out of the Royal restaurant.


    While Eli thought ''I guess, no dinner today...at least I had delicious lunch....hmm....If she is here, her expression will be cute....heh....''.


    "So, what kind of woman is your wife?" she asked curiously and inwardly ''what does she see in him? Handsome? average, character? not so good, talent? ok but not that much.....ahhh...maybe she has some kind of kink''


    "Well, she....is a wonderful woman, that I have ever seen in my life" Eli said while rubbing the ring with his finger with a rare gentle smile.


    When she saw that smile she also smiled but stopped as she looked at the burn scar which was hidden under his curly auburn ck hair was moved due to the strong wind.


    ''I guess, it''s love..ah'' she didn''t say anything and just smiled from her heart and seeing the first time her heart felted smile, Eli said,


    "Nova"


    "hmmm?"


    "I think you should smile more"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes"


    "hmmm"


    <Next Day-Morning>


    Inside the Stadium,


    "See that 100s of tforms, you will be battling in that; once every candidate arrived" Nova wore the same formal suit again.


    Once every other area candidate arrived, a Man in his 30s wearing a formal white shirt and pants as he flew towards the middle of the stadium and his voice sounded throughout the stadium,


    "I will be announcing today''s battle''s Rule,


    First, your battle will be random within your rank.


    Second, It is notpulsory to win the battle, you can surrender at any time but you must show us your skill just like yesterday.


    Third, Schrs have to inform ''I am a schr'' before their battle begins, whether they did well or not, they have to take written tests immediately after their battle.


    Fourth, Soulless candidates must also inform ''I am soulless'' unless they really want to die and their battle will be any rank.


    Fifth...


    ...


    Andstly, If you want, you can kill your opponent without destroying the soul crystal. We can revive themter" he said with a dangerous smile.


    Everyone chatter.


    "Let''s the Battle begin" He souted.


    The big disy started to show different paired-up IDs and thest test begin today.


    ****


    Eli sat on the corner as he waited for his number and he heard some noise,


    "Oh..it is Hero of Dawn Kingdom!"


    "Oh my goodness, He is so handsome!"


    "Hey, I heard he reached the 7-star rank at the age of 17!"


    "No way! 7-star rank, are you kidding me? there is no need to take the test like the rest of us"


    "Yeah, right? I think that guy is showing off"


    "Ohh ohh someone is jealous"


    "Yeah, so what? That guy has everything, unlike us"


    ''chatter''


    "Oh..Mr. Eli, why are alone?" Nova walked toward Eli.


    "hmm? Madam Nova, how are you?" Eli smiled.


    "I am fine" Nova also smiled.


    "hmmm...I asked why are you alone?" Nova tried to hide herughter.


    ''Tsk, Brownie'' he muttered inwardly and said "What can I do? I am a lone wolf and I don''t like a bunch of brats"


    "haha ahaha, I heard from someone that you tried to talk but they ignored you...don''t worry, during the test everyone is an enemy..... hahaha" sheughed.


    "sighs...what do you want now?" Eli irritated.


    "ahem...nothing much"


    As he nced at her and he asked something to pass the time, "Can you tell me about the cultivation ranks?"


    "hmm? so you don''t kn...aahh....I forgot you are just bumpkin who came upon luck..hah.." sheughed at she thought about yesterday.


    Eli''s eye twitched but he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 10: Rank

    <h4>Chapter 10: Rank</h4>


    Nova then cleared her throat and turned serious "ahem..let''s start with 1-9 Star Heart Rank.


    After the awakening of the stabilized soul crystal, the soul crystal is attached to the heart like a leach, and after starting to cultivate, the soul crystal started to spread its root on the heart.


    How many roots were spread will determine the rank, so only 1-9 roots can be formed and thus resulting in a 1-9 Star Heart Rank, which will be the start of cultivation and the life span will be 200-250 years.


    After thates,


    Domain Rank


    Monarch Rank


    Emperor Rank


    each has 3 sub-stages: early,te, perfect and lifespan increase with the stage and rank"


    "That''s all I can say for now" she said mysteriously.


    "How can one increase the rank?" Eli asked without care.


    "That is simple, absorb the mana from surrounding or from the soul stone of monsters" she replied.


    "I know that already, any other methods?" Eli asked as looked into her eyes.


    "If you want to know more, you have to be a student of Nex Academia" She also looked into his eyes and said seriously.


    ".....Okay, Thank you, Madam Nova" Then he looked at the disy.


    "Anyway, why are you trying to learn that? You are soulless, right?" she asked with doubt.


    "Nothing personal, just want to know more" he still looked at the disy.


    "Secrets..."


    "ah...my number, I have to go now. If I join the Nex, I will treat you to a meal" as he stood and slightly bowed while crossing his two fingers and left without getting any reply.


    "...."


    There was nothing much she can do, her job is finished so she left the stadium.


    ****


    At the battle tform, Eli with the trident in his hand, stood infront of a 17-year-old boy with glossy green hair with matching green eyes wearing a ck-white shirt and pants, had a straight sword on his hips and that boy introduced himself,


    "I am Kayden R, 6-Stark Rank and Hero of Theos Kingdom"


    Silence remained few seconds and then the crowd began to shout,


    "Shit... it''s him, guys. He is the Hero of Theos Kingdom"


    "Seriously, I didn''t even know"


    "That''s right, He is from the Duke family, and had trained secretly"


    "Who would think another hero will appear in the same era?"


    "OMG, look at him. He is so handsome"


    "Bitch you even didn''t look at him before but now.."


    ''chatter''


    "I am Eli, Soulless, Commoner of Dawn Kingdom"


    and just like everyone remained silent. Not to know what could say, ''He should surrender or It will be a one-sided massacre''.


    ''Breathe in''


    /MANA BREATHING/


    "Is that so?....Then don''t need to worry, you can just surren...."


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    ''sshhh''


    Eli ran forward with the burning trident which was about to hit the neck, but Kayden vanished and appeared behind him after meters away.


    ''zzziii''


    "Oii, why are try to kill me, when I..." Again Eli turned and try to hit him but just like before he vanished.


    ''zzziiii''


    ''I guess, it is not enough to fight against a 6-star rank'' Eli thought and was about to prepare for another attack but a punch hit his stomach and made him fall behind.


    "Oii, let me finish the speech. You can just surrender or.....I will make you beg me to kill you" he spoke thosest words lightly as he punched Eli''s face but was blocked by Eli''s trident.


    ''boom''


    Everyone thought Hero was trying to avoid fighting and give themoner a chance.


    Eli falls a few meters behind and stood up while rubbing the blood from his mouth.


    "What will be your answer?" Kayden asked arrogantly.


    "Terra Arts: 1st Form"


    as Eli muttered, his eyes changed heterochromia yellow and green; the sand around the tform started to move and surrounded the trident and sand red due to the high temperature.


    "I will take it as NO" Kayden didn''t care as appeared before Eli and was about to punch again but his hand cut off before he could realize it, Eli used the trident and pped his face.


    ''Boom''


    Kayden fell to the ground and Eli was about to slice Kayden''s neck but space around the Kayden trembled and


    ''Boom''


    Eli sted off and he looked at Kayden with squinted eyes.


    Everyone remained silent because they don''t know what exactly happened but higher rank cultivators clearly saw what happened. Every battle has been recorded for future purposes, so they reyed the scene on a separate big disy and they looked at it.


    /


    Kayden was about punch but Eli who had predicted, just rotated his trident as fast as possible and its sharp teeth were now covered with very thin transparent ss, it cut the hand like butter and without wasting time, Eli used the trident''s rod and pped with the same rotational momentum.


    /


    Now they knew, instead of awe or surprise they started to belittle him for his cowardness; using weapons against handbat. Because ''Hero trying to be nice to him but here, he cut Hero''s hand. what''s the point ofparing and supporting a soullessmoner to the Hero of Theos Kingdom, right?''


    "Y-You Bastard" Kayden stood up and looked at the right arm which was sliced neatly. ''If you are in my kingdom, I smashed you into pieces now but here I have to maintain my face'' Kayden thought and calmed his anger and stopped his blood flow with some kind of spell and then unsheathed his sword with his left arm.


    ''ssiiinggg''


    "You did well for a soullessmoner" he said sarcastically.


    "Shall we start our 2nd round? Before I let you off the hoke because of my mercy but now.....even my single hand is enough for the likes of you" Kayden with a dangerous smile.


    Even now most people looked at Kayden with awed and admiration.

 Chapter 11: Kayden Vs Eli?

    <h4>Chapter 11: Kayden Vs Eli?</h4>


    ''Breathe out''


    Eli''s eyes and trident returned to normal and said, "I surrender".


    Everyone turned silent and thought ''What the..? now you want to?''


    Eli then turned around and was about to leave a voice came behind him,


    "Oi, You surrender?" Kayden asked frowning.


    "Yes" Eli replied casually.


    "Do you think I let you go?"


    "Why do I think you let me go?" Eli tilted his head with a finger on the chin.


    "ARE YOU PLAYING WITH ME?" Kayden shouted.


    "I don''t understand what are you trying to say but ording to the rule, it is not necessary to win the battle, right?...so see youter" Eli said again turning to leave.


    "Haahh...hahaha...I see, you are bumpkin and...that fundamental technique.....ahh" Kaydenughed as he looked at Eli''s left hand.


    "Then, hereafter you are my friend" Kayden said with a soft smile.


    Everyone gasped as they thought ''Hero of Theos kingdom and future Duke''s friend'' and chattered,


    "What a lucky guy?"


    "Thats Hero for you, easily forgive someone"


    "Right..."


    ''chatter''


    After hearing the chatter, Kayden appeared behind him and said something to Eli''s ear secretly with a friendly smile but higher rank people clearly heard his disgusting words and in an instant, Eli swung the trident.


    ''ting''


    And blocked by Kayden''s sword. "What are you doing, my new friend? Trying to attack me, when you clearly mentioned you surrendered?" Kayden said with a shocked but inwardly ''caught you'' haughty smile.


    Everyone who clearly saw that started to curse Eli,


    "That Bastard...after surrendered"


    "Jerk...coward"


    "Even Hero who lost one of his hands tried to fight against with fairly, not this underhand"


    "In the end, Hero is Hero and lowlife is lowlife"


    and some Theos Kingdom candidates, ''Disqualify, Disqualify...'' as they started to shout.


    Other tform people looked in this direction. The announcer knew what happened clearly but cannot say it aloud because in the endmoner is still amoner.


    "ording to the rules, Candidate-1593 tried to attack Kayden R, Candidate-24. So Candidate-1593 is hereby disquali.."


    "Wait" Kayden interrupted him.


    "What is the matter, Mr. Kayden R" Announcer irritated.


    Kayden didn''t look at him instead he looked at Eli and said, "I don''t know what lead him to do this, but I hope you can give him another chance"


    Everyone''s eyes shined as they looked at their Hero.


    "But Rules Clearly stat.."


    "I am a victim, so I have the right to say to this" Kayden again interrupted.


    "sighs...what do you want to do?" The announcer asked as he sealed his fate.


    "He has to either kneel down and admit his mistake or he has to fight me. If he chose to fight, I will fight with him and he can use any underhand technique but I only have one condition," Kayden said as he looked at Eli who was just staring at him with his lifeless eyes.


    "Anything but death" The announcer said firmly.


    "Oh...not that much just who remains conscious at the end and no one allowed to interfere" He said as he gave Eli a chance.


    Everyone was awed by it and knew their Hero is going to teach a lesson to this kind of people.


    Understanding the true meaning announcer didn''t say anything, just nodded and turned towards Eli and didn''t say much "What''s your choice?"


    Eli who had been staring at Kayden, tried to control his anger but no matter what, Kayden''s words repeated in his mind, ''Are you married?...If I raped your wife, what will you do? ran away or kill yourself or just watch and masturbate or maybe your wife like mine....ah...just thinking about it makes me want to see your wife''s face. You should introduc.....''


    "I will fight" Eli said even though he knows what will happen but he decide, not only because of his anger but also something else.


    The announcer sighed "Let the battle begins"


    As soon as the battle begin, Eli tried to breathe but,


    "What...not able to breathe, right? I made it before the start, this whole tform is under my spell, chantless magic is great, right?


    Your technique, I heard about it; It may be fundamental but that''s all. Nothing but a cheap imitation of our advanced Elemental Magic control" Kayden said as he walked towards Eli who was struggling to breathe and stood with the help of the trident on his right hand.


    ''drip, drip


    Blood flowed from Eli''s nose and Eli stared at Kayden with his lifeless eyes; Kayden just smiled at him and said "You know If there is no mana around you, your fundamental technique is nothing but toilet paper"


    Kayden slowly raised his sword and pointed toward Eli''s left hand, "My Space Element, very much danger to your kind of people"


    ''chchkkk''


    ''thud''


    Eli''s left hand fell off but Eli still looked at him with his lifeless eyes just letting Kayden have his revenge. Kayden sheathed his sword and just picked up the ring in the fallen hand and waved infront of Eli. Kayden looked at the ring and said "If I wore this ring, your wife will be..." Before he could finish. Eli swung his trident horizontally.


    This time Kayden backed off a few meters but his fore and thump fingers were missing.


    "You Bitch" Kayden was angered and looked at Eli who was now clearly standing without any problem and put his ring in his shirt''s inner pocket and threw the fingers.


    "He was acting all this time...so be it..." Kayden used to channel his remaining mana to his sword and activated another spell which already inscribed on the sword.


    "Dimensional eater" Kayden muttered as he ran towards Eli.


    ''kkachhukkk"


    Eli''s right arm tore off along with the trident was gone as if it had been eaten by something. Not understanding what just happened and before he could realize it, a sword stuck on his leg.


    "chkkkk"


    Kayden didn''t stop there, he started throwing the punch at Eli''s face rapidly without letting him think. Due to no mana, Eli started to fall out and Kayden just punched and punched as Eli''s face totally distorted and his burn mark started to bleed.


    Seeing this, Everyone thought about whether should be happy or sad but they decided to stay silent and most of them were scared.


    After a few minutes of punch, Kayden was finally satisfied but still, he gripped Eli''s hair and looked at his distorted ugly face who was about to lose consciousness and threw him off the tform.


    "Winner is Kayden R" the announcer said neutrally. Kayden having used the entire mana slowly fell unconscious.


    Silence remained for a few seconds then, someone started to p and everyone followed.


    ~p~


    ~p~p~p~

 Chapter 12: Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 12: Expectations</h4>


    The healers helped those two...well mostly Hero and they took them to the Health rooms. The rest of the duel continued without any problem.


    In a room, 45 Judges watch battles through the disy and after the battle between Kayden and Eli, they don''t know what to do because Kayden clearly used the High-Level Spell which was impossible to use by the Star Heart Rank. One of the Judges said,


    "That Kid has high Mana capacity" and some of them started praising,


    "hasn''t he?"


    "Yes, to think 6-Star Ranker used the High-level spell which can be used after reaching Domain Rank"


    "hah...hah This year going to be interesting"


    "Yes, Heros from the Two Kingdoms and Dragon King''s children, Vampire Queen''s daughter, Elf Queen and Saintesses from the Ch Kingdom. So many geniuses...haha"


    "I think New Era is goinge"


    "Maybe he is suitable for my daughter"


    "hah..hahh"


    ''chatter''


    "You are not looking at this clearly, aren''t you? That Brat clearly activated the inscribed magic circle on his sword, that was.." a Middle-aged man looked at others confused and puzzled about this, ''Why are they praising him instead of disqualifying him?''


    "We know what are you trying to point out? That was not against the rule and he was the victim here, so he has every right to do so" one judge rebuked.


    "You want us to ask justices for that soulless kid?"


    "Remember what Nex created for? Not for some soulless bunch" they told him with an annoyed tone.


    "If you really want to do it, then why didn''t you stop the battle?.....aah...Tell me?"


    "Well, I thought...hah hah I guess, that kid deserves it" the Middle-aged man awkwardlyughed, ''sighs..going against the hero of the Theos Kingdom and maybe future king if possible'' he thought about it and was frightened.


    "Spinless.."


    "Coward" They provoked him.


    "Hahh....Hahhh"


    ''chatter''


    "Now that brought about him, what are we gonna do with him?"


    "Yeah, right... he has one of the Dukes'' token"


    "Should we put him in the Nex?"


    "hmmmm..."


    "Tsk, we already have a few soulless in Nex and that person''s disciple is about to battle. Eli or something does not belong to any Duke, so why don''t we just disqualify him and took the token"


    "Well, we did hear the report and.....we have to show some respect to the token holder; whether he is duke''s disciple or not; stole it or not, it''s the duke''s responsibility to safeguard it"


    "Yeah, that Rule-93: Treat grateful and respect to the Token Holders no matter what kind of person who holds it..., wasn''t it?"


    "That''s right"


    "Sigh...then just put him in the subdivision"


    "Yes, that will be perfect"


    ''chatter''


    While few maintained the silence throughout this useless talk.


    *****


    After patching up Eli''s face and body, the Healers let him rest on the bed. Eli woke up after a long time with a little bit headache and after some time, he looked and touched his both arms and was astonished, "I never thought it before but Healing Magic is really a miracle".


    After noticing the ring was not on the finger, he hurriedly searched his inner pocket and sighed in relief.


    Then he looked around and saw some other injured candidates resting but he cannot find the green-haired guy ''He is a Hero so maybe separate room....'' with that thought he left the health room and wearing the same old shirt which was now sleeveless.


    "My dear trident...sigh" As he walked towards the battle area, he thought about the creature who bit off his right arm along with the trident, "I never thought this kind of thing is possible, I guess I still lot to learn" mumbled.


    The battle is still going so he waited for the result. After a few hours of battles were finished, the announcer said loudly,


    "Among 148612 Candidates, 20135 have Passed. Please check your Candidate number on the disy; Passed Candidates take a rest in the hotel ande again tomorrow morning here"


    As numbers were shown on the disys and Eli searched while his heart beat a little faster, ''Why my heart beats faster? I don''t care whether fail or pass...hmmm...I guess unknowingly I have expectations''


    After finding his number, Eli smiled and looked around and saw, some of them had Joyful tears and others Crying sadly; ''In the end, everyone is crying'' he thought with a little bit sad smile and left.


    <Next Morning>


    The same announcer said with a smile, "Good Morning, Look at the Disy when your number is called you have to go to the counter over there"


    Eli same sleeveless dress with no weapon looked at the stalls, ''what the? did they change this again? how?'' he was astonished as he thought how they were able to change everything overnight.


    After his number was called,


    "Eli from the Dawn Kingdom, age 21, Commoner, Soulless, and Token holder, right?" without looking at him, the Middle-aged man asked while typing in theputer.


    "Yes" Eli simply smiled.


    "Attempt to attack after surrendering is certainly a vition of rule even if the victim says no....." the middle-aged man now looked at Eli with disdain.


    and continued, "But you are a Token holder, so we have to be a little bit lenient towards someone like you. You will not enter the Nex..."


    Eli didn''t say anything, just looked at the middle-aged man with a smile.


    Seeing this kind of response, the middle-aged man sighed and said ".....you will be entering Division-1 academy which is under the Nex"


    "You should be grateful for entering Division-1 academy" the middle-aged man said with disgust.


    "Thank you, I am really grateful for letting me stay" Eli said with a grateful smile because he knows what he did waspletely his fault, so he must face the consequence.


    The middle-aged irritated and said, "Tsk, you must be lucky to have the token...anyway here, this is the uniform and textbooks for the next 4 years in the Division-1 and SI Phone" and then professionally he said,


    "Wee to the Nex Academia"

 Chapter 13: New Life...

    <h4>Chapter 13: New Life...</h4>


    Therge buildings with the name /DIVISON-1/ written on the entrance and it does look like some country''s military schools; Asher Eli stood infront of the gate wearing a light blue shirt and dark pants; books in his hand as he walked towards his new beginning.


    "Let''s begin" With an excited expression, Eli entered the Division-1 academy.


    Well, that''s what he thought, after the boring entrance ceremony everything went well...that is for everyone else except him, who had been avoided by everyone for some reason.


    He tried to talk to some but they,


    "I will be happy if you don''t speak to me"


    "After doing something so low, you expect to be friends with someone"


    "Who knows? When you will backstab me"


    Even so, he was not discouraged, he sat in thest row due to everyone upying the front rows.


    ''I guess, I did that but everyone just started to assume ''I am a coward and backstabbing person''...ah'' Eli thought with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    The first ss started as the Professor entered the ss, an old man with white hair and wrinkles on his face; wearing a blue robe said,


    "Students, you can do whatever you want as long as you follow the rules and you are only required toe to training sses. If you have any doubtse and meet me in the staff room"


    without even introducing himself, he left and just like that everyone left fastly without questioning him.


    Only Eli who sat on the back row bench looked at the empty ss.


    "....."


    "That''s it? and that''s the reason they upied front rows." Eli was confused but lost interest soon and left like everyone.


    He looked around every ss and one thing that caught his eye were some sses really taught something to the students. Not able to understand what was going on, he tried to find the professor who came in the morning.


    "Excuse me, Sir?" The old man who sleeping in the staff room. ''Finding the staff room without anyone''s help, it sure takes time'' Eli thought, he searched it for around 1 hour.


    "Yesshh..ahhh" the old man yawned.


    "I don''t know what''s going on but some sses going on, could you please exin?" Eli asked politely with a slight bow.


    "Oh, you are..that boy, right?" The old man asked carefreely.


    "Pardon" Eli was confused.


    "Nothing, if you talking about the other ss then, they are schrs so they have lecture sses" The old man said while shooing him.


    "I don''t know when they separated us and they didn''t even inform me about it" Eli did mind it just frowned.


    With an annoyed tone, "Hey brat, when taking the test, they asked you to inform them whether you want to be a schr or not, right?" The old man said.


    "ah...I get it now. Even so, they didn''t inform me..."


    "They gave you SI Phone, right? Everything is in it." The old man interrupted and shooed Eli again.


    "But How..."


    "Just check the library to how to use SI Phone?" and then the old man slept.


    ''ZZZzzzz''


    Eli just nkly stared at the old man and left the staff room. After an hour of searching the library, he then took the books rted to the SI Phone [Student Identity Phone].


    <2-Hourster>


    "So I can check Circrs, Calling, News, etc., and also with this I have Universal ID and...to activate it..." Eli took the Blue colour phone and Pushed the button to turn it on.


    With a slight sting on the thumb finger, Blood and mana samples were collected and showed his information along with his picture,


    /


    Name: Eli


    Age: 21


    Cultivation Rank: Soulless


    Spells: None


    ss: Student [Division-1]


    Credit: 0


    /


    "Ohhh...Its look Cool"


    "Credit?"


    "In my vige, we used copper and silver coins as a transaction. In the Capital and some towns use some kind of paper sheet as Money and here they are using Credit....sigh it is totally messed up" he was so puzzled then soon shrugged it off.


    "what else?" Eli looked like a kid who had a new toy, as he yed with SI Phone.


    *****


    "Finding the Dorm is easy all I have to do is ''follow the guys''...hmm...I think I am missing something here...who cares" Eli followed a guy and found the dorms and entered his allocated door number.


    "Hmmm? Hello" Eli found 5 guys are already here before him.


    They didn''t say anything and just muttered within themselves and then one guy who wearing sses looks like a dwarf came forward and said,


    "You can have the bed on the top, we are afraid of heights so.." the sses guy said with nervousness.


    "Is that so? if you are fine with it, then ok" Eli thought about it there is nothing wrong, ''they are scared of heights. Small boys...heh''


    Seeing them act friendly, Eli was about to introduce himself but they already left. He didn''t think too much and he didn''t have so many things; some old dress and new uniform; a few techniques and books, palm size wooden rectangr box and some copper and silver coins.


    "I should soon exchange these coins.." Eli pondered as he slept.


    *****


    ''GRUMBLE''


    After some rest, Eli went to the cafeteria and eat some food which is not that extravagant. While Eli eating, no one talked to him.


    ''This is strange, why they are avoiding me like a gue? Even if I did something cowardly, that''s not enough reason to avoid me at this level'' Eli thought while scanning around his surroundings and something finally clicked in his mind,


    ~Ding~


    As an imaginary bell rang in his head, he finally realized what was missing from the moment he entered this ce and that was


    "WHERE THE HECK ARE GIRLS?!!"


    <Next Morning>


    Eli visited the staff room as soon as possible and asked the old man, "Sorry for the intrusion sir, May I know why only Boys here?"


    The old man squinted his eyes at Eli, "What you mean brat? This Division-1 academy is only for the boys"


    "AHH.....why the fu...is that?" Even though Eli was shocked, he tried to act calmly.


    "hah..hahaha..you don''t know?" irritation changed to amusement.


    "Don''t know what?"


    "You are the one who joined this division. There are 6 divisions under the Nex,


    Division-1: Only Boys


    Division-2: Only Girls


    Division-3: Floras''


    Division-4: Dragons''


    Division-5: Fallens''


    Division-6: United"


    and you can select any division except 2 and 4 divisions. For Division-2, you know; you must be a girl" as he looked at Eli up and down.


    "For Divison-4, you must ask permission from the Dragon Faction"


    "Oh...I forgot after joining the Division, if you wish to change then you must provide 10,000 credits and a letter from higher officials.


    It is a tough process, so that''s why you choose carefully at the beginning"


    "WHAT?" Eli petrified.

 Chapter 14: Butterfly Effect

    <h4>Chapter 14: Butterfly Effect</h4>


    "The Nex Academia, Primarily the only Nex College/Academy was created for future generations for knowledge and battle experience, after as times passed Research Department created, then Modern Companies andter some developed Cities."


    "Only talented and genius people who are 17 years old orter will be allowed to enter Nex Academia and that results in a low poption, in order to increase the poption as well as not to degrade the standards of Nex Academia, a Sub-Division/Branch was created with little low standards which operate under the Nex; Average people can able attend this".


    "It worked well for a few hundred years, but due to the women being greater in number, they started to bully the men. So they divided them into Division-1 and Division-2; everything returned to normal and soon other problems arose like dragons who prided themselves wanted to create their own division and like that everyone started and so in order to avoid conflict anymore, 6 Divisions were created" Eli closed the History of Nex Academia book.


    Eli who was thrown out of the staff room, went to the library and read about Nex Academia''s History which was not detailed much.


    "It must be that middle-aged man. argh...So my next 4 years will be like colorless, odorless life" Eli muttered as he felt his life leaving his body.


    With a defeated look, Eli went to his room to take some rest, no one was in the room and he was definitely not interested in training now.


    _____________________________________


    In a room of a Nobel House at Theos Kingdom. After the battle against Eli, Kayden who was now lying on the ground with bruises.


    "I told you, didn''t I? A middle-aged man wearing white robes, green hair and ck eyes looked at Kayden with fury.


    "I am sorry father..." Kayden pleaded with fear.


    Looking at his own son who was scared of him; instead of anger, frustration appeared.


    "You do know that you are the Hero of our Kingdom" A middle-aged man asked him calmly.


    "Y-Yes Father" Kayden gulped.


    "Then why?"


    "I-I.."


    "Hmm?"


    "I-I...was enraged due to the loss of h-hand" Kayden hesitated.


    "Not only did you use two High-level spells and also lost an arm...ah" the middle-aged man muttered and said,


    "to whom?"


    "hmm?"


    "To whom you lost?" the middle-aged man pointed out.


    "I-I.." Kayden shuttered.


    "Against not only a COMMONER but also SOULLESS" the middle-aged shouted as walked towards Kayden and slowly lifted him by gripping his neck.


    "Do you know what that meant? A soulless is nothing but a HOLLOW soul crystal and not blessed by mana and elements like US, he is nothing but a MORTAL" The middle-aged man started to tighten his grip.


    "That day was your debut to the whole world but you showed unsightly to everyone.


    Pathetic!"


    "I-I...a-am.." Kayden was about to lose consciousness but the hand released him.


    ''cough, cough''


    With teary eyes, Kayden looked at his father with fear.


    "At least act like a Hero hereafter"


    "LEAVE" As soon as those words were shouted, Kayden ran away without looking at his father.


    "Master, any orders?" an old man wearing a butler uniform, stood at the corner of the room and saw throughout that father-son talk and after Young Master left, The butler bend his head and asked Richard, the head of the household.


    After a few seconds of silence, Richard said without any care,


    "There is no need. If we are involved, we are making the small pebble into the mountain."


    "Sigh...If he fought seriously even 7-Star Ranker will lose miserably. It is his first time fighting against other than family members so some loss is fine as long as he came back alive. He has to take care of himself hereafter otherwise there won''t be any good". Richard mumbled.


    _____________________________________


    /NEX/


    Standing infront of the Entrance of the Nex Academy, Alexander looked at the beautiful scenery, various sizes of buildings, different and rare types of trees and nts and some ponds.


    "Harem of powerful beauties, Here Ie" With excitation Alex entered.


    "ALEX" a melodious voice shouted.


    Turned to see a beautiful 17-year-old girl with light purple hair and purple eyes and wearing a purple dress that showed her spoon body shape and a white scarf around her neck.


    "Marie?" Alex was surprised, ''Damn, look at her grown into sexy...ah..that will be MINE'' he thought.


    "Howe you are here?" Alex said happily.


    "W-Well I am now a disciple of Duke Leonardo and see this.." Marie happily exined as she showed her token.


    Now Alex was really surprised, ''ording to the game she should join as a normalmoner. Then howe she became a disciple of a duke'' he didn''t show his confusion outside, joyfully looked at the token and said,


    "Good, I never thought that the crybaby changed into now a beautiful and strong woman"


    "heh...heh Thank you. I thought you will forget about me after a single meeting" Marie said bashfully.


    "There is no way I gonna forget the cute little girl" Alex said as he felt it happens yesterday.


    "heh...heh" Marie pleased.


    "Tell me about your journey" Alex was really interested in what caused this butterfly effect. As they walked together inside the Nex.


    "Well, After I left the vige two days after you left, with little money I worked as an Adventure and during one of the quests, I met the duke identally and he who was interested in my element asked me to be his disciple," Marie said with bliss.


    "That''s good, it must be hard being Adventure alone, right?" Alex then patted her head.


    She let him pat her''s head and it reminds her of her childhood days.


    "Ah, that reminds me what about your childhood friend and your sister" Alex asked while thinking ''A single meeting changed the flow of the game, That Leonardo gave his token to his daughter in the original game. I thought the butterfly effect will be really dangerous but I guess that was just a small mistake, so there won''t be any hurricane....right?''


    "I think they will be fine" Marie said with nervousness.


    Looking at her, he easily guessed she left without informing them, ''Well, maybe old dried fish possibly now working in a decent job because of me and that guy probably heartbroken...haha.'' he inwardly felt he did some good deeds.


    "If so, then everything is fine. Shall We head to the ss" Alex pulled her towards the ss.


    Marie blushed as she looked at the big, hard hand pulling her.

 Chapter 15: If one door CLOSED, then other will OPEN

    <h4>Chapter 15: If one door CLOSED, then other will OPEN</h4>


    "Well then let''s start our first ss of training" The old man, who is in charge of Eli''s ss was standing on the training ground and Students stood infront of him.


    "Retribution, retribution...." After learning the cruel truth, Eli lost himself as he rumbled.


    "Oh, I forget to introduce myself. ''yawn'' I am Rock. Your ss in charge and Physical trainer" The old man said with a sleepy tone.


    "All you have to do is train harder with your suitable weapons and next ss we will have a mock battle ''yawn''....that''s it, Leave" As soon as those words were heard, this time Eli was the first about to leave and Rock was also about to leave but someone questioned him,


    "You are not going to teach us?!"


    ''I can''t leave?'' Eli thought as he raised his eyebrows.


    "Why would I?" Rock said tly as he guessed someone would ask.


    "What you mean why?"


    "We here for learning"


    "Where are the spells and technique?"


    ''chatter''


    and like that, everyone started to question him and Rock calmly heard their question and waited; After everyone finished asking questions. With disdain, Rock shouted,


    "You Brats, Do you think I didn''t know what are you up to? hmmm" Rock released his Killing intent.


    Everyone shuttered as if they felt they will be killed if they spoke anything.


    Eli watched this scene like he was not one of them and thought ''He was definitely above the Early-Domain Rank''


    "You want to be taught, for what? So that you can promote to the Nex, right?" Rock said with disdain.


    "What?" Eli was puzzled.


    "Hmmm? You don''t know..E...Eli, right?" Rock asked curious.


    "Yes, Sir" Eli replied but inwardly ''Did he really forget me?''


    "Hmm...I guess, you haven''t gotten along with anyone. It must be hard for being a backstabbing person.....hah...ha" Rockughed with amusement.


    Eli''s eyes twitched but he didn''t say anything because it was right that he didn''t know many new things even if he had a Phone or books.


    "Well then let me enlighten you. After Admission Exam, those who joined the Divisions can have another chance to enter the Nex and that will be only Freshers and Third-year students"


    "WHAT?" Eli was astonished, even If he hunts some Star-ranked monsters that will hardly provide any credit that can be used to change sses within the divisions; he thought he will be here for 4 years without the colorful student life but now...


    "Six months after the Admission Exam, there will be an Inter-Divisionpetition and those who topped the first 10 ces will able to enter the Nex".


    "Wow" Eli felt his Colorful life starting to return and like a bee he will find a way to be in a garden of wonderful flowers.


    "But howe that rted to this?" Even though he was happy, Eli was confused.


    Rock looked at Eli with squinted eyes and said, "I guess, even though you are cunning, your brain doesn''t work sometimes...ah"


    Viens popped on Eli''s forehead but waited for his answer.


    "sighs...You Freshers, will work hard than anyone and learn everything as soon as possible so that you could join Nex but there are only 10 spots. So the remaining Thousands of students will lose interest after thepetition and start to actzy till they the reach Third year; some even me us and the important thing is good quality students will be gone.


    We were treated as used and thrown cups; when you need us, we have to be there to help and guide you but when you don''t need us, you treat us an air. So here you have it...there is no point teaching them for the next 6 months" Rock said as he thought about his own favorite students who were now studying in the Nex.


    ''I don''t know why he is pouring his frustration now?'' Eli thought and nodded his head as he understood something and said, "I guess, teaching them with everything you know, results in; Winners: instead of feeling grateful, they forget you; Losers, instead of working hard again, they med you for their ipetence"


    Rock blinked at Eli a few times as all the students looked at him with irritation because what he said was the harsh truth.


    "you can.."


    "Even so, you cannot say all of them are the same. Some people want to achieve their own dreams at any cost, even in the process of losing something important" Eli interrupted the Rock and said with a sad smile.


    ''She did say /Give some honestpliments if someone helped and cared for you, that will make them really happy even if it just a few words/'' Eli thought.


    "Thank you for the information, Sir. I am truly grateful that even though people avoided me, you still spoke to me. I may don''t understand what means to be a teacher but I can say...you must love your profession even if it hurts sometimes, Sir; You are truly a wonderful teacher.


    Well then, I have my own dreams for that I must attend the Nex" Eli said with admiration and hopeful expression.


    With a slight bow, "For the next 6 months, I may ask you for some guidance. Hope you will guide me, Sir" With that, he turned and headed towards the exit.


    Rock never thought that he will hear that words again after his wives died,


    /You are truly a wonderful teacher/


    not from some backstabbing person....is he?


    A rare smile appeared on Rock''s face as he asked, "May I know what is your dream?"


    Eli didn''t turn just said loudly and proudly, "I will make the girls fall in love with me" as he left the ce.


    "What?" A question mark appeared on everyone''s head, ''But it looked cool though'' everyone thought.


    Rock''s eyes twitched, ''What does he mean ''make the girls fall in love with him''? sigh, just another brat who wants to search under the skirt....He reminds me of the younger me'' he thought nostalgia., "Youth people these days..." as he started to mumble.

 Chapter 16: Forgotten

    <h4>Chapter 16: Forgotten</h4>


    Asher Eli left Division-1 and went to the currency converter store by following the map route in the SI Phone.


    <Hours Later>


    "ha..ha...why is hard to find a single store even using this digital Map" He was tired; he walked through lots of streets and some of them are really dangerous and now he was standing dead end.


    "Fuck it, I will just ask someone" After that, he walked to out of a dead end and looked at the empty street.


    ''shoosh''


    "....."


    ''gulp''


    Eli looked around and tried to see at least one person but no one, he gulped and used his,


    ''Breathe in''


    /MANA BREATHING/


    Eli powered up his body, walked as fast as he could to the end of the street, and then he saw the street bustling with people,


    ''Breathe out''


    "What was that?" He said with uneasiness and then he looked at his phone.


    "I.WILL.NOT.USE.THIS.AGIAN" He said with firm resolve and a little bit...scared?


    People around looked at him weirdly. Feeling their gaze, he awkwardly smiled and ran away from that ce and after that, he looked for someone to ask the route but,


    ''Why is everyone walking in a group?...look at a dull boy having 3 girls at once, tsk....oh. look at the girl kissing another...girl?....what?...look at the boy kissing another bo...''rg, rg''...what is happening here? Is this how it is here?''


    "Or is this how boys made friends..." Eli thought about it and soon stopped thinking.


    ''Oh, that girl is alone'' as Eli walked towards the girl wearing a full ck maxi dress.


    "Excuse me" Eli asked politely.


    "Hmmm? Yes?" the girl turned around and he looked at her ck hair; dark ck eyes and small cherry-red lips; a small nose and a petite body; hands covered with ck cloves and she gave dangerous vibes.


    "I am sorry for interrupting you, Madam" Eli said with a slight bow.


    "Yes" she epted his apology.


    "I am new here, so could you please tell me the route to the currency counter store?" Eli asked, he felt something was not right or uneasy or something dangerous when he heard her voice.


    She pondered a while and then said innocently, "Well, I don''t know whether you really do not know or trying to hit on me though".


    "Pardon?" Eli was confused and inwardly, ''If I knew, then why did I waste 3 hours searching for it AND you, just because you are a little cute that doesn''t mean everyone is after you, tsk little girl''.


    The girl''s eyes twitched and said, "I mean, look at there" as she pointed her index in the opposite direction.


    Eli turned looked in that direction and saw a signboard that literally says /CURRENCY EXCHANGE/.


    "aahhh...I see. You are really helpful Madam, have a nice day" Eli said those words with sugarcoat and left or more like ran away.


    <After sometimes>


    Walking out of the store, Eli looked at his phone


    /Credit: 11/


    "Sigh...10 copper is 1 credit and 1 silver is 1 credit. If I know this, I should have stole mo.." Eli thinking of himself and saw the ck-dress girl standing and looking at him.


    ''What''s with her?'' he thought and started to sweat. Without ncing at the girl; Eli walked away but,


    "Excuse me" the girl called.


    "Yes" Eli replied with a smile.


    "If you found what you are searching for, then can you help me find the Royal Restaurant?" the girl asked.


    "Hmmm...I don''t th.."


    "You help me, right?" she interrupt.


    "I-I don.."


    "You.help.me.right?" she said softly but Eli felt uneasy, ''Howe I feel like this?''.


    "Y-Yes" Eli reluctantly agreed, ''Well I did know where it was, so helping her will be no problem''


    Along the way neither of them spoke, Eli tried to find the correct way to the restaurant while the girl nced at him sometimes. Feeling her gaze Eli finally asked while walking,


    "My name is Eli. What is your name, Madam?"


    "My name is Adria. Nice to meet you " She said as stopped walking and she pinched the hem of the dress and bend her head elegantly.


    Again silently both walked in an awkward atmosphere,


    "May I know what are doing?" this time Adria asked.


    "What? You asked me to guide you to the Royal restaurant, did you forget?" Eli confused. ''This should be the correct way...right?'' he thought.


    Adria looked at him nk expression then, "ahem...I am not asking that. I am asking what are you doing in the Nex Academia?" and exined clearly.


    "...I see, I am a first-year student in Division-1 academy for now" Eli said gloomily.


    "Oh the first year, that means you just joined right?" Adria asked curiously.


    "Yes, Ms. Adria. Are you also a new student here?" Eli questioned.


    "I am not"


    "So what are you doing here?" Eli still questioned.


    "That is something personal" Adria was not interested in sharing.


    Eli also didn''t question anymore and inorder to avoid awkwardness, Eli changed the topic,


    "Ms. Adria"


    "Yes"


    "You see, I am from the vige so I don''t the most the new culture and could you please exin that something bugging me from earlier?" Eli seriously asked.


    "Yes" Adria didn''t understand what he was trying to get.


    "Well then..." Eli started to exin what he saw earlier on the streets.


    "You are asking, Is it normal to have a same-sex rtionship, right?" Adria amused.


    "Yes" Eli scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Hah..hah.." Sheughed melodiously.


    "W-Why are youughing, Ms. Adria?" Eli''s eyes twitched.


    "Haha...I didn''t mean tough at you but are you sure that''s what you meant or are you worried about something else?" She asked with a meaningful smile.


    "I guess..haha.." Eli awkwardlyughed.


    "It''s fine, let''s see...hmmm I am not sure, I understand them but have you ever loved someone?" Adria thinking deeply asked.


    "Yes" Eli replied.


    "Then that''s the answer" Adria nodded her head.


    "Pardon?" Eli Confused.


    "Well I don''t know about love but someone said to me, ''If you truly love someone, then it doesn''t matter whether who is it or what is it?''" Adria said with nostaligia.


    ".....Yes, you are right. How can I forget that?..." Eli then realized that he said those words once, ''I guess, I am starting to move on...'' he thought with self-loathing.


    With that answer, Eli remained silent and atst, ''I fucking found it with my own effort'' he inwardly praised himself. They are now standing in front of the Royal Restaurant.


    "Thank you, Mr. Eli" Adria said.


    "Ok, Ms. Adria. See youter" With that Eli turned to leave, but


    "B-Brother"


    Eli heard a voice, he used to long for that but now he wished to disappear.

 Chapter 17: Big Brother?

    <h4>Chapter 17: Big Brother?</h4>


    "B-Brother"


    Those two words stirred up the memories that he wanted to seal those forever.


    /


    "Big Brother, y with me"


    "Big Brother, Catch me"


    "I Love You, Big Brother"


    "Big sister, you cannot have my Big Brother"


    "Y-Yes, I-I will M-Marry M-My Big B-Brother"


    "Big Brother, I am sorry"


    "I wille as soon as possible"


    "Don''t forget me, Please"


    "Wait for me, okay"


    /


    Eli cleared his thoughts and looked at the small girl who was now grown, with ponytail glossy white hair and Red Ruby eyes; wearing a pinafore dress that enhanced her lollipop body shape; her cute face with a small nose and small lips.


    ''drip, drip''


    "B-Big B-Brother" the white-haired girl with teary eyes, slowly tried to touch his face but Eli backed and his eyes turned into a dull and lifeless one.


    "B-Big B.."


    "I''m sorry, Madam but I don''t know who you are?" Eli said tly as he avoided her touch.


    "What?" she felt her heart torn apart.


    "B-Big Brother. It''s me MIA, your sister" Again she tried to touch him but he avoided it and said,


    "I''m sorry, but I am an Orphan, Madam"


    "What do you mean you are an o-orphan? ''sob, sob'' YOU ARE MY BIG BROTHER" she shouted thosest words while crying.


    "Madam, Could you please calm down?" Eli tried to calm her, but


    "Why are you calling me Madam? ''sob, sob'' Why are distancing from me?" Mia again tried to touch, but


    "Excuse me, Miss, Could you please calm down first?" Adria who watching the scene on the sideline, interfered.


    In those words, Mia want to kill someone and she wanted to burn the whole world, she didn''t know what she was thinking but she must destroy everything around her, she fell into an abyss.


    ''snap''


    With a finger snap sounded, Mia came out of her thought and felt a chill running down her spine; she finally looked around and saw people looking at her and she lowered her head due to the embarrassment and tried to regain herposure.


    "Sigh...why don''t you guyse with me inside?" Adria sighed and asked them.


    Eli looked at Mia few seconds, ''Sonner or Later, I have to face this, so why not end it here?'' with those thoughts Eli nodded.


    Mia also nodded her head but another voice came,


    "Mia, what is happening?" another woman who wore a full white robe with red embroid and covered her face with a white mask; had long red blonde hair.


    Seeing themotion, the white robe woman looked around and when her eyes met Adria''s eyes, she looked at her for a few seconds and then walked towards Mia and cast a spell on her.


    "Shall we go inside?" The white robe woman asked Adria and she just nodded.


    Eli was about to join them but was stopped by some fierce gaze.


    "Who are you?" The white robe woman questioned.


    "He is with me" Adria answered for Eli and she walked inside.


    The white robe woman did not say anything, just walked along with Mia who still sobbing while looking at Eli.


    *****


    Adria and Eli sat on one side of the table and the other side was the white robe woman and Mia respectively.


    ''This time Floor-91..ah, everything here must be costly'' Eli thought as he looked around, it is the same as that floor but everything here seems to shout like ''Money, Money...''.


    Not able to avoid the three gazes any longer. Eli cleared his throat and asked, "Ahem, Is there any problem?"


    Adria''s eyes twitched and was about to say something but was interrupted by the white robe woman,


    "Ms. Adria, let me introduce my disciple Mia" Mia stood up and slightly bent her upper body and then sat down.


    "This is Mr. Eli, who helped me to find this ce" Adria also introduced Eli without asking his permission. Eli stared at Adria and then turned to a white robe woman.


    Adria looked at Mia with a nk expression, while the white robe woman looked at Eli with a who knows what expression.


    "So, she is the one you are talking about, Rose?" Adria questioned the white robe woman while looking at Mia.


    "Yes, Ms. Adria" Rose nodded.


    While Mia just stared only at Eli with teary eyes but Eli didn''t care, just looked at the outside same scenery due to the height difference he can now see the Divisions'' buildings, some Companies, some sort of River, and after that a thick forest at the end of the Nex Academia. It felt like some kind of defense formation for Eli.


    "Mia...Mia...MIA" Rose called Mia a few times but Mia just stared at Eli only. So Rose shouted at her and Mia came out of her reverie; looked at her Master and Eli also snapped out of his thoughts.


    "Y-Yes Master" Mia shuttered.


    "Sigh...just what happened before I aming?" Rose asked her disciple because this was the second Mia cried.


    "I am sorry Master, b-but ''sob, sob''" Mia didn''t know what to say and thus she started to cry in her master''s embrace.


    Looking at her disciple, Rose looked towards the one who was mostly responsible for this.


    Eli shacked his head sidewards and raised his hands half.


    "He didn''t do anything. She started, ask her" Adria said solemnly.


    "Is that so?" Rose didn''t doubt Adria''s words and looked at her disciple who was about to calm down.


    "He is my Big Brother, Asher...Master" Mia got up from her Master''s embrace and said confidently while looking at Eli.


    Rose now stared at Eli and waited for his answers,


    "sigh...No, I am not" Eli said calmly.


    "Why are you doing this, Big Brother?" Mia said with misery.


    "I''m sorry for being not there for you when you needed me, ''sob sob'' I''m sorry for noting, I''m sorry for being the worst sister, ''sob sob'' I''m sorry...." Mia rumbled ''I''m sorry'' while sobbing again.


    "Mia, Calm down, I am here" Rose patted her back.


    Almost Eli''s heart melted at Mia''s current heartbroken face but, ''I selected this path, so ''please'' get it together Asher Eli'' he collected himself.


    After calming down, Rose asked softly, "Do you really think he is your brother? Your brother already died three years along with everyone, It might be someone else just look at him carefully"


    Mia nodded her head and stood up, moved toward Eli, and tried to touch his face again but as usual, he backed.


    "Hmm? Why not let her check your face?" Rose frowned as she started to doubt.


    "If I ask you to remove your mask, just because you reminded of someone, will you do that?" Eli questioned her back.


    "Presumptuous!" Rose furiously said, "We are checking whether you are her brother or not"


    "If I am not...then?" Eli still asked calmly.


    "If not, then we can leave it" Rose shrugged.


    ''Isn''t she a bit unreasonable here?'' Eli dumbfounded.


    "What if I said, I am not fine with this" Eli said as he looked for Rose''s reaction.


    Mia, who was now looking closely at Eli''s neck and can clearly see the three moles arranged in a triangle shape. So before Rose could hurt her brother; Mia said,


    "It''s Fine, Master. He is my Big Brother" Mia said with a sad smile and returned to her seat.


    Eli stared at Mia who was smiling at him.

 Chapter 18: I don’t care

    <h4>Chapter 18: I don''t care</h4>


    Adria with a bored expression looked at this drama while Rose looked at Eli with who knows what expression.


    "How can you be sure?" Adria finally spoke with some curiosity as both elbows were on the table and rested her chin on the hands.


    While Rose took her SI phone which looked stylish and started to type something.


    Mia turned and looked at Adria and bowed her head said,


    "I apologize for my misconduct earlier, Ms. Adria"


    "It''s fine, I don''t really mind. Now, tell me How can you be sure that he is your brother?" Adria waved her hand.


    "Well If I have to say then, His eyes and hair; His voice; three triangle moles on the neck and...his smell" Mia said thosest words in a mosquito voice with small red on her cheeks.


    ''Smell?'' Three of them thought the same thing.


    ''I never thought she was this observant when she was little and...I really forget about my three-triangle moles on my neck'' Eli thought as he warm filled his heart.


    "If it''s then.." Adria said as turned to look at Eli for answers but a voice came in front of her.


    "Eli, age 21, Soulless, from the Dawn Kingdom, Token holder, Division-1''s student, right?" Rose asked while putting her phone in the middle of the table and a 3-D hologram projected Eli''s information from it.


    ''I''ve never seen this kind of thing, I think it''s her phone had that technology...hm'' Eli looked at the hologram.


    "Yes" Eli said calmly.


    "You see, her brother was also, the same age, same soulless, same Dawn Kingdom, same voice and same moles. Isn''t this more than enough?" Rose squinted her eyes.


    "Yes, absolutely right it is more than enough to prove I am her brother" Eli nodded.


    "Big Brother" Mia was overjoyed butter thinking something she became sad, ''Then why did my brother do those things? Is it because I left him or is he hating me now?'' and then she heard something that couldn''t be possible.


    "But...I am not her Brother" Eli said firmly.


    "What you.."


    "Let me finish it first" Eli interrupted Mia. Eli prepared a story for this kind of situation, so he started to tell it without letting them process it clearly.


    "Well...Actually, I lost my memories 3-years ago"


    "What?" Mia can''t believe it.


    Eli continued his story as he showed them his burn scar while lifting his hair,


    "I was in a cave in the forest when I woke up first with lots of bruises and burn marks on my body. I somehow managed to treat my injuries and rested for a few days inside the cave.


    During that days, I tried to remember but all I remembered was, a voice calling the name ''Eli'', So I thought that would be my name.


    After that, I fought against a few animals and monsters in order to live and lived a barbarian life and after some time someone helped me to attend this Nex Academia and so here I am" Eli finished the story as simple as possible.


    Eli then looked at Mia, "I may be your brother ''Asher'' but the person I am now, is not the person you knew" Eli said firmly.


    "B-But If you try to rem.."


    "I don''t want to" Eli interrupted Mia.


    "What?" Mia shocked.


    "''Deep breathe''...I don''t know how to say this or why I am feeling this but I felt if I remembered, I ''will'' kill myself" Eli said indifferently as his eyes turned into a lifeless one.


    "Ah..." Mia was beyond shocked, her whole body trembled.


    "It''s fine " Rose tightly embraced Mia''s trembling body.


    Rose looked at Eli''s lifeless eyes, which showed no will to live, and thought, ''Today has to be the important day for her but..sigh'' as she scanned his body.


    "What do you want to do now?" Adria who was listening to him carefully asked an important question.


    "Hmm?" Eli returned normal and looked at Adria with confusion.


    "I mean, you are not Asher but Eli right? You lost your memories and don''t want to regain them, you could have lived a normal life in the corner of some kingdom so why bothering here?" Adria asked while tilting her head.


    Eli pondered a little, this question...he did not expect from a third-person but truth be told he had answers because her sister was here, he hesitated.


    Two of them looked at Eli while Mia stopped trembling and started rumbling "I have to do something..."


    Eli nced at Mia and said, "Do I need to answer that?"


    "No, If you don''t want" Adria just smiled.


    "Hmmm?" Rose tried to say something.


    "Yes?" Eli asked.


    "Are you Married?" Rose frowned as she looked at the obsidian Ring.


    Hearing those words, Mia finally looked at his left hand and her expression was fully darkened, the cute girl''s looks now finally disappeared.


    "Well, I don''t...Yes, I am married" Eli wanted to say he doesn''t know but after looking at the Ring and then at Mia; said what was necessary now.


    Mia''s eyes lost their shine.


    "Who is it?" Adria asked curiously.


    "''Deep breathe'' She...is a wonderful woman, that''s all I can say" Eli asked as looked at the three of them.


    "Hmmm" Adria nodded, he clearly stating he was not interested to say anymore.


    But Mia doesn''t care, she asked as her voice wavered, "I-Is it, M-Marie?".


    "Who?" Eli heard that name after a long time and he didn''t feel anything.


    "You don''t know, Our vi..." Mia tried to say something but was interrupted by Eli,


    "I am sorry, I''m not interested in knowing anything about Asher and I don''t know anyone named this Marie person".


    With a dejected look, Mia lowered her head and clenched her fist.


    "You are an interesting fellow" Adria nodded and started to think something.


    "Thank you?" Eli raised his left eyebrow.


    "You know, you really not good with direction" Adria said trying to change this dramatic atmosphere.


    "Hmm?" Eli thought, ''Where is thating from?''.


    "hahaha...It''s just from where we met, It only takes 10 minutes from there to here but you basically took 45 minutes....hahaha" Adiraughed while she shot a nce at Mia.


    After hearing that, Mia who was heartbroken and had colorless eyes, slowly returns to normal.


    "What? You mean you knew the route?" Eli asked in disbelief.


    "Sorry, Sorry. I didn''t mean to make fun of you. I wanted to check something; you know, whether you really hitting on me or really lost...Haha" Adria stillughed.


    Eli doesn''t like being misunderstood and being after a girl with cheap tricks, he hated those kinds and said straightforwardly, "Tsk, If I really wanted you, No matter who are you? or what are you? you cannot escape from my grasp. Don''t get full of yourself little girl"


    ''gasp''


    Everyone was surprised especially Adria who never thought he would say that loudly. While Rose was shocked looking at the conversation and Mia basically started to hate Adria.

 Chapter 19: Move forward

    <h4>Chapter 19: Move forward</h4>


    "You shouldn''t say something like that, Eli" Adria frowned and started to speak informally.


    "Why so? Adria" Eli said calmly.


    "Because I hated someone as weak as you try to speak to me like that" Adria said dangerously, Rose felt that ''it'' also starting to affect her and Mia again she felt like she was falling into the abyss. So Rose increased her mana output for her and Mia.


    "Weak as me..ha" Eli mumbled and said while smiling, "I guess, I am weakpared to you that''s it for now only, who knows what happens in the future"


    "Even in the future, you cannot defeat me...brat" Adria''s eyes twitched.


    "We will know when the timees...hm, Do you have any lovers or someone?" Eli asked while thinking.


    "Hmm...no" Adria thought for a second and answered while controlling herself.


    He then turned and looked at her closely from top to bottom and finally made up his mind,


    "You know what, something about you feels off and...I wanted to know those eyes of yours that screaming with danger and your attitude, I like it" Eli said while his eyes started to sparkle after a long time and inwardly, ''Having a goal surely motivates me''.


    "Now you hitting me" Adria was clearly disgusted by it but looking into those eyes, she did say anymore. While Rose is terrified about this and Mia just as usual shotting death stare at Adria.


    Eli didn''t say anything just smiled.


    Seeing the smile, soon a dangerous smile appeared on Adria''s face and said, "Sure a soulless person; a mortal can dream whatever he wants but be careful you will not know when you will die in this ce".


    "I guess so" Eli agreed with her as he thought, ''Well, she is right I may die any time ''here''''.


    "Ms. Adria, Would you teach Mia?" Rose changed the topic..no that''s what they were here for in the first ce.


    "sigh, I guess I will teach her" Adria said with a carefree tone, it was a request from her King; this meeting was just a formality.


    "Oh, you are a teacher, Adria" Eli spoke in a friendly manner.


    Adria''s eyes twitched but didn''t say anything and Eli doesn''t mind this.


    Eli thought while looking at the empty table, ''No delicious food'' and said "I guess, it''s my time to leave now" he stood and left; he knows when and where to stop.


    "B-Big Brother" Mia mumbled as her beloved brother left without even ncing at her.


    Adria and Rose looked at each and Rose held Mia''s hand, just like that all of them disappeared not even ordering anything they used the restaurant as a meeting room.


    *****


    After a series of hurdles, Eli finally found Division-1 and entered the library.


    "I am not able to use the spells but I want to know what kind of spells are used and what they can do...hmm let''s start with that" Eli chose to read basics.


    "The spells are nothing but a medium to convert inner or surrounding mana into the user''s desired form. The spell''s duration can be varied ording to the user''s knowledge and understanding of the elements.


    Sometimes Magic Circle can be used which is more powerful than spells but it takes a lot of time to draw. So some may inscribe magic circles within them and use them by supplying mana. But inscribed magic circles require more mana than normal magic circles.


    The spells have three basic levels Low, Middle and High-Level spells. 1-9 Star Rankers can use Low and some Middle-Level spells and High-Level can be only used after entering Domain Rank..." like that Eli immersed himself in the books without knowing what he caused...no he doesn''t care.


    ____________________


    In a cave in the Fiend Forgotten Land,


    ~Ring~Ring~


    "What happened, Mia? Did Ms. Adria take you as a disciple?" a woman wearing a red full shirt with a white zer and ck pants which suited her hourss Body shape; Red ruby eyes and neck-length crimson red hair answered her phone.


    /"Big Sis, He is alive, ALIVE"/ Mia''s overjoyed voice traveled through the phone.


    "Calm down will you? haha..tell me clearly what makes my little sister very happy?" sheughed a little because of her sister''s happiness.


    After calming down a little bit, Mia said, /"A-Asher is alive and here, in the Nex Academia"/


    ".....Tell me in detail" The woman turned serious.


    The happy mode soon turned gloomy as Mia started to exin what happened while biting her lips, /"It seems, Big Brother lost his mem....."/


    "I see" the crimson red-haired woman responded, as she looked at dried blood, broken small pieces of bones, and some torn women''s clothes around the cave.


    "Do not do anything and just stay put until Ie, Okay my dear"


    /"B-But...sigh, Yes I will wait for you then Big sis"/


    ____________________


    /Unknown Location/


    Two women looked at each other while sitting at the table and sipping tea surrounded by ck Lenten Rose.


    "So you are saying, that three people were able to withstand your Dark Mana this time around, right?" a woman wearing a dark ck Hanfu face and veil with golden embroid; sky blue eyes, long golden hair, and top hourss body shape asked.


    A woman looked just like an Adria but had a mature and hourss body shape; replied, "Yes, from what I have seen this time, after meeting the two heroes and the new generations;


    Alexander, Hero of Dawn Kingdom has a very pure holy body and was able to perish my Dark Mana before it reaches him and it is simr to ''that guy''.


    As for Hero from Theos Kingdom, he was a scary cat, he lost himself as soon as I spoke to him.


    And that Old Man''s offspring, Amir, he was a mysterious guy"


    "Why? Adriana" the veiled woman asked.


    "He was able to block my Dark Mana without doing anything..like he was protected by something, also I cannot read his thoughts; he was the second person I cannot read and I checked his whole body but nothing different, same as that old man''s other offspring" Adriana said with an interesting look.


    "You interested!" the veiled woman raised her eyebrows.


    "ah...No, Not him. He has something that we don''t know, so we should be wary of what''s inside of him, that is what I am thinking" Adriana had a worried expression.


    "Not him? Then who?" the veiled woman asked curiously.


    "ahh...That guy was totally a coincidence; he was just some random soulless person, but he epted me" Adriana thought about that day and what a funny look on his face while searching for a route.


    "What?" the veiled woman shocked.


    "ahem...I mean, rather than destroying or blocking or withstanding the Dark Mana, he simply epted it like it was his''s.


    He was definitely an interesting person though he cannot live that long" Adriana corrected herself and exined.


    "I want to see all three of them myself" Now the veiled woman was interested.


    "No, My King, You cannot leave this ce" Adriana opposed the idea.


    "This was the first time we came across three people, Adriana. I have to do this" The veiled woman said firmly.


    "If you go out, everything will be in chaos" Adriana still didn''t like the idea.


    "Don''t worry, You still have ''that guy'' bracelet, right?" The veiled woman questioned.


    "Yes, My king"


    "Then, let''s visit them" The veiled woman was a little happy about leaving this ce after 1000 years.


    "Sigh...wait let me prepare" Adriana sealed her fate.

 Chapter 20: Mock Battle

    <h4>Chapter 20: Mock Battle</h4>


    "Today will be the mock battle with hand-to-handbat and I will be the one who chose the pair" Rock said as he stood infront of the students.


    ''chatter''


    "Silence" Rock shouted and said, "I am one in charge here. If you want to enter Nex, then all you have to do is gather battle experience, that is the only ss you has for the next 6 months".


    Everyone nodded because he was at least teaching something that will be useful for the Inter-Divisionpetition.


    "Well then, let''s start with...hmmm..." Rock then scanned around the students and said, "Eli, Soulless vs Cyrus, 1-Star"


    Eli and Cyrus came to the battle area and they took the stance and waited for the signal.


    "Remember Only hand-to-handbat" Rock said dangerous smile and signaled them


    "Let''s start!"


    Eli didn''t wait for Cyrus guy who has gills on the neck, just throw a punch but it just slipped and Eli fall off.


    "What?" Eli confused.


    Using this chance Cyrus started to throw punches and kicks randomly at him and Eli tried to block but it also slipped. Eli then finally realized, Cyrus''s whole body was coated with a slippery fluid.


    Cyrus tried to bite Eli but sensing something dangerous, Eli rolled back and backed a few meters away from Cyrus.


    "What? You are not strong without your technique, right?" Cyrus looked at Eli with amusement as he licked his lips.


    "No, this is the first time I am fighting against oceans" Eli stood up and changed his stance and charged toward Cyrus.


    Cyrus believed Eli would do the same thing but Eli used his fingers as he inserted into gills on both sides and head-butted as strong as he could.


    ''tttkkkkk''


    Cyrus felt those fingers forcibly enter inside of the gills, that ce is very sensitive to oceans and so he felt his head being torn and not able to breathe due to opening gills.


    With a strong head-butt, Cyrus lost consciousness and fall down; a little bit of blood flowed from Eli''s forehead and then he turned to look at Rock who was a little surprised.


    The medical team took Cyrus and Healed Eli.


    Oceans who saw this, were really scared and disgusted because that is their sacred and sensitive ce.


    "Winner: Eli" Rock announced and turned around looked at other students and questioned them,


    "You see, even a soulless or mortal without a technique can able to beat 1-Star Ranker. 1-Star Ranker strength basically stronger than 10 times Mortal strength but Cyrus lost.


    Can anyone know why is that?"


    "That''s because he did something cowardly by blocking our sensitive gills" other oceans said with disgusting looks.


    "Can you exin to them why did you focus on the gills, Eli?" Rock asked as looked at Eli who was now healed.


    "Well, when he attacked me, I saw around his neck the gills were dried and fully closed. So I thought If I opened it I may be able to get a solid grip" Eli exined calmly. Rock raised one finger on his right hand and looked at the students.


    "You said this was the first time you fought against oceans, right?" Rock questioned Eli.


    "Yes"


    "So, you came up with that solution whether it might work or not, right?" Rock again questioned Eli.


    "Yes, If it didn''t work, I will focus on his mouth or nose or throw the sand on him, as long as I caught him everything is fine" Eli calmly said. Rock now raised the second finger on his right hand.


    "Why did you back off?" Rock questioned.


    "I felt something dangerous when he tried to bite me so I backed off, it''s better safe than sorry" Eli smiled. Rock now raised the third finger.


    ''gasp''


    Everyone started to belittle Eli,


    "He''s just a Coward"


    "Fighting just like animals, tsk"


    "What you can expect from a coward?"


    ''chatter''


    "Silence" Rock shouted and said, "Coward you say...but he''s just a mortal though, how can you expect him to fight fairly against 1-Star Ranker in the first ce?"


    Everyone turned silent.


    "Listen little brats, What he did was, nothing but a foundation of fighting. Even I didn''t expect this result from ''him''" Rock said solemnly.


    ''gasp'' Everyone gasped and Rock pointed his fingers one by one while exining,


    "/Survival Instincts/


    First, Analyse: Analyse your opponent first in order to defeat him. If it monster wait and let the monster make the move; If it is an intelligent species like humans, oceans, etc., make a first move and tried to bring out his way of fighting or let him make a move first.


    Second, Multiple Solutions: Find a solution after analyzing. But do not think you can win if you have only solutions, having multiple solutions make it easier for you to understand enemies.


    Third and Last, Danger sense: If you felt danger, ran away as fast as you can. Do not think about anything, your life is more important than some honor and title.


    These three are the Survival Instincts, that''s all we need as a foundation." Rock exined and let them process it for a few minutes.


    "Any question?" Rock asked all of them whether they understood or not.


    "Isn''t that same as Beast or Demi-humans?" One Demi-human boy asked.


    "Yes, that''s right. Do not forget at the end of the day, We are nothing but an Animal who wish to survive" Rock said tly.


    But not everyone liked this kind of idea.


    "sigh, I know not everyone liked this but these survival instincts are important. Until the end of this month''s mock battle, you all wear this bracelet" Rock waved his hand and the ck bracelet appeared on the hands of the students.


    "These bracelets, let the wearer turn into a mortal and it only works on 1-9 Star Heart Rank and can only be removed by me. So get ready" Rock smiled dangerously.


    Eli just stood there and listen to this lecture; wanted to go to the library but,


    "Eli, soulless vs Darnell, 2-Star Rank" Rock announced the next match.


    "What?" Eli was confused; He thought it was over for him.


    "Oh, I forget to mention, you all will battle till one of you remain" Rock said to them carefreely.


    "And don''t you want to enter the Nex, then it is time you should learn a few things about other species" Rock said as he looked at Eli.


    Eli''s eyes were wide open and said, "I guess, Till I only fought the monsters. So it is time to know more about my ssmates" Eli had a blissful expression but inwardly, ''It is time to test, what these people are capable of; rather than learning from books''.


    "Good then, Let''s begin" Rock nodded with a smile and started the one-sided massacre and this torture will remember for eons toe.

 Chapter 21: Mana Breathing

    <h4>Chapter 21: Mana Breathing</h4>


    <A Month Later>


    ''After tortu-I mean after the mock battle, I can understand other people''s characteristics and I am not the only one who learned everything though. so I need to improve my technique and..weapon...ah'' Asher Eli thought about today''s match while lying on the bed in his room and his roommates are all sleeping soundly due to today''sst match.


    Eli now knows mostly everything, In order to earn credits he has to be good with studies and fight against more monsters. You can even earn credits from dueling against anyone in the Nex Academia as long as both parties are fine.


    But for the First years, they can only duel after 10 months of joining Nex Academia and so during thest month, Eli only had mock battles, he did fight different kinds of people and now he can understand the fight between intelligent beings and brainless Monsters.


    In fighting some monsters it is either kill or to be killed and they attack without a care and are not cunning as intelligent beings, so Eli did not worry about changing tactics but fighting against these people is very hard for Eli.


    During the half month, everyone changed from worst to better, they were able to fight against Eli and some even broke his hands a few times but even so he was the only winner in this entire month.


    During one of his tortu-battle, Eli asked them why they distancing from him but no one was eager to say; so after some tortu-battle, the answer he got was,


    "Those who entered the Divisions should join the faction so they can have a safe future and some factions even fight for the student they wanted.


    Theos Kingdom''s Factions clearly warned other kingdom''s factions and other people that no matter the cost, if Eli joined the faction then they have to face everyone in the Theos Kingdom''s factions and due to being in Divison-1 not many people were interested in Eli or basically soulless person".


    "There are many factions that cannot be counted easily, Even if the people from the same kingdom can choose any faction they want. As long as they don''t interfere with Nex''s Rule...sigh" Eli mumbled sighed.


    So now Eli can only hope to join the Nex and create a peaceful environment or else everyone in the Theos Kingdom will definitely ask him to duel after the 10 months. He can only fight and win against any other kind of people in hand-to-handbat without Magic.


    Due to being the only winner, Eli was rewarded with 60 credits.


    From tomorrow onwards, they have to defeat monsters so they could earn credits and within this month they have to reach 100 and that''s the primary requirement to participate in thepetition.


    They have to pay 100 credits in order to join thepetition and Eli was the only winner who has 60 credits, other students didn''t like that and so started to protest,


    "If we fought with our cultivation, he will die before he uses his technique"


    "That old man being biased against us"


    "Yes, what we want is that If he is strong, then hunt the monster like us and earn 100 credits"


    Just like that everyone opposed due to being tortured by Eli. Even those soulless people showed sympathy earlier but now they are envious of him.


    Atst, Eli had enough of this bullshit and said that "I will gain 100 credits by hunting monsters and epting the quest provided by Division-1", with that everyone went happily but they didn''t know that Eli was nning something else.


    In order to avoid meeting his younger sister coincidentally again, Eli chose to stay in Division for an entire month without going outside. Yes, that''s right he only avoiding not because of losing his way to division and coincidentally meeting another known person.


    "It is the same as that time" He mumbled something.


    After a while, He took his technique book and started to read a few pages again,


    /MANA BREATHWORK/


    Everything in this world is made up of Mana so this Technique can be only used by Soulless who are not blessed by Mana and this technique can also be considered as Soulless''s Final Breath Technique.


    There are three Elemental basic arts,


    me Arts


    Ocean Arts


    Terra Arts


    and each has three forms, by inhaling the Air which contains Mana and channeling it throughout the body you can perform,


    1st Form: You have to understand the basics of the Element/s/ that can help you to control the Elements around you.


    In 2nd Form: You have to induce mana into your body and this form requires /MNEMOSYNE/ technique.


    In 3rd Form: You have to be one with Element/s/, it is based on the understanding of Element/s/.


    "That''s all it said, how am I supposed to understand other forms even though the first form was taught by that guy" Eli mumbled.


    "Let''s ask the Rock tomorrow" and then he slept due to being over-exhausted.


    *****


    <Next Day>


    In the Staff Room,


    "Sorry Eli, there is no one in these divisions who can teach you this technique" Rock said while rubbing his eyes and speaking casually as if Eli was a friend.


    "Why is it, Rock?" Eli was confused, ''Why there is no one can teach this technique here? Surely there are at least 10-20 soulless like him in the first years'' he thought.


    During thest month Eli who had no one to speak to, started to disturb Rock and slowly they be friends.


    "Why? Because this ce is for talented people, not for some soulless" Rock said solemnly even though this will hurt Eli he has to say this.


    "Even so.." Eli downcasted.


    "Come on Eli, you are better than other soulless brats who chose to be schrs better than fighter. You don''t need to be so down" Rock tried to cheer up Eli but


    "I see...I know I am not a bright student..." Eli who had a problem with studies is a literal blow.


    "sigh, To tell you the truth there is only one person who teaches this technique and that person works in Nex" Rock sighed.


    "Why one?" Eli was confused now because the person who gave this technique to him was clearly in 3rd form in me Arts and not much old.

 Chapter 22: New Mastery

    <h4>Chapter 22: New Mastery</h4>


    "Why one?" Eli was confused now because the person who gave this technique to him was clearly in 3rd form in me Arts and not much old.


    "Because I like you, I tell you this but do not ask anyone and say this to anyone, okay?" Rock seriously said.


    "Ok" Eli was also serious, ''Wait,..like me...ahh'' he was a little traumatized back then so he little backed away from Rock.


    Rock didn''t say anything about Eli''s little move away from him and said,


    "This Nex academia is only for those talented people, and ''we'' are just byproducts. Even though they never showed any impartiality toward us but on the inside we are nothing but a meat shield to them, no mercy at all.


    They only cared for their own agenda and still, they showed mercy to soulless people then they must have some other agenda...or the person who is in charge of teaching the soulless must have higher connections" Rock said with little worry.


    "I see, so they only epted us because of someone and...that''s the most they can allow and do" Eli briefed it and asked, "What''s with the meat shield thing?"


    "That you will know when you be the Third year" Rock smiled mysteriously.


    "Even so Eli, you did great with this iplete technique" Rock praised Eli as he looked at the Mana breathwork technique book.


    "Iplete?" Eli''s eyes wide opened.


    "Yes, the True power of Mana breathwork is far more dangerous than you think. Even I can tell there was nothing much in this book and I am even surprised that you mastered the 1st form with little knowledge...hmm" Rock started to rumble.


    Eli''s eyes turned murderous, ''That fucking bastard, I will tor..no, no I am the one who made that deal'' Eli tried to calm himself but, ''Even so you cannot do this to me'' Eli still felt he was being cheated even though Eli was the one who cheated.


    "Where can I find theplete technique?" Eli questioned.


    "ah...you cannot" Rock threw the book to Eli.


    "Why?" Eli caught the book.


    "Because this technique is too old and not many people have theplete version but except Royals and the Nex academia; well Royals...you know...


    and as for the Nex, you can find it in Nex Library only but only Nex students can be allowed to enter Nex Library.


    Hmm...some ck market and auctions will have that but the cost would be enormous" Rock exined while talking about dark things without considering he should be teaching something good.


    "Is that so?..." Eli was dejected and after then regained his confidence, "Well, All I have to do is be in the Top 10 in the Inter-divisionpetition".


    Rock looked at Eli with weirdness.


    "What, old man? You think I can''t it?" Noticing Rock''s look, Eli''s eyes twitched.


    "Well, I don''t want to shatter your confidence but before entering Nex Academia everyone was just an amateur but hereafter they will hone their skills and improve like any others and even you felt their improvement over thest month...


    Considering soulless, you will be the only one fighting against them....and with skills like yours, there will be a chance that you may not win, brat" Rock said hesitantly.


    "It''s fine, what will happen it will definitely happen unless someone changes it" Eli just waved his hands ''No need to worry''.


    Rock didn''t say any more just pondered, while Eli thanked him and was about to leave but Rock threw a book at Eli.


    "Hmmm?" Eli looked at the book and shot Rock a questioning nce.


    "It''s my investment, Eli" Rock said casually.


    "Hmm...I still don''t understand" Eli still confused.


    "sigh, as I said before I have taken a liking to you..."


    "WAIT A DAMN MINUTE, I am interested in an old man...no, I''m not interested in any man at all" Eli shouted as his life depended on it.


    After some time Rock finally understands what''s the problem and started tough, "haha...haha...I am not literally mean that Eli, it is just a metaphor."


    "Even so don''t say it like that" Eli hugged his shoulders. Eli felt goosebumps just thinking of him and old man ki...rg.


    "haha...well then let me exin, you want to make the girls fall in love with you, right?" Rock asked amusedly.


    "Yes, kinda" Eli scratched his head.


    "My youngest daughter is currently studying in the Nex and you are an interesting fellow, so I thought why not pair up these two?" Rock said small smile.


    "You? You do know that I am Soulless, right?" Eli shocked.


    "Yes, I may not know many things about you, but I can feel you are the most suitable person I have seen so far even. Even If you are soulless, so what? One of my wives was also soulless but she and I love each other dearly." Rock said with mncholy.


    "Even so..." Eli tried to say something but,


    "I know, I am not forcing you or anything and I know the fact that you will die before her and that will hurt her but unlike me, she will live with that she is a strong girl after all.


    I can feel you will take good care of her and also you passed all the conditions.


    So If you like her..No you will like her, all you have to do is make her fall in love with you" Rock with a small smile.


    "Is that so?" Eli didn''t know what to say even though It kind of felt forced but he did know about Rock few things.


    "Don''t worry about it. This old man has good eyes, so I don''t want to miss such a wonderful son-inw. We do have time, so I will arrange some time for you guys and I will tell you after you are in top-10.


    That aside, you have not mastered any fighting technique or weapon mastery. So that book contains both fighting styles: hand-to-handbat and weapon mastery: kyoketsu-shoge.


    I don''t have a weapon technique for your Tritent, those are rarely used nowadays and you can only learn it in the Nex, so just learn this weapon mastery for now and it will be useful when the timees; I am not teaching you anything, you have to learn it by yourself for that you can take whole and no one will ask you any question" Rock said proudly as he maintained his words.


    Eli looked at Rock few seconds and with a slight bow,


    "I don''t know what you had in your mind to say this to me without consenting your daughter but I really happy that you trusted me, so ''Thank you''" Eli thanked him from his heart and left.


    Rock after Eli disappeared, said sadly, "I may not know what happened to you but those eyes yours sometimes reminded me...they are the same as mine when I lost all my loved ones. So I just hope you will live a..." Rock rumbled.

 Chapter 23: Lily?

    <h4>Chapter 23: Lily?</h4>


    <During Last Month>


    In the Nex Academia, Two young girls walked on an empty street, one was Adria and the other one had the same petite body as Adria but wearing a ck Hanfu with a veil.


    "So what do you think, Lily?" Adria asked the veiled girl.


    "Hmm, from what can I see that both of them are good at acting" Lily replied tly.


    "How so?" Adria puzzled.


    Lily thought and said, "Adria, I am not sure how to say this but Alexander is not from our world".


    "Is that so?" Adria squinted her eyes.


    "Yes, and also he thinks this world is like a game...sigh, just like thest one we killed" Lily sighed.


    "So, should we have to kill him now?" Adria asked with a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    "No, there is no need for that ''now''. He knows the future or more like he knows about some girls'' future" Lily waved her hand and said solemnly.


    "What do you mean?" Adria confused.


    "The first time you met him, what''s exactly his thoughts were?" Lily shot a nce at Adria.


    Adria thought a second and said, "His thoughts were like he was interested in me and how I look at this dress and how he gonna use the holy power to change the world and how he gonna support the fallen and flora continent people"


    "So, what did you think that time?" Lily asked curiously.


    "I thought maybe he can do it and with enough time he may be stronger than ''that guy''" Adria replied without hesitation.


    "I see...but he has the holy body so howe you could able to read his thoughts?


    This is the first time you tried to read the Holy body''s thoughts and the Holy body is not something that Dark mana can touch easily without reaching my level" Lily questioned.


    "....So you are saying that he let those thoughts so that I could hear" Adria totally surprised.


    "Maybe?" Lily said mischievously.


    "Oh,e on..this is not the time to joke around" Adria didn''t like this side of Lily.


    "Tsk, No fun at all" Lily tsked and said seriously, "From what I heard today, Your daughter is one of his targets and I don''t what''s that for, and in order to break your daughter''s stubbornness, he needed good terms with you. So...."


    Everything around them started to decay and Adria''s eyes turned dark ck but


    ''snap''


    With a snap from Lily, everything returned to normal and Lily looked at Adria, "Still overprotective as ever"


    "We should kill him now" Adria was about to finish off Alex.


    "No, You can''t. There is still something about him we don''t know and that will cause huge problems for us" Lily grabbed Adria''s shoulders and said mysteriously.


    Adria just looked at Lily''s eyes few seconds and sighed but


    "But I did clearly hear ''Oyakodon if possible'' or something like that...


    I wonder what that means?" Lily put her finger on the chin and smiled mischievously.


    Veins popped on Adria''s forehead and thus she had enough of this shit, changed the topic,


    "What about the other guy Amir?" Adria calmed herself.


    "That guy, hmm...He is dangerous, something more powerful entity inside him. It is more powerful than me and still, I tried to read his thoughts and got a glimpse like ''World''s or Heaven''s Chosen'' or something like that.


    He will be on guard hereafter, and with enough time, He may be strong as me or even higher" Lily said seriously.


    "So, he is the heaven''s chosen or something?" Adria frowned.


    "No, that''s not about him"


    "Then?"


    "That''s I don''t know, I can only guess it''s either three of us except him" Lily said firmly.


    "So, that is why I can''t kill the Hero brat?" Adria guessed.


    "Yes, We cannot make the same mistake again, right? We have to be careful around that Amir and if he bes a nuisance, let me know I will personally dissect him" Lily said without emotions and then turned softly as she said,


    "let your daughter know about this too"


    "sigh, I guess so" Adria agreed.


    "So, shall we go to thest one?" Lily asked.


    ".....We cannot meet him directly in the division-1, that will put him in everyone''s eye. So we have to wait for him" Adria said with a smile and headed to the hotel.


    "Oh, Is that so? This is the first time you worried about someone else other than your daughter.


    Do you really interested in him?" Lily smiled mischievously.


    "Who knows?" Adria just smiled and she knows how to handle this side of Eli.


    With a cute pout, Lily said, "You met him once, and just because he epted your dark mana that doesn''t mean he is special" and ''What could that boy have done to this girl?'' Lily thought, starting to get curious.


    *****


    Inside one of the rooms in the Nex, Alex lying on the bed with an exhausted face.


    "Today was hectic. sigh, who would have thought that Adriana visits me again? This never happened in the game.


    Hmmm, Maybe because of ''him''. That jerk must have caused the butterfly effect.


    When I meet him on the first day of the ss, I didn''t get who he was because ording to the game line, there should only be 22 students in the Elite ss but there are 23 so I thought maybe it is due to me.


    But ''Him'' there is no way I am the cause, something must have happened, he should be dead. Every time I tried to hit my targets he gets in my way...argh...This is my damn game" Alex really hated someone interfered with his ns.


    Alex suddenly felt a chill running through his spine and sat up immediately and scanned around the room and then sighed in relief.


    "Sighs, There is no way I am the only one who is lucky enough to enter this world, so there is a possibility he may be like me, and that''s why he is blocking my route.


    Ya, He must be someone like me...I guess I have to move my ns faster and...


    That girl along with Adriana, I can''t even sense her cultivation Rank as if she was just a mortal, maybe she is stron...No, no that''s not possible Adriana is the only one strongest existence in this world.


    Maybe she is just a maid or server for Adriana...huh...In order to get her daughter I have to good terms with Adriana and be careful around her; maybe..that future wille.." Alex licked his lips with a perverted smile.


    A few Rooms away from Alex, Inside the room, a young boy aged around 17 with ck hair and ck eyes diamond shaped face wearing a ck red suit, mumbled himself,


    "You are saying she is strong? stronger than my father?"


    [Yes, Your father cannot hold a candle to her true power. She is stronger than us for ''now'', so be careful around her until you have gained enough power], something inside him spoke a little mechanically.


    "It must be because ''Heaven''s chosen'' guy caused that"


    [Maybe. You must be faster otherwise that guy''s Hero Halo will be a pain in the ass to deal with]


    [You stole only 2% of Alexander''s Halo. Just focus on your mission]


    "I know, I will be the one who will be the Emperor of this world like my great-grandfather and let this low lives grovel under me"

 Chapter 24: Not a Hero or Villain

    <h4>Chapter 24: Not a Hero or Viin</h4>


    "I am stepping outside after a month ahh....this feels so great, being with boys 24/7 is sure as hell.


    Rock said that we will receive the quest details on the phone and we can choose whatever we want" Asher Eli searched his phone for any useful weapon shops near him, ''All I have to do is search near me not after, so I will be fine'' with thought he walked.


    "OHH!, What a coincidence?" a melodious voice came behind him and Eli turned to look at the two petite girls; one wearing a ck full Maxi and the other one wearing ck Hanfu with a veil.


    ''No matter I look at this, it is definitely not a coincidence and...just how many different types of dresses are avable'' Eli thought while looking at two young girls walking toward him.


    "Yeah, What a coincidence, right Adria?" Eli replied with a smile.


    Adria''s eyes twitched as she stood in front of him and said. "Yes, It''s been a while, isn''t it?" as she hold her hand for a shake.


    Eli dly shook her hand and said, "Yes, It is".


    [''See, he is still fine even though he touched my hand''] Adria sent a mental message to Lily.


    [''No, you are still wearing the gloves and what''s with being informal? Come on, tell me what happen''] Lily replied while surprised as well as amused.


    [''Tsk'']


    "So, You lost again, Eli?" Adria asked Eli without hiding her happy face.


    Eli''s eyes twitched and said firmly, "No, I am not" and thought, ''Why she is happy about it?'' and changed the subject,


    "So, what are you doing here, Adria?"


    "Well, I am here with a friend to sightseeing this ce" Adria said as she pointed to Lily.


    "Is that so?" Eli weirdly looked at Adria and finally looked at Lily and thought, ''Her friends are all a little weird, wearing masks...or maybe I should wear a mask also'' Eli pondered.


    Adria tried to hide herugh and Lily looked at Eli with a nk expression as she scanned him from top to bottom.


    [''He is not that much Handsome though''] Lily


    [''We are not here for that and could you please focus on our task?''] Adria


    "Then I will take my leave" Eli didn''t want to disturb her like thest time so tried to leave them but,


    "You are leaving us alone?" Adria shocked.


    "Huh? You are sightseeing with your friend, right?" Eli puzzled.


    "Sigh, If you act like that, then you will forever be single...oops" Adria act innocently as she thought about his very believable story.


    Veins popped on Eli''s forehead and sighed, "Just get to the point, What do you want?"


    "Nothing much, We just wanted to speak with you" Adria also had enough teasing and went straight into the matter.


    "We?" asked as Eli looked at Lily who just nodded.


    "Fine then, let''s go to the cafe" Eli invited them.


    "Do you know the route?" Adria asked worriedly and this time she was really worried, you know...


    *****


    Inside the small cafe,


    Eli looked at Lily and Adria while sipping the coffee and like that Adria and Lily also did the sipping their green tea. In order to avoid any drama, Adria put a spell around them so that no one could notice unless they are Emperor Rank cultivators.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Is this a staringpetition? Why are they looking at me like that?'' Eli thought and finally spoke,


    "My name is Eli, What is your name, Miss?" Eli politely introduced himself but Lily didn''t answer instead Adria did,


    "Her name is Lily"


    "..."


    Eli looked at Adria few seconds then returned to sipping his coffee and waited for them to tell him what they wanted from him.


    "Eli, These questions may be irrelevant but answer honestly, Okay?" Adria spoke seriously.


    Looking at her serious face, Eli really wanted tough, ''Her serious doesn''t suit her well'' but controlled himself and said "If that is what you want, then I will be honest"


    Adria''s lips twitched but just nodded and started asking questions,


    "What do you think about Fallens?"


    "Nothing" Eli said without hesitation.


    "Ok, What about Floras?"


    "Nothing" again Eli said without hesitation.


    "ahh..then what about dragons?"


    "Don''t know"


    Adria and Lily looked at each other, they clearly didn''t hear any thoughts and it literally mean he said what he felt.


    "Sigh, then what about humans?"


    "Noth..." Eli now hesitated and thought for a second and said what he felt,


    "sigh, From the previous questions to this question, I can only guess what are you getting at


    ''Deep breath''


    I am not the hero who saves everyone while losing something important to me and I am not the viin who will kill anyone to get what I need while being hated by everyone.


    So what I am saying is..."


    "You don''t care anything even if a child burned in front of you, Right?" Adria finished the sentence.


    "...Yes, More or Less" Eli said solemnly, ''Yes, that is what I am''.


    Adria started at Eli while Lily looked at Eli''s lifeless eyes and for the first time Lily spoke indifferently, "Why?"


    That''s all she said but that words...no that voice literally put him in his darkest movement, his eyes were totally cked and froze him; His whole started to turn ck.


    "WHAT THE..?" Adria didn''t expect this.


    "Why did you speak?


    Even the Emperors should have to use Mana to block your Dark mana...but against a soulless" Adria looked at Lily with irritation and shock.


    "I just want to test him, that''s all" Lily still looking at Eli whose half-body turned ck.


    "What the fuck do you mean to test him? Why didn''t you test those two fuckers?" Adria was furious.


    Lily didn''t mind Adria''s words, just kept looking at Eli who was now almost ck.


    Adria tried to use her mana to block the Dark Mana flow but it didn''t work. Frustrated, Adria just hoped he will be fine while biting her lips.


    After a few seconds, Eli''s whole body turned ck like charcoal.


    "sighs, I guess he is not...." Lily mumbled something.


    Adria looked at Eli''s body and turned to look at Lily who was mumbling something and asked, "Now what, My King?"


    Lily then turned to look at Adria who had a bitter expression on her face, ''I guess, she is really interested in him'' and turned to look at Eli.


    "Hmm, He may able to return back if you change his race into yours" Lily said while tapping the table.


    "Even so, He will nothing but a new personpletely Newborn Fallen and he may not remember me or anything else" Adria said with an annoyed face.


    "So what? You are interested in him, right? Why don''t you mold him to your liking?" Lily said carefreely.


    "What fuck is that mea..." Before Adria could finish, something surprised both of them.


    ''sshhhh''

 Chapter 25: Who...

    <h4>Chapter 25: Who...</h4>


    <Asher Eli''s POV>


    "Why?"


    That''s all I heard as I slowly fell into the abyss. All I felt was messed up emotion that I once had, soon I shook off these emotions.


    "Where am I?" I looked around me, everything was dark. I am not scared or anything, I lived in the Dark many nights without anyone, ''all alone''.


    "Thest thing I remember was that ''Lily'' girl asked me "Why?" and after that, I am here, maybe she put a spell on me without my knowledge. I guess, I still have a lot to learn..sigh, Just how long I will be here" I mumbled.


    After a few hours, that''s what I felt.


    "....P..M"


    "Hmm, Did I hear something?" I looked around me but nothing else changed and no one was here except me.


    "HE...E"


    "I definitely heard something" as I walked towards the voice calling me. I walked as fast as I could and slowly surrounding started to change.


    "HELP US!"


    "MAMA, IT HURTS!"


    "AAHHHHH!"


    "MY CHILD! AAAAHHHH"


    "OH GOD PLEASE SAVE US"


    Now I was in the Middle of a vige where everything was burning...no everyone burned alive and they had a happy expressions even though they screaming for help.


    I didn''t do anything just sat down on thend, looked at their pleas with happiness, and waited for their miserable life to end. After some time everything turned silent and the fire stopped.


    "Huh? That''s all? Nothing more, I expected more though" I said while having a bored expression and then stood up and turned to leave but


    ''HHIIIKKK''


    Something caught my leg and I slowly looked at my leg and it turns out to be a boney hand from the ground as slowly it came out from the ground.


    Looking at the dark bone skeleton. I was now really bored, "she should have used something more terrifying, not some skeleton".


    "What?" I asked the skeleton.


    ".didn''t.help.child?" It spoke with a distorted voice.


    "Why should I help your child?" I returned the question.


    "Child.innocent" It trembled.


    "So?.."


    "YOU!...don''t.feel.sympathy.child?" It enraged as jaws started to vibrate and a small skeleton appeared beside it.


    "Now I get it, Lily put me in this test so they can see what I am really" I guessed as I crouched down and looked at the little skeleton.


    I said while looking at it, "Why? she asked" and tilted my head as I looked at the hollow eyes of the small skeleton,


    "Do you know...I guess you don''t know...


    heh...I killed some children with my own two hands clutching their necks; they wriggled like fish as I slowly tightened their necks and...


    ''tick'' snapped like that.


    That is why I don''t feel anything when even if the child burned, I guess" My eyes turned lifeless and a wicked smile appeared on my face.


    "Y-You.monster" Big skeleton was terrified as it pulled the small skeleton away from me.


    "Hahaha..." Iughed and turned to leave.


    Nothing happened while I walking away from the burned vige and again I am in a dark ce, I waited for the test to finish but nothing happen again so I slowly rested in that ce.


    I don''t know how many days or years passed. I just rested and practiced some fighting techniques that the old man gave me and nothing happened after the vige incident.


    <Time Passed>


    ["Don''t you feel lonely?"] a voice that sounded mechanical asked suddenly to me and with a surprised expression I replied,


    "Huh, No I don''t feel lonely"


    ["Why?"]


    "Because this darkness always made me remember her. I may be alone but never I felt lonely in the darkness because she is with me in this darkness.


    I...sometimes do love this darkness" I said with a sad smile.


    ["Hmm...Interesting...You know Darkness will always be represented as Negative or Evil, So the person you remembered must be evil, right?"] the voice was curious.


    I blinked a few seconds andughed, "Haha...Haha...If you put it that way, then you are wrong. Darkness never represents Evil while Light never represents Good".


    ["If you.."]


    "And Don''t you dare assume She is Evil. She is good...no, too good that this world never deserved her" I threatened it, I don''t like when someone called her evil or dirty.


    ["Hmmm..."]


    The voice didn''t spoke anything else, so I asked something else,


    "How can I leave this ce?"


    ["Huh, You just threatened me and now you are asking for help!"]


    "That is that and this is this, now tell me?" I asked shamelessly.


    [".....You said, You loved this darkness, right?" Why don''t you ask it for help?"]


    "hmm,.....''If you stare into Abyss, Abyss stares back at you''" I simply smiled as tried to look at the voice.


    ["I see, you are a clever boy"] The voice was a little amused, and like that slowly the surroundings returned to normal.


    "My name is Eli...Asher Eli. What is yours?" I thought about saying only Eli but I said my full name and also wanted to know that voice.


    ["My name...Huh...I don''t know. We will see each other again, if possible Asher Eli"] The voice little mysteriously said and disappeared, Everything around me returned but...


    ''sshhhh''


    *****


    <>


    "..."


    In the cafe, Adria looked at Eli who was now gripping Lily''s throat and had an angered expression, Adria sighed in relief but didn''t do anything about this matter due to what happened earlier, she remained silent.


    ''That was very fast, almost simr to Monarch Level, and...he really epted Dark mana without a problem...fuck it, yes'' Adria was astonished at the same time she was excited but she don''t know why she was excited.


    "I don''t know what you did, but never do this again without my consent.


    I.Hate.It" Eli whispered into Lily''s ear and he was clearly angry about being tested without him knowing.


    Lily looked at Eli''s eyes which is the same as before and his whole body started to return; just nodded her head.


    "Good" With that Eli released his hand and sat back but inwardly, ''What the heck happened? I didn''t even use my technique but I was so fast...hmm...let''s check afterward''.


    Lily and Adria who heard this, were nowpletely shocked and both of their eyebrows lifted.


    "I am sorry" Lily apologized but,


    Eli''s now turned ck again.


    "Shit" Adria pped her forehead.


    But Eli just had to shake his head and his eyes turned normal and with irritation, "You said, you won''t do it again?..hmm?"


    "I didn''t.." Lily tried to apologize again but Adria interfered and said, "She didn''t mean to hurt you or anything"


    Eli shot a nce at Adria but then he only waited for Lily to answer and realized that Lily said, "I am sorry, I won''t do it again".


    Eli stared few seconds and said with a smile, "Now, that should be fine".


    [[''No Matter how you looked at it, It is definitely not fine'']] Both of them send same the mental message to each other.

 Chapter 26: Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 26: Fallen</h4>


    "So, What kind of spell you used on me?" Asher Eli asked curiously.


    "Hmmm..." Lily and Adria looked at each other and send a mental message,


    [''Should we tell him?''] Adria.


    [''I don''t think so, Let''s wait for the time being, and from now on I will speak with him''] Lily.


    "It shows them their darkest thoughts and slowly corrupts them" Lily said while starting to increase her mana output very slowly.


    "That''s a terrifying spell...hmm...just how long I have been out?" Eli thought about it, if it was used in thepetition then there is no hope for him.


    "Well, 5 Minutes around" Lily thought and said.


    "Huh, I didn''t expect that" Eli really thought for hours or so.


    "I am curious, Exactly what happened?" Lily asked.


    "Huh? You don''t know?" Eli had a puzzled look.


    "Well, that spell only put you in the dark moments and see how you handle it" Lily tried to exin.


    "I see,...then my dark moments were like the answers that I said before" Eli didn''t want to get into details.


    "Is that so?" Lily squinted her eyes.


    "Yes, and almost years passed in that ce" Eli said tly.


    Lily and Adria looked at each other and nodded.


    "So Eli, How''s your life in Division-1?" Adria changed the topic.


    Eli looked at Adria for a long and said, "Nothing much just a student life and...No more investigation".


    "Haha...no more" Adriaughed.


    "sigh, you two are dangerous and I feel the same vibe from Ms. Lily as I felt that day from Adria, but Ms. Lily is more dangerous, I guess" Eli sighed and continued,


    "Without knowing I may pique your interest in me but I am not going after you or anything and I mean no harm to you unless you get in my way.


    I hope you understand" Eli was not the same idiot as before, he clearly felt these girls were more powerful than him; they were up to something and He didn''t want to involve.


    "No, It''s fine. We do not harm you in anyways" Lily said with a smile.


    [''You literally killed him just before and how can you say that with a straight face?''] Adria


    Lily''s eyes twitched but didn''t say anything because she was wrong that time.


    Adria was really curious because he knows they were stronger than him so she asked "If I get in your way, what will you do?"


    ''hmm, I will spank your butt little girl'' he didn''t say aloud and said something else, "Well, I can''t anything other than fight you" with a gloomy face.


    "heh" Lilyughed a little and then covered her mouth while trying hard.


    Adria''s expression turned dark.


    Eli felt something was not right so,


    "If everything is over, I can take my leave" Eli stood up but Adria caught his hand.


    "Why are you so urgent to leave?" Adria asked innocently.


    "Hmmm" Eli thought, ''I had been within the Division-1 for the past month. So, why not?'' and asked, "If you guys aren''t busy,e with me"


    Lily and Adria waited a few seconds and nodded. Eli paid the bill and they walked out.


    *****


    "So, Mr. Eli what are we searching for?" Lily asked while walking left side of Eli and Adria on the right side.


    "I searching for a weapon store. Do you know anything?" Eli answered while looking around the empty street, ''Why every street are empty?''.


    "Well, we don''t know the weapon store here but Nex has a private weapon store for students" Lily said.


    "I see"


    "What kind of weapon do you use?" Lily asked curiously.


    Eli looked at Lily''s curious face and said, "I am not the master of anything but I do use Trident and some new weapon".


    "Where is that Trident?" Lily looked at him carefully.


    "Well, I lost it when I fought against a Hero" Eli exined a little bit.


    "You fought against Hero? Who?" Lily didn''t hear that information from Adria.


    Adria also showed her interest.


    "Well, It''s Kayden from...Theos?" Eli only knew Hero''s name because He is not interested in anything else.


    "Oh, Him" Adria spoke after a long time.


    "Hmm, do you know him?" Eli asked curiously.


    "I do know him. What? Are you Jealous?" Adria tried to tease him but,


    Eli looked at her few seconds and said while shaking his head, "I am not, I may like your dark eyes but that''s all" seriously.


    Adria just want to tease him but he took it seriously and...she don''t know why but she didn''t like that answer.


    Lily looked at Adria''s annoyed face, ''She''s really into him ahh'' as she looked at Eli''s red eyes.


    "Oh, I found a shop" Eli looked at the /WEAPON SHOP/ and walked in but after a few minutes, he walked out with a frustrated look.


    "That''s Daylight robbery, they are asking for 400 credits for Trident and For a custom-made weapon 2000 credits, which means 1 silver = 1 credit then 2000 silvers; if I have that, I can live without worrying for the rest of my life..." Eli rumbled.


    Lily and Adria scratched their head and smiled awkwardly; Adria asked, "If you don''t mind.."


    "It''s Ok, Adria" Eli interrupted Adria and just smiled.


    Adria nodded and did say anything anymore. They walked to other stores while Eli asked,


    "You know, you guys know about me more but I don''t know anything other than your names"


    Lily thought for a second and said, "If you are that interested, ask us"


    "What are you?" That''s the first question, he wants to know.


    "What?..ah...You may consider us Fallens" Lily said calmly.


    "Fallens...ah" and he thought, ''Fallen are nothing but former humans and that''s all I knew, maybe that''s why I felt danger around these two'' and continued his questions,


    "Why did you ask that kind of question earlier?"


    "We just want to know what you feel about Fallens, that''s all" Lily replied with a smile.


    "I see"


    Eli stopped walking, turned looked at them, and said, "I may not know about Fallens but you guys are maybe good" with a hint of a sly smile.


    Both Lily and Adria looked at Eli and thought, ''Good..ah?''.


    "OH, I forgot to answer your one question" Eli suddenly said.


    "hmm?" Both of them had questioning look.


    "Ha...you asked ''why'', right?....


    Because I feel...nothing" Eli said firmly.

 Chapter 27: Trap

    <h4>Chapter 27: Trap</h4>


    After asking many weapons shops and all of them had the same simr price. So Eli returned to his Division-1 dorm while Lily and Adria left him at the gate.


    "Asking for help from Rock will create problems for him. So I have to do it on my own then" Eli devised new ns.


    ____________________


    /FALLEN CONTINENT/


    Both Adria and Lily removed their disguise and just stared at each other while sitting at the table.


    "..."


    "..."


    "So, what should we do now?" Adriana was the first to break the silence.


    "Well, I don''t If it''s him or Alexander, so let''s wait for them to grow" /Lily/ said indifferently.


    "Is that so?" Adriana doubted.


    "Yes, they should at least have to be in Perfect-Monarch Rank" /Lily/ said solemnly.


    "I guess so. Well, I take care of them" Adriana seriously said.


    "You don''t need to do that, If they died then that''s their problem and you are not allowed to interfere" /Lily/ said indifferently.


    ".....Yes, My King" Adriana turned into tiny bats and left the ce.


    /Lily/ who was alone now, rubbed her neck, and a small circr ss appeared before and inside the ss, she could see Eli''s angry face as he clutched Lily''s neck.


    "Don''t worry Adriana, I will personally take care of My Dear" /Lily/ slowly rubbed her neck as her breath hardened and sky-blue eyes turned dark ck.


    ____________________


    /NEX ACADEMIA/


    Eli visited the Hunting forest which is outside of the Divisions and heavily guarded. Many people like him enter the forest and after showing his SI Phone; guards let him enter.


    "There is nothing much different than the forest in my vige" Eli mumbled as he searched through the area; Eli was wearing his old torn sleeveless shirt and had a branch of the tree in his hand.


    "Forest divided into three regions: Outer, Inner, Core.


    The outer region has 1-3 Star Rank Monsters, the Inner region has 4-9 Star Rank Monsters and the Core has only Domain Rank Monsters.


    First, I have to find 1-Star Horned rabbit and use the Rabbit''s Horn as a weapon" Eli thought about his perfect n and the prey justnded itself to the predator.


    ''squeak,squeak''


    ''Shoosh''


    ''chukk''


    ''QQUEEAAK''


    Eli who heard the Rabbit''s sound instantly, threw his sharp branch, and like that it died without knowing who killed it.


    "I guess, fighting against ssmates really a worth" Eli dissected the rabbit''s body and attached the horn to the branch tightly and he started to hunt the 1-3 Star Rank Monsters without mercy.


    *****


    After Hunting, Eli walked out of the forest using SI Phone which can help him this time. His body was covered with some monster''s blood and some bruises; had some teeth, a horn, and a Monster''s Soul Crystals with him.


    Most people went to the inner forest, so Eli hardly met other people in the outer region; then walked towards the Divison but someone tapped on his shoulder, and turned around to see a veil-petite girl standing with her hands on her back.


    "Hmm? Huh, Hello Ms. Lily".


    But Lily without saying anything, pulled him to a crowd less area and created a barrier around them, after then she spoke,


    "Hi, Mr. Eli" as she looked at the hand which she pulled.


    Eli then scanned his surroundings and pondered for a while and then asked,


    "So, your voice has some problem or something?"


    Lily raised her eyebrows and said while smiling, "Yes, Whenever I spoke, like youst time, everyone will fall on my spell, so I avoid speaking".


    "Hmmm" Eli nodded like he understood something and asked, "What are you doing, Ms. Lily?".


    "I am here for Adria" Lily replied.


    "I see, Then where is her?" Eli looked around again.


    "Well, she said she has important work so she willete...


    What? You don''t like to talk with me?" Lily frowned as she cornered him.


    "No, No that''s not it Ms. Lily" Eli with an awkward smile, waved his hand.


    ''sniff,sniff''


    "You know, you reek. You should take a bath" Lily said while covering her veil and backed a little bit.


    "Hahah.." Eli with awkwardlyughed and thought, ''I just went for that and you are the one who pulled me''.


    "ah...I have an Idea, why don''t youe to my hotel room?" Lily asked and little...excited?


    Eli raised his eyebrows while thinking for a bit and said, "If you don''t mind".


    "It''s fine" as she again pulled him to the hotel.


    *****


    Inside the room, Eli looked around and everything is like in the Royal restaurant except for the bed and some furniture, he asked, "Where is the Bathroom?"


    "Right side" Lily showed him the way and then she locked the room ''tick''.


    ''shower''


    ''drip, drip''


    After taking a shower, Eli who was now wearing a white robe and sat on the sofa and looked around.


    "Hmm?"


    "Yes"


    "Do you want to drink something?" Lily asked while looking at Eli''s face.


    "No, It''s fine"


    "Okay" and like that Lily sat beside him.


    "..."


    "..."


    Two of them had an awkward atmosphere and after a few seconds, Eli came up with a topic,


    "Ms. Lily?"


    "..."


    "...Ms. Lily?"


    "..."


    "...Hello"


    "You called Adria informally after a single meeting but you still call me Formally as if I am a stranger," Lily said as she turned her head and folded her arm under her bosom.


    "...Well, she was the one who started to speak informally, so I spoke to her like that.


    Sigh...Lily" Eli sighed and called her name informally.


    "YES, ELI" Lily shouted and was pleased.


    "Calm down Lily, hahaahh.." Eli really amused andughed.


    Little redness appeared on her cheek and Lily changed the topic,


    "What did you want to ask earlier, Eli?"


    "Huh? That was, I forgot" Eli said as scratched his head but inwardly, ''All I want to avoid this awkward atmosphere''.


    "Heh" Lilyughed a little.


    "Ahh... I forget to ask but where are my dresses?" Eli didn''t find the dress in the bathroom.


    "Oh, the dresses were fully dirty and torn and I thought you don''t need them so I throw them away" Lily said innocently.


    "..."


    Eli opened his mouth but closed didn''t know what to say, ''Yes, they were dirty and torn but I can still use it...sigh''.


    "What about my innerwear?" Eli asked, ''They shouldn''t be torn or dirty, right?''.


    "...T-That I don''t kn..no, I throw it" Lily shuttered and spoke while her sky blue eyes shook.


    "....."

 Chapter 28: Accept this kind of person

    <h4>Chapter 28: ept this kind of person</h4>


    "..."


    "How should I go then?" Eli said with a little annoyance.


    "I can order a dress for you?" Lily said she took her own phone.


    "They can deliver it today?" Eli doubted as he tilted his head to look at her phone.


    "Yes, If we paid extra, they will" Lily said while trying to block his view.


    "How much will be?"


    "Hmm, around 40 or so credits"


    "HMMM" Eli was stunned, ''So they take 40 credits just for the delivery, that''s fucking four-month revenue for me'' he thought.


    "I don''t have that many credits, Lily" Eli awkwardly scratched his head.


    Lily turned and looked at Eli closely and suddenly she turned and said, "It is fine, I will pay for it and I am the one who throws it away so it is fine"


    "No, I ca..."


    "Don''t worry too much"


    "No, I..."


    "sigh, why don''t we make a deal, I will pay for the dress and you will do what I ask? Ok" Lily smiled.


    "What that could be?" Eli felt something off, ''why do feel I like I am being manipted?''.


    "Yes or No, or else just let me pay" Lily waved her phone.


    "sigh, Yes"


    "Super, Order...done and it will arrive in 4 Hours" Lily said and put it away.


    "4 Hours? Huh, It''s already 5''o Clock, sigh" Eli really wanted to take a rest early and then he realized,


    "I don''t know what dress it is and how much is that?" as he looked at Lily.


    "Don''t worry too much. It is a gift from me" Lily awkwardly smiled.


    "....Ok, I just don''t want to burden you" Eli said with a little nervous.


    Lily nodded and lifted her right hand and said, "Now, I want you to hold my hand" as she lowered her head.


    Eli understood what she was asking, so Eli hold her hand and both of them didn''t say anything.


    A few minutester,


    "You know, When you first touched me, for the first time I felt I am being epted as who I am" Lily said with a longing expression and...anxious?


    "Hmm?" Eli didn''t get it, ''When did I ept her?''.


    "I will destroy everything and nothing will stay on my side" Lily rumbled.


    "hmm" Eli really didn''t get it, just listened to her frustration and nodded.


    "No matter what I do in the end, I will be all alone, lonely" as she tightly gripped Eli''s hand.


    "hmm"


    "Even Adria has her own family but I can''t"


    "hmm"


    "Everyone is scared of me but I never hurt the innocents"


    "hmm"


    "I wanted to freely move around the world without worrying about anything"


    "hmm"


    "I wanted to lift this curse of chains and darkness...


    But I can''t. So..."


    and Lily lifted her head and looked at Eli''s red eyes,


    "All these years, I searched for someone.


    Someone who epts everything about me.


    Someone who could understand me.


    Someone who sees truly me.


    Someone who could ept this twisted personality I recently found" Lily''s eyes turned ck and asked,


    "I wanted to wait and let each other know better but I can''t.


    No matter what happened these few days, All I think about is you and you only, I truly want to wait but I felt something If I don''t hold you now, you will go away to a ce that I can''t reach" Lily tightly gripped Eli''s hand and said with mixed emotions,


    "W-Will you a-ept this kind of person?"


    "...." Eli stayed silent but inwardly, ''What?'' and calmed himself.


    "...Aren''t you a little selfish?" Eli responded to her calmly.


    "Huh?"


    "Wanting ''me'' to ept everything about ''you'' and....I didn''t even know anything about you"


    "I-I am.."


    "Wanting someone to ept everything about you, so that you could move on and save yourself" Eli''s words hurt her.


    "..." Lily lowered her head, because what he said was true. If she wanted, she could be with anyone with her true beauty alone but when she learned others'' true nature and her own nature that caused chaos in the entire world; she was just scared of herself and being left alone.


    ''I didn''t hope anyone to save me or anything, all I wanted was a person who can love the darkness/''me''.....unlikest time'' Lily thought about her past with a pained expression.


    "..." Eli looked at her with an indifferent expression and finally made up his mind,


    "You are so selfish" as he removed his hand.


    "Huh?" Lily lifted her head to see Eli''s displeased look which totally hit her heart.


    Lily was shocked and bit her lips for the first time she felt fear, ''I should have waited..'' while thinking, Eli picked up her slender hips and ced her on hisp, ''Maybe I am also selfish like her...'' he thought as he looked at her veiled face.


    He then slowly removed the veil and looked at her shocked sky-blue eyes, small nose, and cute little lips which makes anyone bite it.


    "....Even so, I think I can ept you everything" Eli said with a warm smile as he touched her silky golden hair softly but inwardly, ''It''s not love yet, just a long obsession or something but...I think I like this also''.


    "Huh?" Lily was still shocked.


    Eli gently smiled.


    Lily slowly moved her trembling hands as she touched Eli''s face. They stared at each other for 5 or minutes and after that Lily tightly hugged Eli''s body like he will go if she released him, Eli simply patted her back.


    After sometimes Lily released the hug and then looked at Eli''s face again and smiled warmly with little redness on her cheek.


    "You know, I was scared when I unconsciously came here and met you. I couldn''t hold myself, I wanted to hear your voice, smell you, see your smile. I wanted to see everything....." Lily said with a blissful expression.


    "hmm" Eli just heard her rumbling.


    ____


    <Hours Later>


    "I Love You, Eli" Lily said bashfully while still sitting on hisp.


    "Hmm" Eli nodded and gently smiled.


    "Why are you not saying anything?" Lily frowned.


    "''That word'' I only say that to you when I mean it. I hope you understand now" Eli said with a little awkward.


    "....Fine" Lily pouted but inwardly, ''I am one who cannot wait, so it is fine; look at him, he''s kind of cute now and why is he staring at me? Do I have something on my face?''.


    "Why are staring at me?" Lily asked curiously.


    "Well, I never thought that a girl I met a few days ago, actually proposed to me and what''s more she is a hell of a cute and...dangerous one. It never happened before, you know" Eli said seriously and smiled radiantly.


    Lily''s face turned even redder as she shuttered, "I-I.." but don''t know what to speak.


    Not to make her uneasy, Eli spoke,


    "Let me introduce myself.


    My name is Asher Eli.


    I am an Farmer and...


    I already Married someone" What he did waspletely wrong but for her, he felt it is better to be truthful than made up lies.

 Chapter 29: Skip, skip, skip......

    <h4>Chapter 29: Skip, skip, skip......</h4>


    "..." Lily stared at Eli, and slowly her eyes turned dark.


    "hmm...That''s all, there is nothing special about me. What about you?" Eli acted like he didn''t notice her dark expression.


    "Who is she and where is she?" Lily asked indifferently and tried to act calmly.


    "Hmm, My wife?" Eli questioned even though he knew.


    ".....Yes" Lily''s voice little distorted now.


    "She is just like me and She is not here" Eli smiled and patted her back.


    "Then where is she now?" Lily really wanted to know.


    "...."


    "....sigh, She...is not in this world anymore" Eli said while smiling sadly.


    After hearing that Lily returned to her sense and felt a little happy but when she saw his sad smile she felt terrible and tried to say something but,


    "I.."


    "It''s fine, I am not judging you or anything....Just don''t hate her that''s all" Eli gently said as he rubbed her back.


    "Hmm" Lily nodded and hugged him.


    After some time, Lily while hugging she whispered something in Eli''s ear.


    "hmm?"


    "I don''t want to scare you now, so let''s take our time" Lily said with a little worried.


    "...Fine" Eli didn''t want to push any further.


    "..."


    "..."


    After that, they didn''t say anything just let each warm the other''s embrace.


    "..."


    ''I haven''t noticed before but she smells ''sniff sniff'' really good....ah'' Eli smelled her body odor.


    Lily who heard his thoughts, her whole face and neck turned red. She wondered what will happen if she..., this was whole new for her, she wanted to know everything about him and she wanted to give him everything.


    Every nook and cranny she wanted to know about him, even though she didn''t hate histe wife but Lily felt very jealous of her, ''she knows more than me...'' even though it was wrong but that''s what her mind rumbled as she thought about something.


    "Hey..." Lily called him in a mosquito voice.


    "Hmm?" Eli looked at her.


    "If you want to do it, I am fine with that" Lily still said in a mosquito voice.


    But it is enough for Eli to understand and thought, ''...isn''t this too fast?...I really wanted to say ''no''. sigh, but ''that drug'' I took three years ago had really mixed with my blood and hardly I can keep me myself nowadays and I may not know when I bre.....'' but,


    "..It''s fine, no need..." Eli didn''t want to make a mistake.


    "..." Lily looked at Eli''s smiling face.


    Lily was dejected, seeing this Eli, "What?" questioned her.


    "I-I...I may note again" Lily said sadly.


    "Why?" Eli frowned.


    "See...this is the thing that helped me to stay here for a little while" Lily showed her white bracelet which almost changed ck and continued,


    "Before It turns fully ck, I have to leave otherwise chaos will begin" said uneasily.


    "I-It may take 3-4 days to restore and I don''t think I can handle a single day without you" Lily''s eyes turned a little tears.


    Eli''s eyebrows twitched, he wanted to take slow and steady before moving forward in a rtionship but...he just nkly stared at her for a few seconds.


    Then Eli slowly rubbed her tears and slowly kissed her forehead.


    Lily totally shocked and then had an excited smile.


    Then Eli kissed her cheeks, her small nose, and her neck and bite her ear.


    "~ah~" Lily''s breath hardened as she moaned.


    Eli then looked at her bright red face, "You are the one who wanted, so don''t go back now because I don''t think I can hold myself anymore" asked her final time.


    "I-I am Y-Yours" Lily replied with ecstacy.


    Eli then slowly moved toward her face and Lily realized, she closed her eyes.


    "~MMH~"


    Their lips touched, and soon Lily felt shock passing through her body, her legs slowly loosened up.


    After a long time, that is what she felt; after the simple kiss they separated slowly, Eli looked at Lily''s mesmerizing face.


    "If you show me that kind of face, I may end up locking you" With that Eli kissed her again and again.


    "~MMH~"


    "~MMH~"


    and that slowly turned into a passionate one as Eli slowly bite her lips and inserted his tongue inside her and her eyes widened but she also let him and both of them fight with their tongue.


    After 1 minute, Lily felt she was not able to breathe anymore even though that was not possible for her, with that she separated first as she breathe heavily,


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Lily then looked at Eli''s face who had a red face and breathing heavily, after seeing that something woke up inside her but,


    Eli picked her up like a princess carry style and walked towards the bed.


    "HUH"


    and put her in bed then jumped on her as he looked at her disheveled golden hair, heavy breathing, and her wrinkled nk Hanfu.


    "You look so gorgeous, Lilith" Eli said while slowly loosening his robe, when she heard her true name, she felt something tingle on the abdomen then she also tried to remove her dress but,


    "I am one who will remove your dress" Eli said seriously as he locked her both hands above her head.


    "Hmm" Lilith was totally embarrassed now.


    Eli then slowly removed her dress and....Lilith now wearing nothing but a white pink innerwear.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Lilith''s and Eli''s heartbeats faster and Lilith looked at Eli''s half-loosened robe.


    She then slowly touched his chest inside the robe and it felt so tight and well-defined abs; she slowly rubbed all over the ce.


    "~mmh~"


    Eli slowly kissed her again, ''She tastes very good and smells like citrus fruits'' he thought and started sucking her tongue.


    ''~slurp~slurp~''


    Lilith embarrassed, gripped the back of his head and pulled him tightly.


    After that, he moved as the string of liquid connected between them but,


    ''~slurp~''


    "You taste good, Eli" Lilith slurped the string and said bashfully.


    Now Eli smirked as he slowly touched her lower body with his right hand while looking at her face,


    "~Ah.." Lilith covered her mouth but Eli, "I want to hear your voice, pretty please" as he winked at her.


    As soon as Lilith removed her mouth,


    "~AAHH~"


    "~AAHH~"


    Eli rubbed her lower lips and slowly underwear started to get wet, then he slid his hand under the panties, ''It is squishy and soft''.


    "~MMM~"


    Eli slightly pulled the mountain and liquid started to pour out as the room started to fill with a smell like hers.


    Eli then slowly lifted one side of the bra and looked at the big round boob with a red nipple which was erected and then he turned to look at her face, as soon as he looked at her Lilith covered her eyes but Eli didn''t say anything, he used his left hand slowly circling the are and fondled.


    "~mmh~"


    "~Aahh~Hmm~"


    He blew, licked the nipple and he started to suck it hard.


    "~Ahh~"


    "~Ahh, N-Noth~ahh~wille ~aahh~"


    Eli then took his right hand from her lower body and his fingers were drenched with liquid; he looked at her eyes while slowly licking it, ''Hmm, She really tastes nice down there also''.


    When she heard that, she really wanted to dig a hole and hide, but Eli suddenly moved and gripped her legs and kissed her leg as he slowly moved towards his destination as he spread her legs.


    "Stop" Lily tried to stop him but, he slid her panties and looked at the clean throbbing lips, he didn''t wait as he kissed and licked her.


    "~WAI~AAAHHHH~ She arched her back and curled her toes; almost like a clenching feeling.


    Eli didn''t expect that she was that sensitive as he wiped the remaining liquid on his face as looked at her ecstatic and blissful face.


    "We just starting" Eli said with a dangerous smile.

 Chapter 30: CELESTRIA & EMBER

    <h4>Chapter 30: CELESTRIA & EMBER</h4>


    Eli looked out the window and saw that sun is about raise. He was sitting on the sofa with one hand on the armrest while the other hand gently rubbing the silky golden hair.


    Lilith was now peacefully sleeping with her head resting on hisp and had a blissful expression.


    Looking at her expression, Eli didn''t know whetherugh or cry, as he thought about the bed of war, ''We did it for almost 9 hours or so'' as he looked around the destruction,


    ''We just had sex, howe everything here was broken?


    The room filled with our liquid and I can still smell it in the air and...


    not only that we have broken the bathtub...sigh, I even used my technique during one of the positions. I should have controlled myself...sigh'' as he monologued his blissful night.


    Both of them wearing bathrobes, Eli thought Lillith was sleeping but that sleeping beauty was readying herself for the next round and her whole face was red when she heard that; then she slowly opened her eyes as she looked at Eli''s face and then stood up facing him.


    "Hmm?" Eli raised his eyebrows and thought, ''I thought, she needs more rest''.


    "~Darling~" as she slides her robe and reveals her petite body again.


    Eli stared at her dripping lips, as Lilith slowly sat on hisp while facing him.


    "~Darling~ let''s do it again" as she moved her hips front and back, fully waking up his half-sleeping dragon.


    "You know, This is the only thing we didn''t broke" Eli said while loosening his robe.


    "You say that but why your little cutie is waking up..hmm..?" Lilith spoke to him with a sultry voice as she locked her both hands behind his neck and started to move fastly.


    "~MMM~"


    "OH, little cutie..ah...let''s check again whether it is little or not" as Eli positioned and


    "~AAHHH~"


    "~aahh~Faste~aahh~dar~ahh~ing~"


    "~aahhh~Har~aahhh~"


    "~MMhh~Not~MM~there~"


    "~AAHHHAAA~"


    The entire room is filled with Lilith''s moans and Eli''s grunts.


    *****


    <After a few Hours>


    "Wait, Let me help you" Elibed Lilith''s hair, they are totally acting like a newlywed.


    "~ hmm~hmm~~~hmm ~" Lilith just hummed as she felt his gentle touch.


    "Your hair is beautiful" Eli smiled warmly, "what about your dress?" as soon as he questioned, with a glittering sound ck Hanfu dress appeared on her.


    Eli''s eyes wide open, ''That looks cool'' and he asked, "What about me? They should be already delivered, right?"


    "Here" Lilith took ck dresses from a portal-like thing.


    Eli just stared at her, ''Shouldn''t you maintain your act?'' he thought but he just grabbed the dress.


    Lilith had an awkward smile as she waited for him to change.


    ...


    "Lilith, Is it look good?" Eli asked as he has worn a ck full-hand shirt and ck pants with golden-blue embroiders and ck shoes.


    "Yes, You look so handsome..ah, wait..." Lilith was pleased with her selection, again she took something and hand it to him.


    Eli looked at the ck trident with golden teeth and two sky-blue crystals at the center of three teeth and the back sharp end.


    Golden Kyoketsu-shoge or Lithe but it has only one sharp end like a throwing knife with only long ck thin chains attached to it.


    Eli stared at these two and then turned to see Lilith''s gentle smile.


    "....I like it. Do you...have a name for it?" Eli didn''t reject her good heart.


    "Name...ah... well then" Lilith was pleased with his reply, thought of a name for it, and suddenly took the weapons then softly touched them,


    "CELESTRIA" as she gives the Trident to Eli and as soon he touched it, he felt something inside but didn''t know how to exin.


    "EMBER" as she gives the Kyoketsu-Shoge to Eli and same as before he felt something but he didn''t think too much.


    Eli then looked at these weapons and then looked at Lilith and said warmly, "Celestria and Ember what a wonderful name, Maybe you should name our babies".


    "W-What?" Lilith turned red as she shuttered.


    "Hahah..ahah" Eliughed.


    Lilith pouted and then she hesitated to ask something,


    "Hmm?"


    "Hmm"


    "Shall we get M-Marry?" she asked with a bright red face while fidgeting.


    "...."


    ''gulp''


    Eli froze for a second and then gulped hard as he thought ''She prepared very well, I see....I don''t mind but It''s too early and I don''t even have money or ce'' looking at her wistful expression and.....darkening expression?


    "...I-If it''s fine wi"


    "It''s soul marriage between us" Lilith interrupted him.


    "ah...but I am soulless though" Eli realized what she was just talking about is soul marriage, not ceremony, and inwardly sighed.


    "hmph, just because others cannot that doesn''t mean I can''t" Lilith had a smug look.


    "Well, then what should we do?" Eli was now curious.


    "All you have to do is kiss me ''deeply'' while thinking about me" Lilith said with little red on her cheek.


    "~MMH~"


    Eli looked at her few seconds and walked towards and kissed her deeply as they fought for dominance.


    ....


    ...


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    "I don''t feel anything though" Eli doubted.


    "You can''t but I can.


    I can feel your loc- I mean your''s" Lilith said happily.


    Eli just smiled at her happiness, yes he decide to forget what she was about to say.


    "So I am married now...ahh.." Eli mumbled as he looked at the outside sky.


    "..." Lilith stared at Eli''s happy smile with little sadness and she felt first time something twinge in her heart.


    After that, they ate while speaking about each other interests and next ns.


    *****


    Eli walked towards the Forest area for testing new weapons while Lilith reluctantly part away with him.


    Eli thought about Lilith''s reluctance,


    /


    "Eli, just don''t overdo it. Okay?"


    "Wait for me. Okay?"


    "I wille within 3 or 4 days. Okay?"


    "Do not hurt yourself. Okay?"


    "Wait for me. Okay?"


    "Do.Not.Flirt. OKAY?"


    "and If your old dress is used lea....."


    /


    "Oops, I forget thest thing" Eli mumbled as he walked in.


    ___________________


    /FALLEN CONTINENT/


    Lilith returned to her original figure as she picked up his old dress,


    ''snap''


    She removed the monster''s blood only and took a,


    ''sniff, sniff''


    "Yes, It''s the same smile. With this, I can handle myself for a few days" and she put it in the portal.


    "Adriana" Lilith suddenly called Adriana indifferent tone.


    A few minutester. Soon Adriana appeared in front of Lilith,


    "Yes, My King"


    "I want you to build a castle with exotic things and that should be no one can have ever built, even that ''old man''s castle'' should look like shitpared to it and most importantly a human can able live in it" Lilith cheerfully and carefully continued,


    "also build it as near as possible and make sure it didn''t get affected by me or anyone".


    "Human...ah Yes, My King" Adriana didn''t ask the question because this is the first Her King asked.


    "When it will finish?" Lilith cannot hide her enthusiasm.


    "Well, It should take around 10 or so years" Adriana put an end to the enthusiasm.


    "Huh? Why?" Lilith frowned.


    "Well, It is the first time you asked something like a human has to live in the continent and I have to clear the area near this ce which was upied by so many people and I have to conduct ot..." Adriana started to exin but,


    "Why don''t you just kill them?" Lilith was confused, ''Just kill them that''s all with a single snap''.


    ''What the fuck happened to her?'' Adriana was shocked, her mouth wide open.


    "Maybe I should kill them and it will be easy that way" Lilith mumbled something dangerous.


    "WAIT!" Adriana was terrified.

 Chapter 31: Hunt Begins

    <h4>Chapter 31: Hunt Begins</h4>


    Eli walked toward the inner region of the forest and started to hunt the 4-9 Star Rank Monsters.


    This time he didn''t need anything else other than soul crystal.


    Initially, it felt a little awkward due to the new weapons but soon he mastered it without much problem.


    His level in Ember will be a beginner and as for Celestria, he uses as he felt because he had only one weapon mastery and that was also given by someone.


    So he focused mostly on the Ember, as he walked towards another prey, he heard a sound,


    "Hey"


    Turning around, Eli saw a group of people wearing armor and some weapons 3 Girls and 2 Boys looked at him.


    "Yes?" Eli asked politely.


    "You are the one who hurt our Hero, right?" a brown-haired boy with armor and shield asked hostilely.


    Eli pondered for a bit and said, "If you are asking Kayden, then ''Yes''".


    ''shoosh''


    An arrow passed Eli as he looked at the ck-haired girl with a bow in her hand.


    "You dodged it..ah."


    "You bastard, calling our Hero''s name without respect" as she readied another bow.


    "You are attacking another student, this will harm your credits and you may get suspended" Eli calmly analyzed the situation and said the rules.


    "Haha...Haha"


    "Hahaha..Hahah"


    "AA....are you sure this is the coward who hurt our hero?"


    "I mean look at him he was just soulless and had a trident on his back, the only person we knew was that coward"


    "Haha...You see we are not going to kill a soulless fellow, we just want to teach a lesson for a person like...you" as they walked toward him.


    /MANA BREATHING/


    ''Deep inhale''


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    A yellow me appeared on the Ember and chains wrapped around his left hand and with a single swing,


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Tink''


    One girl and one boy''s heads were removed from their shoulder, it was so clean as slowly their body fell.


    ''What the..? I was only able to get a glimpse of a single yellow line'' The brown-haired boy was shocked, it was just a fluke he raised his shield but that saved him.


    "Y-You, what did y-you do?" one of the girls fell on her butt.


    "BASTARD!" another ck-haired girl shouted as she pointed her wand at Eli and,


    /"Oh, God of me, lend this servant of yours scared power to burn my enemies"


    "Fire ball"/


    Eli waited for the chant to finish because he want to know how far he can fight against the pure magic user.


    A Big red fireball appeared and shot toward Eli,


    "Ocean Arts: 1st Form"


    Both of his eyes turned sky blue, and Ember''s yellow fire changed into blue water as he swang it as fast as he could.


    ''ssszzzz''


    The big red fireball before reaching Eli was cut into hundreds of pieces as they slowly evaporated and a sizzling sound can be heard.


    "WHAT?" the ck-haired girl shouted as she couldn''t believe what happened even so she started to prepare another spell as she turned to ask for help but the armored guy was bisected diagonally along with his shield and her sister''s head and hands were cut off.


    For the first time, she felt fear as she stopped the chant.


    ''cough~cough''


    "I guess, I should try to wrap under the dress for a sneak attack and.." Eli wrapped the chain as he looked at the dead bodies.


    "This is the first time seeing them die?" Eli questioned the ck-haired girl.


    But she didn''t say a word, she was just petrified.


    "I take that as ''Yes''...hmm...so why me?" Eli questioned because no matter how you looked at this, they clearly aimed for his life.


    But she was too terrified so she didn''t say anything or do anything.


    "sigh"


    chhkkk''


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    "Do note after me ever...again" Eli sighed as he pulled her heart out with bare hands, and like that girl''s eyes widened as she lost her life.


    Eli then looked at the small round shiny white ball with some red color inside that was attached to the Right side of the heart, [A/N: Near the Right Ventricle] that was a soul crystal with one long root and that had 3 short root branches separately.


    "So she is 3-Star Heart Ranker...ah" as he pulled the soul crystal and throw away the heart.


    And just like her, Eli pulled everyone''s heart and took the soul crystal.


    After that, He continued his primary mission but on his way, like previous idiots, some did the same but Eli casually plucked their hearts like plucking the flower.


    After Today''s hunt was over Eli went to the guard who was checking the Identity.


    "Hello Sir"


    "Yes?"


    "I found people died by a monster, so I took the soul crystal to revive....Here" Eli hands 12 soul crystals to the guard.


    "Oh, I see. It is amon urrence after the admission exam, these people can''t wait...sigh...If they didn''t sign out in the evening, we are the ones who have to search for and revive them.


    Thank you for the help" the guard grateful.


    "It''s Ok. We have to help each other when needed" Eli said as he waved his hand and left.


    "They really put a mark on me...huh, those Theos faction''s bastards" Eli had a happy expression even though he was cursing them.


    "I fucking let their Hero hit me so that everything will be fine as long as I am being hurt badly but I guess not everything goes on the same...sigh" as he thought about the one guy who gave away information in order to spare his life but Eli cut him to piece for betraying their own people.


    "sigh, These Division students are not stronger as I thought, maybe winning thepetition will be boring" Eli thought at least for now he was the strongest one in the Division.


    "I think, Reviving really hurts....ah..." as a dangerous smile appeared on his face.


    For the next few days, Eli collected more Human''s soul crystals than Monster''s.

 Chapter 32: Expelled

    <h4>Chapter 32: Expelled</h4>


    [A/N: Credits will be C]


    <After Few Days of Hunting>


    "Do you know why I called you?" Rock asked Eli with an angry expression.


    "...." Eli didn''t say anything.


    "I know, I said you can do anything you want and no one cares if you don''te to the Divison-1 but," Rock was irate as looked at Eli with bloodshot eyes and continued,


    "Do you know how much work you put me through?


    Most of the Division-1 students are in revive chambers, some are traumatized and some even wanted to quit.


    What''s more? You went for other Divisions also.


    ...Most of the other Divisions Instructorsined to themittee and they want me to take severe action" Rock was furious due to Eli, his peaceful days being taken away from him.


    Eli stood in front of Rock in the Staff room and smiled at him without feeling any guilt.


    Rock looked at Eli''s carefree look, veins popped on his forehead but,


    "sigh, tell me what happened?"


    "Well, nothing much they wanted to kill me so I killed them" Eli said easily and simply.


    "That Fucking...I know and...you didn''t kill someone without reason" Rock shouted as he calmed.


    "Then?" Eli was still calm.


    "I am asking,


    Where are you Three days ago? and what''s with this getup? and...just answer these questions first" Rock questioned as he looked at Eli''s new dress.


    "Well...I have married a person and she gifted me a lot of things" Eli said happily.


    Rock''s eyes twitched, ''So he married just a few days ago, that''s why he didn''te but...he was just here for a month...sigh, youngsters these days sure are fast and she must be really rich...I should tell my daughter soon'' and said,


    "Congrattions Eli" Rock lifted his hand.


    "Thank you" Eli said as he shook Rock''s hand.


    "So who is the girl?" Rock was curious, ''Did he really make her fall in love with him that fast? I think I don''t have this kind of quantity in my youth''.


    "Well, she wanted to keep it secret for now, so.." Eli said little truth because even he didn''t know fully about her, ''She said ''1000s years'' may be a lot older than me..'' as he thought about some rumbling.


    /


    ''Ahooo''


    Lilith rubbed her nose while watching the video of her Blissful night with her darling.


    "Heh...heh"


    /


    "I see, well I don''t want to pry into someone''s life" Rock nodded with a smile.


    "That''s aside" Rock turned serious and continued,


    "It may be self-defense but what you caused will definitely great a hectic problem in the future if we don''t take it seriously, something like this never happened before...no, a guy like you should be in the Nex instead of Divisions...sigh Listen,


    Reviving costs almost 200 credits but that is only for a 1-5 Star Rank, after that Credits will change ording to the Cultivation Rank.


    We are only providing free for the first 10 months for the First years and just because we providing freely, they already carelessly fighting against Monsters.


    and....Yes, Killing each other happened before but not 100s of them in a single day, and...yesterday you killed 827; if some kind of lunatics took an interest in what you did, then everything will lead to total disaster and it will spread like wildfire if we don''t cut the problem.


    Most of the people you killed are saying that you killed them and took their hard-earned Monster''s soul crystals; I tried to defend you but, you know the majority wins...


    So I had no other choice than punishing you and I reduced it as much as possible...that is all I can do, I hope you understand" Rock said with little regret.


    "That will be?" Eli understood this situation, ''Maybe I had gone overboard..''.


    Rock looked at Eli few seconds and took a paper from his table and read it,


    "''Deep breath''


    You have to Pay 1000 C within 5 months and that will consider as participating fees for Inter-Competition...


    You are not allowed to enter the Hunting Forest until 10 months from now on...


    You are not allowed to attend any ss until thepetition is over and...


    You expelled from the Dorm"


    "Hmm...I can understand 2nd and 3rd but what about the others?" Eli clearly understands the ban on sses and Hunting forests.


    "Well, you see they said that you stole Monster''s soul crystals around 400 C; Killing the students and causing them mental illness for that you have to pay 1000 C. I talked to them, so you only have to pay 1000 C but not directly, as a participating fee in thepetition" Rock exined and waited for him to understand.


    "Hmm" Eli nodded.


    "Then as for Dorm due to being not present during one of the checkings and also your roommates said that you hurt them every day as they showed some bruises. Somittee to being firm on expelling you from dorm" Rock said with frustration, he tried to talk to them but after seeing the bruisesmittee firmed their decision.


    "...Because you had the token, they considered my suggestions" Rock said but inwardly, ''If you didn''t have the token, they already packed you up''.


    Eli thought, ''I guess, being nobody and being the Hero of a Kingdom ispared to being one of the Million ants and being one of the 10 sparrows....I should at least feel grateful for the token''.


    Eli then asked, "How should I earn Credits if I am not allowed in Hunting Forest?"


    "Well, you can do simple jobs avable in the Nex Academia or you can hunt the monsters outside of Nex Academia, for that they gave a free pass for teleportation but for only two times" Rock replied.


    "I see, Only two times..ah...can I hunt monsters anywhere except the Nex Academia?" Eli doubted


    "Yes" Rock cleared his doubts.


    "I see" Eli then turned silent.


    Rock looked at Eli''s silent face and asked, "If you want, I can.."


    "No, You already did enough for me, If you show any more favoritism then you will betray your profession...


    ''Deep breath''


    It''s fine I had enough money to stay at some hotel, you don''t need to worry about me" Eli interrupted Rock and said as he waved his hands with a smile.


    "....If you say so" Rock didn''t say anymore.


    "Well, then I will see you at the Competition.


    See youter Old man" Eli said with a little teasing.


    *****


    In Dorm,


    "I heard that I am hurting you guys every day" Eli said with a big smile on his face as he looked at his roommates who had scared expressions.


    "Why don''t I make the reel into reality?" Eli walked towards them...


    "NO"


    "I AM SOORRRYY"


    "HELPPP!"


    Only Screaming can be heard throughout the Dorm Building.


    Rock only thought, ''My...sleep...'' as he grumbled.

 Chapter 33: Soulless

    <h4>Chapter 33: Soulless</h4>


    "5C for 24 hours and without food is the cheapest one avable" Eli said as he looked around the hotel room; a small room with a single bed, bathroom, and a table.


    After being Expelled from Dorm, Eli wanted to leave Nex Academia but he thought Lilith mighte and search for him, so he decided to stay two days in the hotel and wait for her, but searching for a hotel took him an entire day and finally, Eli found the cheapest one avable.


    Eli had a small bag in his hands and he sat on the bed, then he took some books, a few dresses, one small wooden box and 100 Monster''s soul crystals from the bag and ced them on the table, Celestria and Ember were ced on the bedside.


    Eli then undressed and only with underwear, he sat on the ground with his legs crossed and collected the MS crystals in front of him and he slowly used his technique.


    /MANA BREATHING/


    ''Deep Inhale''


    As the surrounding air was inhaled by Eli then he slowly took one after another soul crystals as he gulped them.


    When MS crystals touched his tongue they started to melt, as he gulped them they disappeared before reaching his stomach and the essence started to spread throughout his whole body.


    And slowly his body vessels, body parts, blood everything except his Soul Cyrstal started to shine, as they expanded and contracted and slowly brown sticky liquide out from every pore of Eli''s body.


    *****


    After freshening up, Eliy on the bed as he thought about being soulless,


    ''If the person awakened his/her soul then he/she is considered as a ''Transcendent or Immortal Being'' while if unawakened then ''Soulless or Mortal Being''.


    It''s not that we don''t have souls or anything, it is just soul crystal holds the information about the person....like a recording machine, it records every detail about the person and saves it within itself until the person dies.


    When Soul Crystal is awakened it willmunicate with the surrounding mana and start to perform as Mana storage which willter help the body to develop or more like Evolve the body to a new stage. If the Transcendent Person is died or is killed, they can able revived within 12 hours or so as long as their Soul crystal is not damaged.


    But for unawakened people, we will face the ''true death'' that means no matter what cannot be revived once dead, It is nothing wrong with being Soulless, 1.5% of the entire poption is soulless but they shouldn''t hope for anything big.


    Transcendents or Immortal Beings can increase their power by absorbing the Mana surrounding them or from monsters'' soul crystals but as for Soulless they cannot do anything because of that, they consider Mortal Beings.


    Even so, there was one technique that can be helpful for the soulless people but that technique can only be avable to the Royals and Nobels. Somoners like us, it''s once in a lifetime opportunity.


    Though we can only improve slightly our mortal body by eating the Monster''s soul crystals and we may acquire the technique but at the end of the day, we are still Mortals who will die before 100 years old.


    Unlike them, we have a very slow process in improving our bodies and we cannot force our bodies to absorb the MS crystals'' essences more otherwise our bodies will explode.


    I can only eat 100s MS crystals each month at most....'' as Eli slowly slept.


    *****


    <Next Morning>


    "mmm...urgh"


    Eli felt something heavy on top of his top as he slowly opened his eyes, only to see Lilith looking at him with a joyful expression without the veil.


    "Hmm?....MMM~" Eli was about to say but,


    Lilith kissed his lips nothing more passionate just a simple kiss and after a few seconds, Lilith moved as she said, "Good Morning Darling~ I missed you sooo mhh" as she snuggled him.


    "Good Morning Lilith, I missed you too" Eli said as he cupped her face and asked, "So, How...?".


    Lilith understand what he asked, so she replied casually, "Well, I heard you were here, so I appeared inside the hotel".


    Eli stared at her and said, "If you don''t tell the truth now, I will..." as he slowly lifted his body as he turned, and changed position.


    Now Lilith lying under Eli asked with an excited expression, "You will what?".


    Eli pulled her both hands above her and blew air under her armpits and he started to tickle her,


    "~HAHA....ST ~AHAH~OP!"


    "~HAHA~HAHAHA~"


    "I~HAH~ SORRR~HAAHAA~


    Her eyes were watery as she cannot stopughing and after sometimes Eli was satisfied, he stopped as he looked at her disheveled dress and messy hair.


    "ha...ha...ha..." Lilith breath heavily and looked at Eli''s satisfied,


    "You meanie..." Lilith softly punched his chest with both hands.


    "I am sorry" as Eli kissed her.


    "Now tell me the truth?" Eli still questioned.


    "..."


    "...Well, Normal Soul Marriage will be Bonds between Soul crystals so they can feel each other but in our marriage ritual I used two spells, one is soul connection which will tell me your strong emotions and the other spell is soul sense that helps me to sense your location so..." Lilith hesitated as she didn''t look into Eli''s eyes.


    "Hmm..." Eli nodded and moved away from her then stood up.


    Lilith little worried, "hmm?.." she tried to call him but,


    "I am going to take a shower, so wait here" Eli said as he walked towards the bathroom.


    "Wait, I am sorry Darling" Lilith stopped him by holding his hand.


    "What for?" Eli puzzled.


    "Well...you know, doing something like that without permission" Lilith thought he was asking deliberately.


    "Wha..." Eli then realized what he had done and said with a little embarrassment, "Oh, I didn''t mean to avoid you and..I don''t mind our soul marriage, It''s just you know...you woke up both of us" as he run into the bathroom.


    Lilith was dumbfounded and then she slowly realized as her face dyed red, ''Even though we had done it and...I-I shamelessly acted that day...no, Lilith it''s your duty to help him'' Lilith thought and then asked, "I can hel..."


    "No, no need" Eli rejected her before she could finish.


    With a gloomy expression, Lilith waited but it soon turned into an exhrating and soon they went to the restaurant for breakfast.

 Chapter 34: Belly Button...OK?

    <h4>Chapter 34: Belly Button...OK?</h4>


    Asher Eli and Lilith walked on the empty streets while both of them wore matching dresses and walked hand in hand.


    "~hmm~~hmm~hmm~"


    Lilith happily hummed as she shook the holding hands back and forth.


    Eli looked at Lilith''s happy face and smiled warmly but,


    "You know, you could have told me if you don''t want others to hear my moans Darling~" Lilith asked with a smug look as she nced at him.


    Eli was startled and looked at her with embarrassment, "I-I mean..." Eli shuttered as he didn''t know what to say.


    "ppfftt~ hahah...hahaha" Lilithughed.


    Eli awkwardly scratched his head as he said, "You are my wife, you know" with little red on his cheek.


    Lilith suddenly stoppedughing as she looked at his blushing face. she only stared at him and then turn another side, she felt her body getting hot.


    ''I will never forget this, never, never, never, never, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him,...'' Lilith rumbled inwardly.


    They walked silently as they enjoyed each other warmly but Eli totally lost their way to the restaurant,


    "So, Adria said was true after all..." Lilith mumbled as Eli''s eyes twitched.


    "Come on, I will lead" Lilith pulled him.


    But before he could say anything, "You are my husband, so what are you worried about?" she said as she pulled towards the Royal restaurant.


    "..."


    Yes, Eli''s worried about the credits. Due to Lilith being with him, he chose a little luxurious restaurant which was a little far away from the hotel he stayed, but...he lost again.


    *****


    /ROYAL/


    Inside the restaurant, same floor-91 as thest time Eli visited, ''thankfully this time no coincidence''.


    Eli and Lilith sat side by side and Lilith just wrote down something on the white paper.


    "When the serverse, give it to them" Lilith said as she hand it to Eli.


    "Why?" Eli was confused, ''just tell them directly what you want'' he thought.


    Lilith stared at Eli and asked, "Did you forget about my voice?"


    "OH" Eli eyes widened, ''Ah, I totally forget about that...''.


    "It''s fine" Lilith said as she assured him with a gentle smile.


    Even so, "I am sorry" Eli felt its wrong to forget so he apologized.


    "Hmm...If you are sorry then kiss me" Lilith couldn''t care about other things, she just want him to pounce at her.


    Eli then look into sky blue eyes and was about to remove her veil but,


    ''Knock,Knock''


    *****


    After eating, Eli and Lilith stared at the outside scenery; Lilith sat on Eli''sp as she bend backward and Eli had his chin on the shoulder of Lilith as he hugged her from behind.


    "So, You are saying, they punished you because you killed other students who came after your life" Lilith briefed the situation as her expression darkened. After constant questioning from Lilith, Eli finally said with a defeated look.


    ''I fucking kill that bitches, wait for me you bastards, I kill you, I will torment, I will make you wish to die...'' Lilith rumble inwardly but seeing her expression, Eli tightly hugged her as he kissed her nape.


    "~mmh~"


    "You okay now" Eli gently asked her.


    "hmm" Lilith just nodded.


    "...."


    "...."


    "You said I can only call your true name when we are alone, other than that I don''t know anything about you, so I want my wife to talk about herself" Eli asked while slowly sliding his hand inside the dress; rubbing and circling her belly button.


    "~mm~"


    Lilith understand Eli changing the important topic but she liked it so she went with the flow and said,


    "Well, I am Lilith, from the Fallen continent and the strongest existence in this world"


    "~mm~"


    "Hmm" Eli inserted his finger in the belly button as he nodded his head but inwardly, ''What the heck is the strongest existence? Is she saying that stronger than anyone else in this world?''.


    "Yes, I ~mm~ am the strongest existence till now~mm~" Lilith said with a thrilled expression she totally forget he didn''t say anything, ''ahh...I never thought my belly button was this sensitive''.


    "So, you can hear thoughts?" Eli questioned while pulling and inserting his finger.


    "~mm~Yes~..NO" Lilith said unconsciously and suddenly she widened her eyes as she denied her own words.


    "~MM~"


    Eli inserted deeply as he thought, ''So my assumption was right...hmmm...so Adria can also able to hear my thoughts?''.


    "Yes~mm~" Lilith didn''t care about anything.


    "Ok....then what about your parents?" Eli switched his questions.


    Lilith suddenly stopped his hands and turned her head and asked, "You don''t get angry for reading your mind Darling".


    "Well, I mostly speak what I was thinking, so I think it''s fine" Eli said then started moving his hands.


    "~mm~Wait Darrllling" Lilith stopped him again.


    "hmm?"


    "Why didn''t get angry for what I did?" Lilith was really curious.


    "I...seriously don''t know myself" as Eli nibbled her neck and continued, "Because what I felt was really good knowing....that you stole my dress and underwear, not leaving me alone, fonding over me again and again, speaking lies so that you could be with me, seducing me so that I could make a move on you, painting me with your scent..." Eli rumbled all her secret hard work.


    Lilith was beet red, her face, her ears, her neck everything was red but she didn''t stop him. She just listened to him with her head lowered.


    Eli then looked at her beet-red face and finished the rumbling with a clean shot, "And I can smell a beautiful fragrance when you sit on me" as he slowly moved his hand from the belly button to panties and with a little push,


    "~MMH~ Darling~"


    Lilith felt tingles in her spine and her breath hardened as she slowly moved her hips back and forth as she felt already thick and hard fellow waiting down there.


    "You know, I''m really addicted to your taste" Eli took his hands and licked the fingers with seducing expression.


    With that Lilith''s switch turned on and her breath hardened, her face fully flushed as she said, "I don''t who is seducing who ~Darling~, but I put a barrier around us, no sound will leak or no one can see or disturb us so.."

 Chapter 35: My wife is the strongest Transcendent

    <h4>Chapter 35: My wife is the strongest Transcendent</h4>


    With a little quicky, Eli and Lilith left the Royal and went to the Hotel where Eli stayed.


    In the room, Lilithying on the bed as she reads the books that Eli had while Eli speaking with the receptionist about earlier vacating.


    "Except Kyoketsu-Shoge technique, my darling doesn''t have anything else and this Mana breathwork is an iplete version...hmm?" Lilith mumbled as she looked at the small wooden box and was about to pick it up but,


    ''Click''


    Eli opened the door and looked at her few seconds then he closed the door; walked towards Lilith, who was frozen like she did something wrong, then he sat beside her.


    "Hmm?" Eli looked at her with a questioning look.


    "Just curious" Lilith awkwardly said as she scratched her head.


    Eli then picked her up and ced her on hisp then took the small wooden box and slowly opened the box but Lilith stopped him.


    "hmm?"


    "I don''t want to see now" Lilith said softly as she looked at those lifeless eyes, she could already guess what was inside so she didn''t push his darling and ''I hate those eyes''.


    "Is that so" Eli put down the box then Lilith gently rubbed his hands.


    He looked at her awkwardly and said, "I am not that weak, you know".


    Lilith with a simple peck on his lips said, "I know, My Darling is not weak" and changed the topic,


    "You asked me about my parents earlier, right? Darling"


    "....Yes"


    "Well, I am born from nature" Lilith said with a little nostalgia.


    "Born from nature....ah" Eli mumbled and he did hear that there are creatures that are born from nature, "But that happened 1000s of years ago..." as Eli scanned Lilith.


    "That''s rude, you know" Lilith pouted.


    "So my wife is 1000s of years old...virgin" Eli was astonished.


    Hearing that Lilith turned beet red as she hide her face in his chest.


    "Hahah...hah" Eliughed at the red face and asked, "Then?".


    "Humph" Lilith pouted and continued, "I am born from Darkness so I can control Dark Mana".


    "You mean that ''Dark Mana''?" Eli read in books, something about Dark Mana, if it is not handled carefully then the person who uses Dark Mana will turn into brainless Monsters or more like Demons.


    "No, I am THE DARK MANA" Lilith said proudly.


    "You fine, right?" Eli asked worriedly because dark mana is very dangerous.


    "Oh, Don''t worry darling...I am fine" Lilith pleased.


    Eli sighed and asked, "So Adria is also a Dark Mana user?".


    "Yes"


    "...she is also like you?" Eli questioned because both of them felt the same with Lilith being stronger.


    "No, she is born normally, it''s just her element is Darkness but she is almost simr to me and....


    she is my friend and one of my subordinates" Lilith said carefreely.


    ''Subordinate..ah...Is she queen or something?'' Eli thought and asked, "Are you...".


    "Yes, You can say that I am the king or something superior that you call in your continent" Lilith said as she thought about Human culture. In the Fallen continent strongest rules over everything.


    "Huh?" Eli dumbfounded.


    "heh"


    Looking at his dumbfounded face, Lilith smiled, ''I like this face also'' and thought something else and said with a smug look, "You know this is not my real body. My real body is way different and if you see that, you cannot control yourself" with little seductive.


    "What? You mean this is not your real body?" Eli was taken back.


    "Yes"


    "Why is that?" Eli frowned.


    Noticing his frown Lilith realized he was misunderstood and hurriedly said, "No, I am not ying with you.


    It''s just I can''t be in a real form here otherwise everything will be chaos. I sealed my powers as much as possible, so this is my sealed form" she panicked.


    "...."


    "sigh, there are certain important things that you should say soon, Understood?" Eli pinched her both cheeks.


    "I aamm zzorrii" Lilith said with teary eyes.


    "...."


    "Adria, Is she also..?"


    "Noo, Zhe is en dizzgiusii"


    After Eli was satisfied with redness, ''"When I can see your true form then?" asked.


    "Well, when you visit Fallen Continent you can see my real form" Lilith massaged her both cheeks as she said resentfully.


    "Then, we can visit today" Eli said as he was about to stand up along with her but,


    "No, not now" Lilith rejected.


    "Why?" Eli frowned.


    "You know, you cannot enter the Fallen continent otherwise..." Lilith said worry tone.


    "Oh, I see...I almost forget that Even Monarch Rankers cannot survive more than 5 hours or so in the Fallen continent much less a soulless person..." Eli facepalmed himself and looked at Lilith''s worried expression.


    "Well, I will find one way or another" Eli smiled gently as kissed her forehead.


    Lilith didn''t say anything because she was preparing a surprise gift for her darling.


    *****


    After talking about other things, they finally decided to check out.


    They walked towards the Teleportation station while holding hands, Eli''s weapons, a small bag, and some other things they brought while returning and they were given to Lilith who put them in the portal thing.


    They didn''t talk too much because of Lilith; so Lilith used Mental messages tomunicate, while Eli cannot use Mental messages due to being soulless so he only thought.


    ''Did you put them in Dimensional space?'' Eli


    [''Yes, I can use Dimensional space''] Lilith


    ''Talking about Dimensions, Is there a spell that calls Monsters from Dimensions'' Eli


    [''Yes, They are Dimensional Eaters but I cannot use that Kind of spell''] Lilith


    ''Why?'' Eli


    [''Well, I am Darkness, I can only control Dark Elements and summon Monster. Beings above Emperor Rankers can only use any element''s Low or Mid-Level spells only and Dimensional Eaters are High-Level''] Lilith


    ''I see...What happens to the things that Monster ate?'' Eli


    [''Well, Dimensional Eaters only eat space borders or dimensional borders and sometimes space elements in mana. So, anything other than that will stay in their body or they vomit it and it will stay in that dimensional space''] Lilith


    Eli pondered.


    [''What? Are you interested in Space Elements?''] Lilith


    ''No, It is just I am cu..''


    "Big Brother!"


    A cheerful voice interrupted them and when he heard that, ''AAAHHHH fuck my luck..'' he screamed inwardly, as he was about to walk faster, Lilith who already turned had a weird expression.


    ''sigh''


    Seeing her weirdness, Eli sighed and then sealed his fate; turned to see only Four girls walking toward them.

 Chapter 36: Someone else...?

    <h4>Chapter 36: Someone else...?</h4>


    Ponytail glossy white hair and Red Ruby eyes wore a green T-shirt and blue pants, Mia;


    Red blonde hair and wore a white robe with a red embroid and a white mask, Rose;


    Dark ck hair and ck eyes wearing a full ck Maxi dress with ck cloves, Adria;


    Dark ck hair and blue eyes, small red cherry lips, a small nose, and very small pointy ears wearing a full Red ck Maxi dress that showed her curvy pear body shape. She was just like Adria but looked a little more mature version without pointy ears.


    "Adria''s big sister or her mother..." Eli mumbled lightly as he looked at the pointy ear girl but it was enough for Lilith, Adria and Rose.


    "ppfft" Lilith covered her mouth suddenly and as for Rose, she acted as if she didn''t hear anything.


    Adria looked hatefully at Eli and then turned to Lilith, who avoided eye contact with her.


    "Hi Eli, it''s been a while" Adria said casually as she looked at Eli with a weird gaze.


    "Yes, it''s been a while Adria" Eli also replied casually as he totally avoided looking at Mia.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Then silence appeared between them. Adria stared at Lilith while the other three stared at Eli. Eli doesn''t get it why three...no, Eli did understand Mia staring at him but for the other two, he don''t have the slightest idea.


    Well as always Eli introduced himself,


    "My Name is Eli" as he looked at Rose and pointy ear girl.


    He did know Rose''s name during ''that drama'' but she never introduced herself to him.


    Rose and the pointy-ear girl stared at Eli for a few more seconds and then they introduced themselves,


    "My name is Rose Dawn" with a nod.


    "...My name is Zera Adriana" the pointy-ear girl said with a little bend elegantly.


    ''Both of them are Royalty...ah...ear...vampire and...Adriana?'' Eli thought and suddenly shook off his thoughts.


    "hmm?" Mia fidgeting, doesn''t know how to speak to Eli.


    Eli doesn''t care about her as turned to look at Lilith''s and Adria''s staringpetition.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Ok guys, That is enough staring. People around us starting to look at us" Eli intervened between them.


    "..."


    "..."


    "sigh,e on Lily" Eli pulled Lilith but still no response so,


    "..."


    "Come on Adria, Where is the cool-acting little girl?" Eli tried to lighten up.


    Zera looked at Eli with a weird gaze and finally, Adria looked at Eli and red at him few seconds and asked,


    "What is she doing with you?" as she pointed to Lilith.


    Eli raised his eyebrows and then he realized that Lilith was here without Adria''s knowing.


    "Well..."


    ["It''s okay, darling"] Lilith.


    "...She is with her husband" Eli smiled warmly as he grabbed Lilith''s shoulders.


    Lilith turned beet red while Everyone was shocked except Rose with who knows what expression behind the mask.


    "H-H-Hus..." Mia rumbled with a dark expression as Rose grabbed her from falling out.


    Then without knowing Adria leaked her Dark Mana but it was stopped by Lilith with a snap.


    ''snap''


    Adria who had a bitter expression asked,


    "When?"


    "Five days ago" Eli still smiling.


    "Is that so" Adria said while looking at Lilith''s red face and then looked at Eli and asked, "After a single meeting, you two are hooked up...ah, You guys are married?".


    [''Yes, We agreed upon Soul Marriage''] This time Lilith answered Adria with a blissful expression.


    "I see.." Adria''s eyes twitched and return to her cool act.


    "Well then, Congrattions" as Adria raised her hand.


    "Thank you" Eli shook her hand.


    "Shall we get going then? See youter" Eli asked Lilith and waved his hand at others, about to turn around but,


    "Ahh, you are leaving a girl alone again?" Adria asked innocently.


    Eli then stopped and looked at her weirdly and was about to say something but when he heard ''a voice'' that froze his entire body.


    "Hey, MIA....hmm?" a light purple-haired girl ran towards Mia as she shouted but when she saw the auburn-ck-haired boy, her body froze.


    Eli and the purple-haired girl stared at each other, Eli then slowly moved toward her, seeing this the purple-haired girl came out of her reverie and she little backed away with hesitation.


    Everyone turned silent, no one knows what was going on between them and Lilith felt so many messed up emotions like anger, frustration, and self-loathing but what made her too shocked was ''love'' that had not yet been shown to her.


    Eli was almost close to her when suddenly a hand showed between them but Eli didn''t turn to look at the person instead he stared at the purple-haired girl only, scared the purple-haired girl went behind the person who stopped Eli.


    Eli then finally turned to look at the golden-haired boy who had an angry expression.


    "Who is she?" Eli asked with a hint of longing.


    "Wha.." the golden-haired boy tried to say something but,


    "That''s Marie, Big Brother" Mia interrupted them, ''Did Big Brother remember something?'' she thought with hopefulness.


    "Marie...ah" When heard that name, Eli finally came to his senses and said with a slight bow, "I am sorry, I thought someone else" and then returned to Lilith''s side.


    Lilith looked at Eli''s weird act and asked worriedly


    [''Are you fine?''] Lilith


    ''I am'' Eli thought as he hold Lilith''s hand tightly.


    "Ok, We will be leaving then" Eli said to Adria but,


    "You just scared my friend, Uncle" golden-haired boy didn''t like the way Eli acted.


    "Hmm?....I apologize for my rude behavior. Ms. Marie" Eli understood and then apologized to the right person ''Marie'' who was peeking at Eli behind the golden-haired boy.


    "Who are you, uncle?" the golden-haired boy asked with little hostility.


    Lilith didn''t like the way the golden-haired boy speaking so she turned towards Adria and without a word Adria understood, was about to speak but


    "My name is Eli" Eli said carefreely.


    "Eli...ah" Alex frowned.


    "Alex, what''s taking so long?" suddenly another voice interrupted them as the golden-haired boy turned to look at a purple-white nun dress-wearing girl who was mature now.


    "Luna..." Alex called her.


    "What?...hmm...What happened?" Luna then looked around the people and then asked with curiosity.


    "Well, That guy scared Marie" Alex pointed at Eli, and then Luna finally looked at Eli as her eyes shined, her eyes widened in fear as she,


    "YOU!" Luna shouted as she looked at Eli with fear she said to Alex,


    "ALEX, KILL HIM. He is dangerous" Luna also took her staff.

 Chapter 37: Kill HIM

    <h4>Chapter 37: Kill HIM</h4>


    "What are you doing?" Rose said indifferently to Luna who was pointing the staff at Eli.


    "Ah...that guy has killed many people, so we have to capture or kill him before he could harm any more innocent people" Luna said while trembling but Alex caught her trembling hands and assured her before standing in front of her.


    Alex thought, ''Not anyone can be the Saintess; her sapphire eyes were the only reason she became the Saintess of the entire Dawn Kingdom without any problems. Her eyes are also known as Apollo''s Eyes or the Judgement Eyes, which can literally determine whether a person is good or not and has taken innocent lives or not. It only shows the truth, and with an increase in cultivation Rank, its power also increases...


    So, he must really...''


    With Alex standing in front of Luna, she sighed in relief, and her eyes shined with happiness.


    "I think you should silentlye with us or else..." Alex said as he reached for his long sword weapon on the hip.


    Lilith''s expression turned dark as well as Mia''s; Zera and Adria just stared at Lilith, as Adria created an invisible barrier around them so that other people don''t see them or hear them; Marie had aplicated expression; Rose didn''t know which side to take.


    With all that, Eli had a puzzled expression, ''What?'' that is what he thought when Luna shouted at Alex to kill him.


    "Hmm?"


    Everyone looked at Eli,


    "Can I and my wife leave now? It''s gettingte" Eli said with a smile, if he stood here anymore, then another one will show up.


    "Wife..." Alex finally noticed Eli holding Lilith''s hand; Alex turned and asked Luna, "Check Her" as he pointed to Lilith.


    Luna then looked at Lilith with shined eyes and shook her as she said, "No, she is innocent".


    "Thank You" Alex gently smiled as Luna''s face turned little red then Alex turned to look at the veiled girl and said,


    "Miss, Could you please stay away from him?" with a gentle smile.


    Lilith just frowned at him and didn''t say anything.


    "sigh..." Alex sighed and thought, ''That girl...I saw her with Adriana...''.


    "Wait, are you really going to kill me?" Eli couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes" Alex said firmly.


    ''What the..?'' Eli was speechless and asked "Why?".


    "You don''t know who she is?" Alex had a hostile expression.


    "Well, she never introduced, so..." Eli motioned his hands like he don''t know.


    Except for Lilith, Adria, and Mia, everyone stared at Eli with dumbfounded expressions.


    "You! Don''t act like you don''t her. She is the only Saintess in the Dawn Kingdom, Luna Dawn. The whole world wants her" Alex said with a furious expression and added inwardly, ''for her Apollo''s Eyes''.


    "OH..." Eli had an ''O'' expression but inwardly, ''You should have said before that she is a Saintess and....we are having a conversation when are you trying to kill in the middle of fucking road?''.


    "Pffttt" Both Lilith and Adria suddenly hid theughter but no one cared except Zera and Eli.


    Seeing Eli''s shocked expression, Alex finally realized, ''That fucker didn''t know who we are...ah''.


    "I guess, you don''t know me also?" Alex questioned as he loosened up a little.


    "Yes, you didn''t even introduce yourself when you are asking me....sigh youngsters these days don''t have respect for their elders" Though Eli didn''t show it outside when Alex called him ''uncle'', he really wanted to punch Alex''s face.


    Veins popped on Alex''s forehead and said, "I am Alexander, The Hero of Dawn Kingdom" with a smug look.


    ''ssshhhh''


    As soon as those words were heard, Eli appeared in front of Alex and stared at him without doing anything, after a second Alex realized Eli standing in front of him but,


    "Don''t do anything, I am not going to hurt you unless you start" Eli said with an indifferent tone.


    Later, Mia''s, Luna''s, and Marie''s eyes widened as they were astonished by Eli''s speed, while Rose was blocked by Adria, and Lilith and Zera were just nkly staring at Eli.


    Alex just stood there with some sweat on his face, ''I didn''t expect him to be this fast...just who is this guy? Another butterfly effect or ''that fucker'' causing this...'' Alex thought, as Eli scanned him from top to bottom and then Eli mumbled "3rd Form...one element...is enough" As he little backed away from Alex,


    "Mr. Alexander, Do you...believe in God?" Eli questioned as he looked into Alex''s eyes.


    Inwardly, Alex sighed in relief when Eli moved away from him then Alex answered, "Maybe, I do" Alex do not what Eli is up to so he gave a vague answer but,


    "Do you know some people called you God? Why is that?" Eli still questioned him curiously.


    "....Well yes, I do know some people called me God or Saviour but that doesn''t mean I am God, they just think like ''If I am God''s Chosen Hero, Then I am also God'' That is most of them feel, I guess" Alex said earnestly.


    "I see...so you are like just another Human, right?" Eli asked, even though Eli didn''t mean it but everyone felt it was sarcastic.


    "...Yes" Alex tried to reply calmly.


    "Who chose you then?" Eli was still curious.


    "Well..." Alex turned to Luna; Luna understood Alex''s gaze and said with shuttering, "H-He was c-chosen by our Ancestor, ''The Dawn''"


    "..."


    "Well then, Thank you for your honest answers" With that Eli turned around, only to see Adria grabbing Rose''s hand who was trembling.


    "Alex, what are you doing? We canno..." Luna was about to say something but


    "Ms. Luna Dawn, right?" Eli interrupted Luna without turning and continued,


    "Yes, I killed around 1000 people yesterday...


    Is it wrong to kill if someone tried to kill you? and also they all revived so let''s leave this fuss".


    "...No, You have a right to protect yourself but you definitely killed innocent p-people and c-children, I-I can clearly s-see their r-resentfulness" Luna shuttered as she hear their cries.


    Eli suddenly stopped, "Is that so....your eyes must be pretty good...ah" said while pondering. Everyone felt something is wrong but,


    "Now what can you see?" Eli suddenly turned around with a sad smile and this time Luna was shocked as her eyes widened,


    "How?" that''s all she can because she can only see Eli, nothing else.


    "Who knows...." Eli said and left with Lilith.


    Everyone was dumbfounded except Adria and Mia who looked at Eli''s back as he walked away.

 Chapter 38: Before...

    <h4>Chapter 38: Before...</h4>


    <Sometimes Before>


    /NEX/


    Inside one of the girl''s rooms in the dorm.


    "Today, we are going to test your progress in the Fiend Forgotten Land" Adria said to Mia and Zera, then turned to look at Rose.


    "They have permission from their ss in charge" Rose said.


    "Ok, we will teleport from here,..." Adria said as she grabbed both Mia and Zera''s hands but,


    "Ms. Adria" Rose called her hurriedly.


    "Hmm?"


    "We cannot do that teleport like that" Rose said while shaking her head.


    "Why is that?" Adria frowned.


    "They are students of Nex Academia, so when they are leaving the Academia they have to go through the teleportation station..." Rose then thought something and said,


    "Nex is not held responsible If anything happens to them outside of Nex Academia. That''s why they have to go through the teleportation station, so they can record it".


    "sigh, so many things changed these past few years..." Adria sighed but,


    "And also they have to inform at the gate of Nex, so..." Rose continued with an awkward smile.


    Adria mumbled with irritation, "What a pain..." but she suddenly thought, ''Maybe I can see him this way...'' irritation lowered a little as she walked out.


    Zera giggled at Adria''s mumble and then turned to Mia and said, "Mia, Let''s see who kills more monsters, and don''t forget our bet, okay" Zera smiled as she whispered in Mia''s ear while she licked her lips.


    Mia blushed a little and didn''t say anything just nodded.


    "Come on!" Rose hurried them.


    *****


    /Near the Teleportation Station/


    Four of them walked all the way from Nex to Teleportation station without taking transport or anything just walking due to Adira''s stubbornness.


    ''I made them walk rather than teleport here. sigh, guess I can''t see him tod...'' Adria thought but when she looked at the two people she froze and,


    "What happened?" Rose asked behind Adria.


    "Big Brother" Mia who saw Eli''s back shouted and walked faster towards him and like that everyone followed.


    ....


    "Adria''s big sister or her mother..." Hearing Eli''s mumble Adria hatefully looked at Eli.


    [''Mother?''] Zera.


    [''Don''t do anything. Act like you don''t know her''] Adria.


    [''Yes''] Zera.


    "Hi Eli, it''s been a while" Adria tried to act casually and after that, Adria only red at Lilith.


    [''What are you doing here?''] Adria.


    [''....''] Lilith.


    [''I.am.speaking.to.you''] Adria.


    [''....Why? Is it wrong to pass some time?''] Lilith.


    [''That''s not something you usually do and...you do know that, you shouldn''t be here or else..''] Adria.


    [''I know everything and I wearing that bracelet so nothing will happen''] Lilith.


    [''...that bracelet will soon lose its original power even if we tuned it even more, so it is better to save it rather than walking with some else husband''] Adria.


    [''Oh, what you mean Adriana? Are you his wife or something?...heh''] Lilith.


    [''.....sigh, just tell me why you are here? You said I shouldn''t be interfering in their life but...what are you doing now?''] Adria.


    [''Who knows?''] Lilith.


    [''My king, please understand this is not something I treat casually you are not allowed to roam alone in this ce without me or ''her'', so...''] Adria.


    "Ok guys, That is enough staring. People around us starting to look at us" Eli tried to intervene.


    [''I know what am I doing and I won''t cause any problem unless necessary''] Lilith.


    [''....So, are you trying to do anything to him?''] Adria.


    "sigh,e on Lily" Eli tried to pull.


    [''...Why he is touching you casually?''] Adria.


    "Come on Adria, Where is the cool-acting little girl?" Eli tried to lighten up.


    [''...'']


    *****


    <Few Minutes before>


    "Alex, we are going to save someone, right?" Marie asked while walking beside Alex.


    "Yes, today we are going to put an end to the ve market" Alex said with intense but inwardly, ''Today ''she'' will be auctioned, so this is the right to time intervene and get ''her''. If I knew where she was kidnapped, I would have stopped but I don''t know anything except ''her'' future self; that''s why I let them run the ve market in ''My Kingdom'' for a while....


    Well, I can end the ve system now. What phrase for this situation....one bird two stones....hmm....ah,


    Kill two birds with one stone'' Alex thought.


    Alex nced at Marie who had a happy face, ''I guess, after this I have to propose to her or....let her propose to me'' as he thought aboutst month when Marie tried to propose her love to Alex.


    "Huh, Isn''t that Mia and Zera?" Marie pointed at some people.


    "Hmm?"


    Alex turned to look in her pointed direction and saw Adria, Mia, Zera, Rose and Adria''s maid or servant, and the auburn ck-haired man. Maire suddenly runs towards them, while Alex thought, ''Oh, at least this plot is going well; Adria teaches Mia how to control her darkness element because she has dual element control: Fire and Darkness element.


    In the game, Mia was the SSS-level difficulty same level as Adriana but the thing is Mia cannot be obtained no matter what you do.


    Even if you give your life sincerely, her heart cannot be melted as if it already molded to someone else and that''s the one thing no one knows...I tried to approach her a few times all that resulted in instant rejection and it is the same as that stubborn girl ''Zera'' but I want Zera, no matter the cost I will get her and her mother....if possible, I guess ''.


    Suddenly Marie froze and slowly that auburn ck-haired man walked towards her, seeing this Alex felt something wrong so run towards her and blocked the guy.


    "Who is she?" the auburn ck-haired man asked with a hint of longing.


    Alex didn''t like that guy, ''How dare he ignore me?'' and as he was about to say something but,


    "That''s Marie, Big Brother" Mia interrupted them.


    ''Big Brother...this is the first time..'' Alex thought.


    "Marie...ah" the auburn ck-haired guy mumbled and apologized, "I am sorry, I thought someone else" then returned to the veil woman''s side.

 Chapter 39: Unknown side

    <h4>Chapter 39: Unknown side</h4>


    Asher Eli walked out of the Teleportation station in the Dawn Kingdom with little dizziness, then he walked to the corner of the empty area as soon as possible and waited for a few seconds.


    "TADA" With that sound Lilith appeared in front of Eli and Eli smiled at her childish act.


    Eli grabbed her hips and asked, "So, what should we do now?".


    "Hmm? Why are you asking me, Darling?" Lilith was confused.


    "Well, I thought you already know though" Eli tilted his head.


    "I didn''t read your thoughts" Lilith said seriously and... mischievous?


    "...."


    "What? you don''t trust me?" Lilith dejected.


    "...." Eli just squinted his eyes.


    "sigh, you no fun Darling~ I will not read your thoughts unless it is necessary" Lilith said heartfully.


    "Why?" Eli frowned.


    "Hmm?"


    "I don''t mind if you read my thoughts" Eli said seriously.


    Lilith then smiled lovingly and simply kissed him and said, "Because after you epted me, I don''t think it is necessary to read your thoughts unless any dangeres" and added inwardly, ''like those two bitches'' as she thought about Luna and Marie and continued,


    "and also don''t think it is easy to read one''s mind".


    Eli stared at her eyes, then asked, "You won''t ask anything why am I acting that way earlier?".


    Lilith also stared into his eyes and said with love, "Yes, I want to know why you acted like that...but I do know I am not in the same ce as ''her''...even so I will wait for you even if it takes eternity".


    "...."


    Eli then looked at the sky and said mncholy, "One way or another, Women are truly mysterious".


    Then looked at her, "Sigh, it is not that you are not in the same ce as ''her''....The moment I epted you is the moment you and ''her'' are no different to me" Eli said with an intense gaze.


    Lilith was shocked and didn''t expect him to take that seriously; Eli''s hand suddenly went from hips to ass then he grabbed them tightly while speaking,


    "~Hmm~"


    "You are the one who came to me, so don''t.ever.think.of.escaping.from.my.grasp" For the first time Eli showed his unknown side and obsessive behavior to her and little....love?


    Lilith felt his love even though it is little it is enough for her now but his strongest obsessiveness made Lilith''s eyes turn dark as her breath hardened, ''I want it now....'' her mind inplete chaos, she removed her veil and then grabbed his hair then pulled him as she kissed him passionately.


    ''~MMM~''


    ~slurp~


    ''squelch''


    ~slurp~


    ~slurp~


    ''squelch''


    Both of them sucked each other''s saliva as Eli yed with her ass and slowly reached the front but,


    ''cough, cough''


    Someone coughed, Eli then stopped his hands and tried to separate from her but Lilith didn''t let him as she pulled him again and kissed him while saying mentally,


    [''It is just Adria and the other three women''] Lilith.


    Eli then somehow felt relief and started to kiss her again passionately.


    ~slurp~


    ''~MMM~''


    ~slurp~


    Both of them fight for dominance.


    ''cough, cough, cough''


    They didn''t clearly care just kissing each other but Eli now just grabbed her hips only.


    ~slurp~


    ''cough''


    ~slurp~


    ''COUGH!''


    Eli thought it is enough for now as he bit her lips,


    ~MMHH~


    Lilith felt little pain with pleasure and so she separated her lips from him and breathed heavily,


    ~pant~pant~


    ~pant~pant~


    ''sniff, sniff''


    After breathing a little bit, Eli suddenly smiled at some fragrance around them, realizing the smell, his eyes widened and then turned into a smirk as he looked at beet-red Lilith.


    Noticing his smirk, Lilith hurriedly tried to move away from Eli but,


    "Hey, I want to taste that" Eli whispered in her ears as her red ears twitched and she was about to respond,


    "Mr. Eli, Could you please stop ande here?" Adria''s indifferent voice can be heard from a few meters away.


    Even though Adria didn''t show it outside, Eli and Lilith knew she was really mad this time.


    Then Eli straighten him and turned to look at Lilith, then helped her straighten her dress, and then both of them walked towards Adria and the other three girls.


    Lilith had a smiling expression while Eli had an awkward expression; Rose''s head was already turned to the side while grabbing Mia who had bloodshot eyes and with dark expression as she looked at Lilith and Zera had a shocked expression while covering her mouth; Adria had only calm expression while looking at Lilith.


    Eli did know Adria was angry for not answering, so he could apologize but Lilith and he are wife and husband so nothing wrong here except doing it outside.


    "Where are you going, Mr. Eli?" Adria asked indifferently as she turned to look at Eli.


    ''Yup, She is very angry'', Eli thought as he nced at Lilith and then said, "Well, I am going to Forgottennd".


    "I see, then we shall leave now" Adria said as she grabbed his hand suddenly while Rose grabbed Zera and Mia, then they were transported near the Fiend Forgottennd.


    Due to sudden teleportation, Eli staggered but Lilith caught him and asked him worriedly,


    [''Are you okay? Darling''] Lilith.


    ''I am fine, just a little bit...'' he thought as he tried to stand.


    Adria looked at him but just ''hmphed''.


    Mia walked towards Eli and asked, " Are you fine? Big Brother" Suddenly she felt something looking at her dangerously, and soon disappeared that feeling. She then immediately looked at Lilith.


    "Adria, you should say before if you are doing that" Eli finally regained his rity as he asked.


    "Oh, should I?" Adria spoke sarcastically.


    Eli walked near Adria and looked at her few seconds and asked, "Angry?".


    That''s all and that was enough for Adria to feel anger boiling inside her but,


    "I am sorry, so cool down...." Eli said softly as he patted her head.


    Feeling a hand on her head Adria looked at Eli with a weird expression while Rose and Zera are shocked; as for Mia, she is simply scanning Lilith up and down.


    [''Bitch...'']

 Chapter 40: M-Mother..?

    <h4>Chapter 40: M-Mother..?</h4>


    Adria stared at Eli and was about to say something but,


    "What do you think you are doing?" Zera spoke as she walked towards Eli.


    "Hmm...calming her down" Eli still patted Adria''s head.


    Zera''s eyes twitched as well as Adria''s.


    "I think, it is enough" Adria said annoyed.


    "Are you sure?" Eli still asked.


    "If you don''t take your hands now...." Adria said as she pointed at Lilith who had a dark mana seeping around from her body.


    Eli then looked at Lilith''s angry and darkened face, then asked, "Do you want it?" with a smile.


    Lilith took a few seconds to process then nodded and jumped on him then Eli rubbed her head whileughing, she just acted a like cat.


    "Hahaha...you act like a cat" Eli said whileughing.


    Seeing this, Adria don''t know what to say any more while Zera was shocked to the core; Rose thought it was just between husband and wife but when she nced at Mia''s teary eyes.


    "Sigh, Shall we start, Adria?" Rose said as she pulled Mia to her side and tried to change the mood.


    Adria shook off her thoughts and said, "You two are going to hunt each 10 from 1 Star Rank Monsters to 9 Star Rank Monsters before the sun sets" Mia and Zera nodded while Eli and Lilith were in their own world.


    Adria shot a nce at Eli and then looked at Mia, "Mia, you only have to use Darkness elemental Magic and do not use the Fire Element no matter what" said firmly.


    "Yes, Master" Mia said while bowed head.


    "Hmm" Adria nodded and continued loudly,


    "As for Zera, you have to fight with the weapon of yours only, do not use spells and....remove the protective around slowly"


    "Yes, Mother" Zera replied respectfully.


    "M-Mother" Suddenly a shocked voice came as they looked at the source, Eli who was patting Lilith''s head froze and had a very shocked expression.


    Looking at his shocked face, Adria had an amusing expression and asked, "Yes, Is there any problem?".


    Hearing her voice Eli snapped out of his shock and said while shuttering, "Y-Ye- I mean No". Seeing this new reaction, Lilithughed a little but she still hugged.


    ''There is no way...I mean I had my doubts too, they are almost identical, and that name Zera Adriana...I think she shortens her name as a disguise and that is....''prettyme''pared to Lily'' Eli thought as looked at both Zera and Adria.


    Adria''s lips twitched while Lilith tried to hide herughter as Lilith thought, ''He is clearly thinking more than necessary''.


    "sigh, What are you going to do?" Adria changed the topic, she doesn''t like when she was being teased.


    "Well...I am going to hunt 8-9 Star Rank Monster" Eli replied as he looked around his surroundings. They are standing near the entrance as the Fiend Forgotten Land is in front of them and behind them there is nothing but grasnds.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect that" Adria had a disbelieving look.


    "I guess so, I mean I didn''t expect you to be Mother, Little-Oh! sorry, Big Woman" Eli just said the truth in his heart with a little teasing.


    "Pfftttt" Lilith covered her veil and separated from his embrace.


    Rose was being treated as air while Zera and Mia had weird expressions.


    Adria''s eyes were bloodshot and her face turned red in embarrassment. She walked in front of him and said while controlling her anger, "Okay Big guy, Why don''t we y a game?".


    "Hmmm....Not interested" Eli thought about it and soon he lost his interest.


    He then grabbed Lilith and walked towards the forest while saying his farewell,


    "Thanks for the trip, Adria" as he walked into the forest but,


    "You may lost in the woods and....don''t think you hunt the Monsters along with her" Adria said carefreely.


    Eli suddenly stopped and looked at Lilith and thought,


    ''You can easily find a way outside, right?'' Eli that was the biggest problem.


    Lilith was about reply but, "Don''t think that she will help you" Adria spoke with a smug look on her face.


    ''You won''t?'' Eli still asked Lilith.


    Adria''s eyes twitched but she waited with annoyance because she know more than anyone about her King.


    [''Well, I can....but Monsters will run away as soon as they near me so....''] Lilith.


    Lilith had a gloomy look but Eli kissed her forehead, soon happy look appeared and then Eli turned to look at Adria and said,


    "I am in, so what''s the game?"


    Soon the annoyance turned into a dangerous smile and said, "Well, it is simple all you have to do is steal the kill from both of them" as she pointed to both Mia and Zera.


    "It is interesting but, I want to hunt High Star Rank monsters though" Eli said while crossing his arms.


    "Okay then, for every kill I will give 5 credits for 1-5 Star Rank monsters and 10 credits for 5-9 Star Rank monsters"


    "Hmm, that''s the deal I am looking for" Eli pleased expression.


    "Heh, you think you can steal my kill" Zera said with amusement.


    "Yes, defeating you guys is different from stealing the kill and there is no fighting between them and me, right?" Eli said tly and asked a question.


    "Yes, you have to only steal their kill and no fighting between you people" Adria said firmly.


    "..."


    "I see...then let''s start" Zera then pulled Mia and then walked towards the forest.


    "....So, you three will stand here? or...." After Zera and Mia left, Eli asked the other three.


    "You don''t need to worry about it" Adria said as bat and table appeared before her.


    Eli''s eyebrows were raised, ''She can summon a beast....''.


    "This will help you find the way here and it has live video" Adria said with pride.


    ''When did the summoned beast turn to a camera?'' Eli was surprised.


    "Well....''~chu~''....I am leaving then" Eli said as he kissed Lilith''s forehead and then turned to leave.


    Lilith blushed lightly but she suddenly called him,


    [''Darling, Weapons?''] Lilith.


    ''Nah, It''s fine I want to try something new'' Eli.


    [''Darling, Don''t hurt yourself?''] Lilith.


    ''I will be fine'' Eli.


    [''Darling, Be careful...If you want I can give you the Money, so don''t push yourself too much''] Lilith.


    ''I know, I just want to fight that''s all'' Eli.


    With a smile, Eli entered the forest.

 Chapter 41: Steal

    <h4>Chapter 41: Steal</h4>


    Eli casually walks into the forest while fighting sounds can be heard around the forest, but he just gathers some dry branches.


    ''I need more branches.....''


    *****


    Rose, Adria, and Lilith sat on the table while sipping tea as they looked at Mia and Zera''s fighting and Eli''s branch-collecting process in a holographic disy.


    "Hmm..." Rose was fidgeting.


    "What is it, Rose?" Adria asked but she did know what is going to ask.


    "Well...who is she?" Rose was curious about Lilith because, from the very beginning Lilith hasn''t spoken anything, she acts very elegant and familiar with Adria.


    "She...is my friend" Adira said as shot a nce at Lilith but Lilith just stared only at Eli while thinking, ''Maybe I should try summoning a beast like her but I can''t call something this weak, sigh...being overpowered sometimes is not good...''.


    "I see" Rose nodded and introduced herself, "Hello, My name is Rose Dawn".


    "..." Lilith still didn''t care anything.


    "...sigh, she cannot speak" Adria had tried expression, ''What am I going to do with her?''.


    "Oh, I am sorry" Rose misunderstood.


    Still, Lilith didn''t look at Rose and Rose just shrugged off then turned to look at Mia.


    ''What happened to her?'' Adria thought as she saw Lilith''s obsessive expression.


    "They have already killed each 10: 1 and 2 Star Rank monsters" Rose said as she looked at Mia who was performing very well.


    "Hmm" Adria nodded and then looked at Eli who was still collecting the branch, "What is he doing?".


    Hearing that, Rose finally looked at Eli''s weird behavior, ''he just ced the branches everywhere on thend''.


    "Oh, he is finally moving" Adria almost guessed what he was up to.


    *****


    "I guess, Your big brother backed off" Zera said while pulling out the long ck katana sword in the monster''s chest.


    "Don''t talk like that about my big brother" Mia said with a little anger while taking the Monster''s soul crystal.


    "Ha....Come on Mia, we already finished 1-3 Star Rank monsters and he still didn''t show up"


    "...."


    "See, even you doubting"


    "I-I.."


    ''GGRRRR''


    Hearing a growling sound both of them turned to look at....Jaguar who was 2 meters bigger and wider than normal jaguars and had very long and sharp teeth.


    "7-Star Monster....ah" Zera mumbled as she took a stance and Mia created a ck sphere in her palm but suddenly a voice came behind them,


    "Jagkie..ah....It''s a good start" Eli walked in casually but he had green and yellow heterochromatic eyes.


    "Big Brother" Mia called him happily, she totally forget about the Jaguar.


    Zera didn''t care about his nonsense, she pointed her sword toward it, and as she was about to swing but,


    ''Boooomm''


    ''Khhchkkk''


    ''Grrr''


    ''Boom''


    Jaguar''s body spattered everywhere, there were some wooden and ss pieces in its flesh.


    It happened so fast that Zera and Mia didn''t react...no, they were able to but they were shocked because this isn''t what they expected.


    All they saw was, a small wooden piece travelling very fast towards the Jaguar and it just hit the body and went inside one inch that''s all there should be, but it suddenly burst or more like exploded with a light ''boom'' sound.


    "Tsk, I pointed his neck but stuck on the chest..." Eli shook his head.


    "..."


    "..."


    The silence was maintained few seconds and after that, Zera walked towards him and questioned,


    "What was that?"


    "Hmm?"


    "How did you do it?"


    "Oh....that''s a secret" Eli smiled as he put a finger on his lips.


    Veins popped on Zera''s head.


    "So, you guys finished hunting 1-5 Star monsters?" Eli asked carefreely.


    Zera''s lip twitched and about to say something but,


    "No, we only hunted up 3-Star monsters" Mia interrupted them with a big smile but Eli just nodded and turned to walk away.


    Seeing this Mia turned gloomy as she bit her lips, "Big Brother.." she called him sadly.


    Noticing this, Zera sighed and patted her back, ''I did hear the details. Even if he lost his memories that doesn''t mean he can mean to his sister or....to anyone''.


    "Hunt faster girls"


    Zera was really annoyed as they started hunting again.


    *****


    "I did expect him to use this but this....is really strong" Adria muttered with....smugness?


    "You think so Adria, I think it may work against monsters but..." Rose doubted.


    "Yes, It won''t work against the transcendental people but even so...his control over the earth element is really great" Adria was impressed as she thought about his n.


    ''He first collected the branches, he then used his technique to add fire and sand inside them.


    Then added explosive minerals at the back of every branch and put them under the ground then moved them along with him.


    When the monster appeared he used his feet to control the branch and it shot from the ground and then hit the monster, due to little pain the monster didn''t care much but herees the main point, the melted sand finally exploded, and it burst inside of the Monster''.


    Hearing this, Lilith turned to look at Adria with a smugness as if, ''See, that is my husband''.


    Adria''s eyes twitched and said, "We will see after this" and inwardly, ''They lowered their guard because he didn''t show up until now''.


    Lilith just nodded her head and turned to look at her Darling.


    Seeing their conversation, Rose could only understand that they using some kind of Mental message between them.


    *****


    "Finally, we will be hunting 5-9 Star monsters from now on" Zera said to Mia while walking deep inside the forest.


    "He will show up hereafter, so we have to be on guard" Zera said seriously.


    "Hmm" Mia nodded.

 Chapter 42: Fast and Calculative

    <h4>Chapter 42: Fast and Calctive</h4>


    "He already stole three kills" Zera said with a defeated look as she thought about Eli''s underhand techniques, ''He just hides in the woods and shoots ''that thing'' from everywhere, even if I stopped one, another one will pop up and kill the monster....urgh...just how many branches he has.."


    "Urgh, This Sun is also pissing me off" Zera annoyed due to theyer of protection being removed slowly as her body slowly started to hurt.


    "Heh..." Mia justughed off.


    Zera''s eye twitched, "What?".


    "Nothing" Mia waved her hand.


    ''KIKKKKIII''


    "That''s the 8-Star HobGoblin" Zera said as she looked at the 7-foot green-coloured human creature with a long axe in his hand who stood a few meters away from them.


    "I guess, he is pretty angry since we already killed his soldiers earlier.....You can do it, right?" Zera asked as she nced at Mia.


    "Yes...." Mia said with enthusiasm and chanted,


    /"ckout"/


    ''KIIKKIII''


    Hobgoblin''s eyes were covered in dark ck smoke as he waved his axe back and forth but,


    /"Shadow sphere"/


    A small ck sphere appeared on her palm and then she shot toward the hobgoblin but before it could reach,


    ''BOOMM''


    "No, You won''t" Zera shouted as she throws her katana but,


    ''BOOMM''


    ''BOOMM''


    With a dangerous smile, Zera shouted, "Mia NOW!" as Mia chanted,


    /"Dark Veil"/


    Soon the entire space was covered in darkness.


    "Now let''s see what can you do" Zera mumbled as she waited for Eli while Mia only focused on the hobgoblin.


    But what they didn''t expect was,


    "Zera" Mia called.


    "Hmm?"


    "Hobgoblin was not moving..." Mia pointed, Zera frowned as she looked at the hobgoblin.


    Zera and Mia walked towards the hobgoblin with high caution and due to the darkness element both of them can see in darkness without a problem.


    They stood before it and looked at the hole in its chest where its heart was missing.


    "sigh, cancel the spell" Zera said with a defeated look.


    "Ok" Mia didn''t care much.


    After that Zera looked for her katana but,


    "...He stole my weapon, didn''t he?" Zera really annoyed now.


    "...." Zera then finally realized.


    "I guess, I lost my cool" Zera said sadly due to being exposed to the sun slowly, she begin to lose control.


    *****


    Sun was almost set and everything started to return to their house.


    Zera and Mia were standing in front of Rose and Adria with some bruises while Eli was in the embrace of Lilith.


    "Do you know why you are not able to kill 6-9 Star monster?" Adria asked indifferently as she stared at them.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    After a moment of silence, Mia said in a sad tone,


    "He is faster than us and...more calctive".


    Adria nodded and looked at Zera, her daughter and questioned,


    "Why did he take your weapon?"


    Zera bit her lips as she lowered her head and said, "Because I can only use the weapon in ''this hunt''".


    "Then why did you throw your weapon?" Adria asked in a disappointed tone.


    "..I am sorry Mother, I lost myposure due to being exposed to the sun"


    Adria just nodded her head and hugged her as she said, "You done well" and then turned to look at Eli.


    Eli was overwhelmed with questions by Lilith.


    [''Do you hurt anywhere, darling?''] Lilith.


    ''No, I am fine. It went easy'' Eli even though he took some time take rest.


    [''Are you sure? I can take you to the temple to heal you or...''] Lilith.


    Eli just smiled and hugged her again then said in her ears, "There is one thing that was hurting from the morning, and...you are the only one who can help me. Do you.....?" in a hushed voice.


    Lilith didn''t understand at first but soon her face turned red as she slightly nodded.


    Hearing his shameful words Adria had little red on her cheek while Rose turned her head. Not handling this anymore Adria coughed,


    ''cough''


    This time Eli quickly responded,


    "Yes?"


    "You are going to Nex Academia or staying here?" Adria asked.


    "Well...I am staying for the time being" Eli thought a little and said, "I am camping here and...you guys?"


    Adria squinted her eyes and then said, "We will be staying at the hotel but..." as she looked at red-faced Lilith and her hand, then continued, "If you are camping then might as well we join".


    "Is that so" Eli didn''t expect that and Lilith suddenly looked at Adria with killing intent,


    [''You bitch, get out of here now''] Lilith.


    [''Why?''] Adria.


    [''I fucking kill you if you act like that''] Lilith.


    [''....''] Adria.


    Adria thought, ''What the fuck happened to her? She isn''t like that before...What he has done to her?'' as she looked at Eli.


    Noticing that weird look, Eli almost guessed what happened but he didn''t care what others think so he said tly, "If you guys don''t mind our flirting then do so".


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The other three were treated as air, even Rose didn''t voice her opinion because she was being helped so she could not say anything even if she didn''t like it.


    <Hour Later>


    5 Tents were built away from the Forest in a circr shape with a small fire at the center.


    Lilith sat on the right side of Eli while Adria sat on the left side and then Zera, Mia, and Rose.


    "So you know cooking also?" Adria was surprised.


    "Well....I did say I lived a barbaric life, didn''t I?" Eli said as he cooked the hunted monster meats.


    ''Ouch''


    Turned right and look at Lilith''s frown face as she pinched him again.


    "Haha...I will tell youter, okay" as Eli rubbed her head but she shakes her head and said,


    [''That Bit-I mean I wanted to know now''] Lilith.


    "Sigh, wait until I finished cooking" Eli said with a strange smile.


    After finishing serving the food.


    "Hmm, It doesn''t bad" Adria said with a smile.


    [''You Bitch, what you mean ''doesn''t bad''? It is fucking delicious and if you don''t like it, go suck someone, Bitch''] Lilith.


    ''cough, cough'' Adria coughed, veins popping on her forehead as stared at Lilith but Lilith happily ate her darling''s food.


    Mia and Zera didn''t speak much because of what happened.


    Eli nced at Rose as he waited for something.


    Noticing this, "If you looking for something, then it won''t happen" Rose said indifferently as the food disappeared.

 Chapter 43: Do Not Trust your EYES

    <h4>Chapter 43: Do Not Trust your EYES</h4>


    The food disappeared from Rose''s te.


    Lilith deathly stared at Rose and asked Adria,


    [''Hey, who is that fucking bitch?''] Lilith.


    [''I will han....''] Adria.


    "Oh, How did you it, Ms Rose?" Eli asked with curiosity.


    "Hmm...Well, I just teleported inside my mouth" Rose said indifferently and with....awkward.


    "I see" Eli nodded and continued, "You know, you don''t have to force yourself" as shook his head while smiling.


    "Hmm?" Rose puzzled.


    "Nothing Ms. Rose" Eli just shook his head again and he was about start eating his food but,


    "Hmm?"


    Lilith caught his hands and lowered her red face. Seeing this Eli understood and opened his mouth,


    "Ahhh"


    Lilith then slowly fed him with a beet-red face.


    Looking at the young? couple,


    "..."


    Adria frowned a little, she can''t understand ''this weird'' feeling inside her but suddenly she moved her fork towards Eli''s mouth without even realizing it.


    "Hmm?"


    [''...'']


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Everyone stared at her, but she didn''t care, just waited as she looked into Eli''s red eyes.


    And Eli didn''t say much, he just epted it andpletely avoid dark mana leaking at the right side.


    *****


    After finishing eating, everyone silently sat around the fire while Lilith lied her head on Eli''sp as he gently rubbed her glossy golden hair.


    Eli told Lilith about his past 3 years,


    ''....and thus your Husband epted in Nex Academia'' Eli finished.


    [''I see, you had amnesia..ah''] Lilith.


    Lilith had a sad face as she felt sorry for him but Eli just stared at her, "She Believed it..." as screamed inside...love is sometimes truly blind, you know.


    Andria was annoyed because what he told Lilith is the same thing he told her that day....everything was true except the ''amnesia thing''.


    Rose didn''t speak much, as for Zera and Mia were just talking about something between them.


    Suddenly Zera called, "Mr. Eli".


    "Yes?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Hunting the Monsters" Eli said as a matter of fact.


    Zera''s eyes twitched, "I mean why are you hunting here in spite of the Hunting forest in the Nex academia".


    "The same can be asked for you"


    Zera clutched her hand and tried to calm herself. Seeing this both Lilith and Adria smiled a little because he didn''t mean to tease her or anything, it is just his way of answering.


    "We are here to train without any interference"


    "Well, I am here due to punishment"


    "What?" Adria was shocked While Zera and Mia raised their eyebrows and Rose showed little interest as she tilted her head.


    "What do you mean?" Adria frowned.


    "....Well, I did say I killed...." Eli thought about it butter told everything.


    After that, everyone stayed silent don''t know what to say but Eli didn''t care anything, he just simply rubbed Lilith''s glossy golden hair.


    "Hmm...Mr. Eli?" Rose suddenly called him.


    "Yes?"


    "You know, Earlier when Luna said that you are..."


    "If you are asking ''What happened exactly?'' then ''I don''t know''" Eli interrupted as he was not interested in sharing everything.


    "..." Rose frowned...maybe.


    "Adria, you know that no one cannot cheat the Apollo''s Eye and it will always says the truth" Rose tried to make Adria curious.


    ''Apol..What?'' Eli thought, ''What the heck, then her name is Apollo, not Luna?'' he was confused.


    Hearing that Adria answered, "Apollo is the name of the eye that Luna has" Adria already guessed that Lilith must have told everything about Mind reading and some others so Adria answered while Lilith had an...excited expression?


    "I see" Eli just nodded, he was not much interested.


    "Well, I also had the same doubt, Eli. Could you..."


    "....Sometimes you should not trust your eyes, Adria. What are you seeing is the thing I am portraying nothing more or less" Eli looked at Adria''s dark ck eyes.


    "...."


    "...."


    Then suddenly,


    "BOOMMM"


    "What the...?" Adria and Rose frowned as they looked in the direction of the loud sound.


    "Oh, they started...ah" Zera muttered.


    ""What is it?"" Both Adria and Rose asked at the same time.


    "Well, Alexander said that he is going to demolish all the ve Market today so he could free the fallens and floras"


    "I didn''t hear anything about it" Rose frowned and said, "Sorry Adria but I have to go now".


    "sigh, It''s fine you can go, I will take care of them" Adria just waved her hand and soon Rose disappeared into dust.


    "...." Eli just stared; Lilith felt something, so she asked,


    [''Darling?''] Lilith.


    "It''s fine. Shall we...?" Eli assured her and asked.


    Lilith just nodded and said [''I have a surprise for you''].


    "Adria, see you tomorrow morning" Eli smiled as he walked along with Lilith inside the tent.


    Seeing this, Adria had an irate feeling while Mia with teary eyes went into her tent and Zera thought, ''What is happening here?''.


    *****


    Inside the Tent, their whole Tent was covered with so many barriers.


    Eli was closed covered his eyes with his hand, turned around, and waited for Lilith''s surprise.


    "~Darrlling~" A seductive voice heard as Eli turned to look only to,


    ''gulp''


    His throat dried as he looked at the red lingerie hardly covering her body and her face dyed bright red as her warm breathing sound increased hotness.


    Eli then slowly walked toward her as he removed his dress except for underwear and Lilith''s eyes little shaking, he then gently touched her lips with his finger and slowly slide down towards the lower lips as she felt shock running through her body.


    And then he picked up her right hand kissed her palm and slowly moved towards her neck,


    ''~chu~''


    ''~chu~''


    "~mmm~"


    ''~chu~''


    ''~chu~''


    As he went behind her and kissed her neck,


    "~MMM~"


    And then he moved her hair to the side and then blew, nibbled her red ear,


    "~aahh~mmm~"


    "~mmm~mmmm~Dar~~"


    Both of his hands yed with her boobs as he pinched and tickled them,


    He then circled around the are and said,


    "Someone is already turned on" as he pulled her erect nipples.


    ''~AAHH~Darlin~ahh~''


    He then titled her head and looked at her red sexy face which was enough for him to go wild now,


    "~HMM~"


    He kissed her with little forcefulness while his left hand yed with her boobs and his right yed with her lower lips as sweat aroma started to spread around them.


    ''~slurp~''


    ''~slurp~''


    ''squelch''


    ''squelch''


    ''~slurp~''


    Lilith''s eyes widened initially but then she felt something really hard on her butt, ''I guess, My hard work is worth it''.


    Eli pinched her nipples and yed with her lower lips as his hand drenched with liquid; After a few minutes of deep kissing,


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Eli and Lilith both had red faces and breathed heavily; Eli said, "You know, you are only shy initially but after that, all I can see is a hungry beast" with a smirk.


    "...." Lilith didn''t do anything because all her focus was on her butt as she moved up and down ''as beast found the bone''.


    "...See I told yo.....ahhh" Before Eli could say anything Lilith pushed him down on the mattress and sat on him as she looked at him with a longing expression and said seductively,


    "You are ~ha~ speaking~ha~ too much, Darling~"


    "Very well then...."

 Chapter 44: I want something

    <h4>Chapter 44: I want something</h4>


    Eli walked out of the tent alone wearing a simple robe, then he sat on the log as he looked at the sky which is still a little dark and the sun will rise in half an hour.


    Eli simply sat there as he thought about Lilith''s reluctance,


    /


    "~Darling~ Hug Me"


    "~Darling~ Kiss Me"


    "~Darling~ahh~onest~mmm~time~"


    "~Darling~ If Adriana did something, say to me. OKAY?"


    "~Darling~ Do not roam around so much?"


    "~Darling~ Wait for a few days. Okay?"


    "~Darling~ Do not trust these Bi-girls, they might hurt you. Okay?"


    "~Darling~ I wille as soon as possible."


    "~Darling~ I will put Adriana as your bodyguard when I am not around. Okay?"


    "...But if she tires anything funny, might as well ki...."


    "...Maybe I should a barrier around you so no one wille within 10 meters.."


    "...Maybe I should summon a powerful beast to keep you un...."


    "Wear only the dress I gave you"


    "~Darling~ Goodbye Kiss"


    /


    Even though Lilith said some dangerous thing, Eli thought it may be her way of expressing love so he decided to forget about that.


    ''She took my underwear again'', Eli smiled a little like an idiot but,


    "What are you smiling for?" Adria walked out of her tent wearing a ck Nightgown, she slowly walked towards Eli.


    Looking at her dress, Eli thought, ''She really likes ck color...ah...just like Lilith''.


    "Nah, Lily likes every colour except ck" Adria corrected him with a smug look as if she knows more.


    Adria sat beside him and both of them stayed silent for a few minutes.


    "So...Is she the one who approached you first?" Adria then asked an important question that was in her mind from the moment Eli said that Lilith was his wife.


    Eli turned to look at her calm expression but he didn''t know that she was anxious inside for some reason.


    "...Yes" Eli said the truth.


    She then sighed inwardly, still maintained her calm outside, and asked, "Why?".


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean, why did you marry her even though you don''t know her not much? Is it because of her power or her status?" Adria squinted her eyes.


    "...."


    "What?"


    "...She needed me"


    "So what?"


    "I don''t know much about you guys, but you had a family that she hasn''t," Eli said as pointed to tents and added,


    "So you may not understand, what she is feeling at that time but...".


    Adria was annoyed, "You think, I don''t kn..."


    "...but each person is different and difficult to understand what they wanted even if we know them for years" Eli continued.


    "...."


    "sigh, forget it" Adria was annoyed, ''This is the first time I saw her new side which I don''t know all these years and...after a long time, I saw her genuine smile...'' she thought but,


    "So you married two women?" Adria that''s what annoyed her more.


    "...You can sa...Yes" Eli tried to say something else but he epted.


    "Then who next?"


    Eli turned then looked at her weirdly and seeing her annoyed expression, he then said with smugness, "Who knows?"


    Veins popped on Adria''s forehead and red at him, "What?".


    "Nothing" Eli waved his hand and then turned to look at the sun which was about to rise but,


    "I want something" Adria blocked his view as she stood before him.


    "...Hmm? I don''t have anything that.."


    Adria didn''t say anything, stared at his red eyes few seconds, and sat on hisp while facing his face.


    "Hmmm..?"


    "''Deep breathe'' I want to.....drink ''glup'' your blood," Adria said while having little red on her cheeks as she as her eyes focused on his neck.


    "....", Eli raised his eyebrows, "So you are also a vampire?".


    "Of course, Didn''t you notice my Baby Zera?" she asked as she tilted her head.


    "Well, I did but I thought of other possibilities and....


    Isn''t it a bit wrong to sit on another man''sp?" Eli squinted his eyes.


    "What?" Adria little confused.


    "I mean, You do have a husband, right?"


    "...."


    "...."


    "sigh...shouldn''t you take advantage of the situation?" Adria had a weird look and added, "I never married and...not even touched by other males".


    "....."


    Eli frowned a little, ''What the heck?'', but he just shrugged it off and slowly showed his neck but,


    "Can I see your real form?" Eli asked.


    "...." Adria thought for a second, ''She sold me out...ah''.


    "It''s fine if you don''t..."


    "Fine" Adria interrupted Eli and she didn''t move anywhere just sat on hisp then slowly her body returned to its original form.


    Looking at her true form, Eli was surprised because she was totally different person...well mostly like, her petite body turned to a mature top hourss body, and her dark ck eyes turned into ck pupils and light red colour surrounded by dark ck iris and her ears turned little pointy just like Zera.


    Her nightgown tightens her body as it shows her voluptuous curves and she had two sharp canines.


    "...."


    Eli stared at her few minutes and Adria not knowing why but she felt happy and a little... embarrassed.


    Eli then slowly touched her red cheeks and said gently, "Your eyes....I like it more" then tilted his head.


    Hearing this, she suddenly bit his neck without warning him as she hide her red face.


    ''chck''


    "urgh"


    Eli groaned due to the sudden bite and he grabbed her slender hip tightly then soon pain turned into pleasure as he felt his body was heating up.


    Adria''s eyes glowed as she had a euphoric expression as she happily sucked his blood, ''Why does his blood taste sooo gooodd? Damn it, I have to control myse....'' but,


    Adria suddenly felt something hard and thick touching her crotch and soon her face turned beet-red as she subconsciously rubbed her crotch against that ''thing'' and her gown started to get wet.


    She sucked his blood faster as she moved her ass faster but,


    "Adriana~ha~" Eli called her as he patted her back and his throat was dried.


    Hearing her name she came out with her blissed expression and slowly removed her fangs as she licked the remaining blood on the neck and then moved a little as she looked at Eli''s red face and breathed hard.


    Eli hazily looked at Adriana who also has a simr look. Both of them looked at each other as they slowly closed their distance...


    "M-Mother"


    "B-Big B-B-Brother"

 Chapter 45: Strange Girl

    <h4>Chapter 45: Strange Girl</h4>


    "M-Mother!"


    "B-Big B-B-Brother!"


    Two shocked voices can be heard but an indifferent voice sounded throughout the area,


    "Go Inside" Adria ordered them without turning or looking back while Eli snapped out of his haziness.


    "B-But..."


    "I said ''go inside'' and...wait until I call" Adria interrupted Zera and still spoke indifferently.


    Zera then silently stood there few seconds and went inside as she pulled Mia along with her who was sobbing for some reason.


    Eli looked at Adriana''s lips which were bloody red and a small blood flowed from the corner of her lips and soon her face turned calm.


    ''gulp''


    Eli gulped hard but soon he shook off his thoughts and asked, "Do you like it?"....seductively?


    "..."


    Adriana simply stared at him and asked,


    "What did you do?"


    "Huh?"


    "....Nothing" Adriana shook her head and was about to stand up but,


    Eli grabbed her ass tightly and looked at the wet area on her gown as he tried to touch it but,


    "What do you think you are doing?" Adriana frowned.


    "...." no response.


    "ELI" Adriana called him loudly.


    "Huh?" Eli snapped out of it and realized something then hurriedly said, "Adriana~ha~send me to an empty River bank and~ha~ha~pick me up after an hour" while gasping.


    "...." Adriana then teleported him and returned back to the campfire.


    ''He...''Deep breath''....what kind of ''drug'' is mixed with his blood?'' Adriana thought; she was not able to find the ''drug'' because it is thoroughly mixed in his blood as if blood cells and ''drug'' were produced from bone marrow and....it almost affects her who was Emperor Ranker.


    She touched the corner of her lips then took a minute drop of blood and then it disappeared and thought, ''This will be enough''.


    "Zera, Mia" Adriana called as she sat on the log and gown changed into a full maxi dress.


    Zera and Mia walked out of the tent, then stood in front of Adriana.


    Mia''s eyes were red while Zera had a weird expression.


    "Today you will be fighting against Eli after two hour" Adriana said firmly and waved her hand but,


    "Mother, Why?" Zera asked as she bit her lips.


    Adriana understood what her daughter asking and said, "Don''t know, I wanted to drink his blood and that''s all" carefreely.


    "B-But drinking from the neck is..."


    "I know, it only allowed on partners but....Do you think I care?" Adriana just waved her hand.


    Zera frowned, "But he is just a human..."


    "Zera" Adriana interrupted her in an indifferent tone.


    "...I am sorry, Mother"


    Adriana then looked at Mia and said,


    "How long are going to act like that?"


    "Huh?"


    "He said that he is not your brother ''Asher'' and....see from the very beginning he didn''t care about you and he avoided you all the time"


    "I-I...."


    "ept him as he is" With a piece of advice, Adriana waved her hand.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both of them went inside the tent and then Adriana disappeared.


    *****


    Near the River bank, Eli was naked under the water and tried to cool himself, after 20 minutes,


    ''gasp''


    ''gasp''


    ....


    After wearing the robe, Eli sat on the grass silently as looked at the sky and said, "I know, you are here".


    "..."


    ''rustling''


    "If you want to ask something, then ask away but I don''t think I can give you a satisfying answer"


    "..."


    ''rustling''


    "Come on Adri..." Eli then looked at the rustling sound but,


    "Hmmm?"


    Eli looked at a strange bluish ck-haired girl who looks 18 years old, wearing tattered old clothes which barely covered her emaciated body hiding behind the bushes.


    "ah..."


    Eli tried to say something but he stopped himself and then turned to look at the sky again as if he never saw a strange girl.


    "Hmmm...Hello Sir," a weak voice came.


    ''cough, cough''


    "...Yes" Eli still looked at the sky.


    "...Could you please ''cough'' help me?"


    "...."


    "Please, sir?"


    "sigh"


    Eli sighed as he stood up and turned to look at her then walked towards her.


    Upon closer, he could see her thin face or more like her whole body had some kind of red pimple or something like pox.


    "What you want?" He asked tly.


    "Some food or ''cough'' money, please sir?" as she slowly looked at his tall body.


    "...Hmmm" Eli silently pondered.


    Noticing the silence, with a sad look she turned and was about to leave but,


    "Huh?"


    Eli picked her up then put her on his shoulder like a potato sack and then walked towards the river.


    That girl misunderstood something, as she wriggled and shouted in a weak voice, "Put me down"


    "OK" as he throws her into the river.


    "KYAAAA!"


    He then waited a few minutes,


    ''plop''


    ''plop''


    ''plop''


    ''....''


    "...."


    "Is she drowned?" his eyes widened then he jumped.


    ....


    ''cough, cough''


    ''pant''


    ''pant''


    "Y-You Ba~ha~stard ~ha~" the girl breathed heavily after getting out of thend.


    "..."


    "You almost killed me there" the girl had gained little energy in her voice.


    "..."


    "Cat got your tongue...ah?" the girl was irritated.


    "Hmm...I don''t know about a cat getting my tongue but.....why don''t you cover yourself first?" Eli said as he turned his head.


    The girl finally realized why she felt so free as she looked down, there was nothing on her and,


    "KYAAAA..."


    screamed as she run and hide behind a bush.


    ''She sure has some energy and....so some people do have moles on their squishy....ah'' Eli thought as he wondered about the mole.

 Chapter 46: Scylla

    <h4>Chapter 46: Scy</h4>


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Zera and Mia stared at Eli and the bluish-ck haired girl.


    "Hmmm..." Zera rubbed her temples while Mia looked at Eli''s body.


    ''Deep breath''


    "So what you are saying is" Zera pointed to the bluish-ck haired girl, " That girl asked you for food so you brought her here, right?"


    "Yes" Eli affirmed.


    "Then what the hell are you wearing?" Zera red at Eli who wearing nothing but a piece of ripped cloth around his hips and it is enough to cover his crotch.


    "...Well, she doesn''t have clothes so I ripped the robe enough for both of us" Eli shrugged his shoulder.


    Zera then turned to look at the girl who was wearing two pieces of clothes that covered her lower parts, ''Wow that''s bigger than my mother''s'' Zera thought as she looked at her boobs which is tightly hidden behind the cloth.


    The girl suddenly went behind Eli.


    "Do you have any extra clothes?" Eli asked.


    ".....Here" Zera looked at Eli few seconds then took her phone and typed something then suddenly clothes appeared in front of Zera.


    Eli picked the clothes and,


    "Here, you can go and change the dress" Eli pointed to his Tent.


    "...." The girl looked at Eli, then took the dress and walked towards the tent with slight unsteadiness.


    After the girl left, Eli asked, "Where is Adriana?" because she didn''te and pick instead her summon bat suddenly appeared and showed him the way.


    "...." Zera''s eyes shined and said unhappily, "You cannot call my mother by her name".


    "....Then how should I call her?" Eli didn''t get offended or anything.


    "Her...."


    "Who you are going to call?" Suddenly Adriana appeared beside Zera and questioned them.


    "M-Mother" Zera was surprised.


    "....Nothing much..." Eli thought for a second and then said, "Ms. Adriana".


    Adriana frowned but she didn''t say anything because she almost guessed what happened.


    "Where did you go?" Eli then changed the topic.


    "Well, I had some business to take care" Adriana said carefreely.


    "I see" Eli nodded his head.


    ''Why do I feel like I am being treated as air?'' Mia thought.


    The girl wearing a simple red shirt and pants came out of the tent and looked around,


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    then silently walked towards Eli and hide behind him.


    Adriana''s lips twitched and then red at Eli.


    Eli nced behind him and sighed.


    "sigh, give me some time" He said as he started to prepare some food for the girl.


    .....


    ''munch''


    ''munch''


    The bluish-ck haired girl hurriedly ate the food.


    While Eli stared at Adriana, Noticing his stare, "What?".


    "You look...kind of tired?" Eli tried to guess something.


    Adriana nced at him and said, "Nothing just a small work" but inwardly, ''She almost killed me because of you....and what the fuck she said ''You should be My darling''s bodyguard''..... ''.


    Eli nodded.


    "...Who is she?" Adriana finally asked.


    "Well, Her name is Scy"


    "Then?"


    "That''s all"


    "...."


    Adriana then turned to look at Scy who was eating the food with teary eyes,


    "sigh, let''s wait for her to finish....in the meantime, why don''t you go and change your clothes?" Adriana indifferently.


    "...Well" as he tried to move but suddenly Scy caught his hand, she looked at him with teary blue eyes.


    "....Tell me what happened from the very beginning? and not some half-assed answers" Adriana red at Eli.


    "Well..." As he started to tell,


    /


    After hiding behind the bushes, Scy peeked at him.


    Eli ripped his robe and throw a piece for her and waited for her toe.


    "Hmmm..." After getting dressed or more like covering her private parts, then she walked towards Eli who was looking at the river.


    "Lost your energy soon..ah" Eli teased her to lighten up the mood.


    "ahhahh" Scy awkwardly smiled.


    "My name is Eli, Who are you and what happened?"


    "My name is Scy"


    "Then?"


    "Then...I was kidnapped and sold as a ve" Scy hesitated a little.


    "I see" Eli nodded then he turned to look at her dull blue eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    The silence was maintained between them after that,


    "Wait for a few more minutes, I will give you some food" Eli smiled warmly.


    "...." Tears formed in her eyes as she caught his hand and didn''t say anything.


    "...." Eli looked at her few seconds and let her do what she wants.


    After that Adriana''s bat appeared and lead them to the Campfire, Scy didn''t speak a single thing during the walk and Eli didn''t disturb her but Scy tightly held his hand.


    /


    "I understand" Adriana nodded her head.


    While Zera and Mia''s eyes twitched as they thought, ''What''s with the partiality? We didn''t hear that much...''.


    "Okay, then what?" Adriana questioned him.


    "I will give her some mon..."


    "NO!" Scy suddenly shouted.


    Eli then looked at her teary eyes, "....don''t you want to go to your family?".


    "I..I don''t have a family" Scy''s dull eyes shook a little.


    "Is that so.." Eli didn''t get into the details because he clearly sees that she must have a rough life but, ''Why is she trusting me so much?''.


    "I-I work for you" Scy said with a glimmer of hope.


    "I don''t think I can prov..."


    "I-It''s fine, just one meal per day, I can sleep on the floor and I will wash your dress and clean the room" Scy didn''t let him finish.


    "...." Eli just stared at her.


    ''Why is she so adamant about being with him?'' Adriana frowned while Zera didn''t think much and Mia just looked at Scy''s hand which was holding Eli.


    After pondering enough, Eli said, "Okay"


    ________________________


    A/N: Comment and Review, please.....

 Chapter 47: 2nd Form [Bonus]

    <h4>Chapter 47: 2nd Form [Bonus]</h4>


    "Are you fine with that, Eli?" Adriana questioned.


    "Well, I can''t just leave her after helping her" Eli shrugged off.


    "Okay, Well then go and change your dress, today you are going to spar against two of them" Adriana said as pointed to Zera and Mia.


    "Why? I don''t think I can win against them" Eli frowned.


    "I want to know how much you are capable" Adriana said tly.


    "...." Eli then stood up and walked towards the tent.


    "...." Scy followed him silently but,


    ""Where do you think you are going?"" Adriana and Mia spoke at the same time.


    *****


    Walking out of the tent, Eli wore his ck dress with ''Trident a.k.a Celestria'' in his back and ''Kyoketsu-Shoge a.k.a Ember'' wrapped around his left hand.


    Adriana was shocked because of the weapons he has, ''She is the only one who is responsible for this, sigh...what am I going to do?''.


    "OH, Big brother you look so cool" Mia said happily.


    Eli just nced at her, then walked towards Adriana and said, "Shall we start?".


    Mia just scratched her head awkwardly.


    Adriana nodded, "Zera will be first and you can go all out" as nced at Zera.


    "Yes Mother" Zera readied her katana with a grin on her face.


    Zera and Eli walked a few meters away from their camp.


    ''Deep Inhale''


    /MANA BREATHING/


    "Terra Arts: 1st Form"


    "Water Arts: 1st Form"


    Eli used his technique as he took Celestria and sand started to gather around the teeth while Ember''s tips started covered in water drops.


    "Begin" Adriana shouted while Mia and Scy are anxiously watching.


    ''sshhh''


    As soon as the match started, Zera made the first move. She disappeared and appeared behind as she swang her sword on his neck but,


    ''tink''


    Eli blocked it and then suddenly swing the Ember but she caught it in the other hand.


    Eli backed off a few meters and pulled the Ember tightly but Zera didn''t move an inch.


    ''There is no way I am able to win against her..." Eli thought.


    Zera again appeared in front of him and tried to use Ember against him but the water on Ember suddenly changed into fire and soon Zera throw it away as he pointed Celestria at Zera''s abdomen.


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    Zera backed away suddenly and then she touched her de and it then started to emit dark mana.


    "You fast, I acknowledge that. Then what about weapon mastery?" Zera asked while having a wicked smile.


    ''ting''


    Soon she started to sh fastly.


    ''ting''


    ''ting''


    ''ting''


    Eli used his weapon to block and the only thing he could do was stop the attacks but soon,


    ''chkk''


    Zera''s attacks started to hit his body. Several shes appeared on his body and soon blood started to bleed.


    Eli then controlled the sand to cover his wounds while still blocking her attacks.


    "Mr. Eli, I haven''t used my full power" Zera said with a smug look.


    Ember cannot be used in close-range attacks, and Eli cannot fight to the fullest so,


    ''Let''s try this''


    "me Arts: 2nd Form"


    Eli tried to use the 2nd Form and...


    Surrounding Mana suddenly entered his very fast as his whole body started to heat and his Eyes changed into light Red colour and Celestria started to shine.


    Zera suddenly backed, "It''s good, I guess" Soon her dark mana started to release very rapidly.


    Zera swing her sword as waves of shes travelled towards Eli but,


    ''snap''


    With a single snap from Eli, a bright torch, or more like a bright fireball appeared. Due to the sudden brightness, Zera closed her eyes.


    Using this opportunity, Eli induced the mana into his legs and moved fast as possible even though some waves hit his shoulders and face.


    But Eli just went straight toward Zera as he was about to thrust Celestria into Zera''s abdomen but,


    "I lost"


    Zera''s de is already touching his neck and blood flowed a little, Zera was standing behind him because Zera before him was just a shadow.


    ''p,p''


    Adriana pped while Scy had a worried expression and Mia don''t know whether to be happy or not.


    ''Exhale''


    Soon his body returned to normal and turned to look at Adriana who walking towards them.


    "You did well, My baby" Adriana patted Zera''s head as Zera blushed.


    Adriana then looked at Eli who simply checked his body and Scy hesitated whether to help him or not. Mia was searching for something on her phone.


    After a few seconds, Adriana asked, "You also did well, Eli".


    "Oh, Thank you, Ms. Adriana"


    Adriana''s eyes twitched as she was about to say something but,


    "Big Brother, Drink this" Mia handed him a small ss bottle which was filled with green liquid.


    ".... I don''t think it is nec...''cough''" Eli was about decline but suddenly he coughed his blood and blood begin to flow from his 7 orifices as he fell on thend.


    "Ha...ha...ha"


    ''cough, cough''


    Eli''s body twitched and his breathing hardened.


    "B-Big Brother" Mia suddenly cried as she was about to pick him but,


    "Mia" Adriana stopped her and


    "Everyone back off" Adriana said indifferently.


    "I can''t" Mia red at Adriana.


    Scy also tried to help him but stopped as she looked at Mia''s crazy expression.


    "Mia..."


    "His body is overloaded with mana so any of us touch him, It only hurts him more" Adriana interrupted Zera as she frowned at Mia.


    Hearing this Mia suddenly backed off and she red at Scy as if saying ''Back off you bitch''


    Scy didn''t take it to her heart and backed off just like everyone.


    Adriana created a barrier around Eli and asked, "Zera, go to his tent, pick up his technique book".


    Zera left while Mia bit her nails hard as her eyes only focused on Eli without blinking.


    Scy mumbled, "Please No, help him.." as tears flowed down without her knowing.


    Seeing this Adriana sighed.


    "Mother" Zera handed the book.


    After reading the book, Adriana sighed again, "Sigh" and burned the book, ''He won''t die but we need to heal him faster but I don''t think he can drink a healing potion by himself''.


    "Mother?" Zera confused.


    Adriana walked toward Eli but stopped a few meters away and shouted, "Eli, Can you hear me?"


    "..."


    "Eli?"


    "..."


    Adriana bit her lips, and her eyes shined.


    _______________________


    A/N: Comment and Review, please.....

 Chapter 48: She is the next one?

    <h4>Chapter 48: She is the next one?</h4>


    "...."


    "I-I faa..ha..iiinn" Eli tried to speak up and tried to lift his body but,


    ''tear''


    ''tttrrrr''


    His Body muscles are fully torn but he still maintained his consciousness; he bite his lips so that he would not scream but his lips trembled so that anyone could guess what he was trying.


    Seeing this for the first time Adriana felt pain in her heart and Zera really pitied him, ''He shouldn''t have used that technique''.


    "Big ''sob'' Brother ''sob''" Mia felt her heart torn apart.


    "Y-You bastard" suddenly someone shouted.


    Everyone turned to look at Scy who walking near Eli.


    "Don''t go..." Adriana tried to stop her but,


    "You said you won''t leave me unless I want..." Scy shouted.


    "..."


    "Please..." Scy wanted to see his warm and gentle smile.


    Scy lifted his hands and drew some magic circles,


    /"Negative Flow"/


    Her dull eyes shined a little as the magic circle activated, e on please work, please work...'' Scy rumbled inwardly.


    Very slowly Eli''s blood and wounds started to heal or more like returned to his previous state.


    Red marks or pimples started to appear on Scy''s body at a rapid rate and soon blood flowed from her nose but she only focus on Eli, ''Just a little more, little more, little more...''.


    Soon enough Eli''s body returned to its previous state.


    ~pant~


    ~pant~


    Scy breathed heavily and fall onto her knees.


    Adriana and Mia went towards Eli and checked his body. Sighed in relief, everything is fine he just lost consciousness.


    Then Adriana picked him up like a princess-style style and walked towards his tent. Mia also followed her.


    Zera tried to help Scy but Scy shrugged it off.


    Zera frowned soon she shrugged off and went walked inside the tent; Scy followed her afterwards.


    "How he is now?" Mia asked worriedly as looked at Eli who was lying on the mat.


    "He is fine, just needs some rest" Adriana said while rubbing his chin.


    "Maybe...he needs a Healing potion," Mia said as she took the Healing potion but,


    "No...His body is fully healed. He needs mental rest" Adriana stopped Mia.


    "..." Mia frowned a little but she trusted her master.


    Soon Zera and Scy walked into the tent.


    "Who are you?" Adriana asked indifferently at Scy.


    "..."


    "You won''t speak?" Adriana turned to look at Scy who was simply started at Eli.


    "..."


    "Hey, I am asking you" Adriana released her killing intent.


    "..."


    Soon Scy fall onto her knees as she started sweating but still, she only looked at Eli.


    "..."


    Scy''s nose started to bleed again, seeing this Adriana sighed, ''Why is everyone around him like this?...''.


    "Ok, you two can go out and hunt 9-Star Monsters" Adriana ordered Mia and Zera.


    "B-But.."


    "I will take care of him" Adriana said softly to Mia.


    and some persuasion from Zera, Mia reluctantly left Eli''s side.


    *****


    During hunting,


    "Do you angry at me, Mia?" Zera asked with anxiety.


    "..."


    Mia then looked at Zera for a few seconds then,


    "No, I am not" Mia said smiling but it was sad.


    "..."


    "Do you love him that much?" Zera questioned her.


    "Yes, I love him so much that if he wants my life I dly give it to him" Mia said solemnly with...heart broken.


    "...I see, But I don''t think he will.."


    "I lost my father...


    I don''t know what My Big Brother suffered for so many years but I do know that My Big Brother is avoiding me for certain reasons....


    but I don''t care that much, all I wanted was to be with him, even if he has someone he likes" Mia said lonesome and inwardly, ''All I want is his happy, bright smile, that is enough for me..''.


    "..."


    "Well, let''s finish it faster" Mia said as started to hunt.


    *****


    After Mia and Zera were left, only Adriana and Scy were inside the tent.


    "What exactly happened between you two?" Adriana asked while holding Eli''s Left hand.


    "..." Scy simply stared at Eli while she held the other hand.


    "So, you won''t speak to anyone?" Adriana frowned.


    "..."


    "You.think.I.won''t.Kill?" Adriana suddenly grabbed Scy''s throat and she lifted Scy.


    "..." Scy now looked at Adriana but soon she lowered her eyes.


    "Tsk" Adriana released her grip and went to Eli''s side.


    ''Tsk, Her mind is totally nk as if she doesn''t care about anything'' Adriana thought as nced at Scy.


    Adriana and then red at Eli, ''So, she is the next one?''.


    *****


    Soon night-time came and Everyone sat around Eli.


    "It''s almost half a day..." Mia asked worriedly as she held his hand.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone was silent.


    [''Mom, I...''] Zera.


    [''It''s Okay, My baby didn''t do anything wrong''] Adriana gently patted Zera''s back.


    "Urhh"


    "Big Brother?" Mia was the first one to react.


    Eli opened his groggy eyes half and looked at Mia''s happy and teary eyes. Without knowing he smiled warmly and gently touched her face as he said,


    "Little Mia, you have grown into a fine woman"


    Mia suddenly froze as her eyes widened before she could say anything she was pulled into Eli''s embrace.


    "Huh?" Mia''s mind cannot keep up with reality.


    "I am not giving you to anyone"


    ''~chu~''


    Eli said as he hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead.


    "HUH...?" Mia''s face fully flushed looks like smokeing from her head.


    "...wa...wa....wa...wa..." Mia''s mind totally messed up but she hugged tightly and tears started to leak out, ''What is happening here? What should I do? Does he remember everything?...'' she rumbled inwardly.


    Eli then slowly closed his eyes but,


    ''cough''


    Someone coughed.


    Eli then with half-open eyes looked at Mia''s beet-red face.


    "O, My Little Mia is sick...." Eli said something.


    Mia was the one who understood what it means and finished his sentence, "....One kiss from big brother will make it go away".


    Mia puckered her lips and closed her eyes.


    "Oh, Now she wants on the lips" Eli said half conciously.


    Mia''s face turned bright red and Eli also slowly moved towards her.


    ''Ba-dump''


    ''Ba-dump''


    ''Ba-dump''


    Feeling his breath near her face, Mia''s heart beats very fast that it may burst out.


    ''~chu~''


    ______________________


    A/N: Comment and Review, Please....


    75 P.S = 1 Bonus chapter

 Chapter 49: I will teach

    <h4>Chapter 49: I will teach</h4>


    ''~chu~''


    Eli finally kissed, and Mia''s lifelong wish finally happened but,


    Mia felt something wrong because she didn''t feel anything like soft lips instead she felt a t surface.


    Mia slowly opened her eyes only to see a hand covered in gloves. Then she suddenly moved and turned to look at the source.


    Adriana was happy that Eli woke up but when Eli tried to kiss Mia in front of her, she felt something wrong so without knowing she moved and blocked them.


    Mia then red at Adriana as if ''even if you are my master that doesn''t mean you could interfere''.


    Adriana didn''t care about Mia''s childish re and just pushed Eli to the side then pped him lightly and called,


    ''p''


    "Eli wake up"


    Still, Eli didn''te to his sense instead,


    "Oh? Adriana" as he pulled her into his embrace and hugged her tightly.


    ''sniff,sniff''


    "Adriana, you smell so nice" Eli said as looked into her eyes.


    If Adriana wants, she could have pushed him but, ''What is this feeling..?''.


    "Adriana" Eli called her.


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to you.." Eli muttered in her ear as he showed his neck, "Drink it".


    ''gulp''


    Adriana gulped hard as she stared at his neck but she then shook off his thoughts, ''shit, I almost lost''.


    "Adriana, your eyes are very pretty so much I want them only to look at me" Eli muttered as he stared at her eyes.


    Mia''s eyes darkened as she was about to push Adriana but,


    Adriana blushed lightly, ''it is enough'' as she suddenly,


    ''ZZZZ''


    "OUCH"


    Eli felt something electricity pass through his body as he finally came to his senses and his eyes fully widened.


    "..."


    "Ms. Adriana?" Eli blinked a few times because Adriana was lying on top of his body.


    Immediately Adriana stood up and stared at Eli with small red on her cheeks.


    Eli slowly sat up and looked around only to see Mia''s face fully blushed while Zera had a weird expression and Scy covering her face with her hands while peeking between the fingers.


    "What happened?" Eli puzzled.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone silently stared at Eli.


    "You don''t know anything that happened?" Adriana was the first to ask.


    "...Well, all remembered was blood bleeding around my body and slowly losing consciousness and...then something sudden ''shock'' passed through my body and I woke up" Eli tried to gather his thoughts and he scratched his head.


    "I see" Adriana nodded her head.


    "...Did something happen?" Eli squinted his eyes.


    Adriana was about to reply but,


    "Big Brother, don''t you remember?" Mia''s eyes widened as shouted.


    Eli nced at her and then looked at Adriana for an answer. Seeing this Mia''s eyes widened in disbelief but,


    "It is fine, big brother....''deep breathe''" smiled sadly.


    Eli nced at her sad face and closed his eyes few seconds then opened to look at Adriana for answers.


    Adriana just shrugged it off.


    "...." Eli frowned a little then soon he also shrugged it off and tried to stand up.


    His whole body felt sore so he was about to fall but Mia suddenly supported him.


    "...Thank you" Eli nced at her as he thanked her. Even he felt the way he acted earlier was awful.


    "Heh" Mia smiled little.


    They walked out of the tent and sat on the log, till now Mia supported him and sat beside him.


    Adriana sat on the other side while Zera and Scy sat on each side.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Awkward silence.


    "Hmm...I am sorry, I guess" Eli awkwardly said for what he had done during the spar.


    "''You guess''...ah I see" Adriana nodded her head as she red at him.


    "I am sorry...Ad-Ms. Adriana" Eli scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Call me as you always do" Adriana didn''t like the way he was calling her.


    "I mean.." Eli nced at Zera.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything" Adriana said firmly.


    "sigh, Ok Adriana" Eli said with a smile and looked at the stars.


    "...."


    Adriana stared at Eli and then said,


    "You don''t need to enter thepetition"


    "What?" Eli confused.


    "You straightly entering Elite ss same as Mia and Zera"


    ""What?"" Mia and Zera shouted at the same time.


    "How?" Eli only questioned her.


    "Well, You know ''someone'' is really threatening the Nex" Adriana said dejectedly but inwardly, ''or more like she threaten me to do this or else tomorrow there will be no trace of Nex Academia.....sigh....''.


    "Hahahahaha" Eliughed hardly.


    Mia, Zera and Scy didn''t understand what was so funny.


    Adriana''s eyes twitched and said a little furious,


    "You know I am the one who is doing this hectic job"


    "Oh, I see" Eli raised his eyebrows and moved his hand to pat her head but suddenly he stopped halfway.


    "..."


    Noticing this action, Adriana frowned but didn''t speak about it now.


    "So, I can attend tomorrow" Eli asked while looking at the stars.


    "No" Adriana rejected.


    "Why?" Eli questioned as he motioned his hands.


    "Well, with your current capacity. You won''t be able tost longer" Adriana said seriously.


    "..." Eli frowned and waited for her to speak more.


    "Elite ss is something different from other sses and..." Adriana pondered a little then, "You will understand once you enter. From now on, you will be mastering your weapons technique"


    "Only weapons?" Eli didn''t reject.


    "Yes, I can only teach you the weapon technique and..for breathing technique, someone else is more suited than me" Adriana said casually.


    "Is that so" Eli nodded and then, "You are going to teach me?".


    "Yes, Do you have a problem?" Adriana frowned.


    "No" Eli shook his head.


    "Well then, both of you day after tomorrow, you can return to the Nex" Adriana said as she focused on Mia and Zera.


    "What?" Mia frowned, "I don''t.."


    Before Mia could finish, "Do you have a any objection?" Adriana asked her as she emitted little killing intent.


    But Mia didn''t back off, "Yes, I ha..." but Zera closed Mia''s mouth and smiled at her mother.


    "Hmm" Adriana nodded.


    Ignoring the drama, Eli nced at Scy who was staring at the stars with longing expression.


    ______________________


    A/N: Comment and Review, Please....


    75 P.S = 1 Bonus chapter

 Chapter 50: Love Me

    <h4>Chapter 50: Love Me</h4>


    <Two Days Later>


    After Zera and Mia were ''forced'' to leave.


    Eli was being trained by Adriana and as for Scy...well she just sat around and wait for him to finish.


    "You have to rotate faster" Adriana shouted at Eli who was rotating the Trident a.k.a Celestria as fast as he could without using his technique.


    ''I am impressed is to say was not right because I...am astonished at how much he improved his skills fastly without using his breathing technique....


    if only he was awakened...sigh forget it not everyone is blessed with everything'' Adriana muttered inwardly.


    ''and this technique..'' as she nced at /Kyoketsu-Shoge/ technique book, ''that ''old geezer'' really gave Eli, his family heirloom....sigh...Is he nning to marry his daughter to Eli or something?...'' Adriana was annoyed so much by thinking this.


    "Why do I care if he marries any more girls or not?" Adriana muttered lightly as annoyance started to appear on her face.


    "Ok, Stop it" Adriana shouted.


    "Okay" Eli stopped rotating his Celestria and breathed heavily, his whole body covered in sweat.


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Eli breathed heavily as hey down near one of the trees.


    Adriana walked towards him and sat beside him.


    Eli then nced at her and asked, "Why didn''t you disguise yourself?"


    "..." Adriana stared at him and said, "We are only one, so I thought there is no need" casually.


    "Hmm, what about Scy?"


    "I can guess, She doesn''t know who I am"


    "Are you some kind of famous?" Eli curiously asked.


    "Well...You can say that" Adriana said with smug.


    Eli''s eyes twitched and turned to look at Scy, who was sitting under the tree and calmly sleeping.


    "AAHHH" Eli yawned.


    "Eli"


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to drink"


    "..."


    "..."


    "I don''t.."


    "It''s fine"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "sigh, go ahead" Eli said as he showed his neck.


    Adriana then turned and sat on his crotch while facing him and then licked her lips, slowly moved and bit his neck.


    "Urgh"


    Like thest Eli first felt pain then pleasure.


    "~mmm~"


    ''~slurp~''


    Adriana, ''Ahhh, it''s the same feeling, something mixed in his blood definitely and it makes others aroused or something....''.


    Eli then grabbed her ass tightly and was not able to control it anymore,


    "~MMMMHHH~"


    Adriana''s eyes widened,


    Eli now was biting and nibbling her white neck and corbone.


    Both of them were aroused to the point that they could go wild in the wild.


    Adriana''s body started to get hot due to Eli biting and nibbling her neck which provides stimtion for vampires and he is biting exactly on the arterial.


    "~mmm~"


    ''~slurp~''


    ''If he changes into a vampire race, I am sure every bitch wille for him'' Adriana thought.


    Eli then slowly moved his hands towards her boobs.


    ''~slurp~''


    Adriana didn''t care for anything, she only want to drink his blood.


    Eli slowly loses his sense and his eyes shined as he bit her sensitive small sharp ear and grabbed her boobs.


    "~AAHHHH~"


    Adriana removed her fangs as she moaned.


    Eli massaged her boobs and licked her ears,


    "~MMM~"


    "~AAAHHHH~"


    "~EL~MMM~STTO~AAAHHH~"


    Adriana tried to stop but felt that she had no strength to move.


    Her Nipples were erect as he pinched and twisted them.


    Eli then gave a final long lick in her ear and a little bit on it.


    "~AAAHHH~"


    Something wet formed on hisp. He then moved a little away and looked at her bright red face with heavy breathing while Adriana also looked at his red face and hot breath, that makes her want to tease him and so she did,


    Adriana moved her hips up and down against his already hard and long stick; wetness started to spread.


    "~arrrhh~"


    Eli moaned a little as he looked at her bloody lips and mesmerizing eyes, "Still~ha~now I don''t~ha~know why~ha~but I...like you e~ha~eyes".


    Hearing this Adriana stopped her teasing and looked into his eyes and something inside her felt really happy.


    She then put her arms around him and said seductively, "I am really d then" as she moved her wet crotch against him fastly.


    "~MMM~"


    Adriana felt somethinging and so she moved faster.


    Eli also felt somethinging and then he grabbed her ass and moved his hips rhythmically.


    "~MMM~"


    Adriana moaned as she moved even faster, looking at each other with blissful expressions.


    Soon,


    "~AAAHHHHHH~"


    "~AARRGGGG~"


    Both of them moaned aloud as they dress fully wet but they didn''t care and Adriana slowly fell on Eli''s body.


    ''~pant~~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Both of them breathed heavily as their heartbeat synced with each other.


    ''Ba-dump,Ba-dump''


    ''Ba-dump,Ba-dump''


    Eli then wrapped his hands around her and patted her head.


    Adriana smiled gently when she felt his hand on her head, ''heh''ughed inwardly.


    Minutester, both of them were still in each other embrace and suddenly Adriana asked, "Eli, what is it mixed in your blood?"


    "..."


    Eli pondered a little and then asked, "Do you really want to know?"


    "...I am just curious"


    "..."


    "...I am fine don''t need to.." Adriana said noticing his silence but,


    "''Those things'' burden is mine and mine alone" Eli said solemnly with little...happy?


    Adriana looked at the face and clearly understood that he was happy to shoulder the burdens alone but she felt pain in her heart as she bit her lips and asked,


    "Does Lili.."


    "No, No one knows and no one will" Eli interrupted her.


    "Why?"


    "..." Eli simply patted her back.


    "sigh" Adriana sighed.


    Suddenly,


    "Adriana"


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you....love me?"


    "..."


    ''I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything, I didn''t see anything....'' someone rumbled while having a beet red face.


    ______________________


    A/N: Comment and Review, Please....


    75 P.S = 1 Bonus chapter

 Chapter 51: Would you die for me?

    <h4>Chapter 51: Would you die for me?</h4>


    "Do you...love me?"


    Adriana''s eyes widened as she sat on his crotch and looked at his red eyes which had gentle expressions.


    "...I-I.." For the first time, Adriana felt that she couldn''t get the right answer.


    ''Do I love him? Well, I really don''t know and I have never been in love with anyone...I don''t get it what means to be in love.


    I was born into a normal vampire family and they wanted to live luxuriously even though we are already living afortable life, still they wanted more so they trained me hard and told me,


    "My child, if you train hard, our family will be the number one" Father.


    "Yes, listen to your father and you are our family''s hope" Mother.


    "..." I had only one option and that is to ept it to be stronger in order to raise in the hierarchy.


    Vampires don''t have easy life, they have to fight archenemies werewolves and ghouls. Each day is living in hell but our family had easierpared to others but....soon that day where everything was changed,


    "Today is the day our child will awaken" Father.


    "Yes, I am happy that we don''t need to live in this shitty house" Mother.


    "..." I don''t get it, why are they saying that when we live in a very big house which most people don''t have but.....I am happy that my parents were happy about it.


    "You wretched child" Father.


    ''p''


    "Yes, we wasted so many resources on you" Mother.


    ''p''


    "I-I..."


    ''p''


    "Don''t speak, you soulless life" Father.


    "Darling, let''s wait for a few more years whether she awakens or not after that we decide" Father.


    "Yes.." Mother.


    Soon everything changed, I was treated like a princess but after the ceremony, they treated me like a lowlife but....I didn''t give up, from then on I only focused on building my fighting technique.


    I worked hard; to gain their recognition.


    I worked hard; so that they could show me some caring.


    I worked hard; so that they could understand me.


    I worked hard; so that they could ept me.


    I worked hard...


    I am tired...


    Soon my brother was born and they shifted their attention to him and unlike me, he was stronger than me and has more talent.


    He shined brightly within a few years, and he cast magic within mere seconds that no one in history had ever done; soon my brother awakened his core and also...primordial ancestor bloodline, that appeared after thousands of years.


    Father and Mother were very proud of him and our or...more like their status improved so much.


    I am happy that he is amazing unlike me, he is talented unlike me, and he has a primordial bloodline unlike me. It''s true that I was little jealous towards my brother but I never hated him or hurt him anyway.


    Even so, I wanted to take care of my brother and pamper him so much....but my parents didn''t allow me near him.


    "You soulless, just how many times have I told you not to speak with your brother" Mother.


    "Bu-But, he is my brother"


    "....hahaha" Mother.


    "Right, He is your brother...hahaha" Mother.


    My motherughed in front of me for the first time and unknowingly I also smiled but,


    ''p''


    "So?" Mother.


    "Huh?"


    ''p''


    "I asked you so what?" Mother.


    "I-I..."


    "Unless you awakened, you may affect his bloodline and talent so you are not allowed to be near him. You got that, right?" Mother.


    "...." I finally epted the reality that my family doesn''t need a weakling like me.


    Soon My brother outshined me with his talent and he be what our family hoped for and...I slowly shade away.


    But....one day a light like ''she'' came....''


    "ADRIANA!" Eli shouted.


    Adriana then snapped out of her reverie and looked at Eli''s eyes again which showed caring and something inside knowing that this caring was real, unlike others.


    Adriana smiled a little and said, "Who knows?" mischievously.


    Eli didn''t understand immediately because she was in reverie for almost 5 minutes.


    Then he realized what she meant and smiled warmly as he gently touched her cheek and said,


    "People don''t ''Actually know'' themselves very well"


    "..."


    Adriana didn''t say anything, she touched his warm hand which is on her cheek.


    They looked into each other''s eyes and were slowly drawn into each other but,


    ''cough, cough''


    Not able to handle this anymore, Scy coughed and acted as if she was waking up now as she rubbed her eyes but her red face showed something else.


    A momentter, Both Eli and Adrianaughed,


    "Hahaha"


    "Hahaha"


    *****


    Soon next morning.


    Eli felt something heavy on his top but he does know who it is and acted as if he didn''t wake up.


    Noticing this, Lilith giggled, "Hehe" and then kissed him.


    "~mm~"


    "~mm~"


    Eli didn''t do anything as he let her do it but soon he enter thepetition,


    ''~slurp~''


    "~mmm~"


    ''~slurp~''


    Lilith then separated and said, "Someone else woke up early than you?" mischievously.


    "Well, I wonder about that" Eli said as slowly sat along with Lilith in hisp.


    Eli looked into her eyes which...was dark, ''She is....scared and in pain?'', then pondered a little and then realized something, so he asked, "If you want, you can hit me" gently as he put her hair behind her ears.


    "...." Lilith didn''t say anything, simply turned her head to the side but,


    Eli put his finger on her chin and turned her head without much force but even so, she didn''t look into his eyes.


    "I will not hate you or I will not avoid you, so...." Eli said seriously as he brought her hand and ced it on his cheek and said, "If the husband did something that hurts the wife, then it is the wife''s responsibility to make him realize his mistake".


    "..." Lilith stared at Eli''s sincere eyes and said,


    "I-I can smell ''s-someone''s scent''"


    "Adriana''s"


    "..."


    "I-I-I am angry"


    "I know"


    "Don''t you love me anymore?"


    "...."


    "So, you don''t love me anymore..ah" Lilith''s eyes turned red and tears started to flow.


    "''Sob'', you l-like h-her..?"


    "..."


    "W-why are you not a-answering me?" Lilith''s expression turned furious.


    "..." Eli didn''t say anything but he felt something crushing his heart after seeing her tears, ''This feeling after a long time...'', as he remembered something,


    /


    A feminine voice,


    "You are still crying like a child"


    "Come on Ash, It''s not that the whole world is going to end"


    "sigh...what am I going to do with you?"


    "..."


    "The pain you feeling now shows how much you love her"


    "...there is nothing wrong to feel that pain but how long you are going...."


    /


    Eli then rubbed her eyes and looked at the red teary eyes then said, "I was afraid. To be truthful, I still am...".


    Lilith was puzzled by what he was saying.


    "...I know what this feeling but I was too scared to touch it again" Eli continued.


    Lilith couldn''t understand, so she was about to read his thoughts but suddenly she felt immense fear and hatred emotions from Eli.


    Lilith''s eyes widened as she had a shocked expression, ''Did I...'', with that thought, she looked at Eli''s lifeless eyes.


    "Would you....die for me?" Eli questioned with a crazy expression.


    ______________________


    A/N: Comment and Review, Please....


    75 P.S = 1 Bonus chapter

 Chapter 52: Date

    <h4>Chapter 52: Date</h4>


    "Would you die for me?" Eli questioned with a crazy expression.


    Lilith was startled by his words and his expression but,


    "Yes, Anything for my darling" Lilith said with teary eyes.


    Eli then slowly moved his hands towards her neck as she closed her eyes.


    Eli looked at Lilith few seconds then,


    "sigh" as he calmed himself.


    Then he kissed her forehead then said warmly, "I-I like you".


    Lilith''s eyes widened as this was the first time Eli said he likes her but,


    "Not Love?" Lilith doubted but inwardly she was happy.


    "....Lilith, My wife listen to me. I may not yet love you the same as ''her'' but as I said before you cannot run away from me and no matter what womene into my life, I will treat them equally...


    It may look hypocriticaling from a soulless person but...I do want to protect you even if you are the strongest.


    And once Ie to terms with my past I will say the word that you longed for, then I will show you.....but I can''t now, not until I understand myself" Eli said seriously.


    "...." Although Lilith understood something but not everything, ''It is something rted to histe wife?''.


    Eli looked at her silent expression and said gently, "I am really happy that you came into my life Lilith and you are so precious to me" as he cupped her cheeks.


    "I-I am p-precious to you" Lilith shuttered as she felt happy and love emotions from him.


    "If Adrianaes into my life, I will ept her as I did for you but that never meant I am leaving you....I am the kind of person whose ''action speaks louder than words'' so I will show you how I can treasure my wives and if you still doubt me..


    I don''t mind if you took my life now with your own hand" as he took her hands and ced them on his neck.


    "...WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING? There is no way I am doing that" Lilith pped his hands as she jerked.


    "Hahaha..." Eli smiled.


    Lilith pouted as she punched his chest and slowlyid her head on his chest and listen to his heartbeat.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    "You didn''t answer my question earlier?" Lilith questioned him.


    "..." Eli thought and said, "I am interested in Adriana but...I won''t go for her unless...."


    Lilith''s expression darkened initially but after hearing ''I won''t go for her'', Lilithughed a little and said, "Heh, So My husband won''t go for anyone unless those bitchese, right?"


    "....Well, You could say it like that"


    "Alright, All I have to do is...."


    "~MMM~"


    Before Lilithes up with a killing n, Eli sealed her lips.


    *****


    "So, you are going on a date today?" Adriana eye''s twitched as she asked while looking at both Eli and Lilith...who was clinging to him for some reason.


    "Yes"


    "Then...what about her?" Adriana pointed to Scy who was hiding behind a tree.


    Scy was sweating bullets, ''Who is she? Why do I feel ''Death'' from her?''.


    Eli nced at her and walked towards her but Scy moved away. Eli frowned at this and realized that Lilith was with her and said,


    "Lily, That girl is shy so I have to speak with her alone..."


    Lilith did hear about that Scy girl from Adriana but Lilith squinted her a few seconds and then sighed in relief.


    "Yes"


    With that Lilith released him from her clutches.


    Eli walked towards Scy and this time she didn''t run away.


    "Scy, I going on a date with my wife so..."


    "I am fine, I-I will wait here" Scy replied with a smile but inwardly, ''What wife? I thought That bloodsucker is...''.


    "Is that so....are youfortable speaking with others?" Eli squinted and thought, ''She has a peculiar problem''.


    "I-I am not...yet" Scy downed her head, ''Well, not my problem as long as he didn''t throw me away''.


    "It''s fine" Eli then rubbed her head, Scy blushed a little, ''I-I am not a little girl, bastard''.


    "Well, then please stay inside the tent" Eli said gently.


    Scy just nodded her head with a small blush, ''At least he shows some concern''.


    After that Eli and Lilith teleported.


    Scy silently walked towards her tent but,


    "I can already guess what you are" Adriana said indifferently.


    Scy suddenly stopped but didn''t turn to look at Adriana.


    Adriana continued, "He trusts you so I won''t involve in this matter but If you try anything funny....." Adriana released her killing intent and said indifferently, "I will make think that you were never born" After then she calmed herself and said,


    "and if you truly want his side then....here" As she throws something, "I put a barrier around the area, so one will hurt you" Adriana said as she disappeared.


    Soon after Scy turned around and looked at some books and one token. Then took them with her and went inside the tent.


    *****


    Eli and Lilith were holding hands while walking in a small city, a simple city with few stores and a good ce for dates.


    ''Do you like it here?'' Eli thought.


    [''Why?''] Lilith.


    ''Well, I rarely know few sights in this kingdom.... maybe we should go the Nex Academia''


    [''Hehe, I am fine with anything as long as I am with you'']


    Eli had a happy smile on his face.


    ''Oh, look at that why don''t go eat in that ce''


    [''...'']


    As he pulled her into a small cafe and sat on the corner with a window view.


    Eli ordered a butterscotch cake and some people chattered around them,


    "Hey, look at them. They really cute couple, right?"


    "Yes, sugar level is increased now"


    "Hahahha"


    "I wish I had a girlfriend like her"


    "Come on man, you have 2 wives, you fucker. What else do you want now?"


    "Hey, don''t say that...and look at her, she is definitely top-ss beautypared to my wives"


    "Maybe I should tell your wives about this"


    "Oh, No don''t that, you bastard!"


    ''chatter''


    Eli and Lilith didn''t talk much as they only holding their hands.


    After sometime orders arrived and,


    "Say...Ahhh"


    [''....'']


    Lilith stared at him and she can feel other people''s gaze.


    "Come on, don''t need to shy. I know who you are"


    Lilith''s face turned red as she said,


    [''But Darling, they are watching us'']


    "Its fine, let them know the happiness of having a wife"


    [''....'']


    Lilith looked at him in disbelief and then she removed her veil and opened her mouth while putting a barrier around them.


    "aaahh"


    ''gulp''


    "How is it tasty, right?"


    "hmm" Lilith just nodded and her ear tips turned red as she also did the same.


    ''gulp''


    But he did not shy away, he just gulped it without being embarrassed.


    Lilith pouted a little as she looked at his smug face but soon she smiled dangerously.


    ______________________


    A/N: Comment and Review, Please....


    75 P.S = 1 Bonus chapter

 Chapter 53: King?

    <h4>Chapter 53: King?</h4>


    ''gulp''


    Seeing her dangerous smile, Eli gulped and tried to calm her down but,


    "~MMM~"


    Lilith pulled his neck and kissed him as Eli''s eyes widened. People around them gasped and some whistled,


    "OHHHOHHH"


    "Look what we have here"


    "Young people sure are bold"


    "Hahaha"


    But they didn''t know that Eli eating cake from her mouth.


    "~MMM~"


    ''slurp''


    ''slurp''


    After a few seconds, Lilith moved while having a smirk but it didn''t hide her beet-red face.


    And Eli covered his red face with his hand then leaned near the table. He liked this...but doing it in front of other people...


    Seeing this,


    [''How is it?'']


    ''W-When we return I make sure that you won''t be able to walk'' Eli thought.


    [''...'']


    Lilith''s face again turned red. Soon they continue eating their cake silently and left that ce.


    There is nothing much in this city, so all they could do was visit some food stores and clothes.


    [''How do I look?'']


    Lilith wearing a pink baby doll dress as rounded.


    Looking at her, Eli didn''t know whether tough or cry, he walked into the dress changing room,


    "I thought you are going to buy a ''normal dress''"


    Lilith then looked at Eli and slightly bent her body as she asked, "What? You don''t want to?".


    Looking at her cleavage,


    ''gulp''


    ''This seductress''


    Eli gulped and said, "I don''t mind but you have to face the consequences"


    Lilith then smiled smugly and was about change but,


    "Hmmm?"


    Eli suddenly caught her both hands then locked them on the wall and looked at her with a predatory gaze.


    "~MMM~"


    *****


    Then finally sat in a park that was empty, also Lilith used some kind of repellent magic so that people will note inside.


    "Sigh, the amount I am having now is enough in this kind of ce" Eli thought as he looked at his Credits which were 30, ''Adriana said she will arrange the bet amount when I go to Nex Academia'' he thought.


    ''ouch''


    Eli was lost in his thoughts but Lilith pinched his arm and said,


    "I am here, Darling"


    "Haha...I am sorry"


    "You don''t need to worry about something like money"


    "Huh?"


    "....What? Did you forget already who am I?" Lilith frowned.


    "....." Eli pondered a little and then widened his eyes.


    "Shit, I forget that you are Queen"


    "...I am ''The King'' Darling" Lilith corrected him and said proudly.


    "You mean you are King, not Queen" Eli had a puzzled look.


    "Yes, I am The King"


    "Shouldn''t be..."


    "As I said before In Fallen Continent, Strong rules" Lilith interrupted Eli and continued,


    "Also Queen title is already taken"


    "..." Eli nked.


    "Hehe, what with this funny face? Darling, You look cute" Lilith said as poked him.


    "...If you are The King then who is the Queen?" Eli was confused, ''Is the role reversed in the Fallen continent''.


    "Hmm? That''s secret" Lilith smiled mischievously.


    "Is the Queen, Man?" Eli was still sceptical about it.


    "Well....Nope" Lilith really liked to make him agitated.


    Eli sighed in relief and frowned, "Then you and that Queen are..."


    "No, No, No" Lilith hurriedly denied his words before he could finish and added,


    "I only had you no one else"


    "...."


    "What?" Noticing his silence Lilith asked.


    "Why don''t you just tell everything?" Eli squinted his eyes.


    "If I told you everything then there is no fun, you know" Lilith said mysteriously.


    "sigh, what am I going to do with you?" Eli said as he kissed her forehead.


    "Hehhehe" Lilith pleased then suddenly,


    "Wait a second, doesn''t it make me King-I mean same as you-urgh...How can say that?" Eli suddenly caught her shoulder and asked.


    "Heh, Yes you are....kind of King, My King" Lilith said happily.


    "...." Eli thought of something.


    "What?"


    "Well, Can I sign the withdrawal form?" Eli said seriously.


    Lilith''s eyes widened, "YOU!" as softly punched his chest.


    "Hahaha" Eli justughed.


    "You meanie" Lilith then hugged him tightly.


    "..."


    "..."


    They stayed like that for a few minutes and then,


    "So, What ce am I going to rule?" Eli asked because being something like Royalty ys a heavy responsibility and he knows at least that much.


    "Hmm?" Lilith looked at him puzzled.


    "What?"


    "I already told you, didn''t I?"


    "...." Eli tried to remember but, "I don''t think so..."


    "sigh, Darling~ you have a memory problem" Lilith said as she shook her head.


    Eli''s mouth twitched but he waited for her to speak.


    "You are going to rule the Entire Fallen continent, Darling...whole continent" Lilith said proudly as she spread her arms.


    "What?" so many question marks appeared on Eli''s head.


    "Hmm?" Lilith tilted her head.


    "...." Eli currently processing everything,


    /


    "You may consider us Fallens"


    "The strongest existence in this world"


    "you can say that I am the king or something superior that you call in your continent"


    /


    "I see now..." Eli then nodded his head.


    "..." Lilith tilted her head.


    "So you are the ruler of the Entire Fallen continent, right?" Eli still wants to verify.


    "Well, you may say that" Lilith still didn''t give him the correct answer.


    "..." Eli frowned and then pulled her cheeks.


    "AAAHHH, ZZDDDOPPPP" Lilith tried to stop him.


    "III ZZZOORRRIIII"


    After seeing the redness on her cheeks Eli stopped.


    Lilith then red at him while rubbing her cheeks.


    "Does that mean...I became Royalty?" Eli said as he looked at the sky.


    Looking at his dull eyes and sad smile, Lilith felt something inside her being squeezed, ''I guess, this is want means to be in love...being happy and sad for your partner''.


    Lilith then gradually hold his hand and asked, "May I know Y-Your F-First Wife?" even though she wanted to help him but it was still hard for her to say that.


    Eli then turned his head and looked at her worried expression and said, "She....is a wonderful woman".


    Lilith raised her eyebrows as she heard his tense, ''''IS'' ahhh'' then she bit her lips and asked,


    "Then?"


    "....Nothing"


    "Huh?"


    "I am happy that you asked but I am truly sorry I can''t say anything about her" Eli said firmly and smiled sadly as he rubbed her head and continued,


    "You know, I am sorry for thinking about past" as he grabbed her hand and,


    "Let''s continue our date" Eli smiled brightly and said from his heart,


    "I am d, that you came into My life"


    "..." Lilith''s eyes widened as her mouth opened wide. She was stunned...more like petrified because she can feel immense love for her from him and it was far greater than she ever felt or more like far greater than her love for him, ''Even though you said ''not love yet''....why? Is the past that much burdens you? Do you want to shoulder it all alone?.....


    I am struggling to understand your heart.....but one day I will understand more than anyone, even more than yourte wife and.....


    I can say one thing, There is no world without you''.


    "Come on, what are you thinking?" Eli pulled her.


    "Yes ~DARLING~ you are my everything" Lilith said with teary eyes.


    ______________________


    A/N: Comment and Review, Please....


    75 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 54: Mixed in Blood

    <h4>Chapter 54: Mixed in Blood</h4>


    <Night Time>


    After finishing their Date Eli and Lilith were transported to the tent and soon Adriana appeared then stared at them.


    "...." Adriana looked at Lilith who was for some reason more clingy to Eli, ''Look at her, acting like a young maiden in love....tck, Old hag''.


    Suddenly Lilith red at Adriana, "You thought something rude, right?"


    "....I am not" Adriana sweating bullets.


    "Hmph, Adriana I want you to drink his blood" Lilith said as moved away from Eli.


    Both Eli and Adriana were shocked,


    ""What?""


    "My Darling, I want to know something" Lilith said mysteriously.


    "B-But Lil..."


    "That''s My Order, Adriana" Lilith interrupted Adriana and said indifferently.


    "Yes, My King" Adriana bowed her head and waited for Eli''s response.


    Eli stared at Lilith and asked, "Is this necessary?" cautiously.


    "Yes, My Darling. When Vampires suck someone''s blood, Food-I mean Donor either feel pleasure or worst pain but when she told me that something wrong....so that''s why" Lilith said while thinking.


    Eli opened and closed his mouth, ''Food, Donor....that''s not the right word'', not able to say anything loudly, ''and she is the one who told you...talk about loyalness'' and nced at Adriana.


    Adriana could guess what he thinking so she simply shrugged it off and thought, ''She forced me to say....''.


    "Are you fine with that?" Eli askedst time.


    Lilith just smiled and seeing this Eli sighed, ''I can clearly imagine Nightmare was about happen'' but he suddenly thought,


    "Come to think of it, I can also order her, right?" Eli suddenly asked.


    "...Well, you maybe" Lilith said awkwardly.


    Hearing this, Adriana''s eyes shined as she looked at Eli and said furiously, "Don''t think full of yourself, Human".


    Lilith then suddenly red and released her aura at Adriana and soon Adriana calmed herself down.


    "I guess, Strong rules the Fallen continent" Eli mumbled and loosened his dress as he showed his neck and said, "Come on, Ms. Vampire".


    Adriana''s eyes twitched and then bit his neck a little harder.


    ''URGH''


    Eli felt pain more thanst time, ''Women are really unreasonable sometimes'' as he patted her back.


    Feeling his hand, Adriana snorted and loosened her mouth then slowly sucked his blood.


    "~mmm~"


    Soon Eli started to feel pleasure and without knowing his hands started to move towards her ass.


    Lilith''s eyes suddenly darkened but soon she shook off her thoughts and looked at his body for any other effects.


    ''slurp''


    "~mmm~"


    Adriana moaned due to Eli ying with her ass roughly and moving his hips against her crotch.


    "~MMM~"


    Soon Eli bit her neck and licked that ce as if he acting like a vampire.


    Eli''s face turned red and he breathed heavily, Adriana also had a simr expression but she didn''t stop drinking his blood because, ''I don''t why but it feels really ~ha~ great doing it in front of his wife or ~ha~....


    Shit, ~MMMM~ bitting my neck....no don''t do that, ~aaahhhh~ not in front of your wife ~ha~ idiot''.


    [''Someone.is.having.weird.thoughts''] Lilith.


    Adriana snapped out of her thoughts when she heard threatening words and realized that her hand that moving up and down as she felt his long, hard thing on his pants.


    Adriana''s face turned red and then she slowly removed her fangs and give a final lick on his neck then tried to move away from him but,


    Eli lost his sense as he looked at her with a predatory gaze.


    ''gulp''


    Looking at his face, Adriana gulped as she slowly moved towards his lips but,


    ''ssssshhhhh''


    ''BBBooommm''


    A single push that''s what happened.


    _______________


    Lilith''s POV


    ''I''m happy that we had a date and I can understand most of everything but....why did he lose control over his body when she drink his blood'' I thought as I clung to My darling who was exining something at the store.


    ''....I think when we meet first, he isn''t much interested in me or anyone but as time passes he started to understand me and put effort make me happy....He even remembered what I like to eat but when I heard he lost control of his body from Adriana...I was truly shocked and that''s why today I want to know what exactly happened'' I thought.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    ''I thought drinking blood will be pain or sometimes little pleasure...from what I observed from other vampires but....'' I thought as I looked at Adriana who was drinking Eli''s blood with a blissful expression while Eli grabbed and moulded her ass...My blood boiled at looking at the sight but I am the one who forced this so... but,


    ''Isn''t this too erotic? Are they having intercourse or something?'' I still looked at Eli''s red face and blissful expression.


    ''....He definitely lost his sense of reason and....why he is so damn sexy now?'' I said as my breath hardened.


    ''Something must be in his blood, Maybe we should take more blood to know what''s in it or....I just kill any vampire that gets close to him'' Danger thoughts appeared on my mind while looking at my darling who was biting and licking Adriana''s neck as if it is some kind of candy.


    I start to get annoyed and threaten Adriana to stop but when I saw Adriana trying to kiss my darling, without wasting time I moved faster and pushed Adriana while grabbing my darling.


    ''ssssshhhhh''


    ''BBBooommm''


    I didn''t care where she went, my only thought was why he was looking at me with those predatory gazes but,


    ''p''


    "..."


    I softly pped him as much as possible, don''t want to turn his head 180 degree....haha...and


    ''He is fine with anyone ''doing it''....I kind of hate it when he looked like that'' and soon,


    "..."


    "Lilith?"


    "Yes" I smiled happily after he returned to his sense.


    "....What the..? Where is Adriana?" he asked about her but,


    "She is fine and....I think I should take care of something" I said as I didn''t care about her and looking at his tight pants, I can already guess he needs to let off his steam.


    So I teleport with him inside the tent and with a single snap,


    ''snap''


    "Huh?" He was confused....ah..he was cute.


    Our dress disappeared when I saw his thing, mine started to leak without warning, I immediately sheathed the throbbing sword.


    "~AAAAHHHHHHH~"


    "Urgh"


    "~Ohhh~SSHHIIIITTTT~DARLLLINNGG"


    "~IIITTSSS ~ha~ SSOOOOO HHOOTT~"


    .....


    Scy for some reason didn''t hear anything, she diligently studied her book.


    "Did I hear something?" Scy suddenly moved her ear.


    "Naahh, must be some horny monsters" Scy returned to her studies.


    ______________________


    /Somewhere in Flora Continent/


    ''crack''


    Stones fell from a small hole in the mountain as a ck figure came out.


    ''crack''


    The ck figure looked at the mountain which had so many cracks like spider webs.


    The ck figure shook off her head and cleared her sense.


    "Seriously, she is the one who agreed to this and....send me all over another continent....sigh" The ck figure muttered as looked at a group of people flying towards her with weapons.


    "sigh, How am I going clean up this mess?"


    _____________________________


    A/N: Comment and Review, Please....


    75 P.S = 1 Bonus chapter

 Chapter 55: Masterpiece

    <h4>Chapter 55: Masterpiece</h4>


    ''Ting''


    ''sh''


    ''Ting''


    ''sh''


    ''Ting''


    "You improved so much in these past four months" Adriana said as she shed her silver sword.


    ''Ting''


    "I have a great teacher" Eli said as he blocked the attack using his Celestria.


    "Hehe" Adriana smiled as she moved faster and faster.


    ''Ting''


    Eli also moved faster as he tried to keep pace with her.


    "To tell you the truth, you are the best disciple I ever had" Adriana impressed with movement, ''He is fighting against me without using breathing technique....Pure Martial Artist''.


    "I am Honoured" Eli soon started to lose his stamina.


    "I think, Let''s end this with a final attack" Adriana grinned without getting a reply, she stabbed the sword 50 times in a second.


    Without dodging it,


    Eli''s pupil dted as he felt the time slowed and then he rotated the Celestaria but not to deflect, only to get the impact from the end and use it for the other end to cancel the attack.


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    .....


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Eli breathed heavily as he felt his heart maye out then he hazily looked at Adriana who was smiling for some reason.


    "Wh~haa~What?"


    "Nothing" Adriana said as she waved her hand but inwardly, ''I created a masterpiece...I can''t wait to fight him real''.


    Eli suddenly felt goosebumps.


    "Get ready, we are leaving" Adriana said as she walked towards her tent.


    Eli looked at Adriana''s back as slowly disappeared and then looked at the sky.


    "Master Eli" someone called him.


    Eli then turned to look at the source,


    Scy who was waiting with a towel in her hand and then,


    "Excuse me" as she started to wipe his face and body.


    "....sigh, I told you, didn''t I?" Eli said awkwardly.


    Hearing this, Scy stared at Eli''s face and said, "It is my duty to this as a servant or...maid you say"


    "But.."


    "No Buts" Scy interrupted him.


    "Or....you disgusted by red pimples on my body?" Scy asked as she trembled.


    "...." Eli just looked at her face and thought, ''During these months, she learned cooking, cleaning,undry and she studied diligently with the books Adriana gave....


    and for some reason, I get the feeling she is acting...but I ''sigh''...forget it, It''s not that she going to kill me or anything''.


    "If I am disgusted by someone then there is no way I am allowing them to touch me" Eli said softly and added,


    "and I do think you are lovely".


    Hearing this, she lowered her head and mumbled something but it didn''t reach Eli''s ear, she slowly wiped his body.


    _______________________


    During these months, Eli only mastered his weapons Celestria and Ember.


    He can win against 5-Star Ranker without using breathing techniques. He fought against Adriana once a week and did not win as he guessed but he didn''t discourage, he fought and fought until, he made a hit on her shoulder which was light but it is enough for him to know that he improved so much in this little timepared to past 3 years where he lived like a barbarian.


    He absorbed the Soul crystals which he hunted and improved his physique andst month he was not able to absorb it anymore as if his body reached its limit.


    So all he had to do was learn the second form and the new technique hereafter.


    Not but not least, Lilith came every 4th day and spend their day on a lovely date and soon both Eli and Lilith got closer than ever before, at a certain point Eli told her that he didn''t have any amnesia, he just wanted to avoid his family but for Lilith it was big, she was really angry and asked him to be with her one full day and....He, as a man, couldn''t back down so he moulded her inside into his shape and Lilith certainly marked him very well with everything she has.


    Lilith objected that Adriana didn''t allow to drink Eli''s blood without her so whenever they finished their date, Lilith asked or more like ordered Adriana to drink his blood and every time Eli and Adriana lose their sense, Lilith just kick her out and taste Eli to the fullest....


    It''s more like she was using Adriana for some kind of drug or stimting tool but soon Eli started to get adapted to this and can control himself most of the time, Eli was impressed by her ''wonderful'' method but for some reason, Adriana still cannot control herself no matter what, she always turned into a horny beast.


    As the days passed Eli had a great time and after a long time, Eli started to move forward without looking back at his past, It was all thanks to Lilith''s perseverance that Eli started to smile from his heart.


    _______________________


    /NEX ACADEMIA/


    <The day after Alexander met Eli>


    "Fuck, Fuck, Fuck, FUCK!" Alexander''s enranged sound echoed throughout his room.


    ''smash''


    "Why the fuck it happened? That fucker really interfered again" as he broke the table and chair.


    "I made this n suddenly so that, that fucker won''t interfere but he literally smashed into the ve market"


    "Yesterday, Everything went ording to the n until that fucker showed up and acted like a king and destroyed everything not only that he also tried to kill me" Alexander''s face changed in anger.


    "I waited for that day.....just for that fucking day. I thought I had ''her'' in my palm, if I helped ''her'' and showed some concerns she would fall for me and with that, I hit the jackpot but.....


    When I tried to keep the good act, she said, "I can see.....your ''mask''" With that she ran away....what the fuck does that mean? Does she already know that I am acting? Does she who am I?....ARGHH"


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    ''Deep breath''


    "It doesn''t matter. When I reach Domain Rank, I will personally send her to the creator...I hate it but when I meet her again I will give her a chance and if she didn''t act the way I want then she is no longer needed in this world and...as for the ''that fucking another transmigrator''...killing him is the only option now"


    "He already changed the plot so much and I don''t think letting him live, will onlye and bite my ass" Alexander devised a n.


    *****


    In one of the dorms in the Nex,


    [I told you not to act arrogant!] a voice which was a little mechanical.


    "Sigh, Who would have thought He also shows up there" Amir Osvaldo said to himself.


    [You totally copsed the n, letting your anger take control of you]


    "....I said, I just lost myself when I saw ''her''"


    [Even so...]


    "Why are you bickering so much? He also lose, look I already obtained his 10% Hero Halo....Is there anything else we want?" Amir annoyed.


    [Yes, I am happy that we didn''t let him have her and totally avoided his destiny but what about her? She is the perfect one]


    "That....we see, I let my subordinates search for her and If we find her, all she has two options either die by my hands or be my concubine or.....more like a sex ve" Amir said dangerously as he licked his lips.


    [Come on, Amir....If we make her our side, everything will change and you can even get everything you want]


    "Nah, that bitch has to suffer otherwise I will not happy....I don''t care if she can provide me with fortunes....all I want her to suffer endless pain like ''me'' and being a ''Sex ve''...that''s where she should be..." Amir said cunningly.


    ____________________


    Please Comment and give review guys.....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 56: Small....Mistake, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 56: Small....Mistake, Right?</h4>


    /NEX ACADEMIA/


    In a certain ssroom, White and blue colour walls, long cushion bunch arranged in rows and 23 students sat, a projector disy and surrounded by smart ss windows.


    "Okay students, Do you have any questions?" a brte-haired woman, with sharp green eyes wearing spectacles, a cute small nose and red lips, a skinny body shape, wearing a white and green coat.


    A hand raised.


    "Yes, Zera"


    "Ms. Aadya, I heard you have a fiance, is it true?" Zera asked curiously.


    "Here she goes again, sighs..." Mia mumbled.


    "....Is that the only question you have or anything else?" Aadya said as her lips twitched.


    Zera pondered a bit and said, "Nah, nothing else...for now" joyfully.


    Aadya''s eyes twitched and said, "I am afraid, I can''t answer that question" as she collected her books.


    "Anyone else?"


    "Mam" one boy raised his hands.


    "Yes, Alexander"


    "I heard, yesterday was the Inter-Division Competition...so, Is anyone joining our Elite ss?" Alexander questioned.


    "Well, Yesterday''spetition went well and 10 freshers and 10 Third years were selected...and as I said before there are 5 sses A, B, C, D, E and one separate Elite ss.


    If any of them want to enter the Elite ss then they have to collect Credits + Merits....so you see they can enter any ss ording to their strength and Capacity but to enter Elite they have to do the work like the rest of other people" Aadya nodded her head as if he asked correct question.


    "Is that so?" Alexander nodded and thought, ''So auburn ck-hair guy must have joined another ss with his power...'' then Alex nced at Marie who was sitting beside him, ''She didn''t say anything about the ''him'' and she always tried to avoid the topic...


    Feeling something wrong I also searched for him and I got most of the information about him, the interesting part is he almost defeated Kayden'' as Alex looked at Kayden who sitting in the front row and ogling at Professor Aadya.


    Alex''s eyes twitched, ''This jerk won''t get in my way, would he?'' and then he nced at the back row, ''Living a carefree life...ah. Just wait, your end is near...Amir'' Alex thought as he looked at the boy with short ck hair, sharp ck eyes diamond shaped face but suddenly Amir looked at Alex and smirked.


    Veins popped on Alex''s forehead, he then turned and looked at Aadya.


    "If nothing else, I will be going then" Aadya said, was about to leave when,


    ''Knock, Knock''


    Someone knocked on the door and opened it. An old man wearing a white robe with a golden pattern representing ''NEX'', who had a wrinkled face and long ears, walked in.


    Everyone stood up and said in unison, "Good Morning, Head Master!" and they bowed, not for the position but for the power he holds and the respect he has.


    Aadya also bowed and asked, "Is there anything problem, Master?".


    The old man waved his hands and said, "Rx children" a voice which gives authority.


    Soon everyone rxed as they sat on their cushion seat and the Old man sat on the teacher''s chair while Aadya stood behind him.


    "I hope you are doing fine, children" The old man said with a warm smile.


    "...Yes, we doing fine but food quality is not..''ouch''.."


    "Shut up" Mia interrupted Zera and boinked her head.


    Zera rubbed her head and red at Mia.


    "Hahahaha" Old manughed and said, "So naughty brat now have a good friend" Old man was amused.


    "Putting that aside, How are the students doing?" The old man questioned Aadya.


    "How can you put ''that important thing'' asi...mmm"


    Before Zera could finish her words Mia covered her mouth.


    "They are improving steadily, Master. Before the end of the term, most of them will enter Domain Rank" Aadya answered.


    "Good, Good" The old man nodded his head and a few secondster, "Well, I am here to inform you New students will be joining your ss today"


    "What?" Everyone was shocked including Aadya, even though she was a teacher she didn''t know until now.


    "What is going on?"


    "How could this happen?"


    "Just before Ms. Aadya said that no one can enter directly to Elite ss"


    ''chatter''


    Most people chattered but when they heard a single word,


    "SILENCE!" Aadya ordered not that loud but everyone turned silent.


    "I know, it is against the rules to join someone directly but I can vouch that these children are as amazing as you" The old man said firmly.


    Aadya thought, ''But it isn''t necessary to him personallye.....what is going on?''.


    Someone raised a hand.


    "Yes"


    "Are they....Royalty?" Kayden asked hesitantly.


    "...Well, No they are not but....they do have powerful support" The old man squinted his old eyes.


    Everyone raised their eyebrows and only Zera and Mia didn''t have much reaction because they already guess who was.


    Mia''s eyes glittered with happiness while Zera had a pained expression, "Its going pain to deal Mia" Zera mumbled.


    "To tell you the truth, ''He'' should be in this ss studying along with you but due to some problem, he was ced in Division..." The old man said awkwardly.


    "What?" Again everyone was shocked, because how could such a mistake happen here...in Nex.


    "Well then, I hope you ept him and treat him as a friend..." The old man said and tried to say something but he gulped, ''I hope they don''t make him their enemy or else.....'' his whole body shivered as he thought of a single woman annihting Millions of people.


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "Oh, they came at the right e in" The old man said.


    Soon the door opened, and a young man with auburn ck hair a little bit curly at the tips and red eyes, wearing a ck dress with golden and glossy ck embroid, sky blue and a ''red'' line passed through the dress design.


    And behind the young man, a young girl, with long bluish-ck hair, blue eyes, a sharp nose, little cherry lips and an apple-shaped body, wearing a white shirt and ck pants and gloves that fully covered her body except her face.


    """WHAT?""" Three shocked voices can be heard.


    Everyone looked at the source and both Alexander and Amir had a shocked expression.


    Both of them stared at the young girl but she just nced at them and stood beside the young man.


    The young man nced at the third person who shouted. was sitting beside Alex, having a scared expression when he nced and then something caught his eye as he stared at the important ''green-haired person'', who was mostly petrified.


    "Is there any problem, Mr. Alexander, Mr. Amir Osvaldo, Ms. Marie?" The old man squinted his eyes.


    "N-No,Sir" Alexander.


    "No" Amir.


    "I...N-No, Head M-Master" Marie.


    The old man doubted for a second then soon shrugged it off and said,


    "Let me introduce you, Mr. Asher Eli and his servant Ms. Scy"


    As they came forward,


    "Asher Eli, Farmer"


    "Scy, Servant"


    "...."


    "...."


    "Well, that''s the introduction, I guess...haha" The old manughed awkwardly.


    "Asher, asher, ash..." Alex mumbled, ''Where have I heard this name...?'' soon his eyes widened in realization as he turned to look at Marie who was biting her nails for some reason.


    "N-No way, Is that even....possible?" Alex muttered as he looked at Asher Eli and Scy.


    "This is totally not what I expected...if he is here then she also.."


    Alex was about to say something but when Eli looked at him suddenly and smiled which was certainly not a smile.


    Alex shuddered in fear, "What the...?".


    ____________________


    Please Comment and give review guys.....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 57: NEX

    <h4>Chapter 57: NEX</h4>


    <Before Entering Nex>


    "Here" Adriana said as handed over a set of dresses.


    "Hmm?" Eli took it and checked it, ''Earlier she said that she has to check something on my dress''.


    Eli squinted his eyes, ''It''s the same ck dress with Golden embroid and blue lining but.... what with the glossy ck embroid and red lining''.


    "What?" Adriana frowned.


    "Well, what did you do?" Eli simply asked but inwardly worried about Lilith.


    "You don''t need worry, I already got her permission and if you wondered what those are for then let me tell you, your dress is made up finest Arachne webs and your weapon is made up of the world''s strongest metals ''Osmium and Tungsten'' which are only avable in Fallen continent" Adriana said smug look and inwardly added, ''some magic coating and some other important ''crystals'', you could say his dress is god level treasure''.


    "Is that so" Eli awed, ''Lilith spoiling me so much..''.


    "Yes and during the training, your weapons are fine but your dress doesn''t exert its full capacity like self-healing, impact reducer, Mana absorber, etc so I tuned it to suit your body and It will evolve ording to you" Adriana said proudly.


    "It can evolve...?" Eli was shocked, ''Is it really fine to wear this? This is the first time I heard a dress can evolve along the wearer.....I think it will cost more than I think.. ''.


    "It is fine, She made this, especially for you and only you" Adriana said gently but inwardly, ''Well, she threatened everyone to make this heavenly dress and weapons''.


    "...." Eli nodded his head and smiled.


    Eli then looked at Scy whose lean body now turned into a healthy apple shape body and wore a White full-hand shirt, gloves and pants.


    Then finally she was about to wear a mask when,


    "Why are covering everything?" Eli questioned as he took her mask.


    "Huh?....Well, you know....." Scy hesitated as she looked at her hands.


    "..."


    Eli then realized as he touched her hands and said, "Women always worried about their outward appearance, aren''t they?".


    Hearing this Scy awkwardlyughed, "haha..ha"


    "I-I Well, we are going Nex, so there might a solution for your skin...so don''t need worry so much" Eli hesitated a little because he doesn''t want to make her ufortable but he still firmly said.


    "...." Scy stared at Eli''s sincere words, there is no hidden motives.


    "Is that so?" Adriana said as she came between them and questioned, "Then why don''t we find a way to heal the scar on your face?".


    "Oh, that cannot be healed....there is no cure for it" Eli said mncholy and added,


    "Well, then let''s go"


    Adriana didn''t get to the details, she humphed, then disguised herself and teleported directly entry gate of Nex.


    /NEX/


    The word was written on the sky using some kind of technology and magic, this ce very much bigger than any other thing Eli saw till now.


    Numerous buildings, bustling with people.


    "WOW!" Eli eximed.


    As for Scy, she simply stared at Eli and Adriana had an amused expression while seeing Eli''s awed face.


    "Come on, I will show your ss" as she walked inside.


    Eli and Scy followed her behind. Eli was simply awed by the surrounding, like grant pirs, Arts which describe evolutions, and different kinds of trees.


    Eli then suddenly looked at Scy because she was staring so hard.


    "What?"


    "Nothing"


    "Hmm?" Eli was confused but then he didn''t care much, though, "You are lovely" Eli said.


    Scy turned to the side and smiled a little because she didn''t wear the Mask..so she was waiting for him to notice her.


    "Ahem!"


    Adriana cleared her throat, "Smooth as ever".


    "Hmmm?" Eli confused.


    "sigh...nothing, Scy walk straight and you will find the Elite ss at the end" Adriana said as she turned around.


    Scy just nodded.


    ''Yup, I hate this bitch'' Adriana thought as her eyes twitched.


    "Well, I will be going then" Adriana as she waved her hand but,


    "A little hug before we separate?" Eli asked sadly.


    "..." Adriana raised her eyebrows, ''I didn''t expect him to say that, but I can simplye any time I wish for....'' but she simply spread her hands.


    Eli then slowly hugged her and stayed for a few seconds. Even though Adriana showed nothing on the outside but inside, she was very happy.


    "I know you cane to meet me anytime but....I never thanked you for teaching me....So,


    Thank You Adriana" Eli said wholeheartedly and.....kissed her cheek.


    "~chu~"


    Adriana''s face turned red as she suddenly disappeared without warning.


    "..." Eli blinked a few seconds andughed, "Hahaha....so she is also a shy type".


    Scy opened her mouth to say something but she closed her mouth, ''I think they done more than that...''.


    *****


    Standing in front of the white and blue colour door, Scy knocked,


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "Oh, they came at the right e in" an old voice responded.


    Eli and Scy walked inside and soon three shocked voices came.


    Eli nced at first, the Golden-haired boy and then ck haired boy, then nced at the purple-haired girl but something else caught his eye, ''Green-haired guy''.


    And Eli stared at the green-haired guy, ''So this fucker is also in Elite ss.....I guess Hero''s privilege....''


    "Let me introduce you, Mr. Asher Eli and his servant Ms. Scy"


    ''What?'' Eli didn''t expect his full name, ''Ahhhh....Lilith, what have you done, my darling?'' Eli sighed in weary.


    ''Well, It doesn''t matter, I am her husband and I do have to act like Royalty and....'' he thought as he nced at Mia who had wide eyes as if she was shocked, ''It''s going to be a pain to deal with it..'' he thought.


    Eli then came forward and said,


    "Asher Eli, Farmer" and thought, ''Let''s go with short and simple''.


    "Scy, Servant" Scy said.


    ''Well....Its fine, I guess'' Eli nced Scy''s introduction.


    Eli then onest time looked at Alexander and smiled, ''Well, well, I didn''t expect us to see each other soon....I wonder what kind of colour your blood has....Mr. God...''.


    "Well then, take care and...don''t fight necessarily," The old man said worriedly and disappeared.


    ''Who is he?'' Eli thought.


    "Okay, Asher Eli and Scy can sit where ever you want" suddenly a spectacled woman said.


    "Hmm?...and who is the old man and you are?" Eli before going anywhere, asked an important question.


    Aadya''s eyes widened, "Oh, so you don''t know Head Master?" as she questioned.


    "Head Master...ah...I don''t know" Eli responded, ''So Head Master of this whole damn ce came and introduced us....I awed by my wife''s greatness''.


    If only he knows, his wife threatened the Head Master.


    "Is that so.." Aadya sceptical about it but shrugged it off.


    "Anyway, My name is Aadya and I am the ss-Incharge for the next 4 years" Aadya introduced herself.


    "I see..." Eli nodded and said, "Well then please take care of us Ms. Aadya''".


    And walked to sit in the back end, Scy followed and sat beside him.


    Eli then nced at Scy and said, "You see, I am really not the studious type, so if you want you can sit in the front row".


    "..." Scy looked at him with a weird gaze and said, "Who said front-row sits are for studious type people?"


    "....." Eli didn''t know what to answer.


    Eli didn''t notice but everyone looked at him weirdly.


    ____________________


    Please Comment and give review guys.....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 58: Dracula...

    <h4>Chapter 58: Drac...</h4>


    "Well then, My period is over. Asher Eli and Scy after school,e to the staff room" Aadya said as she left the ss.


    Some students chatted and some nced at Asher Eli and Scy.


    "You took your leisure time..." Zera walked to him and said.


    When Zera spoke to him, students around them started to gossip.


    "Hey, the Vampire princess speaking with new students"


    "Yes"


    "Is she interested in him?"


    "Jayvald, you will be cuckold soon"


    "Shut your damn mouth, you dog"


    "hahaha"


    ''chatter''


    Eli and Zera didn''t care about others.


    Eli nced at Zera and said, "Well, someone''s mother didn''t want to be separated, so...".


    ''Boom''


    Veins popped on Zera''s forehead and she mmed on the bench.


    Eli looked at Zera weirdly and then muttered silently, "Scy, is this what they call bullying or something?".


    "Well, I guess" Scy also muttered secretly.


    Zera''s lips twitched and was about to say something but,


    "If you have anything you want or any doubt, you can ask me...us" Mia interrupted Zera and said gently.


    Eli nced at Mia and just nodded.


    For others, it may be disrespectful to someone who offered help but for Mia, it was a great improvement.


    "Someone is high and mighty" a loud voice came.


    Eli then looked at the source, a boy with ck hair and red eyes, sharp ears and fangs, wearing a red shirt which a ck coat embroiled with silver letters /Drac/ and pants walked toward Eli with a smug face.


    And then the ck-haired boy looked at Zera and said, "Isn''t it right, Your Highness?" politely.


    Eli squinted his eyes, ''Highess...'' as he fell into deep thought.


    "Tsk"


    Zera clicked her tongue and irritatedly said, "I don''t think you have any right to say that, Jayvald".


    The ck-haired boy or Jayvald didn''t say anything just smiled, having spent 6 months here, he knows her stubborn personality very well.


    Then he turned to Eli and said, "I presume, you are Asher Eli, right?".


    Eli snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Jayvald then said, "Yes, and you are?"


    Jayvald raised his eyebrows and said haughty, "I guess, you must be some fallen royalty in the outskirts of some kingdom or...simr to country bumpkin"


    Scy and Mia frowned.


    Jayvald continued, "Listen carefully, My name is Jayvald DRACULA, Next Heir of the Count Drac Family" said proudly.


    "Is that so" Eli just nodded his head and said, "I don''t think, it is necessary to know some family and mostly the next heir" and thought, ''Who wants to know every count and duke family in this world...or should I?...''.


    Jayvald''s face distorted after Eli''s response.


    "Pffttt-"


    Zera was about tough but Mia covered her mouth but,


    "Pffttt, Hahah"


    "Hahaha"


    "Hey, stop it man"


    "B~Ha~But Look at him, Hahah"


    "Hahah"


    That cannot be said for everyone. Everyone in the ssughed.


    Feeling embarrassed Jayvald walked out and muttered, "Bastard,..."


    Eli was confused, ''what just happened? He came, introduced and then walked away....''.


    Looking at his Confused face, Scy remembered something,


    /


    <During Eli''s Practice session>


    "He speaks without thinking much and which will cause some problems" Adriana said as she looked at Scy who was simply starting the sky.


    Veins popped on her forehead and irritatedly said, "Hey, do you have a problem with me?"


    Scy nced at her and just shook her head.


    "Why cannot you just speak up then?" Adriana tried to control her anger and then tried to read her mind but again Scy''s mind was nk.


    "sigh"


    "Very well, let''s get to the point.....My king approved you to work as a Maid for Eli" Adriana said but inwardly, ''What the heck is wrong with Lilith? She just allowed another woman near Eli, why does Lilith trust her?....is it because of Scy''s body symptoms? but...I don''t think....''.


    Scy nodded her head and thought, ''Do I really need her approval? and...So That woman is ''The King''....''.


    "Listen to me little girl, I don''t mind you taking care of him when My King or I are not there but don''t ever think ofying a hands on him....do you understand?" Adriana said or mostly likely threatened.


    But Scy simply shrugged it off.


    Adriana squinted her eyes, but she just continued, "He will make enemies due to his negligence or the way he speaks to others and during that time you have to protect....if you are not able to, you have to contact me immediately" Adriana paused for a second and continued, "You will get SI phone when you enter the Nex which specially made for both of you"


    Scy nodded her head.


    ".....and no matter what, Do.Not.Allow.Any.Women.Near.Him" Adriana said as her expression darkened.


    Scy''s mouth widened, ''Damn Bastard, you really are a sinful man''.


    /


    Scy then came out of her reverie and thought, ''He just insulted a prince from the fallen kingdom without knowing...sigh, But I like it'' Scy smiled mysteriously.


    "Master, I think you should..." Scy was about to say something but,


    "Hahah...Look at you Jayvald" A boy with grey hair and grey ears and brown eyesughed loudly.


    Jayd''s face twisted upon hearing that, and replied arrogantly, "Hmph, what you can expect from a country dog? They are all the same as you brainless barbarian" Jayd snorted.


    "Who are you calling brainless barbarian?" The Grey-haired boy shouted angrily.


    "AH, I calling you ''Austin'' a brainless barbarian....see I told you, can''t even understand what I am talking" Jayd mocked him.


    "Here we go again"


    "Just how many times they are going to fight?"


    "I can''t wait to see them fight"


    Surrounding students started to chatter.


    "Hey Scy, he just call me country dog, right?" Eli muttered silently.


    Scy who was ring at Jayvald, snapped out of it when Eli asked.


    "Yes, he did" Scy affirmed and continued, "Should I..."


    "Hey, Did you just call him ''Dog''?" Zera frowned as she released her aura.


    Eli and Scy, and even Mia have raised their eye brows when Zera intervened.


    Both Jayvald and Austin turned silent.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself" Zera said emotionless tone.


    "N-No, Your H-Highness" Jayvald bend 90 degrees.


    Everyone was surprised that Zera spoke for another person.


    As she was about to speak something but,


    "What is happening here?" A calm voice sounded throughout the ss.


    ____________________


    Please Comment and give review guys.....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 59: I want her to be My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 59: I want her to be My Wife</h4>


    "What is happening here?" A calm voice sounded throughout the ss.


    Everyone turned to look at a middle-aged man, with white hair and brown eyes wearing well-fitting clothing and maintaining a professional, groomed appearance.


    "..."


    Everyone turned silent.


    "Go to your seat" The Middle-aged man ordered them but didn''t nce at anything he just walked towards the podium.


    Zera, Mia and Jayvald silently went to their seats.


    Standing at the Podium, he took the attendance,


    "Alexander"


    "Yes"


    "Alysia Hi...


    ....


    ....


    "Zera Adriana"


    "Yes"


    "..."


    "Well then....."


    Someone raised their hand.


    "Yes, Mia?"


    "Professor Barney, There is a new students" Mia motioned her hand.


    "Hmm? I didn''t hear..." Barney then finally looked at the new faces and soon he was shocked.


    Eli, when he looked at the Middle-aged man, he didn''t get who was he initially but after sometimes he remembered a Middle-aged man, who put him Flowerless garden or more like in hell.


    And when Professor Barney looked at Eli, he also looked at him and waved his hand.


    "Hello"


    "Y-You.." Barney shuttered.


    "Yes?" Eli motioned his hand towards himself.


    "W-What you are doing here?" Barney asked while doubting himself whether he was seeing the right person.


    "Well, someone didn''t do their job correctly..." Eli said half-heartedly.


    Everyone raised their eyebrows as they saw this act.


    "I-I...." Barney sweated a lot but soon regained hisposure.


    "I see" Barney just nodded but inwardly, ''What the heck? How could this happen? I have to ask Aadya''.


    Eli raised his eyebrows, ''Look at him, I guess, being a professor must be tuned him'' and said smugly, "Yes, M...Barney, you can do your job...for now that is".


    "Is that so" Barney just squinted his eyes and asked, "E..Eli, right?".


    "Nah, For you it is Mr. Asher Eli, Barney" Eli said casually as if he didn''t see Barney as a professor.


    ''gasp''


    Everyone gasped and looked at Eli. Scy looked at this drama weirdly while Eli solely focused on Barney, who somewhat had an irritated expression.


    "I-I don..."


    "Do you have a problem?....or should I speak to the Head Master...ah" Eli interrupted Bareny and said indifferently.


    "N-No" Barney sweated bullets.


    Eli thought, ''Look at him, how he acting now...''.


    "W-Well then..."


    As he was about to tell something when Eli interrupted him,


    "And her name is Scy" Eli motioned his hands sideward.


    "Oh, I see...I will note it down" Barney didn''t get angry or anything just noted their name.


    ''After mentioning Head Master, He clearly knows that I can put an end to his lecture life..'' Eli amusedly thought.


    Scy slowly nudged him and asked silently, "What did you do, Master?"


    Eli without turning, "Want to know?" asked while smirking.


    "....sigh, Maybe not" Scy sighed.


    "Well then, Let''s start today''s Magic circles" Barney said as he walked towards the board and drawn a magic circle.


    "You see, this..."


    As he was about start but someone raised their hand.


    "...Yes, Mr. Asher Eli"


    and that someone was Eli, "Well, why Magic circles?"


    "...Pardon?" Barney didn''t understand.


    Everyone turned to look at Eli.


    "I mean, why circles instead of other shapes?"


    "Well, Circles are the most basic and most efficient way to use" Barney answered calmly, ''Is he doing it on purpose?...''.


    "So, you are saying that Circles are the most efficient than other shapes, right?" Eli still doubted.


    "Yes"


    "Then what about Polygons?"


    "They are not the same as Circles though"


    "Then what about Dodecagon?"


    "Still.."


    "Then what about icosagon?"


    "....even.."


    "Then what about pentacontagon?"


    "...."


    "Then what about hectogon?" without getting a reply Eli still continued to ask questions.


    "Then what...."


    "Wait, Let me think...''Deep breath''" Barney stopped Eli.


    Eli simply smiled at this. Everyone awkwardly looked at Eli and Barney and some of them already guessed what happened between these two.


    "Hehe" Mia simply giggled.


    and there was one person who waspletely shocked and that was Scy who was shocked to the core as she remembered something,


    /


    "You see, I am really not the studious type"


    "I am really not the studious type"


    "studious type"


    "studious type"


    /


    That kept repeating in her mind.


    "Mr. Asher Eli, I am impressed by your question but I don''t think no matter how many sides that polygon has, it can ever be a circle" Barney said confidently.


    "Is that so....But Barney, why don''t you draw hectogon?" Eli still didn''t let him off the hook, ''once the prey got the bait, there is no way I am letting it go'' he thought.


    Barney justplied with his request and drew the hectogon but,


    "See, I told you, Hectogon cannot bee circle"


    "Hmm" Eli nodded his head.


    "If you u.."


    "Draw chiliagon" Eli simply asked without letting him finish.


    "..." Barney swallowed his words and just nodded his head and used magic to draw that because no way in hell he could draw that.


    ''sssssss''


    After finishing drawing both Circle and Chiliagon looked the same and seeing this, Eli smiled while Barney had a distorted expression.


    "So?" Eli simply motioned his eyebrows.


    "I-I...." Barney didn''t know what to say but,


    ~Ding~Dong~


    A life saying sound or due to God''s mercy, Barney barely escaped from this.


    "Well then, See you next ss" Barney simply said and walked....more like a runaway.


    "Hahahah..." Eliughed at Barney''s situation and thought, ''I wonder what he will do next?''.


    Eli felt someone looking at him weirdly...no everyone looked at him weirdly but this gaze came from the near side.


    Looking at Scy, Eli asked, "What?".


    "Well, My Master is a genius" Scy didn''t know what to say other than that.


    "Hah.." Eli awkwardlyughed.


    And like that, sses continued.....


    ~Ding~Dong~


    ''Yawn'' Eli yawned because not many sses are interesting and all of them are taught by some old professors who would die tomorrow.


    "Master, It is Lunch time" Scy said as she stood up.


    "Ohh? " Eli also stood up and was about turn to walk when someone behind called.


    "Hey, Human..."


    Those who are about to leave for lunch also stopped and looked at the source.


    Eli didn''t respond suddenly because he was not the only one who was human.


    "I am talking to you, Human named Asher Eli"


    This time Eli turned around and saw a ck hair, ck eyes boy wearing thick white with a ck dress and Ember colour embroid representing /OSVALDO/ who had an arrogant look.


    "Hmm? Yes?"


    "I will give a 10,000 C in exchange...give her to me" the ck-haired said arrogantly as he pulled his phone from his pocket.


    Eli puzzled, ''What the heck is happening here?'' still,


    "Whom you might be?" Eli asked cautiously.


    "Hmm?....." the ck-haired stared at Eli long and then said proudly, " I am Amir Osvaldo, the Future Dragon Emperor".


    "Understood....so what do you want?" Eli still asked.


    "Are you deaf or something? I want her" Amir lost his temper as he shouted and pointed to Scy who was behind Eli.


    "..." Eli, ''What the heck?''.


    "Why?" Eli still calmly asked.


    "Because I want her" Amir tried to control himself, ''Fuck, this is not going anywhere''.


    "Hmm...Why do you want her?" Eli little confused, ''why does he want her?''.


    "...." Amir nkly stared at Eli and thought, ''Alright, let''s strangle him and kidnap her''.


    [Amir, calm down. Do not lose your sense again] a mechanical voice sounded in his head.


    Amir then calmed himself and said, "Because I want her to be my wife" trying to be polite.


    Eli opened his mouth in ''O'' shape and thought, ''Love at First sight..''


    Eli then looked at Amir weirdly and then turned to look at Scy, who simply had a bored expression, acting as if this wasn''t rted to her and Eli sighed inwardly.


    "Hard Pass" Eli said and walked away along with Scy.


    "STOP!" Amir''s temper finally snapped.


    _______________________________


    Pleasement and review.....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus chapter

 Chapter 60: Mission

    <h4>Chapter 60: Mission</h4>


    <Amir Osvaldo''s POV>


    "Today is the same as ever" I mumbled as I sat back corner seat.


    "System" I called the powerful entity inside me.


    [Yes?]


    "It''s been 5 Months since I lost ''her''. Not even my subordinates couldn''t find her....maybe she was dead?" I spoke inwardly and worried if she died, it will spoil my n.


    [Yes, there is a possibility that she may be already dead]


    "Isn.."


    [But the Mission still didn''t disappear]


    It said as I called the Quest section,


    "Quest"


    /


    Quest: Capture Scy the ''F##### ######'' and make her submit to you before Chosen Hero gets her.


    Rewards: Dragon Breath and Ancestor Bloodline.


    Duration: Until she dies.


    Failure: Lose of fortunes, Removal of Ancestor Bloodline from the system and Increase in Hero Halo.


    /


    "I guess so.....but I searched up entire Kingdom but no one saw her, sigh"


    [Patience Amir, Dragons are the creature that they easily provoked and lose their sense when anger...so I want to take that failure as an Example and tried to control your anger]


    "Ya, Ya" I was annoyed by its lecture.


    "Still, what''s with the ''#'' symbol" I asked.


    [Because you died before what really happened to Scy, you are not allowed to know unless you are Late Emperor Ranker]


    I was annoyed by its answer, "Can''t you at least give me a hint".


    [I am the same as you and I know what you know, these Missions were provided by the data collected in the previous timeline and I don''t have control over it]


    "Sigh" I sighed because someone definitely using me...but just he/she just wait I will be the one who using you.....as I thought about my previous life,


    ''I am the current Dragon king''s third son, Amir Osvaldo. For Dragon, Power and Pride is everything so I have to fight against my brothers and sisters in order to get the throne...


    I heard from my eldest brother that if we eat a Fallen human we can boost our power 2 times, At that time I didn''t realize it is a trap and due to my idiocy, I ate a ''fallen'' and fall into aa.


    My father who thinks strength and power is everything will surely throw me away and.....soon I was thrown into the ck Knights, which are my father''s personal guards and...they will eat their own species.


    They ate my left arm at the time I woke up from aa....scared, I did everything to run away from them and....I escaped from them and vowed revenge, I left that ce.


    Years passed, I trained myself and one day I identally ate a Human, suddenly I felt major changes in my body, and noticing this I started to eat humans and soon My cultivation Rank increased....I was truly astonished and I started to humans and tried other species except Fallen but non of them provide as much as Humans.


    Due to my greed, I ate many and Everyone noticed me then send someone to kill me and that one was,


    Scy, that woman was really gorgeous when I met her, she looked like an angel who came to thisnd and I also thought of making her my Queen but she had other ns, she broke my body until I can''t stand anymore and dragged me like a dog to My father''s ce.


    My father was shocked because, to him, I was already dead and then she said,


    "Come, this is one of your children, who turned into like this.....he is just like you ''A pathetic Lizard born in this world''"


    When she said that I felt anger because the ''US'' a great Dragon who can devour this world was beingpared to Lizard and the same can be said for father, he was angry...he wanted to kill her but for some reason, he sat there and waited for my judgement....feeling aggravated I called,


    "Fat.."


    "Shut up. Don''t call me Father"


    He shut me up and that''s all.


    After that, my head fell from my body as I slowly felt I lose consciousness and then everything turned ck.


    "Oh, this is afterlife"


    I waited in that dark ce and someone suddenly spoke to me,


    "Child"


    "W-Who?"


    "I will give you one more chance, Show me something good"


    with that, I pulled away and


    ~Ding~


    I returned to the time before throwing into the ck knights''.


    I was hazily looking at the outside scenery and thought, ''I won''t lose my life like thest time, This time I will be the Dragon Emperor and rule over everything'' as I clenched my fist.


    ....


    "Good Morning, Head Master!" I bowed my head not because of respect or anything, ''This old geezer really strong that he can fight one-on-one with my shitty father''.


    "Well, I am here to inform you New students will be joining your ss today"


    I didn''t really care what he came for but when he said about New students, that piqued my interest, ''Who could be this time? and they have a strong background toe at this time..'' I thought.


    ''Knock, Knock''


    When I saw a young man, I soon lost interest in ''bug'' but when I saw a long bluish-ck hair, blue eyes, a sharp nose, little cherry lips and an apple-shaped body girl and her face are filled with red pimples.


    "What?" I unconsciously shouted. My eyes widened in disbelief, ''Is She Scy? but she doesn''t have red pimples....maybe someone else? ''


    And when she nced at me....a single nce as if I am not worth looking at, I felt intense fear that I hide many years ago.


    ''Gulp''


    I swallowed my saliva and tried to act normal, ''That is definitely her, Why the fuck she is here?''


    ''Hey system, Answer me?" I shouted inwardly.


    [I don''t know and I know what you know, that''s all]


    Veins popped in my forehead when I heard that but,


    "Scy, Servant"


    When I heard she was a servant, I was in paradise, ''She be a Servant...ppffttt'' I tried to control myself fromughing loud.


    Then I looked at the ''Bug'' who was Master of Scy, ''I haven''t heard ''Asher Eli'' before.... but who cares.....''That Bug'' I can squish it with my two fingers...''


    ''How should I get her now?...'' I pondered myself.


    [Why don''t you buy her? She is just a servant, right?]


    My system gave me an idea but I had another idea, ''I thought of Killing the bug and kidnapping her but....this way is also good, let''s go with the system idea''.


    I watched them or more like watching her.


    Lunch Break....


    Looking at his face, I am already annoyed but I controlled myself and said, "I will give a 10,000 C in exchange give her to me".


    "Whom you might be?"


    Hearing this, I stared at the country bumpkin and thought, ''Maybe instead of wasting money, I just kill him afterwards and took her''.


    [Amir, Please don''t do that unnecessarily]


    ''sigh'' I sighed myself and said proudly, " I am Amir Osvaldo, the Future Dragon Emperor".


    "Understood....so what do you want?"


    He didn''t react much, well I guess he didn''t even react when the Heir of Drac''s family talked, but even so, when someone didn''t know my name, it certainly irritates me.


    "Are you deaf or something? I want her" I said in a cliched line but what else I can do now?


    "Why?"


    ''What the fuck is wrong with him? Why does he keep asking questions? For the fuck sake hand over her..'' But I can''t say that aloud, can I? As a Proud Nobel Dragon, I calmed myself and said,


    "Because I want her"


    "Hmm...Why do you want her?"


    After some deep thought of whether strangle him or not.....but I decide to trust my system this time so I said what I never thought of saying to ''her'',


    "Because I want her to be my wife" I said as sincerely as possible but inwardly, ''Urgh, I want to puke''.


    Then Bug looked at me weirdly, ''I guess, what I did was really a weird way of proposing...but who cares as long as shees to me'' and I looked at her who was nonchnt about it, ''I guess, she didn''t really know what her fate will be..'' as I licked my lips.


    "Hard Pass"


    That''s what that bug said like I was proposing to him....which snapped inside me and Lost my control and I shouted,


    "STOP!"


    I thought of ending his life here and dealing with it afterwards using my father''s position....''There is no way anyone opposes my father''.


    As I was about to grab the bug''s neck, someone caught my hand and before I could even react, they threw me away.


    ''Boom''


    "What the...?" I was thrown into the wall but due to the sturdy wall, It didn''t break instead my bones broke.


    "..."


    I groggily looked at the person who was responsible and when I saw, My eyes widened as I looked at the person who walking towards me.


    _________________________________________


    Please Comment and Review


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 61: 9-Star Ranker

    <h4>Chapter 61: 9-Star Ranker</h4>


    ''Step''


    ''Step''


    "Amir or whoever you are....do.not.touch.him" Scy looked at Amir dangerously and threatened him in an emotionless tone for the first time she spoke to another person other than Eli.


    "FEAR" Thats the only word that can fit because that was only showing on Amir''s face just like how he feared his father.


    "How dare you?" Someone''s furious voice sounded behind her but a simple look from her ''that someone'' shut their mouth.


    Zera raised her eyebrows, ''...9-Star Ranker? How is that even possible for a person who was 1-Star Rank four months ago....'' she was shocked.


    Scy was about step on Amir when,


    "Wow!" Eli was astonished because this is the first time she showed her capabilities, ''Let''s stop before things escte and...I can use this opportunity..'' he thought and then he pped.


    ''~p~''


    ''~p~''


    Scy then turned around and looked at Eli who was smiling, ''Don''t smile, you bastard, he almost killed you, you know'' but she did say out loud. She walked towards Eli.


    "Scy, I don''t know you are this strong" Eli happy that she was strong and then he patted her head.


    Scy blushed a little and awkwardly turned her head to the side.


    "Well then..." Eli then walked passed her and stood in front of Amir; crouched down and looked at his pitiful state, so he helped Amir to get up.


    Amir awkwardly stood up and looked at Eli, instead of the arrogant face he showed earlier, now he is showing Nervous and....Frightened Expression?


    Eli didn''t care less about Amir''s face he dusted Amir''s dress, like a professional butler.


    Seeing this, Scy frowned, Mia and Zera also frowned while others had an expression as if ''what he is doing...?''.


    "You Fine, Boy?" Eli asked with concern as looked at the broken hand, ''Damn, she broke his wrist''.


    Amir snapped out of his fear and looked at Eli who called him ''Boy''....an inexplicable feeling aroused inside him but he decide to stay low for now and replied,


    "Y-Yes, I am f-fine"


    "How many fingers I am showing?" Eli showed his hand.


    "Huh, 3" Amir unconsciously responded to him.


    As soon as those words came out of Amir''s mouth, Eli suddenly gripped his neck and lifted Amir in the air.


    "Urhhh"


    /MANA BREATHING/


    ''Deep inhale''


    Eli tightens his grip because Amir''s neck almost simr to iron.


    Eli used his technique because he knows that Amir guy is stronger than him...for now, that is.


    Due to the sudden turn of events, Amir was not able to think clearly.


    Amir wriggled like a fish.


    "Mr. Future Dragon Emperor" Eli spoke calmly,


    "This is my first day here, so I don''t want to shed blood today....Violence is not the right answer, but it is always an option" and then Eli released his grip as Amir fall down.


    ''Cough, Cough''


    ''Cough''


    Amir looked at Eli with hazy eyes. Eli then bend down and said with a smile,


    "I hope you understand" With that Eli walked away without getting a reply.


    ''Deep exhale''


    "Aaa..." Eli then suddenly stopped, he only turned his head to the side and said Emotionlessly,


    "Don''t ever look at her with those eyes of yours...She is Mine" and walked away.


    Scy who was for some reason had her head down and followed him behind silently.


    "AA!, wait for us" Zera followed them as she pulled Mia along with her.


    Soon Everyone walked out of the ss without asking anything except one guy who came for Amir''s aid earlier.


    "Hahaha..." Alexanderughed very loudly and walked away with Marie and Luna.


    Humiliated, Amir had his head down.


    [I told you t...]


    "STOP" Amir shouted with wrath.


    "Y-Your Highness" a boy with orange hair, blue eyes, and his body looked like a bodybuilder and wearing a Blue robe, embroidered with golden letters representing /IGUANAS/ jerked at Amir''s sudden shout.


    "..." Amir didn''t respond immediately.


    After a few minutes, "Let''s go, Theo" Amir said as he stood up and walked out of the ss, "....Just you wait Bitch, I will definitely make you suffer for his humiliation and....That bug...." he mumbled.


    *****


    "This is nothingpared to Division''s Cafeteria" Eli muttered as he looked around the huge cafeteria which provides different kinds of foods.


    "It almost looks lik..."


    "Royal Restaurant, right?" Zera finished his words.


    "...Yes" Eli agreed with her.


    "Master, I think we should go there" Scy said.


    "Yes, That area is for Elite ss" Mia joyfully as she walked towards that separate area.


    Everyone followed her. Zera sat first and followed by Eli who sat opposite to Zera while Mia who was waiting, sat beside him; Scy nced at Mia and sat another side of Eli.


    Eli awkwardly smiled and asked, "So, Who will..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Zera and Mia muttered something,


    "The Zillion Dor Lobster Frittata"


    "Louis Xiii Pizza"


    Soon foods appeared from the table....''What the..'' Eli raised his eyebrows as he looked under the table.


    "Hehe"


    "Hehe"


    "Hehe"


    Seeing this, Three of them giggled.


    ''cough''


    Eli coughed awkwardly and asked, "So, If I tell what I want, It will deliver right?"


    "...Yes" Zera nodded but, "But for New orders, we have to wait at most 10 minutes. Frequent orders are already in the ready state so new orders, have to wait"


    "I see.." Eli nodded his head and whispered in Scy''s ear, who was turned red when Eli approached her, "Scy, order something expensive and delicious".


    Scy just nodded and said something,


    "Grand Vs Tacos"


    Eli raised his eyebrows and nced at Scy but didn''t say anything.


    Both Zera and Mia didn''t eat.


    "What? You guys can continue" Eli waved his hand.


    "It''s rude to wave a hand during dining and....we cannot start without you" Zera said firmly.


    Mia also nodded.


    "Well, suit yourself" Eli didn''t bother anymore.


    10 Minutester,


    A dish appeared and Eli excited like a little child.


    Soon his excited expression disappeared and a frown appeared.


    ''That''s all...'' Eli thought as he looked at palm size food.


    "Well, let''s start" Zera said as she dug in and Mia also started to eat.


    ''Well, I am one who said...so'' Eli thought as he was about to eat but,


    "You didn''t order anything, Scy?" Eli questioned Scy who was simply looking at Eli.


    "Well, I am not hungry now, so.." Scy said awkwardly as she rubbed her stomach.


    "Is that so..." Eli didn''t force her and was about to eat when,


    "...But, I can feed you" Scy took his spoons.


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    Both Zera and Mia dropped their utensils and stared at Scy.


    "I can.." Eli about rejected her but,


    "One of the Maid''s duties is to feed her Master" Scy said innocently.


    "Bullsh.." Zera was about to curse her but she closed her mouth when Scy smiled at her.....Though, Mia was not the one who back out even if it meant facing Emperor Ranker.


    "I don''t think, I heard that kind of rule" Mia said calmly while trying to hide her annoyance.


    Scy was about to say something when,


    ''This isn''t going anywhere....I am hungry'' Eli thought and said, "Fine"


    Scy and Mia were both surprised that Eli agreed.


    ''I thought, It will take some time but...." Scy thought and said warmly,


    "Say, Ahh"


    "Ahh"


    ''munch, munch''


    Mia pouted at ''this sight'' and cursed Scy inwardly, ''Bitch, Bitch, Bitch..''


    With half red face, Scy asked, "How is it?"


    "...Hmm, it''s pretty good but I still like Scy''s Food" Eli said wholeheartedly.


    Hearing this, Scyl''s face turned red so much that red pimples couldn''t be noticed and slowly murmured, "I-If y-you want..." she spoke in a mosquito voice.


    "What?" Eli couldn''t hear her.


    "N-Nothing, H-Here" Scy flustered as she feed him hurriedly.


    ________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S. = 1 Bonus chapter.

 Chapter 62: Innocent Fairy ?

    <h4>Chapter 62: Innocent Fairy ?</h4>


    "So, What''s with this new name, ASHER Eli?" Zera asked after eating everyone.


    Mia gazed at Eli with some expectation.


    "...." Eli stared at Zera while Scy cleaned his mouth like a mother.


    ''Does she think, I am a child who can''t even clean my mouth...''sigh'' and How can I answer her?....'' Eli thought while staring at Zera.


    "Is it you asking or someone else asked you to ask?" Eli questioned after Scy cleaned his mouth.


    "Well, what do you think?" Zera said with a smirk while leaning forward.


    Eli''s lips twitched and then he nced at Mia, who was trembling a little bit.


    "....Your mother is the one who put that name, saying that ''This is for our future''" Eli said nonchntly, ''That''s right, let''s use her as a sweet escape route''.


    "our future?" Zera muttered as she looked at Mia, who now had a dejected expression.


    After that,


    Zera and Mia went to the restroom and Zera pulled Scy along with her,


    "I have something for her stomach-ache" Zera said with a smile.


    After everyone went, Eli nced at the surrounding and couldn''t find the Elite ss students, ''I guess, they have their own food''.


    ''grrrr''


    Eli''s stomach growled, feeling he didn''t have his full.


    He looked around, then muttered.


    *****


    In the Restroom Area,


    "So, Talk?" Zera cornered Scy and Mia who stood behind Zera had a darkened expression while nodding.....they acted like a gangster.


    "..." Scy simply stared at Zera and thought, ''Both mother and daughter are the same...'' amused by this.


    "What? Not able to speak now?" Zera was annoyed by Scy''s antics.


    ''sigh'' Scy sighed inwardly and said, "Your mother and his wife put me in this job, so ask them" as she slipped away.


    "Hey, wait..." Zera shouted but when she realized Scy''s words, she calmed down and turned to look at Mia.


    When Mia heard that, ''There is no way....'' Mia thought as her soul slowly left her body.


    "No, Keep it together Mia" Zera hurriedly said as she hugged her best friend.


    "Let''s follow her, otherwise she took him somewhere else" Zera said as she dragged her friend.


    *****


    ''Munch, Munch''


    ''Munch, Munch''


    "Hmm? What happe...?" After a few seconds, Zera and Mia came and noticed frozen Scy.


    And was about to ask something but when they looked at the barbarian sight they also froze.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    Eli was eating a whole lot of leg pieces and lots of meat, ''mmm, who would have thought these meats would be this tasty...no tastier than that costlier dish I ate earlier'' he thought while eating.


    ''I order so much, I have to finish before they co...''shit''....'' he thought but when he felt some stares. He slowly turned around and looked at three women looking at him awkwardly...and a little pitiful?


    ''Gulp''


    Eli hid his embarrassment and said confidently, "Whatt?, I am hungryy" and he continued his feast as if he didn''t care much about others.


    Three of them looked at each other and sighed simultaneously.


    *****


    Due to Eli, they didn''t get much time to look around the campus so as soon as Eli finished eating, they went to the ss.


    "Oh, Everyone is already here" When Eli entered, most people were already in the ssroom.


    Then suddenly, "HHEELLOOO!" a cute voice came.


    Eli then looked at the cute little creature who was flipping its wings fastly in front of him, ''....Fairy'' he thought.


    "Hello" the cute little creature waved its hand.


    "Hello" Eli also waved his hand unconsciously.


    "Hehe" the cute little creature giggled and went to Scy and said,


    "Hello"


    Scy looked at the creature few seconds and then just nodded her head.


    With a cute little pout, it return to Eli and scanned him up and down.


    "...." Eli just stood there and waited.


    After scanning the creature fled near to his face and asked while tilting its head,


    "Did you and Zera sleep together?"


    ''pppuurrrrr''


    Zera who was drinking some kind of ''Red'' juice, suddenly spat it out.


    "...." Eli totally nked.


    ''cough, cough''


    "What the hell ''cough'' you saying ''cough'', Tiana?" Zera asked while coughing.


    A 10-inch size fairy, apple green coloured hair, forest green coloured eyes, spoon body shape wearing a green shoulderless top and short skirt and white stocking, diamond shape face, cute nose and cherry lips.....folded her arms and said it again a little loudly,


    "Did you and him sleep together?"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it and gossiped,


    "What the...?"


    "Did you hear that? They already reached that far"


    "Now I get, why Zera spoke to him first"


    "Yes, they already a ''thing''"


    "Did you hear that Jayvald?"


    "Shut up, you piece of shit, dog"


    "Hahaha, your princess already mated with someone"


    "YOU!"


    ''chatter''


    Alexander squinted his eyes.


    Zera''s face turned red with embarrassment and was about to say when,


    "My name is Asher Eli and yours?" Eli introduced himself and asked her name, ''Oh well, I did know few names during attendance, but...it''s better to introduce"


    "Ohh, My name is Tiana" Tiana said as she swirl around.


    "So, Ms. Tiana, what are asking before?" Eli questioned.


    "I asked, You and Zera are sleeping together?"


    "She is still..." Zera was about to retort again but,


    "Why do you think so?" Eli curiously asked.


    "Because I can feel her mana around you" Tiana exined.


    "I see..." Eli nodded and pondered a bit, ''I read about it in the books, If the Immortal and mortal are near each other for a long period of time, the mana around the immortal will influence the mortal''s surroundings and fairies are very sensitive to mana....I guess, Adriana''s mana somehow... no, definitely but still...sleeping together?''.


    "What are you saying, idiot?" Zera frowned.


    "Hmph, I am not an idiot" Tiana pouted angrily.


    "You..."


    "and Why do you say I slept with her?" Eli was still curious, ''How ''that'' leads to ''that''?''.


    "...Because I heard from a friend that it only happens when they sleep together" Tiana said innocently.


    "...Only sleeping?" Eli asked while trying to his amusement.


    "Yes, what else then?" Tiana asked innocently.


    "pfftt-...''cough'' no-nothing" Eli controls hisughing, ''It is not good tough at someone''s innocence'', but,


    "Hahaha..." Both Scy and Miaughed about it after Mia sighed in relief.


    Zera''s face turned red.


    "What are youughing for?" Tiana didn''t understand why are theyughing.


    "Well, Ms. Tiana, Don''t worry about others and...when you meet your friend, tell them ''No Knowledge is better than half Knowledge''" Eli gave some advice.


    "..." Tiana weirdly looked at Eli, whether she understood or not, she nodded her head.


    "But you didn''t answer my question?" Tiana still not giving up.


    "The answer is, I didn''t sleep with Zera" Eli said firmly.


    Zera didn''t know why but when she heard it, her face was beet red.


    "Is that so, but why does it...."


    Before Tiana could finish her words, Eli said,


    "Because I slept with her mother" as he threw the bomb without knowing.


    ____________________________


    Pleasement and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus chapter

 Chapter 63: I never slept with her...I guess

    <h4>Chapter 63: I never slept with her...I guess</h4>


    "Because I slept with her mother"


    That''s the only thing Eli said, But the total ss went silent.


    ''Wait, what did I say?'' Eli was inwardly shocked, ''What the fuck?...I thought saying My wife is fallen who was a distant rtive...like some kind made up story but how did I.....well it was indeed partially right, for now, let''s go with the flow''.


    Tiana pondered a bit and nodded her head and said,


    "That makes sense"


    "Right" Eli also nodded his head, then,


    ''BOOM''


    A shock wave came behind him, turning around Eli looked at Scy holding Zera''s punch and Mia caught her from behind.


    Zera''s face turned red in anger as she furiously shouted at Eli,


    "What the hell did you say, bastard?"


    ''She is furious'', Eli thought and said apologetically, "Ohh, I am sorry, I didn''t mean it that way. I simply said it so that Tiana could understand".


    Only after that, Zera calmed down a little bit but still, she was furious as she stormed towards her seat.


    "Please be careful what you say, Big Brother"


    Mia said indifferently tone and followed Zera.


    "...." Eli blinked a few seconds, ''I messed up....''


    "Master, I know you didn''t mean it that way, but saying it in front of everyone will affect you greatly" Scy said pitifully as she patted his back and stood beside him.


    "Did I do something?" Tiana said with teary eyes. When Zera tried to hit Eli, Tiana felt she did something wrong.


    "..." Looking at this cute creature, ''Why do I feel sorry for her? and what is this feeling?'' Eli thought for a few seconds and said, "No, not at all" as he assured her.


    "Really?" still with teary eyes Tiana asked.


    "....Yes....Here" Eli said and then he gave her a lollipop which he saved for after school.


    "Hmm?" Tiana looked at the lollipop and asked happily, "Is it for me?" as she pointed to herself.


    "Yes, It''s for my new friend" Eli said gently, ''Did I really say that...?'' Eli started to get confused but he didn''t show it outward.


    "..I am your friend?" Tiana doubted when she heard the word ''friend''.


    "Yes, Are you not?" Eli still asked gently.


    "No, I am your friend and you are my Third friend" Tiana said cheerfully and then she took the lollipop from Eli.


    "I am honoured, Ms. Tiana" Eli smiled, ''Something definitely wrong with me for acting like this''.


    "No, It''s Tia" Tiana said while licking the lollipop.


    "...Oh, Ok...Tia, you can call me Eli or...Asher" Eli said with a smile.


    ~Ding~Dong~


    Soon Bell rang,


    "Well, then see youter, Tia" Eli said and walked towards his seat.


    "Yes" Tiana also waved her hand.


    Everyone looked at him weirdly while Alexander frowned at Eli.


    Scy followed him behind while thinking, ''Already made a friend....with whom?...with a ''Fairy'', those creatures are very picky when they chose their friend from other species....Damn bastard, what''s more? it has to be a girl...


    When she ordered me not to allow any woman....sigh...'' Scy sighed inwardly but soon, ''it''s going to be exciting...''.


    Soon other sses continued while two students were absent after lunch and everyone knows the reason and didn''t care much because they couldn''t shake off the new information,


    "Because I slept with her mother"


    That''s the thing ying in their mind.


    "Damn, he is with the Vampire Queen....who was famous for her Bloodline ability and Beauty"


    That was their only thought.


    ~Ding~Dong~


    Soon Everyst ss finished and everyone packed their things and started to leave one by one.


    Throughout the periods, something bugged Eli.


    Eli looked at Zera who was still fuming so he decide to speak before meeting the ss In-charge.


    "Wait for me" Eli said to Scy, then walked towards Zera who preparing to leave.


    "Zera?" Eli called.


    "What?" Zera asked with an annoyed face while packing her things and beside her Mia and another girl packing their own thing.


    "I know, what I said was wrong, so I hope you understand" Eli said awkwardly.


    "Hmph, I don''t care anymore" Zera just hmphed and walked out.


    "....I will speak to her" Mia said as she nced at Eli and was about to walk away when,


    "Hmm?" Eli suddenly caught her wrist, Mia turned around and looked at Eli.


    "....It''s fine, I can take care of it myself" Eli said hesitantly and still didn''t let her hand.


    "..." Mia just stared at him and waited for him to speak even though she was happy inside, she didn''t show it outside.


    "I-Nothing...." Eli said with a simple smile and let her go.


    "..." Mia didn''t know what but now was not the right time as she walked out and followed Zera.


    The other girl just nced at them and left without saying a word.


    Eli then sat on his seat and called Scy, "Scy".


    "Yes?"


    "Hypothetically, If I killed your loved ones for some reason, Will you....hate me?" Eli asked worriedly.


    "...." Scy stared at Eli.


    "What?" Eli felt awkward when Scy didn''t answer.


    "I am sorry but....wait for a second" Scy said as she stood up and drew a magic circle and then suddenly water sprinkled over Eli''s face.


    ''snap''


    Something snapping sound can be heard.


    "Hmmm....?" Eli was confused and not able to understand what happened but now he feltfortable for some reason.


    "Just as I thought.." Scy mumbled and started to exin.


    "Fairies are creatures that don''t have a hidden desire or any malice....They are good, naive, innocent and pure. Due to this nature, whenever a person spoke fairies, they spoke what''s inside...a true desire and only spoke the truth from their heart, it can be good or bad.....


    The person will only speak what they truly desire because of this many people avoid speaking with fairies and didn''t want tomunicate with them and fairies are also scared of making friends with other species...


    And It is not magic or spell that fairies use and it cannot be recreated or copied, that''s the way fairies are made it''s their pure aura effect.....if the fairy is powerful then the effect will be long. so...."


    "So, what I am thinking and what I am saying is all my ''own''" Eli finished her sentence.


    "...Yes" Scy Affrimated him.


    "That''s why Zera is angry...."


    "Yes, even though you guys didn''t do it but indirectly did it...we could say what you said is almost true and..."


    "and?"


    "The rumour definitely started to spread and the problem wille for you" Scy said worriedly and inwardly, ''There is only one enemy for her and waiting for an opportunity to take her down....''.


    "Problem?" Eli was amused by the word and looked at Scy''s worried face.


    "..." Eli suddenly gathered his thoughts and,


    "You have something to ask, right?" Eli gently asked.


    "..." Scy turned silent and after a few hesitations, "What you said.....is it true?"


    "About what?" Eli wants to tease her because he already knows what he said.


    "..." Scy squinted her eyes and turned her to the side and said with mosquito voice, "a-about I-I amm y-y-yours..."


    "...."


    "A Maid shouldn''t leave Master''s side until death parts" With that Eli walked out.


    ".....Y-You Bastard" Scy didn''t like his vague answer, ''I should have asked before dispelling the effect''.


    _________________________________________


    Pleasement and Review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 64: You will be famous

    <h4>Chapter 64: You will be famous</h4>


    Inside the Staff Room


    "Here, these are your''s SI phone" Aadya said as she gave Phones to Eli and Scy.


    Eli then looked at the Red and Blue design phone while Scy had a white phone.


    ''Adriana, you are going with bnce....ah'' Eli thought as he turned on the phone like previously this time also blood and Mana sample were taken....Eli then looked at his information.


    /


    Name: Asher Eli


    Age: 21


    Cultivation Rank: Soulless


    Spells: None


    Element: Fire, Water, Earth


    Technique: MANA BREATHWORK [1st Stage]


    ss: Elite


    Rank: 0


    Credits: ¡Þ


    Merits: ¡Þ


    /


    "..."


    Eli rubbed his eyes and looked again,


    /Credits: ¡Þ/


    "..."


    Eli again rubbed his eyes,


    /Credits: ¡Þ/


    "..." Eli closed his phone and put it inside his dress. Tried to act calmly.


    "How is yours, Scy?" Eli tried to change his focus.


    "Me?..Here" Scy asked as she showed her phone.


    /


    Name: Scy


    Age: 15


    Cultivation Rank: 9-Star Rank


    Element: Time, Water


    Spells: Disspell, Detect spell, Mana cover, Hurricane, Water Bullet, Aqua sword, Negative Flow, Time-Tuner, Wrapper.....


    ss: Elite


    Rank: 24


    Credits: 10,000


    Merits: 1000


    /


    "..." Eli nodded his head, ''My phone must be broken....'' and said, "You know so much spell..ah"


    Scy simply smiled.


    Eli turned to Aadya and asked, "Credits..."


    Before he could finish, Aaday started exining,


    "When entering Nex, you will be received, 10,000 C as a Basic amount and after that, it depends on your rank that you will receive Credits, which can be between, 1000-9000...and as for your Merits, it depends on how much ss you attend, missions you clear, monster''s rank you hunt and scores on the written exam and each recorded by ss in-charge....Every month, Merits will determine your Rank and basic Merit is 1000"


    "I see" Eli nodded his head and thought, ''I will ask Adriana first... maybe she is the one who did this.."


    "Here" Aadya suddenly gave them a paper and said,


    "You have to select which sses you are like to take"


    "Ok" Eli was happy because all he want one ss and that is /MANA BREATHWORK/.


    "Is it only?" Aadya squinted her eyes.


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "Well, I can''t say a problem but a single person should take at least 3 sses or else it will reduce your Merit points"


    "Is that the reason, everyone attending every ss?" Eli questioned.


    "Yes, Most Elite students attend almost all sses in order to maintain their Rank" Aadya answered.


    "I understand, but I am fine with this" Eli didn''t care about Merit and Rank.


    "I see" Aadya didn''t say anymore.


    Due to a only soulless person can attend that ss, Scy didn''t have any choice so Eli said, "You should choose what you want...I am fine by myself".


    "..."


    "Here" Scy filled out her form.


    "Oh, Maid ss?" Aadya raised her eyebrows.


    "Maid ss?" Eli frowned and he motioned his hand as if asking, ''What is that hell?'' and thought, ''Why are they having a Maid ss in the first ce?''.


    "Well, History ss and Maid ss are the ones that would align with your schedule. so..." Scy said as she lowered her head.


    "sigh" Eli sighed.


    "Here" Aadya then gave a circr small batch and said,


    "These batches are represents the ''Rank and ss'' and you should wear them on the shirt you wear, there is no particr Dress code for the uniform, but you should follow the rules that will be avable on your phone.


    It is only for proof, not Identity or any function even so if you lost the batch then you have to inform me as soon as possible"


    Eli looked at the Golden batch with dark blue /NEX ELITE/embroidered on the circumference and in the middle ''XXIV'' written in Emerald colour but that was not for him.


    For Eli everything same but in the middle there is nothing. Frowned Eli asked, "Why it doesn''t have any?"


    "Hmm? Well, that batch itself represents your rank so..." Aadya said while smiling.


    "O" Eli raised his eyebrows and ''O'' shape on his mouth.


    After confirming their ss Eli and Scy walked out of the Staff room.


    Both of them walked silently and after a few minutes,


    "You know, Scy?"


    "Hmm?"


    "When we meet, ''I just want to avoid trouble''"


    "I know"


    "When you asked for help, I thought ''what a pain''"


    "I know"


    "When I throw you into the river, I thought ''Now she will afraid of me''"


    "..I know"


    "When you didn''te out from the water, I thought ''Maybe she didn''t know swimming''"


    "...I-I know"


    "When I saw your whole body naked, I thought ''Damn, she has a mole on that ce''"


    "...."


    "When you angered and vent it out on me, I thought ''Maybe I should throw her again''"


    "...."


    "But when you said, "I lost everything and no matter what I going to do, I will lose it again and return empty....I cannot end this lifeless cycle", even though I still don''t understand what you meant that day..."


    "...."


    "and If I left you there, there might be a chance that you will attempt suicide and I felt like I am looking past myself.....so I took pity on you and helped you to be my maid.....


    But During these past months, I have grown fond of...your clumsiness during cooking, awkwardness during my wife''s present, peeking habit, cursing me ''Bastard'' when no one around.....so,"


    "..."


    ".....I want you to have a life where you can say I will not lose it again" Eli smiled gently and added, "Whether you want to be my maid or something else....do it with your heart, not for some returning favour, duty or responsibility...I helped you because I took pity.....so I can feel great, not because of goodwill or helping other people....I am not a good guy....


    So please, look after yourself... ."


    "...." Scy stopped her track and after a few minutes.


    "I see" That''s the only thing Scy said.


    Eli didn''t say anything and let her take her own time.


    After that, they searched for the dorm.


    "Wow, look at this"


    "Yesterday, it didn''t even there"


    "Did they build it yesterday?"


    "Must be for some professor"


    "Yes, there is no way they are going to build for students"


    ''chatter''


    Both Scy and Eli looked at the crowd in front of a building.


    Eli looked at his phone and it clearly marked this building as his new dorm...no, his own vi.


    "My master''s wives are really great" Scy said with a naughty tone.


    "Well, what can we do now? Let''s enter" Eli said with a defeated look but, "Wives?" Eli frowned.


    "Yes" Scy said mysteriously as she slipped into the crowd.


    "....sigh" Eli soon sighed and slipped into the crowd and entered the building.


    "Hey, look at them, they are entering"


    "It must be them"


    "Do you know who they are?"


    "No, must be some bigshot"


    ''chatter''


    "You will be famous by tomorrow" Scy said with amusement.


    "....I don''t wanna" Eli sealed his fate.


    Then he took his phone and ced it on the scanner and the Door opened without a problem.


    "Shall We?"


    ______________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 65 He is a Child

    65 He is a Child


    "Damn, this ce is huge" Eli muttered as he entered his House. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, Master. For two-person, it is indeed huge" Scy also muttered.


    "Let''s check how many rooms are avable" Eli said as he pulled Scy along with him.


    Apparently, only four rooms are avable in this big house and each of them was filled with lots of furniture.


    "Well then, I shall prepare dinner for you" Scy excused herself and left for the kitchen.


    At the living hall, Looking at the back of Scy, Eli pondered a bit but soon sighed. Then he sat on the couch and turn on the TV.


    Eli seldom watches the news on his phone.


    /


    "For the past few weeks, Monster Stride happening between the Fiend Forgotten Land and Border of Dawn Kingdom"


    "Reports say that for various reasons the number of Monster increased in the past 3 years and mostly due to the birth of offsprings, these Monsters started to hunt the neighbouring viges and towns"


    "The viges and towns are now under the protection of Adventures and Guard provided by the kingdom"


    "Unlike 3 years ago, when the ''La Vige'' waspletely obliterated by Monster Stride, this time new technology implemented on every outskirt of Kingdom...so the help will arrive as fast as possible"


    "and the death toll of this vige is 3, so....


    /


    Eli turned off the TV andy on the couch and was about sleep when,


    "You want to sleep peacefully after creating a huge problem?" Suddenly a voice sounded beside him. Turning around He saw Adriana sitting on the side couch with a furious expression.


    "Oh, Adriana...what''s up?" Eli asked carefreely. During the past months, Adriana always show up like that, initially Eli''s heart stopped when Adriana showed up like that but soon he used to this.


    "What''s up? My ass.....What the hell did you do?" Veins bulged on her forehead.


    "Well....I answered honestly, I guess" Eli thought about asking sorry but he already apologized to the Zera, so there is no point apologizing to everyone and also...''I did sleep with her''.


    ''I really want to punch his carefree face'' Adriana thought as her inner me fueled and turned on the TV and changed into a particr channel.


    "Today, we got an interesting rumour and that is


    "Vampire Queen is sleeping with younger people"


    Rumours say that "After having a child with ''Unknown Man'', In order to maintain her status, she killed her child''s father and.....She is still a woman so after tasting the fruit, she is carving for it and so she goes every night in search younger boys.."


    "It is also..."


    /


    ''Boom''


    Eli suddenly punched.


    After seeing Adriana''s photo and calling her Vampire Queen, Eli guessed was right.


    "See?" Adriana was irritated, "I am ''The Vampire Queen of the Fallen Continent''. There are many eyes in Nex, everyone wants to suppress me like a hungry bear for my position and you dly gave them a honey...."


    "What the fuck you are doing here?" Eli asked indifferently.


    "Huh?" Adriana bewildered.


    "I said, Why the fuck are you sitting here instead killing those fucker?" Eli shouted with anger.


    "Mind your words....Eli" Adriana frowned as she didn''t like the way Eli shouting at her.


    "..." Eli nkly stared at Adriana and his anger only increased.


    "Don''t show me your face" With that Eli walked out of the house.


    "What the...?" Adriana didn''t know why he acting that way.


    "...."


    "You should have stopped him" Scy said worriedly as she walked out of the kitchen.


    "Hmm?"


    "You just want to tease Eli, that''s why you acted that way earlier, right?" Scy questioned.


    "...Yes, I am already used to this kind of rumours and scandals" Adriana reluctantly answer even though Scy was speaking to her for the first time.


    "You have lived and experienced these kinds of things that''s why you didn''t bother with them and know what kind of action is necessary but....." Scy didn''t finish her purposefully.


    "....He is just a child" Adriana muttered....yes for her, he is just a child whose age cannot bepared to her.


    "...." Adriana lowered her head and muttered silently, "I just want to teas him to ask why he said that but,.."


    "But you didn''t expect it to go this way and...how much did this TV cost?" Scy suddenly asked.


    ".....Don''t worry about it" Adriana waved her hand and added, "I will wait until hees....".


    "...." Scy nodded her head and sat on the couch.


    After a few minutes,


    Adriana nced at her and finally realized as her eyes widened, "You finally spoke to me".


    "...Yes" Scy nkly said.


    "Then didn''t you speak to me earlier?"


    "Well, just for fun" Scy shrugged.


    "Now?" Adriana frowned.


    "I got bored of it now, so don''t worry. Hereafter I will speak when it is necessary" Scy said with an amusing smile.


    "Is that so" Adriana''s lips twitched because Scy speaking friendly with her.


    ~Ding~


    The calling Bell rang and Scy stood up and walked towards the entrance door.


    ''chuck''


    "Scy, Is my mother here?" Zera asked urgently.


    "..." Scy looked at Both Zera and Mia who were sweating a lot.


    "..." Scy just motioned them inside.


    Zera and Mia hurriedly went inside.


    "Mom!" Zera shouted.


    "Yes Dear....What''s wrong?" Adriana was happy when Zera visited her but seeing Zera''s appearance, Adriana felt something wrong as she frowned.


    "Did you know what happened, Master?" Mia suddenly asked.


    "What?" Adriana confused.


    "You didn''t see the news..." Zera said as she looked at the broken TV.


    Hearing this, Adriana sighed, "sigh, I saw that already. There is no need to worry about that".


    ""What?"" Both Zera and Mia were shocked.


    "Huh?" Adriana was taken aback.


    18:38


    "Why?" Mia looked downcasted.


    Looking at Mia, Adriana thought, ''She is a good Disciple, the only problem is she''s too much bro-con''.


    "I don''t think it is necessary to deal with that" Adriana said gently and was about to pat her head but,


    Mia swatted Adriana''s hand and said with teary eyes, "You are the worst".


    "Huh?" Adriana was taken aback.


    "..." Zera was shocked while grabbing Mia''s shoulder.


    "Zera, I think I should contact My Mother or else he will be in a big problem..." Mia took her phone.


    "It''s fine" Suddenly Scy patted Mia''s back and looked at Adriana then said, "They are talking about something else"


    "..." Adriana frowned when she heard that.


    ''snap''


    Scy snapped her finger and the Broken TV returned to its former form and then she turned it on.


    /


    "Come on, who spread the rumours?" an auburn ck-haired young man with a ck trident in his hand, stepping on a person''s mouth who previously spoke rumours about Adriana asked with a haughty expression.


    /


    Seeing this, Both Scy and Adriana''s eyes widened and said,


    ""SHIT!""


    ______________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    AbiLIon

 Chapter 66 DC,,,

    66 DC,,,


    ''Deep breath''


    "I guess, I overreacted earlier but..." Eli remorse himself but soon, "...they shouldn''t have done that" said in an indifferent tone.


    "Well, I already brought the necessary Items" Eli nced around, "and I thought of using that ''Amir'' or ''Kayden'' but..." With that, he shrugged it off, and Eli walked towards the gate.


    .....


    "Where are you going?" One of the guards at the gate asked.


    "I am meeting with my friends" Eli said with a happy smile.


    "Is that so? Come before the curfew" as they check my Phone which only shows my Photo, name and ss for privacy reasons.


    "Thank you" Eli said with a smile and Called a Taxi then left the Nex


    *****


    /DC-NEWS/


    Eli stood in front of a huge building.


    "Let''s start the y" Eli said with a cunning smile and took his phone then typed something and then entered.


    ....


    In the 70th Floor,


    "As you can see, the Vampire Queen is misusing her status and causing harm to an in..." A Middle-aged man with ck hair wearing a suit, was speaking to the camera but someone interrupted him.


    "What?" The Middle-aged man''s surprised and soon delighted smile appeared on his face.


    "Sorry for the interruption,


    The rumours about Vampire Queen are rumours only but ''We'' Exclusively got evidence to prove that rumours were true and.....it is from high profile members.


    It''s sh News" The Middle-aged man smiled.


    "Let''s Wee Asher Eli, a Student of Nex in Elite ss"


    ''p~p'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Middle-aged man smile and pped.


    "Thank you, sir" Eli awkwardly walked in and sat opposite the Middle-aged Man.


    ''Being a student from the Elite ss of Nex surely have more advantage than I thought'' Eli thought about how they epted his interview without verifying him.


    "How about introducing yourself before going to the main subject" The middle-aged Man said with a smile.


    "Before that, can I record it with my phone?...because this is the first time I am doing this kind of thing so I wanted to remember this moment forever" Eli asked nervously.


    "....Sure, Sir and don''t worry, we are already in ''live'' so there is no cutting or morphing the video" the middle-aged man said but inwardly, ''He is polite and naive, I guess we can use him as we want''.


    "Thank you" Eli said happily and put his phone in recording mode and ced it on the table so that two of them could be in the frame.


    "My name is Asher Eli, studying in the Elite ss of Nex....and token holder" Eli pondered a bit about ''Token'' whether to say or not but he decided to say.


    "Token Holder?" The Middle-aged man muttered and thought, ''Surname?....is he a fallen Royalty? and also Duke''s disciple...hmmm, interesting''.


    "Again Weclome Asher Eli, My name is An" The Middle-aged man introduced himself and shook hands with Eli.


    "Well, Let''s go to the Main topic,


    The rumours say that "The vampire Queen is sleeping with Younger Boys" Is that the truth?"


    "I did hear it during the ss" Eli gave him a vague answer.


    "Hmm, you heard it? What you heard it?" An asked curiously.


    "Yes, someone said when they spoke to the Fairy" Eli said with a smile.


    "Fairy?...See people the truth came, as Fairy spoke to them and there is no need to confirm anymore because we all know Fairies are also known as ''Veraicous Beings''" An said with a happy face while looking at the camera.


    "..." Eli stared at An.


    "Mr. Asher Eli?" An suddenly looked at Eli with expectant eyes.


    "Yes?"


    "Do you know who that person is?"


    "....." Eli acted like pondering.


    Seeing this, An cleared his throat, "ahem, Don''t worry Mr. Asher Eli. We will take care of it before you met with any problem, we have good support" as he assured Eli.


    "....I don''t know his name but he has auburn hair and red eyes" Eli said worriedly.


    "..." An looked at Eli and thought, ''He scared to say his name, maybe some big shot...'' and said, "I understand" and looked at the camera.


    "Look people, The Vampire Queen, the queen of the Fallen continent, now fallen.


    Having an Illicit rtionship with a man. We will surely find out who he and let''s hope we can bring justice to innocent people who are seduced by Vampire Queen" An then looked at Eli and asked,


    "That man must be in the Nex, right?"


    "Do you know anything else?"


    "...." Eli pondered a bit and said, "He wore a ck dress with golden and glossy ck embroiders with red and blue running lines".


    "I see....with this information we can find it within tomorrow" An pondered.


    "...." Eli nkly stare at An and sighed, "sigh, I guess it''s enough" With that, his expression changed and took Celestria from his storage which was attached to its dress now.....''''A new technology'', she said'' Eli thought about Adriana gave him various functions in this dress.


    "Hmm?" An was shocked and was about to ask, "What are..."


    "AAAHHHHHHHH!"


    With a swing, Eli cut An''s hands and pinned Celestria on An''s thigh.


    "AAAAHHHHH"


    "HELP AAHAHHHH ME"


    "HEL...."


    An cried in pain and tried to ask for help from the cameraman and other crew members but their heads were already removed from their bodies.


    "..." An was shocked...no, he was terrified by the scene.


    "Ah, you turned silent" Eli nonchntly said.


    "Y-Y-You.."


    "M-M-Me? What?" Eli mimicked him.


    "W-Who.."


    "No, look at me clearly" Eli spread his arms and waited for a reply.


    Due to a sudden turn of events An didn''t get what Eli trying to say.


    "sigh, you know those who are watching your channel must have already guessed..." Eli said with disappointment.


    An still didn''t get quickly, his only thought is who to escape this predicament but when,


    "Who said that Vampire Queen is carving for young men?" Eli asked with an emotionless tone.


    ''gulp''


    An gulped and shouted, "Y-You think, Y-You can get away with this?" with anger and thought, ''We are supported by His Majesty, you will suffer for this, fucker''.


    "....I can''t?" Eli thought, ''Who can escape after killing Media workers?.....But I can'' and sat down on the Chair.


    An thought Eli was scared and tried to use this to his advantage,


    "See, I told..''AAAHHH'' "


    ''tchh''


    18:39


    ''tchh''


    Eli then suddenly pulled his weapon and mmed An''s face on the table a few times.


    "aaahhh" Now his sound reduced and An''s face was totally messed, with tears, snot, and blood.


    Eli then leaned back on the chair while putting his leg on An''s face and haughtily looked at the camera and his phone.


    "So, Tell me who spread the rumour like that?" Eli asked indifferently.


    "hmmm" only a pained voice came.


    "I see" Eli nodded and pointed his shoe at An''s mouth and,


    ''ckkk''


    After a few seconds, Eli moved his leg and a few teeth came out with blood.


    "If you don''t say it then..." Eli said emotionless tone while pointing to his shoe.


    "....aahhh, I-I s-zay" An was horrified.


    Eli nodded and lead on his chair while looking upward.


    "I-It''z f-from m-my colkkegue" An said with the pain while looking at a woman who was beheaded.


    ".." Eli nced at the woman and then looked at An and said, "Why can''t you say the truth?".


    "....B-baut I-I am zzaing the trth" An had a worried expression when Eli asked but soon he masked the expression.


    ".....I see" Eli didn''t do anything after that just looked at the Camera and said with an indifferent and emotionless tone.


    "I hope you prepared" which causes shivers to the spine in those who are watching.


    "You guys should talk about the truth and reality ofmon people, not some rumours" Eli said while slowly tapping his foot on An''s face.


    "There are so many things happening in this world, but you Media people only want an entertaining scoop...."


    ''sshhhuuttt''


    Soon Everything turned off like the power supply has been cut.


    "Looks like they cut the power supply" Eli said with amusement.


    "Haha ''cough'' ''cough'', You bastard, Guards and soldiers are arrived ''cough'' you think you can escape from His Majesty" An said gleefully.


    "His Majesty?" Eli frowned.


    "Yes, His Majesty...The true ruler of the Fallen Continent, "Darc Asgarez" is the one who is supporting us, ''cough'' do you think anyone can speak about ''Bitch''? We were the only ones who can oppose the Vampire ''cough'' Queen Bitch" An said euphoric expression.


    "...." Eli nkly stared at him and thought, ''Is he an Idiot?'' and asked,


    "Hey, are you...a new recruit?"


    "Huh? How do you know that?" An was surprised.


    "Thought so..." Eli then nced at his phone and said with an emotionless tone, "Jayvald and...Darc Ass or whatever"


    An was petrified as he felt he could die at any moment.


    "A NEWS is not for the Entertainment and Politics but for innocent people...." Eli spat and pushed An down and stood on his face.


    "Do you know, you are not the only one doing the sh news?" Eli said while grinning.


    "W-What you mean?" An feared.


    "I made a deal with other channels so...."


    "..." An eyes widened in realization, "...E-Everyone know...."


    "I said to some that Violence is not the answer but...I alwayse up with Violence as an answer, sigh"


    "KKCCHHUUUKK"


    Eli stomped on An''s head whichter sttered.


    "Asher Eli, put your weapon down" Someone shouted from outside.


    "..." Eli grinned as he took his phone and typed something and then turned it off.


    ______________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    AbiLIon

 Chapter 67 DC.

    67 DC.


    "...."


    Adriana, Scy, Zera and Mia were watching the news and turned silent.


    /


    "When we received direct contact from Asher Eli. He told us we will get good entertainment scoop that we hopping for but...."


    "We get more than what we hoped for.....we know now who is behind the DCpany...."


    "Shit, Look at the burning Building is falling down now, OH MY GOD.....Everyone inside the building must have died.....even though we could revive them, some of them may be traumatized by that".


    /


    Adriana rubbed her eyebrows and said, "I going to pick him up" as she was about to leave.


    ~Ding~


    "Wait" Scy shouted and read the message.


    "Hmm? What is it?" Adriana frowned.


    "....He says There is no need for anyone to get involved, I know what to do" Scy spoke hesitantly.


    ''Boom''


    Adriana''s mana leaked from her body and said furiously, "What the fuck he knows?".


    "I am going now, that''s it" Adriana said firmly.


    "Take me with you" Scy asked seriously.


    "...Ok"


    As they were about to teleport but,


    ~Ding~


    This time is for Adriana.


    "Him again?" Scy doubted.


    "....He says If you truly want to help then release me tomorrow morning not now" Adriana unhappily.


    "....Is he still angry at me?" Adriana mumbled.


    "I think, we should resolve it now" Scy said worriedly.


    "hmmm" Adriana pondered but when she nced at Zera and Mia.


    Zera simply looks at the TV while Mia looks at the TV with a Thrilled expression.


    "Zera is fine but why does Mia look like that?" Adriana questioned.


    "Mia, What happened?"


    Mia then snapped out of her reverie and looked at Scy with a happy expression.


    "That''s my brother!" Mia was excited.


    Both Adriana and Scy frowned.


    Seeing their frown, Mia questioned, "When he looked at us, what kind of expression he had?".


    Instead of Adriana and Scy,


    Zera answered while looking at the TV, "His expression was arrogant, proud and calm....as if everyone beneath him. He looked at us like an Elephant looking at a small group of ants..."


    "Isn''t He?" Mia was pleased to hear this.


    "...." still both Adriana and Scy were not able to understand why Mia was happy but soon answer came,


    "Whenever he looked like that, that meant everything is under his control, and no matter what, he will get what he aimed for and that''s what only my brother would do" Mia said firmly.


    "..." Adriana and Scy turned silent.


    "Look, He ising out" Zera shouted and everyone looked at the TV.


    *****


    <Few Minutes Earlier>


    Inside DC-News''s Building.


    "....and Message Sent" Eli said while smiling then put his phone in his pocket.


    "Asher Eli, Juste down silently" Someone shouted from outside.


    "You have high respect, Asher Eli as an Elite ss student, please don''t waste that...don''t hurt any more people"


    ''crack, crack'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Now I felt relieved..."


    Eli cracked his neck and then looked around the mess he created.


    "Everyone in this building is 3-4 Star Rankers so, killing them won''t bring me any major crime" Eli said while rubbing his chin.


    "As long as you cooperate with us, Everything will be fine" someone shouted from outside.


    "....Well, then let''s end prerequisite with a grant" Eli said with a wicked smile and muttered,


    /MANA BREATHING/


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Ocean Arts: 1st Form"


    Eli''s eye''s turned green and sky blue, Heterochromatic. As he focused on the water particles let them pass through the surface of the building and...main beams that support the entire building.


    And then he gathered sand and covered it around him like a sphere.


    and then he wetted the sphere with water drops.


    "Burst" Eli muttered as the water particles inside the beams and surface of the building, expanded with a rapid moment and burst inside.


    ''Boom''


    Even though beams burst inside but they still supported the building.


    "They surely build it very well"


    "sigh...Let''s use that"


    "me Arts: 2nd Form"


    Eli''s eyes colour changed to Green and Red.


    He inhaled Mana very fast and it spread throughout his body and strengthen his body and senses.


    Eli then pointed his Ember down and with his full force, he threw it downwards.


    ''tttisss''


    ''ttsss''


    ''ttss''


    It pierced through the sand which covered him and then traveled downward on each floor without any problem and then it stuck on the ground.


    He let the small fire particles appear near the beams and concrete.


    Then he jerked or more like whipped his Ember, and with a small wave, suddenly they exploded.


    """"BOOM""""


    with that building started to copse.


    Then light red me appeared on Eli''s entire body and it heated the inner surface of the sand and then make it solid and sturdy.


    "Everyone back off, that Building is copsing" someone shouted.


    ''DDDUUMMMM''


    ''SSSSHHHHHHHH''


    "OMG"


    "Run away or else it will fall on us"


    "Use the Barrier.."


    Everyone tried to run away and create a barrier around them, but they noticed that the building only fell under its boundary area, as if someone controlled the building to fall inwardly.


    18:40


    "..."


    ''sshhhhshh''


    Silence....Everyone went silent as thought, within a few minutes, a Top News Channelpany was reduced into a pile of stone.


    Shock Waves can be felt throughout a 5 KM radius.


    "Look someone ising" someone said as they looked at the debris.


    "He ising out from the debris"


    "Wow, he is on the fire"


    "OMG"


    "He destroyed this entire ce and still came unscathed"


    ''chatter''


    Surrounding chatter and looked at the Man who caused big trouble throughout NEX.


    ''I think I did great'' Eli thought while his whole body was covered in light red mes and his heterochromatic green and red eyes with a small smile. He slowly walked out as he slowly turned normal and raised his hand and shouted,


    ''Deep Exhale''


    "I Surrender"


    "..." The Guards and Soldiers doubted for a second but they slowly moved towards him and arrested him.


    "Like that, that''s all?"


    "What the hell man?"


    "I thought it was going to be very interesting but,..."


    "Ya, I thought he is going to fight for his life but..."


    "I guess, not anyone would win against this number of guards and soldiers"


    ''chatter''


    Surrounding chattered about it.


    Eli silently went along with the soldiers.


    *****


    "...." Adriana was furious when Eli was being arrested, she didn''t care whether the building destroyed or the people inside died. While Scy worried about his health after using the technique. Because she knows that Eli used 2nd form which was certainly a problem 4 months ago but now he could maintain it for 30 seconds or so but still it will harm his body.


    He learned it without that basic requirement technique book, even though it is notplete and not strong as the original but he learned new techniques in order to use it efficiently without problem. Scy was the only one who could help him to reverse the body to his previous condition.


    "Even though he could learn it here...he still said that ''better safe than sorry''.....for this?" Scy mumbled worriedly.


    Mia turned dark when Eli was arrested and walked out of the house while saying, "I will contact my big sister".


    Zera from the very moment she learned that Eli went to kill those bitches who defamed her mother....she felt happy...no, very happy that if he asked for kisses she would dly give him on the cheek.


    When he beat the reporter and how he copsed the whole building, Zera was impressed.


    She always thought of him as an eyesore because he yed her best friend, her mother and Her King. So she hated him for that but when she saw he killed that bastard without mercy and that indifferent look, gave her excitement.


    When he destroyed the whole building, she thought serves them right and when he walked out from the debris, those prideful and arrogant looks she felt a shiver in her spine as she unconsciously gulped with excitement and when she saw his body covered in beautiful light red mes as if he walked out from the burning sun....something inside her broke.


    "I want.....him" Zera muttered as she looked at him leaving with guards.


    Adriana disappeared without seeing her daughter''s maiden-in-love face.


    *****


    Inside Room of the Girl''s Dorm.


    "Hello, Big sis" Mia called her sister whileying on the bed.


    /"Hello, how are you?"/


    "I am fine, Big sis...what about you?"


    /"I am doing wonderful...so what''s the matter?"/


    "D-Did you saw the news, Big sis?" Mia asked worriedly.


    /"...."/


    "Big sis?"


    /"You don''t need to worry, I was about to inform our mother"/


    "S-She will help us, right?"


    /"...I will try my best"/


    "What if...she doesn''t?" Mia was still worried.


    /"If she doesn''t then, I will do it by myself"/


    "....I see, If you need anything, Big sis, just call me. ok"


    /"...Hahah...so my little sister now wants to help her big sister or.....her bother"/


    "...Ok bye" Feeling embarrassed Mia end the call.


    Then she looked at the ceiling and then muttered, "He is bing more and more charming...ha...ha" as her breath hardened as she thought about red mes surrounding his body while walking with a smirking face.


    ______________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 68 Vampire Queens Die Hard Fan

    68 Vampire Queen''s Die Hard Fan


    /DAWN KINGDOM/


    "...Hahah...so my little sister now helps her big sister...haha" a woman wearing a night dress which showed her curves; Red ruby eyes, neck-length crimson red hair, sweet lips and a sharp nose,ughed melodiously.


    /"...Ok bye"/


    ''Beeb''


    "Oh, she ended the call already" The crimson-haired woman was amused and then yed a recorded video.


    Looking at the Young man covered in red me walking out from debris he created and his heterochromatic sharp eyes and expression as if he saying, ''What I did was right''.


    "You changed so much ''Ashy''" The crimson-haired woman smiled at the video and put the phone away.


    She then stood up and walked towards the wardrobe to change her dress but,


    ''Knock,Knock''


    "...What is it?"


    "I am sorry for disturbing Young Miss, but Master asked you toe to her Office" someone answered without opening the door.


    "...Why?"


    "I don''t know the details, Young Miss. Forgive me for My impudence"


    "It''s Ok, I will meet Mother now"


    "I Understand"


    "..." The Crimson-haired woman pondered a bit and then changed her dress into a simple shirt and pants.


    *****


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "...Come in, Dear" a Melodious sound can be heard.


    ''tick'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Entering the Room, The Crimson-haired woman stood in front of a woman who sat on her chair while processing the document.


    Both women looked like twins but there was Four difference, The one who sat on the chair had full-length Crimson-red hair; Dark ruby eyes; a mole on the right eye; a majestic and authoritative aura around her.


    Putting her pen down, the seated woman looked at her child and said warmly, "Did Mother disturb your sleep, Scarlett~Dear?"


    "No, Mother" the short crimson-haired woman or Scarlett shook her head.


    "Mother, what you called me for?" Scarlett asked about the important topic.


    "sigh, I may act like a stubborndy but I do want my children to have a happy life unlike me" Scarlett''s Mother sighed said with a gloomy face.


    "..." Scarlett simply stared at her Mother''s acting.


    Seeing her acting didn''t work, Scarlett''s Mother turned seriously and said, "I cancelled the Engagement as you wished"


    "...Thank you, Even though you are the one who arranged that first without permission" Scarlett tly said.


    "I already told you....I am doing this for both of your better futures" Scarlett''s Mother said firmly and tried to talk to her daughter.


    "Is that so? I''m happy that ''MY MOTHER'' doing this for us" Scarlett sarcastically said.


    "..." Scarlett''s Mother closed her eyes for a few minutes.


    "Anything Else?" Scarlett asked.


    "..." Scarlett''s Mother then opened her eyes and asked, "I know both of you searching for that shit''s child, even though he was clearly dead....so why still thinking about him? He is nothing but a mortal who will die before you guys so why are you so into him?"


    "...." Scarlett turned silent.


    "Even...."


    "It''s because we love him" Scarlett interrupted her mother.


    "..."


    "....Love ''pffftttt hahahaha''" Scarlettughed loudly.


    "..." Scarlett stared at her mother.


    "hah, there is no love in this world, My Child....Mark My words, Once he had enough of both of you, he will throw you like used garbage and after that don''te and cry on me" Scarlett''s Mother said seriously.


    "Pffttt hahahaha" Like her Mother, Scarlett alsoughed.


    "...Why areughing, Scarlett Dear?"


    "haha....well, I just thought about how you throw that shitty father of mine....and you are speaking as if you know ''him'' for many years"


    "...I may not know ''him'' but I know about Man''s nature more than you do" Scarlett''s Mother said and didn''t mind the pervious words of her daughter.


    "I can guarantee that ''he'' is not like others" Scarlett said firmly.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them stared at each other.


    "Have you investigated who took the Token and Manual?" Scarlett''s Mother suddenly questioned her.


    "It''s almost 4 Years, yet you guys didn''t find the culprit...if anybody knows, I will be aughing stock" Scarlett''s Mother had an annoyed look.


    "We are still making progress" Scarlett said firmly.


    ''....I am only to me for my negligence. I thought no one would doubt if I hide it in a waste book but....Tsk, I shouldn''t have hidden the data sheet inside the iplete Manual'' Scarlett''s Mothermented herself and said, "I also look into this matter".


    "Anything Else?" Scarlett asked because she wanted to ask for her help as soon as possible.


    "No..."


    "In that cas..."


    "ah, I have onest thing to inform you, Scarlett~Dear" Scarlett''s Mother interrupted her.


    "...Yes"


    "I am thinking of remarrying, you know I am single now" Scarlett''s Mother said with a smile.


    "..." Scarlett''s eyes twitched and thought, ''You want to marry when you have Marriage age daughters....tsk old hag''.


    Scarlett''s Mother squinted her eyes and asked, "You thought something rude, didn''t you?"


    Scarlett didn''t say anything as if she silently agreed with her.


    Scarlett''s Mother''s lips twitched.


    "...Well, Initially I thought of you two but, I don''t think you will agree on this. So there is that, I am thinking of marrying him" Scarlett''s Mother pointed to the Disy which is mounted on the wall.


    ''Who caught her eyes now?'' Scarlett turned to look at the disy and was shocked upon seeing that the person covered in mes in the Disy is the same one she watched a few minutes ago.


    "What the Fuck?" Scarlett shouted without knowing.


    "Heh, He is kind of Hot, right? He will be your step-father...and don''t worry I will make him agree with this" Scarlett''s Mother giggled without knowing what she just did.


    "Bitch...." Scarlett''s eyes turned dark as looked at her Mother.


    "Huh?" Scarlett''s Mother was shocked because this was the first time her daughter called her like that.


    ___________________________


    /NEX/


    "Come Inside" Guards pulled Eli inside a building.


    Eli walked inside the building as he thought,


    14:24


    ''This building is built on the Dungeon. The dungeon is a strange phenomenon where it leads to a different world or separate dimension and a different type of monsters roam inside of them.


    I don''t clearly know myself but initially, everyone in this world are just a mortal human like me when suddenly a single portal appeared in this world, and then everything changed...I think so.


    Anyhow, In Nex, they build a prison using a dungeon; a prison for the Mortals and below Monarch-rank people.....and that is where I am heading...I hope so, otherwise, my n will fucked''.


    "Mr. Asher Eli, I am impressed you went against Count Drac...." a guard said and othersughed at this.


    "hahah...That look on the reporter''s face....damn..hahah"


    "Right, hahah..I really want to punch his face when he said a disgusting thing about Vampire Queen"


    "Mr. Asher Eli, I am a fan of Vampire Queen. What you did will certainly cause a great impact"


    "Yes, Now Count Drac has to face the Vampire Queen''s wrath"


    "When you demolished the building and walked out proudly, Damn that looked Heroic"


    "Yes, That look on your face. Sent shiver to our spines"


    Eli looked at the happy guards and worriedly asked, "I thought, you guys will hurt and throw me in the dungeon?"


    "Hmm?" Everyone looked at Eli and someone said, "No sir, What you did is certainly correct and we will never hurt you because...." then suddenly everyone uniformly said,


    """We are Vampire Queen''s die-hard fans"""


    Eli''s eyebrows twitched.


    "You don''t need to worry, I will let you rest in a separate room until higher-ups arrive" one of the senior-looking guard said.


    "No need sir" Eli politely refused.


    The Senior guard raised his eyebrows and said, "You are saying that you will face the consequences of your action...all lone"


    "....Yes" Eli maintained his calm look.


    Then Everyone looked at Eli with respect and...determination?


    "It''s proven guys, we have to help him" one of the guards shouted.


    "Yes.."


    "I support him"


    ''chatter''


    ''I am a criminal, right? and...these are really guards, right?'' Eli started to doubt them.


    "It''s decided that we help support you no matter what and I will give you my office room" one of the guards said firmly.


    "..." Eli smiled and turned said seriously, "I have to face the consequence of my action...o-o-otherwise..."


    ""Otherwise?"" they asked in unison.


    "....I will never ept myself as Vampire Queen''s Die Hard Fan" Eli said with determination.


    Everyone turned silent and tears started to flow.


    "''sob'' you really are the true warrior"


    "Y-Yes"


    ''Chatter''


    ''Someone please put me in prison'' Eli''s face turned red due to embarrassment.


    ______________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    AbiLIon

 Chapter 69 CLUELESS

    69 CLUELESS


    DARK...that is the only thing anyone could see in this Dungeon.


    This Dungeon is known as ''CLUE-LESS Dungeon'' because when you enter this dungeon, you will lose every sense like,


    You will not hear anything once you enter the dungeon..even if the person was near you, you won''t be able to hear it.


    You will be covered in the dark, thick fog...even if you brought a light, it could only illuminate about 1/2 Meter, no matter how bright.


    You will not be able to speak...no matter how much you shouted.


    You will not smell anything....even if you brought a smelly decayed corpse and bugs.


    You won''t feel hungry....even if you tried to eat something, you will vomit it soon because you will feel your stomach is already full.


    Once you entered then It all depends on you toe out...and there will be monsters lurking in the shadows.


    Only a Late Monarch Rank and above can go ande without a problem but for others, it is a nightmare, You won''t get any clue to go out or anything.


    It is a perfect ce for Prison, so they didn''t clear the dungeon or destroy its core, Nex modified the dungeon to their likes,


    It can only be opened from the outside and prison cell without a locker built near the entrance. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They didn''t lock it because once you step out of the prison cell then it was your end but in order to avoid a monster attack they put a Monster blocking barrier in each cell.


    Some of the prisoners tried to escape but they die in a pathetic way.....even a seasoned bandit or former adventurer will face death in this ce.


    "and I was sitting inside one of the prison cells in this dungeon" Eli said as thought about the details he gathered during in Divison.


    "Guards reluctantly left me in this prison while confiscating my phone and batch....I guess they are doing their job at least" Eli mumbled how they said that they wille fastly once the higher-ups made the decision while crying.


    "Before that, I have to move" Eli said while walking out of the cell, he couldn''t see other cells or any prisoners making sounds except the blue door which was an entrance to the dungeon prison.


    "I really can''t see..ah" Eli said as he took his weapons from the storage which were attached to his dress as buttons and then used his technique.


    /MANA BREATHING/


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    14:25


    Eli lit a single fireball that appeared on Celestria''s tip and walked inside the dungeon.


    ''step''


    ''step''


    Eli walked straight while on high alert because he couldn''t hear his own steps.


    All he can see was nothing but a dark ce, although he walked straight he wasn''t certain of it because he can move in every direction without obstacles like he was in apletely open space.


    ''....''


    Eli suddenly stopped his track and touched his neck. A slight mark on his neck as blood bled due to Eli''s dangerous sense his body moved on its own ord and avoided a fatal attack.


    "Not much deep..." Eli stopped the flow and waited for the next attack as he loosened the Ember who was hiding under the dress.


    A light red me appeared on Ember as he swung 180 degrees for 5 meters but he didn''t see anything or any obstruction during the swing.


    Eli then increased the to 7 meters and....again nothing, but suddenly,


    ''....''


    Eli bends his body sidewards as a single small scratch appeared on his right arm.


    Eli still didn''t lose his calmness because the moment he agitated, he will lose his life, so he solely focused on the surrounding.


    "It is faster, sharp.....and small" With that Eli lowered his height and swung 10 meters at ground level and....again he didn''t see....but he felt something touch his chain.


    "I got you..." With a smile, Eli pointed his Ember while mes disappeared as he throws.


    ''....''


    Something stuck on his weapon, with a single jerk Eli pulled his weapon and looked,


    ''.....''


    "....it''s just a skull" Eli was annoyed by his mistake as he crushed the skull.


    "Terra Arts: 1st Form"


    Now he can feel the surroundingnd up to 3 meters and slowly closed his eyes and waited.


    Soon something slowly walked towards him with little steps but Eli still waited until it reached 1 meter in front of him.


    Eli then raised his Celestria but,


    ''....''


    Eli threw Ember on it then pulled it and this time,


    "Piemaniac.." Eli muttered as he looked at the small rat with two de-like hands and Ember pierced through its body.


    "They are creatures that are attracted towards light and....they are always with the group" Eli''s Eyes widened as he burned the dead creature in his hands and threw it 15 meters away.


    And Now he could see...group of Piemaniac running toward him.


    "...These are just 2-Star Rank monsters but if they group then even 9-Star Rank Monster will have a hard time keeping its life" Eli muttered as me disappeared from Celestria.


    Then sand around him started to appear on his both weapons then,


    "Come on Rats"


    Light red mes appeared fully on both weapons as Eli readied his stances.


    When he sensed they entered his range, he rotated both Celestria and Ember back and forth without inferring with each other.


    Crystals started to form on the weapons'' surface then Eli hit the ground with his left leg.


    and within 3 meters numerous small spikes appeared fromnd.


    ''.....''


    ''.....''


    ''.....''


    Eli didn''t hear anything but he can feel some Piemaniac being trapped and pierced while others without careunched toward him.


    With the speed, at which he is moving everything sliced without mercy....while some tried to defend themself but due to the crystals present on the edge and surface of the weapons and due to being low rank their de hand mercilessly cut into pieces.


    Eli didn''t how will it take or how much are they...so he slowly moved forward while carefully moving the spikes along with him.


    ''....''


    ''....''


    He killed them with weapons and spikes on the ground.


    ''...''


    Soon, everything died or more like they turned into a paste.


    ''Deep Exhale''


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Eli then soon stopped his technique and panted heavily, and tried to nce around but because he stopped his technique, mes disappeared so he couldn''t see clearly or smell this shitty bloody hell.


    He just hoped no other monster appears for a few minutes.


    ''~pant~''


    "If could I say one thing I hate about this technique is....I cannot breathe during using this technique....''~pant~''and I can now only hold it for around 35 minutes....''~pant~''so If I have to guess, from prison to here, it took almost 35 minutes...so I could still sense the time period" Eli mumbled.


    "Initially I can hold around 15-17 Minutes but after training, I can now hold around 35 minutes.....let''s take a rest before moving..." Eli said as hey on the pile of monsters because most monsters avoid eating Piemaniac due to their shit taste so he thought he may fine.


    "I wonder, what Lilith is doing? Maybe I should have told her?..." Eli shook his head, "No, she won''t allow me" A smile appeared on Eli''s face as he thought about Lilith''s pouting face.


    "I hope Adriana and Scy won''t be mad..." Eli thought he going to get a lecture from them after this.


    ______________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 70 Ghost

    70 Ghost


    ''step''


    ''step''


    "It''s almost one and a half hours since I entered the prison..." Eli still walks in the dark ce without the mes because once he lights up the fire, he will be the centre of attraction and he may not know what kind of Monsters will attack him next time.


    So instead of mes, he used the Terra Arts so he could sense if anything came within the range of 3 meters on thend, and he would able to react spontaneously.


    During this one hour, he did meet some monsters but they died without knowing what they hit by.


    "Well, if it is a flying monster then...." Eli sweated a little bit.


    He swung his Ember every 1 minute around 10 meters in order to find whether reached any wall or not.


    ''....''


    "I hit something..." Eli mumbled as he walked in that direction and soon he could feel a rough wall.


    "...Atst, I found something..." as he walked alongside the wall for a few minutes but,


    ''....''


    Eli suddenly felt something hollow so he stopped then walked backwards and felt a rough wall.


    "Sigh" Eli sighed in relief then he lit up a fireball on Celestria''s tips and looked closely at the walls.


    "It''s just rough walls...." as he walked forward and realised it is just a corner turn...so he sat on the corner and,


    ''Deep Exhale''


    ''~pant~''


    "Let''s take some rest before mo..." Eli again took a rest before sensing anything near his range but,


    ''....'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A dog-like ghost with cracks all over its body and in the crack they emitted ominous blue colour as if its whole body radiating light in the darkness, walked out from the corner while showing its teeth.


    ''It almost looked like ''Raptor Hound'' which is living in the Forgottennds and they had a body with a small crack but here this is different and it''s floating on thend even though it''s moving its leg like as if walking'' Eli thought as looked at the dog-like ghost and tried to calm himself he only hoped that it couldn''t also smell here.


    Then dog-like ghost looked left and right while standing on the corner and upon turning left, Eli froze his entire moment and stopped his breath.


    ''....''


    Eli acted like a dead body and then a Dog-like ghost went near him while growling...Eli couldn''t hear anything.


    ''Even though it is dark, it can see me clearly....'' Eli thought while still lying down freezing his body moments.


    Then Dog-like ghost slowly turned and walked inside as if it is guarding something.


    ''gulp''


    Eli gulped, ''I can see its body so there is an advantage but can I hit it...?" Eli doubted even though he could see the ghost but is it easy to defeat it?


    Then Eli stood up and thought of following the monster as he was about to look at the corner when,


    ''.....''


    The Dog-like ghost simply hid behind the corner and waited for him, when he turned the corner, the monster leapt on him.


    With the sudden turn of events, Eli crouched down and rolled forward.


    ''.....''


    Then the monster turned and growled at him, while Eli stood up and swung the Ember at the monster but,


    ''....''


    It passed through its body, Eli''s eyes widened and looked at Monster. He didn''t know why but that dog-like ghost monster smiled wickedly.


    Seeing his physical attack didn''t work, He was about to use his technique but suddenly he felt a sting pain in his back, Eli rubbed his back and realized his back was scratched by its nail and blood bled fastly.


    "So, I can''t but it can..." Eli mumbled, still that monster didn''t move as if it saying ''I will give you another move....go on''.


    Eli was not someone who care about his pride during fighting against the monster because he knows that winning was all that matters.


    So he used this opportunity,


    /MANA BREATHING/


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    "Terra Arts: 1st Form"


    Light red mes appeared on Ember and controlled sand by its feet.


    ''.....''


    He swung Ember on it while increasing the mes at the tip....Even so, it''s just gone through it.


    14:26


    "...." Eli frowned


    "Ocean Arts: 1st Form"


    and changed mes into water droplets and heated Ember suddenly vaporized the water droplets....it all happened during the single swing he did earlier and he turned Ember in midair and then shed vertically.


    ''....''


    And this time dog-like ghost''s crack shone violently or more like a distorted image....but soon it returned to its original shape.


    ''.....''


    It growled at Eli as it sensed danger now, so without waiting it ran forward while its eyes glowed as it shoot some kind of blue colour light ball at Eli.


    Eli already got the information he needed, so leapt backwards and used the Ember to slice off the blue colour light.


    But the blue colour light distorted like a ghost when Ember passed through but it didn''t stop its motion and hit Eli''s right leg...


    "I don''t feel any pain..." Eli muttered and soon looked at the monster ghost.


    Eli pointed Celestria upward, collected water droplets at one tip then formed a water ball then aimed it at the monster


    "...."


    Sensing danger the monster stopped its track and growled at Eli.


    "So, you don''t like Water...like every other dogs" Eli said amusement while trying to work his n.


    ''....''


    Whether it heard or not, or it understand or not but it growled at Eli and waited for the water ball to disappear.


    Eli then pointed the Celestria at the monster and started to shoot water bullets, even though the monster could easily evade, he still shoot the water bullets and slowly, the water ball size reduced.


    Noticing this, that monster moved very fast so that Eli could already empty the water.


    Seeing this, Eli smiled wickedly and said, "At the end of the day, you.are.just.an.monster".


    Firing hisst bullet on thend and without wasting time the monster leapt on Eli.


    He didn''t Ideally stand there, he used Ember and swung Horizontally. He was about to sh its head when,


    ''....''


    "...." He didn''t know what happened but the monster once in the air was now standing onnd while aiming at Eli with a blue light ball as if it is teleported and looked at him with the same wicked smile Eli had before.


    "....I didn''t expect this" Eli muttered with disbelieve but soon,


    "You might also didn''t expect this"


    He said as he stomped the Celestria on the ground while rotating the Ember in mid-air, His eyes shone in Sky blue and Green colour.


    ______________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!


    AbiLIon

 Chapter 71 Just a Cat

    71 Just a Cat


    ''From the moment, my Physical attack didn''t work on it. I created a pit under my leg in order to trap it in a definite position but when I saw that it was scared of water, I suddenly filled the hole with water...and how I gathered so much water within a few seconds because under thend everything was moisture...almost looked like we are under the tunnel surrounded by water.


    I thought of using it directly but I decided to go with this safe ne because I still don''t know anything about the monster and it is an intelligent being, so there is a possibility that it could hide something....


    and just like I thought it did hide his trick'' Eli thought as he looked at the Cat like a shaped monster with two antennas on its head and a blue crack on its body, was wriggling in the water pit that Eli made.


    ''...''


    And slowly it died in the water and floated on the water.


    Still, Eli doubted so he pierced it with Celestria and dark blue blood bled.


    Eli then pulled it outside and scanned its body for anything else then finally pulled out the Soul Crystal and looked at it few seconds and then put it in storage.


    "Sigh, Thank goodness I made the pit" Eli sighed in relief.


    "This is the original body and what I fought is nothing but an illusion....and original always behind it.....talk about my idiocy" Eli facepalmed himself.


    Because it disappeared from mid-air and appeared on thend, Eli thought if it used teleportation but then he would already lose one or two limbs....so the only possibility is Illusion Magic which this monster must have used and hidden in the darkness.


    "I should have used mes to light up this area....sigh my back is burning like fire" Eli sighed while rubbing his back whilementing about his ipetence.


    Eli then used his me art and rubbed it on its back to avoid any infection and bleeding.


    Even though his flesh was burned, he didn''t feel any pain as if he was used to this.


    "hmm...what about the blue light ball then..." He thought as he looked at his leg only to the point where it hitpletely turned dark blue colour and when he touched it, he didn''t feel anything.


    "...." Eli frowned and tried to pinch the affected area....still he didn''t feel any pain.


    Eli then tried to touch the surrounding area and now he could feel the touch, "I guess, It is not an illusion...." with that thought, Eli used Ember to make a slight cut on the affected area.


    Red blood flowed, "sigh" he sighed in relief but when he cut he didn''t even feel the cut and he finally realized, "If the monster hit at the affected area, then without knowing I lose my blood and soon fall into a dizzy state, then pass out during the battle....talk about the perfect n"


    Then used his me and stopped the bleeding.


    "I don''t why but I am starting to feel more power when I used the Ocean Arts....maybe because I am surrounded by water elements....sig..." Eli sighed.


    Eli felt he sighing so much.


    "Should I use the Healing potion?" Eli pondered whether to use the healing position he brought but,


    "No, Not now there is a possibility that I could face someone dangerous"


    "Anyway, I don''t think this is the only monster here" Eli said as he looked at the inside and sensed his surrounding.


    "....Nothing?" Eli doubted then he created a fireball and threw it.


    "...." Now he could see the same monster hiding a few meters away like a tiger waiting for its prey.


    "I see now....because that Illusion failed, they decided to hide...ah...they certainly intelligent" Eli mumbled and readied himself.


    "I got at Most 30 Seconds....Let''s try to finish this before" Eli encouraged himself.


    "Ocean Arts: 2 Form"


    His eyes turned Ocean blue colour and Mana swirled around him then entered his body and Eli could sense water around him within 1 KM.


    "Weird, I can sense every water drop and...I slowly started to understand itsposition..." Eli muttered but soon he focused on the matters in front of him.


    With a smile, Eli ran towards the group of Monsters while using only Celestria.


    ''...''


    He didn''t do anything else, his whole body was covered in water, so he slide through them and shed his weapon as waves of water created.


    ''....''


    ''....''


    ''....''


    For every sh, Water particles around him created sharp water waves as they cut the monster''s head like a knife cutting butter.


    Whenever they fired their blue ball, water around Eli vapoured without letting it touch Eli.


    Seeing their idea didn''t work and their brethren die without fighting, they started to flee.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Eli shouted whether heard or not, they started to run faster after he shouted.


    Eli swung the Ember which was now fully covered with water, even the chains covered with fine water particles.


    ''.....''


    With a single swing, everyone''s head and body cut down as they slowly fell onto thend.


    Feeling no moments, Eli changed the technique,


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    and shoot the fireball in every direction....seeing nothing. He rxed a bit.


    ''Deep Exhale''


    ~pant~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ~pant~


    "I-I ~pant~ killed them within 30 seconds...way to go me" Eli congratted himself and rested before collecting their Soul Crystal.


    .....


    After that, Eli walked inside while throwing a fireball every 1 minute because he was on a narrow path because there won''t be anyone from the sides.


    Soon he could see a light at the end of this path.


    He hurriedly walked towards the light while still keeping his alert.


    He reached the end and walked out of it....only to see a door.


    Eli was bbergasted, he didn''t move anywhere as he only looked at the Blue colour door which illuminated brightly.


    Even though he came out from a narrow path but now he didn''t have any side walls only the door stood proudly in front of him.


    "I-I...." Eli tried to control his anger but unfortunately, he couldn''t now as he punched the ground while falling onto his knees because this door was where he entered the prison.


    "..." Eli looked lowered his head and muttered, "I know, I know, I know....".


    Then He looked up and said with a defeated look, "I know, I shouldn''t hope for anything....b-b-but..." Elimented himself.


    This was his first time raiding a dungeon so he felt lost after doing so much but soon,


    ''Deep breath''


    "There is no point worrying.....I only had a piece of iplete information, so..." Eli tried to focus his thoughts.


    "I did everything toe here....I can''t go with empty hands...."


    "Should I go inside again..?" Eli thought about returning the way he came.


    Eli turned around and was about walk inside but he suddenly stopped and his eyes widened suddenly as he muttered,


    "Illusion?"


    ______________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 72 Cat / Tiger - 1

    72 Cat / Tiger - 1


    "Illusion?"


    "Hmm.....There is a possibility"


    That''s what Eli suddenly thought and looked around to see any prison cell present but he couldn''t see so,


    ''.....''


    He threw a fireball to the side to see if any prison cell was present but to his surprise, the fireball disappeared.


    "....I see" Eli nodded his head.


    And he looked at the Door in front of him and walked towards it, was about to touch it but,


    "I guess, everything here must be an illusion to draw the escapee here and..." Eli pointed his hand near the door and fire a water bullet at it with full force.


    ''...''


    The water bullet passed through the door while the door distorted a little bit and return to normal.


    "....shit"


    During the time door was distorted, Eli could see the sharp long tooth.


    "It must be the boss monster of the ''ghostcat''..." Eli didn''t know what their name was, so he named them ''GhostCat".


    "....how should I break this illusion?" Eli muttered and pondered.


    But he didn''t get any idea to break this Illusion...so he took a rest before taking any other actions.


    ''Deep Exhale''


    ~pant~


    ~pant~


    Eli slowly sat down and waited for a few minutes.


    ....


    "Hey!" Eli shouted at the door.


    ''....''


    "Can you please stop this illusion?" Eli asked.


    ''....''


    "Come on, I know you are an intelligent being just like your minions"


    ''....''


    "I am not here to hurt anyone....unless they hurt me first"


    09:34


    "I am definitely not stronger than you, so why bother with illusion?"


    ''....''


    "sigh, If you want something and if it is within my power, I will give it to you"


    ''....''


    But nothing worked out, so he stood up and walked towards the path he came then stood at the narrow path but before entering,


    ''Let''s give a final one....if it didn''t ''deep breath'' I willeter'' He thought and,


    "Hello, Mr. Big Ghost Cat!" Eli shouted with frustration....but this time,


    "Who are you calling a cat, Human?" A majestic voice resounded throughout the area.


    "...." Eli thought, ''Did that worked?....I can hear, let''s catch the end rope..'' with that he took a few seconds to do something and then turned.


    "I am calling you, a Big Ghost CAT" Eli shouted at the end.


    ".....you have some nerve to call like that when you are just a punny human" Angry could be sensed in its tone.


    "If I am a punny human then you are Big CAT, right?" Eli asked smugly as he walked towards the door.


    "ENOUGH!" it shouted as the illusion disappeared.


    Eli looked at a 20 feet Cat or more like a tiger because it has tattoos on its shiny white fur and its eyes shined dark blue, long teeth and big sharp nails that could slice him half.


    ''gulp''


    Eli gulped inwardly, ''I would be fucking dead, if not the chains hold its body...'' Eli thought as looked at the chain holding his limbs and neck and, ''and what''s more if I entered the door then I straightly entering my grave....'' He sweated as thought because it opened its mouth a few millimetres away from the illusionary door.


    "Hello" Eli waved its hand.


    "..." The Tiger looked at him but didn''t say anything.


    "Hello" Eli again waved its hand.


    "...What?"


    "You can speak...." Eli raised his eyebrows.


    "....." The tiger didn''t reply.


    "I don''t want to fight....all I need is any paper that hides in here" Eli said while looking at the surrounding which was still dark.


    "....You just called me, Cat and now you want my help....you people always like that" the tiger snorted.


    "...you just called me, Human because I looked like a human...and the same can be said to you who looked like a big cat..." Eli tried to reason with the tiger but,


    "Don''t call me cat again!" the tiger shouted.


    "....sigh, My name is Asher Eli. What is yours?" Eli introduced himself.


    "...." the tiger didn''t answer anything.


    "Then Big cat....." Eli smiled as he said.


    "I am not a Big Cat" the tiger again shouted.


    "hmmm, then what''s your name?" Eli asked innocently.


    "..." the tiger just snorted.


    ''This is not going anywhere'' Eli thought and sat on the ground while trying to annoy the tiger.


    "Hey, Big C-guy, who are you?"


    "..."


    "Why are you here?"


    "..."


    "Who put you in this dungeon?"


    "..."


    "Why is your fur shining?"


    "..."


    "You know your fur gave majestic aura...as I was mesmerised when I saw that"


    "...I know" The tiger suddenly had a smug face.


    "Yes, your fur and your teeth clearly gave off a dangerous aura as if no one worthy to touch it" Eli who caught its attention tried to make it friendly.


    "..Yes, that''s what they say in my hometown" the tiger said with mncholy.


    "I see. They are right" Eli nodded as if he understood something.


    "Yup, they would be scared to touch my furs and with a single growl from me they runway like a scary cat" The tiger was amused.


    "That means you must be stronger than anyone else, right?"


    "Haha...I am strongest in my hometown, everyone pisses themself when they see me" the tigerughed.


    "But why are you here then?"


    "Well, what can I tell, due to my naughtiness they sacrificed me to the gods" the tiger said with a sad face.


    "....then why are you here?" Eli frowned.


    "I woke up suddenly here with chains after my people sacrificed me" The tiger said tly.


    "....I see" Eli didn''t understand but let this matter aside for now.


    "Do you want to be free?" Eli questioned.


    ".....Well, I don''t know myself...Initially, I was in a rage that someone locked me here but as time passed...I gradually epted this life also" The tiger with lonesome.


    "I see....I heard that someone already killed the boss of the dungeon?" Eli asked the important question because, during his time in Division, he did read and heard about the Boss of the Dungeon Prison already dead and the Dungeon still functioning due to Boss''s Soul Cyrstal.


    "I don''t know if they killed me then even if with my soul crystal, it wouldn''t sustain the dungeon"


    "Is that so" Eli muttered.


    "hmmm...after a long time, I spoke with a person. Even though you are weak, If you want anything ask right away" The tiger acted proudly even though it needs help first.


    "....Is there any book or torn papers hidden here?" Eli hesitantly asked.


    "Hmmm..if you are looking for that then...it''s here" the tiger answered while pondering.


    "Where?" Eli''s eyes shined with hope.


    "Under my back left paw" as it moved its paw slightly.


    "Oh..." Eli was about to walk then suddenly stopped.


    "What happened?" the tiger asked.


    "Well, you won''t hurt me, right?" Eli doubted.


    "....Who knows?" The tiger smiled as it showed its sharp canines.


    "...." Eli startled.


    "sigh,e on.." Eli was annoyed by its teasing.


    "Hahah.....why do you want that?" The tiger asked with amusement.


    "Well...I want to know whether the resurrection is possible or not" Eli said with hopeful expression.


    "...."


    "Is that so" The tiger also muttered and looked upward.


    "...."


    "Hey...Hu- Asher Eli"


    "Yes?"


    "I want to see the outside world" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I thought, you are settled with this lifestyle"


    "...Yes, I may like here. But you made me remember something, something I have long forgotten..." The tiger didn''t get into details.


    "..." Eli also didn''t ask anything more.


    "I can see your pure heart...can you take me out?" The tiger asked.


    ''Pure heart?..ah'', He thought and said, "I can if you don''t cause any problem" gently.


    "hahah...The humans until now scared of me or tried to use or suppress me but you want to help without knowing me...you are truly foolish...Asher Eli but I like it" The tigerughed at Eli''s idiocy.


    "....hahah" Eli awkwardlyughed.


    "Well then, I want to you touch my head" The tiger said.


    "...Ok" Eli thought about the cat biting him but he shrugged it off because he could see the longing in its eyes.


    Eli slowly walked towards the giant tiger and looked at its eyes straight and slowly touched it, between the eyebrows.


    "....." The tiger muttered something then blue light covered both of them.


    ''ssssshhhhh''


    But,


    huukkk''


    "Naive..Human"


    ______________________________________


    Pleasement and review...


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 73 Cat / Tiger - 2

    73 Cat / Tiger - 2


    "Naive...Human"


    ''gulp''


    The tiger bit Eli''s body half and swallowed it.


    "I haven''t eaten a human in a long time" The tiger said with a haughty smile and licked its lips.


    "..."


    "Hmmm, He is not tasty.." The tiger pondered as it couldn''t get a taste after eating a human.


    Then it finally looked at the other half of the body which didn''t fall or spatter any blood.


    "Huh? Is he...not a human?" The tiger muttered but suddenly its eyes widened as it screamed.


    "AAAHHHHHHHH!"


    "UUURRRGGGGHHHH"


    "VVVAAAA"


    The tiger tried to vomit something but nothing came only the pain of its inside being burning.


    Eli''s half-body in front of the tiger suddenly turned into water and fall off.


    ''ssh''


    The tiger''s inside burned as the image of the big tiger distorted and reviled the surroundings.


    Before the dark ce, but now It''s an old white big cave, in the middle a 5 feet Cat with two antennae on its head, Dark blue eyes, web-like cracks on its body, and dark blue emitting ominous energy from it. Its legs were chained so it just stood there crying in pain.


    "AAAHHHHHAAA"


    ''step''


    ''step''


    Hearing the steps, The cat tried to look at the person who did.


    Eli walked out casually as he drank a golden colour liquid and threw a ss bottle and stood in front of the cat.


    "aaahh" Seeing the enemy, the cat tried to hide it''s screaming.


    With a pained expression, the cat looked at Eli with murderous eyes.


    "..." Eli casually looked at the cat and said, "Hello, Kitty cat" with a smile.


    "...." The cat didn''t say anything because of the movement it open its mouth surely it would scream in pain and it didn''t want to let Eli feel happy.


    "Talk about sad story..." Eli said with amusement as he covered his mouth and soon his eyes turned indifferent.


    "You are still chained...ah" Eli said while looking at the chains on its legs.


    "You are definitely a good actor....Mr. Cat" Eli said while pondering.


    "..." The cat didn''t say respond even though anger increased but the pain also increased, it gritted its teeth violently.


    Eli then walked around and checked the surrounding, he tried to find any hidden ce.


    "..." The cat cautiously looked at Eli. While Eli didn''t care about the cat, he only searched around the cave.


    ....


    After searching for 15 minutes, Eli couldn''t find anything in this cave or any hidden ces. Even though Eli acting fine, but inside he was having a hard time controlling his torn muscles, he sweating a lot.


    If he want, he could have fought the cat at the very beginning but Eli was not in perfect condition after using the 2nd Form for a long period of time. Even if he drank a few healing potions, it still caused so much stress on his body. He doesn''t know whether he could kill the cat even in perfect condition so he took the best choice.


    In the meantime, the pain in the cat seems to be reduced, as the cat only focused on Eli.


    "Nothing here..." Eli muttered and then finally looked at the cat and asked,


    "There is nothing here, so what you are protecting?"


    "Hmph" The cat didn''t answer.


    "...." Eli then suddenly took out Celestria and pointed at the cat and said, "If there is nothing outside, then it should be inside, right?" as he pointed at it''s stomach.


    ''ggrrrr''


    The cat growled at Eli and said, "I can''t believe, I was easily manipted by likes of you" furiously.


    "....What you guys used wasn''t an illusion.....but an Augmented Mana Vision" Eli said calmly with a smile.


    "..How?" The cat''s eyes widened in disbelief because Eli found its secret. If Eli was an Early Monarch Rank or above, then Mana Vision didn''t have much effect on them but Eli is just a mortal...


    "It''s easy, the more I am here the more I understand the water element....and you guys are using the same water element mana as a source to create a vision which is almost simr to illusion magic...but illusion magic cannot interfere with reality, so the answer out to be...condensed mana projection which is also known as Augmented Mana Vision (AMV) that can change the reality space.


    09:35


    "Oh, that''s right?" Eli raised his eyebrows as if he just guessed it, he only learned it because of a weird feeling of understanding everything here as if information being imprinted on his brain.


    "...." The cat''s eyes twitched.


    "It''s easy, the more I am here the more I understand the water element....and you guys are using the same water element mana as a source to create a vision which is almost simr to illusion magic...but illusion magic cannot interfere with reality, so the answer out to be...condensed mana projection which is also known as Augmented Mana Vision (AMV) that can change the reality space.


    So when my technique interfered with your AMV when It mingled with that, so it started to interrupt the control of yours..." Eli spoke slowly and in more detail in order to get more time.


    "...." The cat wasn''t happy.


    "But, I still have one doubt, why would you guys be hurt by water elements, even though you can literally control it?" Eli questioned.


    "....I.will.kill.you" The cat only threatened him.


    "I guess, I can''t find the answer then" Eli said as he threw the Celestria at the cat.


    But, Celestria was blocked by an invisible wall, seeing this Eli frowned while the catughed haughtily.


    "You people are the ones who created this...." the cat said and its eyes glowed as the cat tried to fire the blue ball like its minions but the chains on its legs glowed as the blue ball slowly disappeared.


    "I guess, you also cannot a..." Eli was about to say something but when he felt danger on his back. He fell sideward and then looked behind...only to see, a ghostcat.


    ''That blue ball just a bait...ah'' Eli thought as threw the Ember on the Celestria and made it slide towards him.


    "Hahaha...human, you have good sense" The cat said with amusement and muttered something in a differentnguage that he couldn''t understand.


    Soon one more ghostcat appeared.


    "...." Eli tried to calm himself, ''I don''t get...if it is a mana vision then why they soul crystal''.


    As if the cat heard his thoughts, the cat answered, "If you think they are mana vision then you will die miserably....they are my children, give me some good time".


    "..." Eli''s lips twitched.


    Without waiting, Eli moved forward and didn''t use the technique.


    Used the Celestria to sh on one of the ghostcats'' neck but,


    ''ting''


    "What the...?" Eli was shocked and thought, ''I guess, water is the only weakness for them..I have only one heal potion....shit''.


    Eli backed off.


    While, the cat, "Hahaha" wasughing.


    /MANA BREATHING/


    ''Deep Inhale''


    ''cough''


    ''cough''


    Eli coughed a little bit of blood.


    "ahem"


    "Ocean Arts: 1st Form"


    Eli''s eyes turned sky blue and water covered the Celestria and Ember.


    Now without wasting time, Eli ran toward the two Ghostcat, with a single sh.


    ''sh''


    ''thud''


    ''thud''


    He beheaded them in a single sh from Celestria but, suddenly something shoot at his back, even though it was sudden he still moved....but toote. Eli staggered a little bit.


    ''Shoosh''


    Turned back and looked at the Few more ghostcat standing a few meters away from him and smiled wickedly.


    "Should I run away?..." Eli pondered a bit but soon shook off his thoughts and nced at the Boss Cat and looked carefully at the chains.


    "I don''t have any other options" Eli shook his head and ran towards the boss cat.


    Seeing this, the cat asked, "Do you think you can break the barrier?"


    But the cat''s eyes widened and then soon the catughed, "Hahah.... well done human".


    _________________________


    Pleasement and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus chapter


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 74 You did well

    74 You did well


    But the cat''s eyes widened and then soon the catughed, "Hahah.... well done human" The cat appreciated Eli''s efforts to break the chains that hold the cat.


    ''ting''


    ''ting''


    ''ting''


    ''ting''


    ''tttttrrrrrrr''


    Without much effort, the chains broke off easily as if the creator saying ''Who in the right mind to break the chains of the dangerous monster?'' and due to the chain breaking, the barrier itself disappeared.


    "The chains must be created especially for that cat" Eli muttered as he felt the chains were easily broken, "...or is it broken because I used the arts?" Eli didn''t know whether it broke due to the water elements or something else but it is not the right time as the Boss Cat slowly purred its body and said, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "After a long time, someone freed me...ahahah"


    Eli didn''t care about its freedom,


    "Ocean Arts: 2nd Form"


    Eli''s eyes turned ocean blue and his body was covered with water then he leapt towards the boss cat, he used full force and tried to finish it single attack.


    "Oh, Oh" but the cat acted carefreely, and when Celestria touched the neck of the cat.


    ''TTTIINNNGGGG''


    ''SSSSSOOOWOWWWWHHHHHHH''


    Eli felt the cat''s neck was hard steel and the whole Celestria vibrated due to the impact while the waves of impact travelled throughout the cave as waves of water elements destroyed the ghostcats....leaving these two only.


    "Are you done?" The cat asked nonchntly and fired the blue ball.


    ''shoosh''


    Even before Eli could react and due to being near the cat, the blue ball hit his sternum as fell and rolled back.


    ''cough''


    ''cough''


    Eli coughed more blood due to the sudden impact on the sternum. He tried to stand up but,


    "Not happening" The cat suddenly came near him and stomped on his chest.


    ''Boom''


    Well, that''s what the cat nned but Eli threw the Ember to the side as it stuck on the wall and then he pulled as his body slid to the side.


    The ce where the blue ball hit was burning inside and outside and Eli could see his blood flowing in dark colour.


    "Hmmm...You really are great but if you are a little more strong, you may have a chance to kill me" The cat pondered a bit and then nced at Eli who stood up with pain.


    "Hey" The cat called.


    "...." Eli didn''t say anything as his eyes started to shake.


    "Why don''t we make a deal?" The cat didn''t care about anything and asked carefreely.


    "Hmm?" Eli tried to focus.


    Getting his attention, the cat continued, "I will let you live and in exchange why do you be my ve....you are good warrior" The cat tried to praise him.


    ''spat''


    Eli spat blood in his mouth and ran towards the cat.


    "sigh, not a good listener.." The cat muttered as it shook its head and fired the blue ball at him.


    ''sshh''


    Eli fired a water bullet at the blue ball....Even so, it is only distorted not destroyed but that''s what Eli wanted.


    When it distorted, it passed through Eli.


    The cat raised its eyebrows and when Eli was about to sh its neck.


    ''sigh'' The cat sighed and thought, ''No matter how many times, you cannot cut my body''.


    But,


    ''chck''


    Blood started to flow from Eli''s eyes, ears, and nose, Eli used the remaining water which was from the mana vision of his half-body to fix the limbs of the cat on the floor, and then he used Celestria to cut its neck but,


    hkkk''


    the cat didn''t think that he used Ember to pierce its left eye.


    "AARRRRR"


    Due to that, The cat''s left eye was pierced, with blue-coloured blood flowing from it. The cat screamed in sudden pain without wasting time, the tail which was smaller earlier, now elongated and pierced Eli''s stomach.


    ''cough''


    Eli coughed the blood as the weapons on his hand loosened. His eyes returned to normal.


    Blood flowed from everywhere in Eli''s body.


    "..." The cat shouting something but Eli couldn''t hear anything and his eyes were hazy.


    ''Maybe....I am going to die...This is what I wished for the past 3 years....'' Eli thought and smiled inwardly, ''It''s....not bad...I tried my best....I think....I will be with...you soon...dear''.


    The cat opened its mouth as it was about to eat Eli. Eli soon sealed his fate.


    Feeling his ending near....Eli slowly closed his eyes and remembered a beautiful woman walking along with him in the mountain which was filled with different kinds of flowers.


    Her smiling face will always be etched on his memory, ''I always lov...''.


    Everything slowly turned dark ck as Eli was about sleep when he suddenly,


    /


    "~Darling~"


    "Hmmm?"


    "It''s been three months since we married...."


    "Yes..."


    "...I wonder, do you...love m-me now?"


    "...."


    "...."


    "...g-give me some time"


    "It''s ok Darling...I will always love you"


    "...."


    "No matter where you go, I will always follow you to the end, Darling~"


    /


    A voice that shook Eli''s entire core, she who forced him to open his closed broken heart to her, Eli who was ready to rest suddenly remembered a woman with dishevelled golden hair and red teary blue iris eyes with dark circles crying infinitely at his grave as her life slowly leaving her.


    ''No, No, No, No...not again...''


    Eli''s entire body trembled in fear.


    The thought of her not calling him ''~Darling~'' anymore and dying along with him, scared him more than the death he was about to face.


    "NNNNOOOO!"


    Eli shouted as he powerful water bullet at the Cat''s mouth which was opened to eat him.


    ''ssh''


    ''thud''


    Of the sudden attack, Cat threw Eli at the wall as it trembled and wriggled on the ground while screaming.


    "AAAAHHHHHHH!"


    Eli with trembling hands took the final healing potion and drank it. He didn''t know he used water bullets without activating the technique.


    Soon, He started to heal slowly, but the hole in his stomach didn''t close fully.


    "Haha....I-I am sorry...Lilith, making you cry....." Eli said with a sad smile.


    "I realized...How important you are to me, I will not die....we are just starting our story..." Eli said solemnly and added,


    "and it''s about time, I move forward....."


    Eli slowly stood up with the help of Celestria and looked at the monster who was about toe to its sense.


    "I haven''t used this before, but....There are no options and for some reason, I think I will be fine, is it rted to the dungeon or...." Eli thought from the very moment he entered this dungeon, he always felt something supporting him but he soon shrugged it off.


    Eli closed his eyes and said,


    /MANA BREATHING/


    "Ocean Arts:....3rd Form"


    ''Deep Inhale''


    ''crack''


    Mana around the dungeon started to flow toward Eli as cracks started to appear in the cave.


    Sensing danger, the cat stood up in pain and ran towards Eli because of the water inside its body, it can''t fire the blue balls.


    "I understand" Eli muttered and slowly opened his sapphire blue eyes, his hair turned bluish-white and slightly water-type armour slowly appeared on his entire body and glowed which started to heal his body at a rapid rate.


    "Heed my call, My Loyal Servant....It is my well that creates your soul and body, Plunged in a sea of death, The origin of life...Come forth....." Eli said in authority tone, devoid of emotions.


    The cat monster suddenly felt a chill running through his spine as it stopped his track and ''something biging'' with that thought, it started to beg,


    "I am sorr..."


    "MEGALODON" Eli called his servant.


    Under the cat,rge teeth appeared and it looked like a big shark jaw made of pure water from the ground and closed the jaw as it bit the cat and like that, it pulled the cat into the ground.[A/N: I don''t how whether you guys understood or not (the way I exined) but I added a reference photo in this parament...shark made of water, little boat is the cat and there is no water instead it isnd]


    09:36


    The whole dungeon trembled few seconds and soon it stopped as if nothing going to happen.


    "...." But the cat knows something was approaching and soon,


    ''CCHHHHKKKK''


    Under the cat,rge teeth appeared and it looked like a big shark jaw made of pure water from the ground and closed the jaw as it bit the cat and like that, it pulled the cat into the ground.[A/N: I don''t how whether you guys understood or not (the way I exined) but I added a reference photo in this parament...shark made of water, little boat is the cat and there is no water instead it isnd]


    The cat only sawrge teeth covering the whole area around it and then everything turned dark.


    Soon,


    /THE DUNGEON HAS BEEN CLEARED/


    A mechanical voice sounded throughout the dungeon.


    Eli slowly started to lose consciousness and like a spat, two things came from the ground.


    Eli didn''t say anything, he just fell forward as his body returned to normal.


    But, he didn''t fall to the ground.


    "You did well" A familiar voice and smell he knows, as Eli fell on the two heavens while losing consciousness.


    _______________________________


    If you think this is a sudden plot-armour then the answer is no, he worked hard to reach this point.


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 75 Adriana & Lilith

    75 Adriana & Lilith


    <After Eli Arrested>


    /FALLEN CONTINENT/


    Adriana disappeared from the Nex and appeared in front of a woman, who was simply sleeping in her chamber, she had glossy golden hair, a top hourss body wore a nightgown.


    Mana consists of all Elements, so whenever new technology was made, the researchers and schrs make sure to work on any elemental conditions.


    But They didn''t know...no, they were not allowed to know, there was one person who that even their technology will turn into ashes with a single nce....that is Lilith.


    The Pure Dark Mana released from Lilith will affect any type of equipment so, she mostly doesn''t know about the current status unless Adriana told her.


    ''How should I tell her?'' Adriana pondered as she sweated but,


    "I can''t sense his location" Lilith suddenly woke up and said.


    "Huh?" Adriana was surprised by Lilith''s sudden speech.


    Lilith then turned to look at Adriana who was avoiding her eye contact.


    "Where is he?" Lilith asked with emotionless tones because she suddenly couldn''t sense Eli''s location.


    Adriana Kneel on one leg and said, "He is being arrested and currently in Nex''s Prison"


    "...." Lilith''s eyes shined as the Dark Mana leaked from her body.


    Without saying anything, Lilith stood up and walked towards Adriana while Her nightgown changed into her ck Hanfu.


    "What the fuck you are doing then?" Lilith questioned Emotionless tone while touching Adriana''s head.


    "....He is the one who said to me to wait, My King" Adriana said indifferently as she showed a message that Eli sent.


    "..." Lilith read the message and soon Adriana''s phone turned into dark ck matter and then turned to ashes.


    After a long time being with Lilith, Adriana has already created so many spar phones, so she didn''t care.


    "Why did he do that?" Lilith asked while walking out of her chamber.


    "...." Adriana didn''t know what to answer.


    "Adriana?" Lilith frowned.


    "....For Me" Adriana responded hesitantly and...happy?


    Lilith stopped her track and looked at Adriana''s serious face but Lilith could see her happy face inside.


    "....Tell me in detail" Lilith just asked her important matter.


    Adriana then carefully exined everything but after the exnation,


    Lilith waved her hand as Adriana pushed back and fall on the wall with great impact,


    ''BOOM''


    "Useless" Lilith muttered with a furious expression, "If anything happens to him, mark my word entire Nex and you brother will see my wrath" said devoid of emotions.


    Adriana didn''t say anything and epted her punishment.


    "Did you send your summon beast?" Lilith suddenly asked as she sat on the tea table which was ced outside of the dark ck castle, filled with dark ck matter-like substances on every surface and gave off a uneasiness.


    "....Yes" Adriana said as walked out of the bump and sat on the chair.


    Then she created a disy in which they could see Eliing out of the Prison.


    "...." Lilith and Adriana frowned upon seeing this.


    "Did that dungeon prison have something?" Lilith suddenly questioned because she knows him more than anyone (self-proimed), he has to be searching for something.


    "No, I don''t think so. They chained the Dungeon overlord and already looted everything in there. So...." Adriana said while pondering.


    "...." Lilith looked at the disy where Eli fought against the Rats and asked,


    "Then what is he searching for?" Lilith asked.


    "..." Adriana nkly stared at her, ''You are his wife, why asking me?'' she thought.


    As if Lilith heard Adriana''s thought...no, she clearly heard it, so she replied nonchntly,


    "Don''t get me wrong, I have some ideas but I want to hear your''s too"


    "Why so?" Adriana frowned.


    "...." Lilith didn''t answer just turned to look at Eli.


    "..." Seeing no response, Adriana shrugged it off and said,


    "Maybe something rted to his past.."


    "...I thought so" Lilith muttered at her answer.


    Lilith had different kinds of emotions, whenever Eli hurt, she had a furious and dark expression and whenever Eli killed the horde of monsters, she had a proud expression and whenever Eli took a rest while gasping, she had a pained expression.


    While Adriana only thought, ''His sense is improving as well as his control over elements'' she was surprised to see his improvement, even though she was the one who taught him.


    When he stood at the illusionary door when they heard his rumble.


    "..." What they guessed might be true but still they haven''t heard about his past from him directly because of that they didn''t even know what he searching for.


    "...If he want anything, I could have given to him.." Lilith mumbled sadly when she saw his defeated look.


    When he found out that the door was illusionary with simple tricks, both of themughed about Eli''s word game but when heard that,


    /"Well...I want to know whether the resurrection is possible or not" Eli said sadly/


    "...." They turned silent as they looked at the sky, both Lilith and Adriana know that he lost his wife but he never talked about her.


    "This is love...?" Adriana muttered softly while,


    "....Yes" Lilith''s eyes turned warmly.


    The cat and Eli started to speak like a friend.


    "...I guess, we might have tamed the cat" Adriana said with amusement. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "..." Lilith didn''t respond to that because she felt something wrong.


    As the premonitiones true,


    "..." Both of them turned silent when the cat suddenly bit Eli and it swallowed half of his body.


    ''....'' Dark mana leaked from both of them as they were about teleport when Eli walked out of the corner of the narrow path.


    "sigh" Both of them sighed in relief.


    "I think, he used the 2nd form of ocean arts to create a Mana vision but when?" Adriana said with a smile but even they didn''t see when that happened.


    "....show the path where he came out" Lilith said as the video moved toward the corner of the narrow path and they could see a few empty healing potion bottles.


    "I see....he already copied their technique or more like their ability and when he tried to exit earlier, the monster spoke, in which he used his technique instantaneously and hide behind the narrow path, from the beginning itself he didn''t trust the cat...that''s brilliant and...cunning" Adriana muttered with amusement.


    "That''s my husband" Lilith said proudly.


    As the fight between the cat and Eli escted,


    "...I guess, I should go now otherwise he may..." Adriana didn''t finish her words with a worried and dark expression.


    Lilith nodded her head with nk eyes and Both of them teleported outside of the Door of the Prison; Lilith covered both of them with Dark mana because the Nex Security department set an rm if a Monarch or above entered the dungeon prison but with Lilith being there was no need.


    Only Lilith''s power can avoid being spotted. After covering themself, again teleported inside where Eli was fighting but,


    When they saw, the cat pierced Eli and blood flowed from his stomach....Adriana was about to kill that monster with darkened eyes but Lilith stopped her,


    "What?" Adriana frowned and asked furiously.


    ".....It''s time to decide" Lilith mumbled something but Adriana didn''t understand because Lilith felt a sense of relief emotion from Eli.


    "...." Adriana squinted her eyes as she tried to stop the cat but Lilith froze her movement.


    "Even if he died, He was always with me" Lilith said with a crazy expression and tears flowed from her eyes.


    "What are you doing Lilith? Your fucking husband is going to die" Adriana shouted furiously.


    "...." Lilith didn''t answer her. Lilith''s eyes slowly turned lifeless, dull as the cat was about to eat him.


    Suddenly,


    "NNNNOOOO!"


    Eli shouted.


    Both Adriana and Lilith were shocked.


    "I-I am sorry...Lilith, making you cry....." Eli said with a sad smile.


    "I realized...How important you are to me, I will not die....we are just starting our story..." Eli said solemnly and added,


    "and it''s about time, I move forward....."


    Whether he knew or not but when Lilith heard that, She closed her eyes and covered her eyes with her hands as her eyes trembled with happiness.


    "..." Adriana was the one who didn''t understand what was happening here. She was released from Lilith''s control so she was about to help Eli when,


    "Heed my call, My Loyal Servant....It is my well that creates your body, Your teeth are my sword that plunged in a sea of death, The origin of life...Come forth....."


    "MEGALODON"


    When she heard that she thought, ''What?'' while Lilith suddenly turned and looked at Eli''s majestic appearance with teary red eyes.


    And suddenly both of them felt a danger as they felt shiver running their spin. Both of them backed off....Adriana had a worried expression while she nced at Lilith who also had an alert expression.


    ''CCHHHHKKKK''


    When they saw, the teeth of the monster, they thought the same thing, "Fear!" because they felt fear from the jaws of the monster.


    Even Lilith was shocked because she felt fear for the first time but she soon shook off the thoughts and looked at Eli who was about fell.


    She appeared in front of Eli and said gently, "You did well...Darling" as she hugged him as if he was her life.

 Chapter 76 I know

    76 I know


    After saving or more like picking Eli, Both Lilith and Adriana teleported to his new own dorm or vi.


    While Adriana called someone.


    Lilith sealed her form and put him in his room as he was simply unconscious.


    Soon,


    ''m''


    Someone suddenly opened the door.....it is none other than Scy who was on high alert but when she saw Adriana, she loosened up as she nced around.


    When her eyes fall on the Man who was lying on the bed, her eyes trembled as she slowly walked towards him but she stopped when she noticed Lilith was standing near him.


    Scy then turned to Adriana and asked what happened. Adriana pondered a bit but she started to tell her as simple as possible.


    While they discussing, Lilith removed his shoes and dress like a diligent wife.


    "..." Lilith frowned because she didn''t see any wounds but then she thought maybe because of the new technique.


    "MEGALODON!" suddenly a surprised voice can be heard.


    Turning around Lilith saw Scy''s jaw drop expression....intrigued she listened to their talk.


    "You mean you saw that!" Scy bewildered expression.


    "Yes....Do you know what''s that?" Seeing her reaction Adriana asked whether she knows.


    "I don''t say I know particrly but I only heard in the story" Scy tried to collect her thoughts.


    "What kind of story?" Adriana really wanted to know because she felt fear that she couldn''t shake off.


    "Well, Megalodon was said to be the ruler of Antis or the ruler of the ocean in ancient times, but they went extinct as time passed....even now they say it is the most dangerous creature that ate more than half of Antis''s creatures and...that day the entire Antis turned into blood red, so fear and worship for Megalodon is still passed down to the next generation in Antis" Scy said in a worried tone as she nced at Eli.


    "...." Adriana squinted her eyes and asked, "How that dangerous creature went extinct?".


    "....No one knows because no one killed it. It just disappeared suddenly that''s what ancient books say" Scy clearly answered.


    "Not even a bones or Soul Crystal?" Adriana frowned.


    "..." Adriana nodded but,


    "So, can you exin to me how it looked?" Scy asked with glittering eyes.


    "...." Adriana looked at her for a few seconds and a wicked smile appeared but suddenly she remembered something as her face changed into a furious one.


    "Hey, I haven''t heard an exnation?" Adriana asked with a dark expression at Lilith.


    "..." Scy raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Lilith.


    "...." Lilith then looked at Adriana and then pondered a bit.


    Seeing her not answering, Adriana nced at Scy and was about to ask her to go out but,


    ["Let her stay"] Lilith.


    Lilith send a mental message to Adriana. Lilith thought that Scy has to know about this.


    Adriana nodded her head and then tapped on Scy''s shoulder to cover her in the strongest barrier.


    Lilith nodded her and she also waved her hand. Then a secondyer of the barrier was created.


    Scy didn''t understand why, as she looked at both Lilitha and Adriana with doubt.


    "You should also cover yourself with your own protection barrier...just to be safe" Adriana said seriously.


    "...." Scy realized what was going to happen so she created the best barrier she could now around her body.


    One day Scy suddenly asked Eli about his wife and he said that his wife was simply too strong so even her beautiful voice could kill someone.


    And finally, Scy going to hear Lilith''s voice.


    "Deep breath....That is necessary" Lilith said with a serious tone.


    When she spoke Barrier lightly trembled but it soon stabled down.


    "What the fuck is necessary?" Adriana couldn''t control her anger, if they helped him before, he would be fine now.


    "..." Scy didn''t understand what was going on so, "Hmm, what happened?"


    Adriana said with anger, "That idiot, let her husband almost die".


    "Huh?" Scy was shocked to know that because Lilith was always clingy towards him if he was hurt during the training, Lilith will beat up Adriana...but now.


    Now Both Scy and Adriana looked at Lilith for the answer.


    "I don''t know if you noticed but.....when no one around him....did you see his eyes?" Lilith said with a gloomy expression.


    "...." Both Adriana and Scy turned silent. Then Scy lowered her head in understanding while Adriana still didn''t get anything.


    "...Even though he looked happy.....there were some times his eyes showed no will to live...." Lilith then warmly looked at his sleepy face.


    "...." Scy''s lips trembled while Adriana was shocked to hear that as she shuttered herself, "Y-Y-ou are joking, r-right?"


    Lilith turned to look at her and answered gently, "He showed the same eyes, you showed me in the past".


    "...." Adriana lowered her eyes as she bit her lips while trembling bit.


    "....That''s why I tried so much to change his heart the past four months...and he did change. He finally opened his heart to me and....I saw Scy also trying her best to help him, that''s why I epted her to be his Maid....but there is thatst thread that I couldn''t cut" Lilith said disheartened while rubbing his hair.


    "...."


    "...."


    Both of them turned silent. Adriana nced at Scy and thought to herself, ''So I am the one who didn''t...''


    "....When the monster is about to eat Eli....''gulp'' I saw his happy face....a-as i-if he finally going r-r-rest from his pain..." Lilith''s eyes turned teary as she kissed Eli''s forehead.


    "...." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "...."


    "That is why, I let him decide his path.....whether death or Live, I will follow him" Lilith said solemnly.


    "..."


    "..."


    Soon she smiled brightly while blushing and said, "T-Then he said, How important I am to him" as she kissed his forehead again but,


    "....Did you hear everything I said?" suddenly someone spoke.


    Everyone suddenly looked at the source who was lying in the bed and slowly opened his eyes.


    "D-Dar-ling~" Lilith shuttered while blushing heavily.


    "Yes.....Dear" Eli said warmly.


    "...." Tears flowed from her eyes as she hugged his upper body. Eli gently hugged her and patted her back and looked at Adriana and Scy who had a awkward expression.


    Eli then motioned his right hand toe.


    Scy didn''t say anything, she walked towards him....she hesitated a bit but Eli gently looked at her and pulled her towards his embrace.


    "....ahh...''sob''....ahhh....''sob''"


    Without knowing tears started pouring from her eyes....there was a major difference between hearing a story and seeing the story.


    Because Adriana said the story with less emotion and simplicity, Scy thought he will be fine then but when Lilith said....Her mind and heart are total chaos.


    The thought of him leaving her; made her realize her feelings towards the person who showed only warmth by not expecting anything in return....where in this world everyone will expect something from others.


    Lilith didn''t say anything, ''I only allow this now...'' with that thought she still held him with little tightly.


    Adriana had a bitter expression....she also wants to hug him but she didn''t notice anything about it even though he always understands her, she bit her trembling lips as she was about to say something when she noticed Eli''s lips movement,


    "It''s Okay...I know you"


    Eli smiled warmly.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 77 Resurrection?

    77 Resurrection?


    "Well then, let''s get into the matter" Adriana said with an annoyed tone while ncing at both Lilith and Scy who was still hugging him.


    Hearing this, Eli patted their back as they separate while covering their own eye with their hands.


    Lilith still hugged his left hand while Scy moved away while blushing.


    "Here..." Adriana threw something.


    "...." Eli looked at a small blue soul crystal which was still emitting dark blue mana and another one....


    "So it is inside..." Eli slowly unfolded a small thick papyrus which was covered in some liquid to prevent it from decaying or dposing.


    "...." Eli looked at the bit papyrus which was one-fourth of the original one.


    It has some words on the front and...flipping over Eli could see a drawing on the back.


    Eli then took a small wooden box from the bed drawer.


    Seeing this, Lilith smiled bitterly because she knows now why her darling did something like that, ''He already got another part...ah''.


    He opened the wooden box, inside the box there was an old piece of paper on top and behind it, there was a small bulge which was covered in soft clothes and took a bit of papyrus which was simr to the other one.


    "...."


    He then joined both and now he could see half a magic circle on the front and flipping back he could see words clearly like some words like, / a demon''s blood, Jade vine/.


    Eli then smiled few seconds and then nced at everyone, he made everyone worry so he knew everyone want an answer now. He steeled himself and started to narrate,


    "My real name is Asher..." Eli started to tell something while softly rubbing the papyrus.


    Nobody said anything as they carefully listen.


    "I was born in a La Vige. My mother was a Farmer and Mortal while my...father was a Vige officer and 5-Star Ranker.


    My mother died when I was 1 year old. Then When I reached 7, due to being unawakened, my...father disowned me.


    After that, I worked as Farmer with the help of my agnate sisters. Then a girl I loved left me saying she didn''t like me.


    After from broken heart, another girl helped me to get over...."


    "Wait for a damn second" Adriana suddenly interrupted his tale as she frowned.


    "Hmm?" Eli looked at her.


    "..."


    14:39


    "..."


    "Why are you just saying like ''Bullet points''?" Adriana was totally confused because it didn''t feel like a story of his life instead it felt like he answered a 15-Mark question and even so he was skipping many points.


    "..." Eli looked at her few seconds and said, "I will say the reason at the end".


    "..." Adriana frowned for a few seconds then nodded her head.


    Eli continued, "And then I fell in love with her.."


    When he said that Lilith tried to hide her darkened and annoyed expression.


    "...she epted my love and we lived a wonderful life until.....everyone took her from me in the name of god" Eli nodded his head.


    "..."


    "..."


    continued,


    "Feeling something lost in me, I erased the whole vige, it doesn''t matter whether the child or old, I took everyone...everything" Then Eli looked at Lilith with guilty,


    "...When she left me, I always wanted to die....no, I just want to be with her...even in death, but she didn''t allow me. Then I thought there is a ce she always wanted to go....so that''s why I came to this ce to see and....to die".


    "..." Lilith smiled warmly even though she was trembling a bit.


    "...I am so-"


    Lilith put her finger on his lips as if saying, ''No need''.


    Eli felt some tug in his heart after seeing her trembling body, so he gently hugged her and continued the rest of the story.


    "The reason I entered that dungeon prison was to find because when I was little I got a piece of information from my...father, that he knows the location of thest piece of the resurrection datasheet and that is....inside Nex''s famous Dungeon Prison ''Clueless''" Eli said as he nced at Adriana.


    Adriana also nced at him but didn''t say anything.


    Lilith asked, "Then where did you find the other piece?"


    Eli nced at her and then looked at half papyrus while saying, "I found it inside the Mana Breathwork Manual".


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Everyone hesitated for some reason and seeing their hesitation, Eli said gently, "I know, Death cannot be reversed".


    14:40


    "....Then?" Scy hesitantly asked.


    "I....I want to satisfy myself before dying...that''s all" Eli muttered as he rubbed the papyrus.


    "...Then, why did you avoid your sister?" Adriana suddenly asked.


    "...." Eli stared at her and said, "I killed my...father with my two hands" with lifeless eyes.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Three of them were shocked.


    Eli continued,


    "sigh, she is a fragile girl, it may break her". n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Even though you already broke'' Everyone thought the same thing.


    "There are so many people in this world who have the worst life than me...so I don''t want to exaggerate like I am the only one who suffered most.


    So, that''s why I said it as simple as possible" Eli said with a smile.


    But behind that smile, both Lilith and Scy could see the loss of his beloved one.


    "..."


    A moment of silence descended.


    ~Ring~Ring~


    Suddenly, Adriana''s phone rang as she answered,


    "Yes"


    "Yes, I will be there in a minute"


    Adriana then cut her call and then said to Eli, "I will be leaving and tomorrow morning you have to meet the principal and others for the incident..."


    "Bitch, What you mean?" Suddenly Lilith interrupted her.


    "sigh, He just has to be there, I will take care of the rest" Adriana said as she disappeared.


    "...." Lilith''s lips twitched at her subordinate''s response.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Suddenly an awkward atmosphere appeared but,


    "I also leaving then" Scy hurriedly said with a bow and then she closed the door.


    ''Tick''


    "Heh"


    "Heh"


    Both Lilith and Eliughed at Scy as she didn''t want to be a third wheel.


    Scy listened to theirughs as she nced at the corner shadow and said, "I think you heard enough.." with that she walked away.


    While the shadow moved a bit and disappeared.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 78 I LOVE YOU

    78 I LOVE YOU


    After Adriana and Scy left...Inside the room, Eli and Lilith are hugged each other.


    Two stared at each other''s eyes as they slowly closed the distance and,


    "~mmm~"


    They kissed, it was a simple kiss but for them, it showed their love for each. They didn''t move for 5 minutes.


    With a simple kiss, they shared how each other felt after 5 more minutes, they separated as they again looked at each other''s eyes.


    Eli slowlyid down on the bed while Lilith slowly fell on his chest and listened to his heartbeat as Eli gently rubbed her glossy golden hair.


    "Lilith" Eli called her gently.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you...love me because I am the only one who can ept your dark mana or because you...felt an attraction towards me?" Eli asked hesitantly because he sometimes wondered if there was a person who can ept her dark mana and be better than him...''Will she leave me? It''s not like I''m the only one special, right? '', but he showed only a determined expression because whatever it was he would face it.


    Lilith then looked at his serious face and she could guess what he was thinking. She slowly moved her face and,


    "~mm~"


    Gave him a simple peck and said bashfully, "Just because someone epted my dark mana that doesn''t mean I give myself to him....I epted you because of how you looked at me without any lust or any ulterior motives.


    During our f-first night, even though I am the one who wanted it, you gave priority to my well-being over your lust and whenever I felt pain, you always slow down and wait for me to feel pleasure....that time I started to like you more.


    When I told you I am the king of the whole fallen continent, I thought you may use me to get what you want but you just shrugged it as if that didn''t interest you...I liked you more.


    When you showed your possessive side...I liked you more.


    When we went on a date, without realizing I felt really warm in my heart when you cheerfully exined to me.....I liked you more.


    When you talked about your first wife, even though I felt a pain in my heart when I saw your happy smile that I never saw before, I thought I want to make you smile like that when you think of me.....I liked you more.


    W-when y-you wished for death....I-I felt my soul being torn apart..."


    Lilith''s voice little cracked at the end.


    Eli didn''t say anything, he let her continue while he tighten his hug.


    You lighten my life, coloured my ck world, you made me happy being alive, you changed my cursed life into a blessed one....


    I LOVE YOU!


    Asher Eli, I don''t care what you did in the past....whatever it is or whatever will be, I will carry it with you.....no, I want to carry it so that I could see your smile" Lilith said warmly.


    "....Is that so" That''s all he said....but Lilith could feel his heart beating faster than ever and his trembling eyes.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Lilith smiled,


    "For me....You are the only one" Lilith said with a lovely face.


    "...." Eli''s face slowly turned red without knowing and said, ".....I LOVE YOU!, My Lilith" as he kissed her.


    "...." Lilith''s eyes widened in shock, she never thought that her darling say that to her now but that didn''t stop the surprise,


    "I''m sorry for doubting you I am just scared that''s all. You forced your way inside my heart, you know...you must take responsibility for your actions, because...." Eli''s eyes turned dark as he said,


    "I am a very, very, very, very, very, very, possessive type"


    Lilith smiled beautifully as her expression also turned dark with a heart shape in her eyes, unaware of her dark mana being leaked but soon she controlled herself after seeing little bit ashes.


    "Yes, I will take every responsibility" Lilith said in an excited tone as she hugged him tightly while cing listening to his heart.


    Eli smiled at her reaction, a sly smile appeared on his face as he pulled her up.


    Lilith didn''t know what when Eli pulled her but when she saw his sly smile...she felt her insides tingling.


    Eli changed their position as shey on the bed while Eli was on top of her and looked at Lilith''s red face with hot breath had an expecting expression.


    "Lilith" Eli called as he kissed her face while saying,


    ''~chu~''


    "I love you"


    ''~chu~''


    "I love you"


    ''~chu~''


    "I love you"


    ''~chu~''


    "I love you"


    He kissed her every ce except her lips.


    ''Ba-dump''


    ''Ba-dump''


    Feeling his love her heart started to beat faster, Her eyes turned teary and she breathed heavily. Lilith''s face turned beet red as they kissed.


    "~MMM~"


    They had a battle, feeling his tongue knocking her, she wanted to tease him for making her cry so she did not allow it but,


    "~MMMFF~"


    Eli searched for the enemy but it didn''t appear so he bit her lips and the enemy showed up.


    ''Hahhh''


    ''slurp''


    ''mmm''


    They licked each other''s saliva. Eli was already in underwear so Lilith made disappear her dress while leaving her only in red underwear.


    "~MMAH~!"


    Eli''s hand grabbed her boobs and fondled her with both hands while kissing her.


    Then he pulled bra as the two beautiful mountains with grown pink trees on top were eager for water.


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Eli separated from Lilith while both of them panting heavily.


    He then kissed her neck then kissed her shoulder bone and then mountain, then her sternum and then side of the boobs and finally rested his face on top of the pink tree.


    ''~MMNN~''


    ''~AAAAAHHHHHHH~


    Eli licked his lips as he gobbled the tree and its surrounding nts....He then tried to pull it out from the mountain but something else came,


    "~MMMMMNNN~


    He smirked while ying with another pink tree with his hand.


    The room started to fill with her scent but he only concentrated on the mountains.


    ''~nnn~''


    ''~MMM~''


    "~WAI~AAHH~DAR~MMMM~IM~"


    Eli went to another mountain and again tried but the result was the same.


    He then looked at Lilith''s mesmerizing face and then went to her sensitive spot her belly button.


    Feeling he going for the sensitive part, she tried to push him but, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "NO~AAHH~NOT~MMM~"


    "~MMMNNN~"


    "~NO~AAAHH"


    "~STO~MMMHH~"


    "~pant~"


    "~I~MMM~WANT~HHAHH~NOW"


    He sucked her belly button and licked the belly button.


    Lilith couldn''t control it anymore as she looked at his underwear which was bulging and was ready to tear the underwear at any moment.


    Eli then moved towards the valley which was covered with wet red clothes, which he always visited.


    "....no"


    Lilith always cover her face whenever Eli visited her small narrow valley.


    "~MMM~"


    "~AAHH~"


    "~DARLING~AAHH~"


    He licked her on the underwear, Lilith''s legs trembled as she tried to protect it with her legs but it always pushed apart.


    He always licked her with panties because Lilith felt really stimted whenever he licked through her panty.


    ''lick''


    "~mm~"


    ''slurp''


    ''slurp''


    "~AAAHHHAA~"


    He then inserted in tongue and rubbed her small top.


    "~MMMFFF~"


    ''squelch''


    He removed her panties and looked at her secret garden with the valley. He gave a long lick on it.


    Lilith''s body trembled as the valley started to leak its river. He then licked her insides as he spread


    "~NO~HHAA~"


    "~AAAHH~MM~"


    "~HA~DARLING~C~~MMINNGG"


    "~AAAHHHHHHHAA~"


    Eli''s face was drenched but he just licked his lips,


    "Tasty as Ever" with a perverted smile.


    Lilith turned her face to the side because her face was whole while a creepy smile passed on her face, she didn''t know why but she wanted him to hear her moan that''s why she didn''t control her moan.


    and suddenly she said while licking her lips,


    "It''s My turn..."


    "No, I am going for the main dish" Eli interrupted her because usually after Eli eats her out then Lilith turns to eat his....it was like they want to feel other''s pleasure and want to know every part.


    "Huh?" Lilith raised her eyebrows but she saw Eli removing his underwear, she suddenly tighten her inside while gulping.


    ''gulp'', isn''t it a bit too big than before?'' Lilith thought as she focused on Eli''s thing.


    "...." Eli slowly moved his towards hers and rubbed it on her.


    "~MMMNN~"


    "~MMM~"


    "I LOVE YOU, Lilith....forever"


    Looking at his Loving face and lots of care and love emotion, she was too bewildered by it but she soon snapped out of it and said with a lovely face,


    "I LOVE YOU, Asher Eli....My darling forever"


    with that,


    "~AAAHHHHH~"


    "~MMMMNN~"


    "~YOU~AAHAHHH~BEING~MMMMMMMM~"


    "~ROUGH~AAAAHHHH~DARLLLLINNGG~"


    "I~LOVE~ARRGG~YOU"


    "I~LOVE~MMMMHHH~YOU, TOO~AAHHH~MY DARLLLINGG"


    They had a passionate time.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 79 Will be

    79 Will be


    "Could you give a proper answer for your actions, Mr. Asher Eli?" An old wearing a white robe with a golden pattern representing ''NEX'', who had a wrinkled face and long ears asked.


    "...." Eli focused on the old man and said casually, "If there is a rumour that is your wife fucking around some men, what will you do?"


    ''m''


    .....


    ....


    <Few Hours Earlier>


    After Eli and Lilith had the heart-to-heart conversation? Adriana came and pick him up.


    Adriana''s face changed into a sour mood because she didn''t know why but Lilith seem to be a free and happy face with imaginary flowers flying around her and Lilith was more clingy to Eli than ever before as if he was another part of her.


    Adriana wanted to ask what happened but she stopped herself because something tells her if she knew what happened, then she will be more upset than ever before.


    The white bracelet already changed into full darkness due to Lilithing before the cooldown period, Therefore she has to leave now. But before leaving,


    "I love you, darling~" Lilith said as she kissed him.


    "I love you too, dear~" Eli said warmly, he kissed her lips and then her forehead because Lilith always liked when he kissed her on the forehead.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Adriana and Scy were stunned after seeing them flirting like that because it was always Lilith who always says like that but it was the first time Eli said something like that.


    ''What the heck happened after I left?'' Both Adriana and Scy thought the same thing as they felt some tug in their heart even though Eli and Lilith were husband and wife.


    Scy bit her lips with anger as her body trembled while Adriana felt some weird feeling that tells her to kill that bitch in front of her....''Weird, Why I do feel like that?'' Adriana thought


    "heh.." Lilith chuckled as she nced at both Adriana and Scy while their eyes twitched.


    After then, Lilith said seriously before leaving,


    "Adriana, If they make any mistake again, tell the old man I will personally visit them all" Lilith said threatening toon after seeing his almost death, she may let him choose a path before but after that he chose her...there was no way in hell she now let him go ever again, even if it meant destroying this entire world.


    After that, Adriana, Eli and Scy teleported to a building a few kilometer away from the prison.


    "Scy, I only brought you here because you were adamant but no one was allowed to enter here other than Eli so you have toe with me" Adriana said seriously. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "..." Scy didn''t object to her because this was not the time to y around.


    While Eli scanned around the ce, The Bule colour building with 3 floors, some small buildings around it and then a garden.


    There were also people and reporters grouping on the outside of the gate.


    "Let''s go" Adriana said in an indifferent tone as she walked inside.


    Eli snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Adriana, ''Her demeanour changed...'' Eli thought as he walked along with her.


    .....


    ....


    After entering, Eli sat on a chair and in front of him there were seven people sitting on the long table around him and some people standing behind them, ''maybe their attendants or butlers..'' Eli thought.


    The indoor fully covered with different types of magic barriers and filled with brown colour paint.


    Eli nced Left and Right, ''I know some faces...'' Eli thought as he focused old man who was headmaster of the Nex Academia.


    "Let''s start" The old man said firmly.


    A middle-aged next to the old man asked, "Your name is Asher Eli, right?"


    "Yes"


    "Do you know two names are only used by Royalties?"


    "Yes"


    "ording to my investigation, there is no one ever had the surname ''Eli'', So care to exin why?" the middle-aged man squinted his eyes.


    "I don''t mind answering irrelevant questions for now...Yes, no one had before but ''Will be''" Eli said carefully his words.


    "..." The middle-aged man frowned and asked, "So, you are saying you will be Royalty in future?".


    "..." Eli didn''t say just smiled.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twitched as he was about to ask when,


    "Can we get to the main point?" an indifferent voice came.


    Eli nced at Adriana''s bored and indifferent gaze who sat next to the old man while Scy stood behind her with a darkened expression.


    The middle-aged man started to sweat when he heard Vampire Queen.


    "Yes, I am the one who allowed him to enter along with his maid. If Vice-Head Master has any problem with that, you can question me otherwise move on to the main topic" The old man said firmly and inwardly, ''Is he courting his own death?...please don''t involve Nex along you'' he thought as nced at the Middle-aged man.


    ''gulp''


    The middle-aged man gulped and, ''Just you wait old man when I get enough support from board members....'' but didn''t say it outside.


    "ahem, Asher Eli you have been filed with a criminal case for destroying the building and killing people inside of it...Do you have any objection?" the middle-aged man cleared his throat and asked Eli.


    "No"


    "Why did you do that?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "Just for fun...."


    Everyone widened their eyes when they heard his words but,


    "If I said that would you believe me?" Eli didn''t know why but he wanted to y here because after he had heart-to-heart talk? he felt everything be interesting and slowly his naughty side started to show up.


    Everyone''s eyes twitched while Scy hid her smiling face. Adriana didn''t show anything on the outside but inside she was having a bad premonition.


    "Boy, do you think this is some kind of joke?" Another middle-aged man asked Eli with a stern expression.


    Eli turned to look to the left side to see a person, he was the same person who acted as a referee when he and Kayden fought.


    "What? Oh, now you showing your fangs..." Eli sarcastically said as he thought about his injustice during his match with Kayden but soon he shook off his thoughts.


    Veins bulged on his forehead as he about responded when,


    "Could you give a proper answer for your actions, Mr. Asher Eli?" The old man questioned him this time but inwardly, ''Just get over with it already.....I don''t want my Nex to be turned to ashes''.


    "...." Eli focused on the old man and said casually, "If there is a rumour that is your wife fucking around some men, what will you do?"


    ''gasped''


    ''m''


    Everyone inhales cold air as they were shocked, ''no one who has the right mind would say something like that to the second strongest person in this world'' they thought and some gathered intel and checked his personality for ''someone'' purpose, while some were not able to control themselves anymore. From the right side mmed the table and said,


    "Presumptuous, How dare you talk to the Head Master like that?" A middle-aged woman shouted as she stood up.


    Eli nced at her and then looked at the old man who still didn''t say anything as if he didn''t care.


    "See?...they may be rumours but that doesn''t mean they have no value...truth needs proof while rumours need only a few words whether it is true or not" Eli said firmly as he looked at Adriana and then said firmly,


    "How dare you think you and Headmaster have the same value...you insolent mortal?" A Young man suddenly shouted at Eli but,


    "Whether Ms. Adriana didn''t care or not but I do care because I care for her" Eli didn''t look at him not even caring for his words, he just focused on Headmaster.


    Everyone was taken aback by Eli''s words because it was worse than before without knowing some of them released their killing intent.


    But it didn''t affect him much.


    "Y-You bastard, how dare you call ''The Queen of Fallen continent'' her name?" Again the same Young-man shouted as he fumed with anger while increasing killing intent focusing on Eli.


    "I am here to be judged, do I have to call everyone by their titles or something to lick their boots?" Eli questioned him and thought, ''I guess, there is some genius....'' as he tried to look at the young man properly but suddenly he felt a little blur in his view...he can handle one or two but against many people, he would be nothing but a mortal who learned few magic tricks but if Eli bowed now, then he would forever regret it.


    "How dare..." A Young-man was about to say something when,


    Adriana raised her hand like smoke everything negative pressure disappeared and when they felt this, they were worried and sweated because they were practically abusing a man who was said to be close to Vampire Queen and said indifferently,


    "Please focus on the matter, I don''t want any more time to be wasted" but inwardly a sentence kept repeating ''I care for her'' as she felt something really ''twinge'' in her heart and she already marked who targeted Eli.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 80 Did she have something against me?

    80 Did she have something against me?


    While Everyone having a hard time understanding what was happening here. The old man and Adriana didn''t think much, all they wanted was to other realize that Eli was not someone you could control easily.


    The young man swallowed his words as he silently sat with a furious expression.


    Suddenly a voice,


    "I understood, Mr. Asher Eli"


    Eli turned to see the source who had Br hair and sharp green eyes wearing Spectacles, it was none other than Aadya, his homeroom teacher who nced at both Adriana and Eli.


    She already could guess, there was some rtion between Eli and Vampire Queen, unlike others who didn''t get any hint from the way Eli spoke.


    "But there is also another option where you could make aint and we would have solved it in a better way" Aadya said still thinking that Eli could have solved it better way, even though she didn''t know him that much but he gave her a good impression on their first meeting.


    Everyone nodded their head as if whatever she said had a point.


    "...." Eli looked at her with displeased expression and said casually, "I heard your mother is a whor..".


    Before Eli could finish his word, arge wave of mana emitted as it made Eli gulp his words.


    Eli grinned as he turned to look at the source....whose eye turned bloodshot while Aadya tried to control her anger.


    Eli just wants one important person to lose his/her control....and he seeds not only that, it has to be the headmaster.


    Eli smiled while leaning on the chair and said, "At the end of the day, We are driven by our emotions....your anger turns towards me because I am the one who said it to you at the moment, not the person who I heard from".


    By now Everyone understood one thing and that was Eli was acting arrogant because he has some kind of rtionship with Vampire Queen but still, they can''t just let this end like that when the ''other party'' was dangerous as Vampire Queen.


    "If you worried about..."


    Adriana was about to say something when Eli raised his hands and said, "I know, I don''t have much valuepared to the ''other party''....I already know there is no fair in this world unless I hold power".


    Everyone started to feel relief just as Eli said, another party was hell-bent on killing him and they couldn''t even oppose them due to their power and status but his next words,


    "I didn''t kill anyone as they already revived and the building I destroy....ispensation for making me stressed and causing mental problems for me" Eli said with a tired expression.


    Everyone''s eyes twitched, ''You are the one who major cause of our stress'' they thought, Adriana and Scy also thought the same.


    "So..." Eli focused his eyes on the headmaster.


    But Vice-headmaster tried to interrupt but the headmaster singled him to stop.


    "...." The headmaster rubbed his beard as if he was thinking seriously but Eli know the headmaster just cursing him.


    Then the headmaster looked at Vampire Queen who was still looking at Eli.


    Feeling his gaze, Vampire Queen said without turning her head, "Let''s end this...there is nothing to speak more about as he clearly stated that they clearly defame me without proper evidence and if the other party didn''t ept this....say to them I am the one who holds everything" as her mana leaked from her body.


    Everyone understood clearly as Vampire Queen made the decision.


    They couldn''t just oppose her as she clearly stated that the other party cane to her to discuss this in their own ''culture''.


    The headmaster nodded his head and said, "Mr. Asher Eli is free of guilt".


    Some people stayed neutral and some had furious expressions.


    ''I am free of guilt?...Guess, status and power can do everything'' Eli thought then stood up and was about to walk out when,


    "Are you the one who cleared the Prison Dungeon?" Suddenly Vice-Headmaster asked with curiosity.


    Hearing this question, everyone turned to look at Eli, due to rules and conditions from ancestors, Professors or any other are not allowed to enter that ce unless you are a criminal and below Monarch Ranker.


    Eli then nced at him and said, "Yes".


    Smiles bloomed on some people''s faces as he asked a question, "What did you obtain from defeating the overlord?"


    Even though some people hated him still it was big news that a ''criminal'' cleared the prison dungeon and they can''t even hold him responsible for his actions because Nex''s rule clearly stated


    /Do not harm the person who clears the Prison dungeon/


    Due to this, they thought someone will clear in the future. so Nex prepared for another prison but didn''t use it for 1000 years until now...


    "...." Eli pondered a bit and said, "An Ominus Book...".


    "''gulp, what kind of book?"


    "....How to make women fall for you" and just like that he walked out while avoiding looking at their dumbfounded faces.


    "Y-YOU....." someone shouted.


    22:17


    Eli walked out and waited for Scy and Adriana, but suddenly he got curious as he walked out the gate and looked at all the reporters who were acting like a bunch of hyenas. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Once they saw walking towards them, someone suddenly asked while putting the mic near Eli,


    "Mr. Asher Eli, Do you have some rtionship with the vampire queen?"


    Eli raised his eyebrows as he looked at the Female media reporter and said with a gentle smile that could melt someone''s heart,


    "Come...Fuck You!"


    "...."


    "...."


    as he showed his middle finger to everyone and mostly women present there and he raised his hand to show it and waved it to everyone.


    The entire area which was before bustling with noise now turned into dead silent.


    "..."


    Before they could realize it, Eli disappeared and soon everyone''s face turned red in anger as they cursed.


    "B-Bastard"


    *****


    Inside Eli''s new dorm or...more like a vi.


    ''m''


    Adriana mmed her hand on the wall as Eli stood there without moving, just smiling.


    Seeing his smiling face, Veins popped on her forehead and said furiously,


    "Why the hell did you do that for?"


    "....who knows?" Eli smiled mysteriously.


    Adriana''s lips twitched as she was about to say when,


    Eli''s left hand touched her face as he looked into her eyes and said, "When I killed them, I did it so that no one ever thinking doing it again....yes, I had my own agenda that day but whether I had my own agenda or not, I would have done the same thing" seriously as he gradually changed the topic.


    Looking into his eyes Adriana could sense his sincere words,


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Her heart beat faster as with a little blush, she tried to move away from him but he suddenly caught her hips.


    Adriana''s body trembled a little bit as he closed their distance and moved his head to closer her face.


    Adriana''s eyes shook a little but she closed her eyes and pursed her lips with expectation...but,


    "You haven''t drunk mely, Do you want to take a sip?" Eli said in a whisper near her little sharp ear.


    Adriana suddenly opened her eyes even though there was disappointment in her eyes but after focusing on his neck her eyes shone as she licked her lips.


    Looking at her, Eli could see that she was hungry for his blood which made him happy as he showed his neck while tilting his head and said warmly,


    "Go, My Vampire Queen"


    When she heard ''My'' her eyes turned dark as something inside her danced with enjoyment as she bit his neck.


    "..."


    ''slurp''


    "~mmfff~"


    After being bitten for four months Eli used to her biting so he didn''t feel pain and...little pleasure. Even if he controlled his lust there was a stimting effect whenever Adriana bit him but it was quite low nowpared to earlier.


    ''slurp''


    ''slurp''


    Adriana Moaned in pleasure After a long time she was drinking his blood which was hard for her to control....Even Emperor Level Ranker couldn''t control her insatiable hunger for his blood.


    Adriana put her hands around his neck and Eli grabbed her soft ass and started to massage it.


    "~MMFFF~"


    ''slurp''


    Adriana moaned in pleasure as Eli yed with her ass and soon Eli''s leg started to give out as he leaned on the wall and slowly slide to the ground.


    Eli didn''t disturb her as he sat down while Adriana sat on hisp; their both face turned red in pleasure but...Eli could control his body but that couldn''t be said for Adriana as she slowly moved her ups and downs, unconsciously.


    Noticing this, Eli moved his fingers between the two mounds as he lined in the curve until he met a deep hole.


    Eli smiled slyly as he tried to insert his finger into the back door but due to dress thickness, it didn''t go well but it was enough for,


    "HIKKKK!"


    Adriana jerked as she removed her fangs from his neck and felt shock running through her ass as she tightly glitched her back.


    She then looked at Eli with blood-red lips.


    Eli looked at her beet-red face with blood-red lips.


    Eli moved his face near her,


    ''Ba-dump''


    ''Ba-dump''


    Both their heart beat faster as they could feel each other breath...


    ''m''


    "Mother!"


    "..."


    "..."


    ''OH, Come on...not again'' Eli thought with frustration as he looked at Zera who was petrified when she entered...yes, both of them doing in front of the entrance door.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 81 He always looking at me

    81 He always looking at me


    Eli looked at both Zera and Mia who had shocked expressions.


    ''They have the same reaction...'' Adriana thought as her body cooled down and was about to stand up but Eli pulled her into his embrace.


    "What are you doing?" She asked indifferently but inwardly her heart beat faster, ''My daughter is here.....'' she mumbled.


    "I don''t think, I can stand up....for now" Eli whispered as he pulled her near his hard and long crotch where she could feel his hardness and hotness through the dress.


    Adriana''s face blushed a little but soon return to an indifferent face but she didn''t move her body.


    Adriana leaned her head on his chest as she looked at two girls who were stunned.


    Eli patted her head but when she red at him. He stopped his hand and hugged her as he put his head on top of her head and said, "Hello" with a smile.


    Both girls snapped out of their thoughts and looked at Eli. Their eyes twitched as they walked near him and sat beside him without saying a word.


    "..."


    Eli didn''t know what to do because they simply sat beside and looked at Adriana who was hiding her smiley face on his chest.


    An awkward silence was maintained. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, Eli asked,


    "Don''t you guys have sses?"


    "Hmph, Because of someone they postponed today''s ss" Zera said with irritation she didn''t why she felt like that, while Mia only red at Adriana.


    "...." Again awkward silence.


    "So?" Adriana broke the silence as she moved her head a little away from his chest.


    "W-Well, we thought Eli would be home now, so we came to greet him" Zera said awkwardly.


    "B-Big Brother, did they...hurt you?" Mia suddenly asked with hesitation.


    Eli nced at her and sighed inwardly, "No, I am fine" Eli still tried to act indifferently to her.


    Mia''s body trembled a bit while Zera snorted and said, "I can see that" as she nced at the neck where she could see blood signs.


    "...What? You want my blood?" Eli asked casually without knowing his actions, he got two different responses.


    ''ouch''


    "..."


    Eli was dumbfounded due to their reactions but he just shrugged it off and changed the topic, "Tomorrow?"


    "..." Zera didn''t catch it quickly, she thought he was asking for her drink tomorrow as she was about to answer when,


    "No, from Tomorrow onwards everything will return to normal" Mia said as she nodded her head.


    Eli nodded his head and waited.


    ''Damn...'' Zera thought as her face turned red.


    Then only silence descended.


    After a few minutes, Mia asked, "Is there any problem, big brother?" with worries.


    "Hmm?...no, everything has been dealt" Eli tly said.


    Mia sighed in relief while Zera was hesitating for some reason.


    Looking at her actions, Eli asked with amusement,


    "What happened, Zera?".


    Zera suddenly flinched but looked at her mother and then Eli; Then sighed and said, "Nothing" as she waved her hand.


    "Is that so?" Eli squinted his eyes while Adriana frowned at her daughter''s actions.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Again awkward silence but this time,


    "If nothing else, you can leave" Adriana suddenly said firmly.


    "..." Both of them frowned at first but soon they also sighed because they couldn''t speak anything due to Adriana with him so they decided to leave. As they stood up and left alone Adriana and Eli.


    After they left,


    "What''s with them?" Eli suddenly asked with doubt.


    "..." Adriana looked at Eli for a few seconds and said, "Maybe they worried about you".


    "I know that but..." Eli pondered and said, "There is something else...".


    Adriana didn''t say anything as she was about to stand up again but again he pulled her.


    "....They already left" Adriana frowned.


    "So?" Eli said as he put her ass on his crotch which was still hard and hot.


    Feeling his hotness through the dress, Adriana tried to push him away but Eli gently caught her chin and made her look at his eyes as her face started to blush.


    He then looked at her eyes and slowly left his hand towards her backbone and slide it towards her butt crack.


    Feeling his hand, she felt a funny feeling inside but when he reached again asshole but he didn''t insert his fingers still, she suddenly flinched.


    "W-What are y-you doing p-pervert?" Adriana acted like a little girl in front of him which was totally different persona she showed earlier.


    "Don''t know" Eli said casually as he tried to insert his finger again.


    "N-No, STOP!" Adriana was scared as she shouted and closed her eyes even though her dress was in the middle still she could feel his fingers.


    Eli suddenly stopped his hands. Feeling no hands Adriana suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Eli either with disappointment or....excitement?


    Eli smirked at her and asked, "What? Do you want it?" as he licked his fingers.


    Adriana clenched her back as she shuddered, "N-No, W-Why w-would I-I act like a pervert?"


    Eli smiled a little and took her hand ced inside his pants where hard and long crotch looking for waterfall cave.


    "..."


    Adriana didn''t say anything when he took her hand but when ced her hand directly on it. she stunded...no, petrified as she felt for the first time directly touching Eli''s.


    Soon she came out shocked as she said with a blushing red face, "W-What are yo.."~mmff~""


    But before she could finish her words, Eli slide his hand inside her panties and gently rubbed on her small crack. She covered her mouth with her other hand still her hand tightly gripping his manhood.


    Adriana''s eyes turned red in shame but before shesh out, Eli said, "This way we can satisfy ourselves without doing it alone.." with a small grin.


    Adriana''s eyes widened in shock as she lowered her head in shame, ''How did he know?...'' Adriana thought, as if Eli heard, he answered,


    "There is nothing to worry about, It is just a normal reaction where both of us are aroused"


    ''There is nothing normal about you..'' She screamed in her heart but still, she didn''t do anything until,


    "~mmm~"


    Eli again rubbed her crack as she moaned but he didn''t stop there he continued to rub around.


    "~wai~mmm~"


    "~Ahh~no~"


    Adriana moaned in pleasure as she felt his fingers ying with her little sister, she tried to stop him but she felt her energy being left from her body.


    Unaware of her action, Adriana moved her hands up and down.


    22:18


    Feeling her soft touch on his little bother, Eli groaned,


    "~arrgh~"


    His voice woke her up from her trance as she looked at Eli''s red face while groaning...he showed his vulnerable state.....suddenly her mind went to the time when he first meet her and how they interact first with doubt and awkwardness, and how she felt attracted to him the moment he didn''t affect from her Dark Mana and how he fought against her daughter and how he trained with her and how he sometimes treats her like a little girl and patted her head though she will never say it out that she liked his head pats...never...and...how he went to every length for her just because her name being defamed....an inexplicable feeling aroused from her heart.


    But suddenly she felt an amount of hatred for someone who stole him from her...she didn''t say it or show it on the outside but whenever ''that bitch'' clung to him, an immeasurable paine to her heart...as she clutched her heart and tried to control herself.


    When Lilith and Scy know about his suffering and help him to get through....but she didn''t know anything at all, she just enjoyed herself being with him and that was enough for her. She felt really worst than her parents who until the end can''t realize how she felt just like how she didn''t realize Eli''s feelings even though he said it was fine but to her...not everything was fine.


    ''Yes, I am the kind of person, who needs no one, I will suffer for eternity'' Adriana thought though her hands still moving. Her eyes lost their gradient colour when,


    "~chu~"


    Eli who was having pleasure from bloody beauty suddenly felt something wrong as he looked at her face which had a self-loathing expression and then he realized, ''she must have been guilty of not speaking up for me before....heh, how cute, my cute little vampire'' Eli thought as he gently looked into her eyes as he stopped his hand and warmly kissed her forehead and stayed for few minutes like that. After that he didn''t say anything, he looked at her warmly and then leaned his head on her shoulder as he started to lick and bite her neck while inserting his fingers inside the small crack as it started to leak its liquid.


    "~mmm~"


    Adriana was stunned and her eyes became teary when he kissed her. She felt immense love for her and how much he cared for her even without saying a single word from her as if he saying ''I know you....'' it struck her heart.


    ''....He, He always looking at me....I,I don''t kn....he is mine..no, MINE! ONLY!.....I am the one who found him first, so I have my own right to take him....yes that''s right, I am the first one and I will be the only one...I will be the one who clings him....''that bitch king'' I will deal with her when I reach her level....'' Adriana''s eyes slowly turned dark as she also leaned on his shoulder and started to lick his neck while moving her hand as she started to enjoy the moment.


    "~mmm~"


    "~arhh~


    Eli didn''t know what he just caused....he just created another Lilith.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 82 Blue-Balling

    82 Blue-Balling


    "~E~Eliii~mmm~"


    "~hufff~"


    Both of them still pleasuring each other, while both of them bit each other''s neck.


    Feeling her love juice being poured out, her inner trembling a lot,


    ''It''s about time...'' Eli thought as he pushed little his index finger and slightly rubbed her asshole.


    "~Ahh~"


    Adriana moaned in pleasure as she clinched both front and back. Due to her inexperienced motion, Eli felt a different kind of pleasure.


    "~urgh~"


    Love juice started to leak out as it started to drench the floor. Eli slowly moved his face from her neck and then looked at her glittering red eyes with beet red face while breathing heavily. It was more than enough to make a man go wild on her.


    "~MMM~"


    Eli suddenly slightly inserted his finger in her asshole as her eyes turned teary.


    "~No~AAhhh~"


    Noticing her trembling body and the way she was trying to control herself...Eli smiled at it and went near her ear and whispered sweetly, "Cum for me, My cute little Vampire" and he suddenly bit her neck hard as slight blood flowed.


    This broke her sense.


    "~AAAAAAHHHHHHH~"


    Adriana''s legs curled as she pushed her crotch toward his finger and she moaned in ecstasy. Eli''s pants were already drenched with her love juice and now his lower shirt was also drenched. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Eli slowly moved his head as he looked at her rolled eyes with a red face while panting heavily...though she stopped her hand, Eli didn''t mind because Adriana was now in 9 clouds so he let her take her time to cool down a bit.


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Adriana took a few minutes to cool down and then she finally came to her senses as she looked at Eli who had a smug look that turned her face red in embarrassment.


    "Y-You..~mmm~no~"


    Adriana tried to say something but Eli''s finger was still inside her waterfall as he rubbed her inner walls. She was already sensitive when he rubbed a little bit of love juice came and she moaned a little.


    "I? What?" Eli then asked with a grin.


    "..." Adriana didn''t say anything as she turned her head to the side.


    Eli then took his hand from her inside. Looking at his hand that was filled with love juice as he nced at Adriana who was also ncing at him with a red face.


    "..."


    Eli then rubbed his fingers as he felt a little sticky and then he separated his fingers where a string was made.


    Seeing this Adriana''s body trembled in shame as she was about to shout for him to stop when,


    ''lick''


    ''slurp''


    Eli licked his finger one by one but his eyes were only looking at Adriana''s eyes.


    Adriana bit her lips as she saw Eli licking her body fluid with an excited expression and when he said,


    "You taste like strawberry....''SLURP''" while slurping loudly.


    Her face, neck, ears everything turned red as she wants to dig a hole to hide.


    Then suddenly she felt something twitching on her hand and when she nced at her hand which was still under his pants and tightly grabbing his hard and hot thing.


    Her eyes widened in realization, she wasn''t doing anything when Eli helped...so with embarrassment, she started to move her hand.


    "~argh~"


    Feeling her hand movement, Eli groaned as he looked at Adriana''s shy face.


    He thought of teasing her but then he already teased her enough so he stopped for now but,


    "Adriana, move slowly sometimes and fast sometimes...." Eli said as he grabbed her boobs and fondled them but he didn''t tease her anymore.


    "~mmm~"


    Adriana was initially surprised when he said that, she was obligated to do but when he grabbed her boobs, her juice flowed a little as she moved her hand with a different rhythm, ''Just you wait, I will make him mine and....we will live our world just two of us...maybe my daughter also'' Adriana dangerously thought as her eyes lost its colour while she looked at Eli''s ecstasy face.


    After a few minutes,


    "~arr~I am...."


    ''m''


    "You bitch!" Someone shouted as they opened the door and it was none other than Scy.


    "Tsk" Adriana clicked her tongue as her hands stopped, Eli clearly felt something wrong here, ''Why now of all time?'' he thought with frustration.


    ''pant''


    Scy didn''t care anything as walked in while panting as if she had a marathon and locked the door...that''s right Eli didn''t lock it, ''I should have locked it before..'' he inwardly mumbled as he looked at Scy''s furious expression.


    Without care, She pulled Adriana, and Adriana carefreely stood up and looked at Scy while she red at Adriana.


    Finally, something clicked on Eli''s mind as he thought, ''Where did Scy go or....did she reallye with us home?''.


    "Why did you leave me there, bitch?" without a single care Scy shouted.


    Adriana didn''t take it to her heart as she nonchntly said, "I thought you were fine on your own".


    "...." Scy''s eyes turned murderous as said, "You just want some time alone with him, aren''t you?"


    "...." Adriana darted her eyes as if Scy hit on the mark....yes that''s right, after hearing ''I care for her'' Adriana couldn''t control herself as she immediately teleported Eli and wanted to do something but, ''who would have thought he also craving for me'' Adriana thought as looked at Eli who had an amusing expression.


    "...I knew it" Scy shouted as she frowned as she asked, "Did you do it?" with a dark expression because, from Eli''s face and their crumbled dress, Scy guessed they have already done the deed.


    "....N-No...I-I have work" Adriana flustered when she heard Scy. If she stay here then she will bombard with questions so she ran away.


    Eli and Scy widened their eyes when Adriana disappeared. Scy muttered something, "Wait you bitch I....", while Eli nced at his lower half and sighed wearily.


    Suddenly Scy turned to look at Eli. Her eyes and lips twitched when she saw his drenched dress and floors, his red face but when she nced at his bludging ce, she blushed a little and said while clearing her throat,


    "Ahem, go to the bathroom" ordered Eli.


    Eli smiled awkwardly as he waited for her to move away but she didn''t.


    "Hurry up, Master" Scy increased her voice seeing no moment.


    "..Well, I will but you have to go first" Eli said awkwardly.


    "...Why?" Scy asked him while knowing what he meant....she just want to hear it from him.


    "....." Eli didn''t know whether tough or cry. But he said awkwardly, "I am....hard" as he pointed to his pants that showed thick long, and hard bludge.


    "I have to help my Master then"

 Chapter 83 You woke up....

    83 You woke up....


    "I have to help my Master then" Scy muttered while blushing as she slowly moved toward Eli but,


    1


    "You don''t need to" Eli said seriously as he stopped her.


    "..huh?" Scy was startled when Eli suddenly stopped her as she looked at him with puppy eyes and said,


    "B-but it was maid''s duty"


    "..." Eli shook his head and said, "It may, but I am not the kind of person who uses other people as a sex tool..." firmly as he stood up while trying to cover his tent with his hands and was about to walk away when,


    "Then, what about...Adriana?" Scy suddenly said with a judging look.


    "...She is different" Eli said to her but inwardly, ''and I will sure she will suffer like me....'' and before she could reply anything he walked away hurriedly.


    "..." Scy bit her lips hard as blood started to flow.


    After that, everything went normal except for the Media who was criticizing Eli''s conduct.


    Media only focused on Eli''s conduct towards reporters but they didn''t dare to insult him or talk about anyone rted to him because they knew....what will be the answer already if they do.


    *****


    While Eli was shaking his hand as he cursed Adriana and Scy had a grumpy look as she thinking about a n.


    One of the rooms in the Boy''s Dorms.


    "I-I just thought this way we could influence more..." a ck-haired boy with his head downward kneeling in front of a hologram in which a Man sitting on a throne filled with grant and mighty ck-red-gold design.


    "Do you think you are better than me?" An authoritative voice came from the hologram as the ck-haired boy trembled in fear.


    "N-No, N-Never in my life f-father" the ck-haired boy immediately refused as he stuttered while sweating a lot.


    "Jayvald" His father called him.


    "Y-Yes" Jayvald boy shuttered.


    "Because of your silly mistake, we lost an important asset.."


    "I-I am sor..."


    "But it''s fine as long as you didn''t get hurt"


    "..." Jayvald took time to realize then he trembled at his father''s love. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You can only learn from mistakes. So, don''t do it without thinking of the consequences"


    Jayvald then raised his head as he looked at a young man, his father who had a sturdy build with diamond shape face, long ck hair, and red eyes as if he was the male version of someone Eli knows.


    Jayvald thought if he spread the rumours through their own NEWSpany then there was a chance where they could use it to suppress the Vampire Queen but everything was turned down when Eli destroyed everything and....traitor''s babbling mouth. He thought his father would definitely punish him but now....his eyes glimmered with happiness that his father''s generosity and love.


    "Yes, Father I will do my best" Jayvald said with a smile.


    His father nodded his head after seeing that smile and changed the topic, "Did you make any process?"


    "..." Now Jayvald turned gloomy as small fear entered his body but,


    "It''s fine Vald...I know how stubborn they are" Jayvald''s father said calmly.


    "Father.."


    "Your only target is Zera Adriana. So focus on her, only." Jayvald''s father said seriously as his eyes glowed.


    ''gulp''


    Jayvald gulped hard and then said furiously, "But Father, ''that peasant'' is acting friendly with her. How can I control myself?"


    "..." Jayvald''s father turned silent for seconds and then answered, "You don''t need to worry about ''that cattle''. Your only job is to seduce her and make her beg to marry you...and that''s your first and only duty for you"


    "Yes Father" Jayvald understood his father''s word meaning as he grinned in happiness, thinking his father might have already sent some assassination to kill Eli.


    "Don''t forget your duty, my son...and I will send some assist" Jayvald''s father said as he cut off the connection.


    ''sigh''


    After that, Jayvald sighed in relief, even though his father wasn''t in front of him, he still felt the pressure of being in front of his father.


    And then, Jayvald smiled in relief as he looked around the room which was filled with modern furniture, everything filled with top quality materials as the Nex permits the students could modify their indoor rooms as much as they could.


    Jayvald then looked at the walls where he could see a beautiful girl''s photo from a different angle.


    Jayvald smiled wickedly as he grabbed a pillow that had the same girl''s photo and then he kissed the girl''s face while saying, "You will be my Queen....soon" as his breath hardened.


    *****


    <Night>


    "Tomorrow we will have only onemon ss, Training...so after that, I would like to visit Library... and then my course will be after lunch....." Eli talked about his ns for tomorrow at the dining table while Scy just nkly nodded her head.


    ''snap''


    Noticing her expression, Eli snapped his finger before her and she soon snapped out of it.


    "Huh?"


    Eli didn''t say anything but he motioned his hand as if asking, ''What happened?''.


    "...No-nothing Master" Scy looked at Eli for a few seconds and replied.


    "....sigh"


    "Huh?"


    Eli sighed as he stood up and picked her waist and then sat on the chair as he made her sit on hisp...she sat on hisp in the sideway as he gently hugged her waist.


    ".....!"


    Scy took a moment to process and then her cheeks turned beet-red as she tried to stand up but he didn''t allow it.


    "Why my maid is angry?" Eli used his words to y.


    "...hmph, I am not"


    Hearing ''My'' Scy tempted to drop her act but she was with him for four months so she knows what he was doing now...she just hmphed which was certainly not suitable for a maid''s role.


    "Oh?" looking at her childish act, Eli raised his eyebrows as he was amused by her reaction.


    "Heh.." Eliughed slyly and asked, "So my maid wants to do it?"


    Hearing this, Scy''s face turned even dark red as she stuttered, "W-who wants to do it y-you?"


    "Hahaha..." Eliughed at her reaction and said, "Hah.....what? do with ''me''?".


    "Y-You Bastard" Scy muttered in embracement as again struggle to stand up.


    But Eli didn''t allow her as he tightly held on to her and then he pulled her chin towards him.


    1


    They both looked at each other''s eyes, Scy lost in his ruby red eyes while Eli looked at her blue eyes which were darker than Lilith''s.


    "...."


    Scy suddenly lowered her head as she tightly clutched his dress and said with a hoarse voice,


    "Get away from me"


    ".....Why?" Eli didn''t react much because he already expecting something but didn''t clearly know what was it.


    "...I am..ugly.... you''re disgusted by my skin, aren''t you?" Scy said with a worried tone while shouting.


    "....."


    Getting no reply, Scy thought, ''So that''s it...ah'' as her shoulders slumped.


    "...."


    Eli then took her hand and he saw so many red pimples on her hand as if she was suffering from chicken pox-like disease.


    Scy didn''t react much, she already felt devasted. Eli then slowly put her hand on his face and said, "I already told you an answer..." with gentleness.


    Scy lips trembled because she already knew Eli won''t be disgusted by her skin but still, ''what if he didn''t turn on when he looked at me''....that''s what she worried more about because the woman around him was top beauty...and mostly his wife would be the top in beautypared to what she had seen so far.


    Scy bit her lips as she asked indirectly while lowering her head, "Even if a person lives in drainage would still like to drink pure water".


    1


    ''What?'' Eli had a ridiculous expression, ''What the hell is this?....There is no way any sane person would drink drainage or maybe..sigh that''s not important....how the hell did shee up with that logic? is it because she has a water element or something....sigh...women...'' Eli thought as he looked at trembling Scy.


    "Yes, there is no way any sane person would do that" Eli said seriously and inwardly added, ''I hope so''.


    When she heard, she closed her eyes and bit her trembling lips but,


    "You are Scy...There is no way you couldpare it to something like that...I will say it as many times as you need....you are a beautiful woman, Scy...to me, these red pimples are nothing because you are my Scy..." Eli said seriously with a gentle tone as he pulled her chin and made her look at him.


    2


    "..."


    Scy suddenly opened her eyes as she looked at his sincere voice with gentleness but suddenly he kissed her forehead.


    "huh?....y-y-you.."


    Scy stuttered as she blushed but,


    ''cute'' Eli thought and said, "Scy you are too sexy, that you woke up someone" as he pulled her close.


    She suddenly felt something hard on the ass as her eye widened in shock but inwardly she felt a ''tinge'' in her heart as smiled, ''Hehe... sess'' But,


    "Y-You Bastard, P-pervert..." Scy said as she hurriedly ran away from his clutch.


    1


    This time Eli let her leave because he felt, ''this is enough for now....so, she really worried whether I would be aroused or not?...ah'' Even though Scy didn''t say it outside. Eli guessed it because when she sat on hisp she tried to wake up his little brother without making Eli notice...but the moment she tried that Eli grasped the situation but he didn''t know whether right or not.


    "sigh....''deep breathe'' cool down man...two times in a day...heh" Eli sighed and weaklyughed.


    1


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 84 DoD

    84 DoD


    ???? POV


    1


    ''step''


    ''step''


    ''jump''


    I am moving towards my destination...that was ''Nex''.


    Today I was ordered to kill someone who caused great shame to my master.


    After gathering details about the target...I felt immense hatred for that bastard.


    ''How dare an insignificant mortal go against Transcendental King?'', I tried to control my anger but,


    ''Not only he destroyed our indirectpany but also warned our lord and young master'', I was furious...that''s why I going to enjoy slicing his body as I licked my lips.


    ''ording to the info earlier, it seems that he and Vampire Queen are rted but we didn''t get any information about his past...as if he appeared suddenly, something feels fishy here...maybe he is Vampire Queen''s....secret weapon or something'' I shook off these unnecessary thoughts as I already know my master thought of something.


    ''sshhh''


    ''step''


    I stood before the wall which was the boundary wall of Nex and the moment I tried to pass...the rm will set, so I have to signal, so the person inside the Nex would deactivate the barrier for a single second which was enough for me to enter.


    I took out themunication device and with a single press other party must be alerted and waited for their signal.


    ''Master sure put some spies inside the Nex'' I thought as I was amused by my master''s scheming and how he infiltrated the world''s most powerful and dangerous Nex like it was nothing. After finishing my work I would surely ask his blood as I licked my lips as I felt a tingling feeling in my lower body.


    ''blink''


    Suddenly blue light blinked in themunication device, ''I guess, It''s about time...'' as I waited for the blue light to turn green...


    ''blink''


    When blue turned into green, I jumped above the wall as I saw some invisible wall being disappeared and...appeared in the next second but I was already inside of it.


    ''step''


    I again signalled to them that I entered and then, I destroyed themunication device, ''this barrier is only blocking entering intruders but not for leaving...they must have considered students safety, if something arouse inside of Nex'' I thought as I ran towards my target.


    ''Wearing a tight ck dress is surely nice..'' I thought while running to the target.


    After reaching the target''s house, I verified the surroundings for any other barrier and I was sure that Vampire Queen must have done something for pre-cautions.


    I carefully analysed the house and found that ''she didn''t put anything...?'' I frowned at this because from what I heard she was a cautious person but...


    ''Let''s not think about anything else...I have to finish him as soon as possible'' I mumbled as I entered the house as I used my technique to dive into shadow.


    .....


    .....


    ....


    I found myself standing inside the entrance, ''sniff, sniff'', I smelled something funny but shrugged it off as I slowly walked inside and reached the target''s room...again I dived into the shadow and then appeared inside the room.


    1


    ''sniff''


    Inside the room filled with a funny smell but different from earlier...but I don''t care about other things because I going to finish the target with one strike...I slowly walked towards my target as he waspletely covered in a nket.


    ''Hehe...'' as I was about to strike him when,


    "Hello"


    I heard something behind me, and I jolted. I turned with swift action but only to see...a bluish ck hair, shining blue eyes looking at me with calm and murderous intent as if everything was under her control.


    ''I know who this woman is...ording to the info, she is just a maid to the target and like him, she is also a mystery because the only info we got was she was a ve before but...'' I also looked at her with the same murderous eyes.


    Seeing my reaction, that bitch grinned while ncing at the bed....no, it''s not like I was angry at her due to interruption, but something else and that was, ''My master is interested in this bitch...'' I clutched my hands while I carefully analysed her moments.


    "Who send you?" Suddenly that bitch asked carefreely.


    Even though I covered my whole body and face, I felt like she knows my twitching face.


    I didn''t answer. I can kill her if I want because, against thete Domain Ranker, she was just an ant that I could crush her without much effort...even so how couldn''t I sense her before?..Is it some kind of skill? or any artifact?...still there was no problem because I kill her master along with her.


    "Not answering, I guess" that bitch mumbled as she pointed her fingers at me as she about caste her magic but,


    ''Do you think I would wait and let you finish?'' I thought but didn''t say it loud as I took a poisoned dagger and leapt on her with a smirking face.


    "heh"


    She grinned at me. Only then I realised that I have frozen in mid-air. My eyes widened in shock because even if someone has rare time elemental control but it won''t work against someone who was above the Rank of the elemental user.


    "How it is? My new spell /Cease/" as she smiled wickedly.


    ''That wicked smile suits her ugly face...and most importantly, The information is wrong...'' I thought as I wanted to send a message to headquarters but I started to sweat, the only thing I could move was my eyes.


    She slowly walked towards me and then took the poison dragger like picking a flower and she seems to analysing the poison and then putting it inside her storage ring.


    ''No...My dear partner, That poison is very rare...even we have to use it only on high-level missions because there is no antidote for it and it could even kill Late Domain ranked in 10 minutes'' I thought about my precious poison being taken away and soon...my life will be taken also but,


    1


    ''We assassins have one important rule which is to ''KILL yourself if you failed your mission'''' I thoughtmenting about my pathetic life...before she could torture me I will destroy my soul crystal as I tried to concentrate Mana to go berserk but,


    "Oh, My littlemp...don''t think you can escape from me?" that bitch smirked at me.


    I felt a chill running through my spine, ''What cultivation level is she?'' I thought about assassination HQ''s negligence.


    ''Well, that''s all then..'' I sealed my fate.


    "I know you, Master" suddenly that bitch said while looking at the bed.


    Initially, I didn''t get what she was trying to say but soon my eyes widened in shock, ''Is he already know that someone is after his life?...or has someone leaked our information?'' so many possibilities ran through my mind.


    However, he didn''t move a single inch.


    "How long are you going act?" That bitch said in an annoyed tone as she walked towards the bed and suddenly pulled the nket...only to see some pillows arranged vertically.


    ''...!'' I was shocked just like her....sigh, apparently, I came here just to lose my life for some pillows.


    That bitch blinked few minutes and suddenly her mana swirled around her as she looked at me with nk eyes.....I felt a shiver running through my spine as my instincts are screaming to escape from her.


    My entire body was drenched in sweat due to a single nce from her....I thought I never feared death but....I felt something worse than death.


    She walked towards me as she released me,


    ''thud''


    I fell to the ground and hurriedly said,


    "I-I-I didn''t d-do a-anythin...." but before I could finish my words,


    huukk''


    ''cough''


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She pierced my body and then pulled my heart as she nced at my lifeless eyes just as I was about to die she said something,


    "I will ta...."


    I didn''t hear fully but felt like I want to die even though I am dying now...


    *****


    Somewhere,


    "...."


    "...Oh, I think I am being kidnapped" Eli thought as he felt fresh air and jumping motion while he was wrapped in a nket.


    3


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 85 Kidnapped

    85 Kidnapped


    <Before Kidnapping>


    1


    After calming himself, Eli entered his room


    "..." Eli analyzed his room whether something was misced or not but,


    "No one hase yet...ah" Eli said while looking at the window which was closed tightly.


    ''shut''


    Eli then locked the door before entering and then changed his dress into pyjamas.


    He sat on his bed and looked out the window before lying down and covering his body with a nket as he slowly entered his dreand.


    ....


    "..."


    ....


    "..."


    ''tick''


    ''ssss''


    After half an hour, a ck silhouette entered his room through a window then closed it and then slowly walked toward the bed.


    ''They finally came...'' Eli thought as he waited for the person to act first but,


    "..."


    ''whossh''


    The ck silhouette just took out something and burn it....soon entire room was filled with some kind of smoke.


    ''sniff''


    Eli took a single sniff to check whether he know what it was, but unfortunately...Eli couldn''t tell exactly what smoke was Though he did feel sleepiness.


    ''I guess, they wanted me taken alive...should I act along? or finish it off here?'' Eli thought and soon he decided, ''I wanted to confirm something so let''s act along with them....still though shouldn''t they know I could hold my breath at least half an hour?'' as he mocked their negligence.


    With that n, He loosened his body as if he falls a deep sleep still, he didn''t breathe but he produced his chest up and down motion.


    "..."


    The ck silhouette poked Eli''s body.


    2


    ''...''


    Seeing no reaction, thought their n worked. The intruder rolled Eli''s body along with the nket to the side and arranged some pillows and then covered it with another nket.


    ''kkkk''


    Then the intruder opened the window and let the smoke go out as the silhouette cleared any evidence then it picked up Eli who was sleeping? covered in a nket.


    ''ssss''


    And like that, the ck silhouette jumped outside before closing the window.


    ''step''


    ''step''


    ''jump''


    ''jump''


    The ck silhouette ran fast and jumped from one to another like a monkey as the intruder exited the Nex without a problem.


    *****


    /"Come, Fuck you!"/


    Eli thought about the trigger word he said today....he didn''t mean to curse or act arrogant to the media but the true meaning behind only a few people deciphered. Even if the Media did decipher it, they wouldn''t tell anybody about it because they already know who will suffer from the consequences.


    ''There are two reasons I did that....first, make a rude mark to the specific person indirectly...What I did was speed up the process; the other party was already set on killing me but they won''t do it now because of iplete information about me and before theye up with any different n.....


    I acted arrogantly and directly challenged them saying, ''Dare toe, I will fuck you off'' into a simple manner, to others it may seem like I am creating an unwanted problem but I know more than anyone that living with fear is the worst thing in life can anyone go through and I am not that much strongpared to others as of now but would they wait ande to meter...


    They wille either way so I just wish they would make an irrational decision toe and with that evidence, I may be able to get some special protection from Nex....yes that''s what I am hoping for, protection from Nex is not something that anyone gets and I am not an idiot to waste an opportunity...and for a second reason well, let''s wait for it...'' He thought as he felt they were entering a room.


    ''I thought of sucking out the information from the person whoes to kill me....but they chose to kidnap me...ah. Well, if I said I considered that possibility...then wrong because never I thought this would be possible instead of killing me off easily....I guess, each person has a different way of thinking and what going to happen....It''s certainly intriguing'' he thought as he felt he was put on a....bed? nket removed and his hands and legs were being....chained.


    ''if things go wrong, I just need to think Lilith and my dear Knight will rescue her princess....others might think this idea was pathetic and wife depending on the person and all but seriously Lilith once said, she heard stories from Adriana which was Knight rescuing the Princess, so she wants to rescue me from being kidnapped by bad people....I really wanted to ask it the other way around but I truly know that she would say ''There is no one in this world who would kidnap me, unlike you''...I shut my mouth as I felt her eyes turn dark grey'' Eli thought her dear wife was truly unreasonable sometimes.


    2


    "..."


    Eli felt something wrong but still, he didn''t open his eyes and waited for the person to wake him up and soon,


    ''ssh''


    A ss of water sshed on Eli''s face as he acted,


    "urrhhh"


    ''nk''


    "What the...?" Eli shouted as if he was waking up from deep slumber.


    Eli nced around and all he saw was a small room with a single bed and....nothing else.


    "..." Eli frowned at this and looked at the person who kidnapped him.


    That person simply leaning on the wall while....looking at him? Eli didn''t know what to say because thatpletely wearing a cloak and mask.


    ''Would the other party show upter?'' Eli thought as tried to move...or more like act.


    ''nk''


    ''nk''


    His Eyes widened in shock. Seeing this the cloaked guy chuckled and said,


    "Heh....don''t think you can escape?"


    "...What?" Eli frowned outwardly but inwardly he was smiling slyly, ''So, he is a guy..ah''.


    "heh, you have a quite funny face" the cloaked man said as walked towards Eli.


    "What do you want?" Eli asked furiously still acting so that the cloaked man could spout something.


    "Haha....your angry face is also cute" the cloaked man said as he crouched on the bed and went he touched Eli''s feet gracefully, "What I want..." the cloaked man said while gently moving his hands which were covered in gloves towards Eli''s thigh.


    "....!" Eli felt sudden danger when that cloak touched his feet, and his face turned serious, ''no, no, no, no, you can''t be serious'' Eli screamed inwardly but still maintained his indifferent gaze outside because Eli thought may be the cloaked guy doing this to make him scared but,


    1


    ''...''


    The cloaked man moved his fingers towards Eli''s crotch and stopped for a few seconds and then slide towards his abdomen, then his chest, then his neck, andstly stopped at Eli''s lip.


    "is YOU" the cloaked man said with a possessive tone.


    "..."


    Seeing his fingers on Eli''s lips and his possessive words....Eli showed a disgusted expression...which was not acting, he may like possessive girls but never in his wild dream, he thought this would happen...but just to be sure the cloaked man may be acting.


    "Tsk, Tsk, your disgusting face....still looks charming and sexy" The cloaked man said gently....but for Eli it was nothing but gentle. His whole body trembled in anger and....a little bit of fear? but Eli tried to cool down suddenly,


    ''sniff''


    "You smell nice"


    "..." Eli''s acting starting to break.


    "I know this is sudden but after seeing your majestic look...I can''t control myself....that''s why I took you" the cloaked man said with a longing voice.


    "..."


    "...Don''t worry, hereafter it will be just you and me....I will take care of everything...this room will be our love nest and..." The cloaked man said with lovely but no matter what Eli only felt disgusting.


    "You.will.be.with.me.forever.here" The cloaked man came near to Eli''s face and said solemnly with madness.


    "..." Eli''s words struck his throat as he just looked at the cloaked man with an indifferent gaze...still Eli thought the other party trying to make him angry or lose control but when Eli felt something rubbing on his stomach,


    "!!!!!!!!!"


    He looked at it and saw an unreally very big huge tent on the man''s cloak....which was sure enough for Eli...''Fuck, this is not acting....'' as he used his technique,


    6


    /MANA BREATHING/


    ''Deep Inhale''


    ''ting''


    ''Boom''


    ''ting''


    within a single second, Eli broke hand chains and punched the cloaked man in his face.


    ''tttsshhh''


    "aarrrrhhhh" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The cloaked man hit on the wall and he fell down while crying in pain.


    "I think you yed enough.." Eli said with a murderous look but suddenly,


    "....Shit, They already found me..." the cloaked man suddenly shouted and hurriedly stood up and said,


    "We will meet again, my mate" before tearing off a magic inscribed paper sheet as he disappeared.


    ''sshhhh''


    Soon,


    ''sssshhh''


    "Eli!"


    Adriana shouted as she appeared but she froze when she saw Eli being tied up in an isted area and suddenly a dangerous idea shed through her eyes.


    3


    _______________________________


    Nope, there is no yaoi, no ntr, no yuri...if someone doesn''t know what are these then I am sorry man, ''sniff'' ''sniff'' you must saint unlike me (us).... or child who was waiting to embark in the journey of Man of Culture.


    1


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 86 Purifying Mind

    86 Purifying Mind


    "Eli!"


    Adriana shouted as she appeared in front of him when she saw Eli being tied up in an isted area where no one could disturbe, she froze as suddenly a dangerous idea shed through her eyes.


    "...."


    ''No, Lilith could easily sense his location anywhere in this world except for dungeons'' Adriana thought as she shook her head as she threw her dangerous idea.


    "...."


    When Adriana appeared, Eli felt relieved Though when he saw a dangerous glint in her eyes...Eli felt a strange excitement and possessiveness but soon,


    ''ting''


    ''ting''


    Adriana broke other chains and looked at him with fury. Eli stood up, and stretched his hands and legs; seeing her annoyed and angry expression, he showed an apologetic expression while saying,


    "I am sorry, I thought this n could work.." Eli awkwardly said.


    "..."


    Adriana was still furious about his thoughtless actions, but soon she thought he was kidnapped because of her, she didn''t know what exactly happened here...so she soften a bit and asked worried,


    "Do you hurt anywhere?"


    Seeing her worried expression, Eli smiled a little and said, "I am fine. I was about to fight him but he disappeared when you appeared".


    "...Hmm..." Adriana nodded her head as she scanned around the area but she couldn''t get any evidence or any trace of mana as if nothing happened here, ''I couldn''t sense any residual mana after using a spell usually...so they prepared for everything in perfect..ah''.


    Suddenly Adriana asked with a frown,


    "Did you know who is that person?"


    "Nope, he was covered with a cloak and hide his face with a ck mask..."


    "....If the person fully covered then, How did you know that "He?"?" Adriana asked furrow.


    "Well, he spoke in a low and deep voice"


    "....There are numerous devices that could change our voice, you know? Even that mask may have a voice changer" Adriana gave him a lesson as if he didn''t know that.


    "..haha..Is that so?... I will be careful then" Eli awkwardlyughed as he definitely know that figure was ''Male'' that was 100...no, 1000% right and there was no way he could tell her that.


    "..." Adriana noticed his change in expression but she thought maybe was tired of today''s event as she gently approached him and gave him a hug.


    "...."


    Eli raised his eyebrows because it was always him who hug but...''She was really worried...ah'' with that thought Eli also hugged and patted her back as if he saying, ''Everything is fine''.


    What he didn''t know was Adriana was turned beet-red when she hugged him as she sniff him without making him notice.


    ''sniff''


    ''sniff''


    ''sigh, It''s not a girl..'' Adriana sigh in relief inwardly but,


    "How did you find me suddenly, Adriana?" Eli questioned still hugging her.


    "W-Well, I-I just guessed it" Adriana said flustered manner which made Eli''s eyebrow raise and then smile with a grin,


    "Did you put a tracking spell like Lilith or something else...?"


    Adriana suddenly separated his hug and turned her head to the side as her face blushed,


    "N-No..."


    "I don''t mind...so tell me the truth" Eli interrupted her and asked seriously.


    Seeing this, Adriana had a conflict about whether to say the truth or not, ''what if he felt disgusted by my action....would he hate me?'' she thought of losing him but when she saw a gentle expression from him,


    "....Y-Yes, I put a tracking spell on your...every dress" Adriana said while lowering her head. She felt like she did wrong but, ''That bitch also tracking him 24/7...so I didn''t do anything wrong, I just want to help him if danger urs...'' she tried to justify herself.


    "~chu~"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this a small smile appeared as he kissed her forehead and made her stunned face look at him even though Eli few centimetres smaller than Adriana, her puppy face still looked like a child to him.


    "Do you love me, Adriana?" Eli asked firmly.


    "..." Hearing this a second time, she wasn''t that dense to understand her feelings but what made her doubt her own feelings, she felt more than love as if she wanted to own him for her only...''Just two of us only this world'', whenever she alone she always thought that.


    ''Do I really love? Maybe I am but what''s with the ''owning him'' thing I felt whenever I saw him with Lilith...?...Is it really love? Or more than that..? Am I even allowed to love even though he was suffering in front of my eyes before?...looking at his expression he really wanted to know now. If I said no will he avoid me?....urgh..what should I do?'' Adriana monologued herself as her expression changed frequently.


    Looking at her, He guessed what she was going through, ''Should push her a little more....?'' Eli thought but soon discarded, ''No, I cannot push her anymore....or she always has these unnecessary thoughts'' as picked her up.


    "HIII!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Adriana suddenly jerked as she came out of her monologue and looked at Eli who was smiling gently and said,


    "I can wait for those beautiful eyes of yours"


    Adriana''s lips trembled as she understood his words and she hugged him like k.


    "Let''s go home"


    After that Eli didn''t do anything as he closed his eyes and tightly hugged her.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    ''cough, cough''


    After 10 minutes someone coughed. Eli opened his eyes and saw that they were already in his room and looked around as he saw Scy looking at them...no, Adriana with annoyed and....jealous?


    Eli then patted Adriana''s back and said,


    "My little vampire...time to wake up"


    When Adriana heard that she grinned happily as she stood and nced at Scy who had an expression of something stolen from her.


    Eli then walked towards Scy who was wearing a nightgown and said apologetically, "I am sorry, I won''t do it ever again".


    "...." Scy looked at him for a few seconds and asked with a cracking voice, "Y-you didn''t get hurt, right?... Did they hurt you?...you won''t leave me alone, right?" as touched his body to check whether has any injuries or not.


    ''shit...maybe I should have talked with her before" Eli thought but there was no way he was able to change the past so he suddenly hugged her while saying,


    "No, I am fine and....I won''t ever be leaving like that".


    Her whole trembled in fear because when she saw he wasn''t there, her mind turned total chaos. She thought of different types of possibilities like maybe they already took and killed him or they were ying with his body or they were torturing him or they already broke his healed mind...her eyes trembled in fear as she never thought losing him would cause her to break this much.


    After killing the intruder, she immediately called Adriana and told her everything. Adriana stopped her from going alone but Adriana said she would take off immediately and she will be fine alone.


    But even though knowing the powerful entity went...she still couldn''t get rid of her uneasiness until she saw him.


    Now only she sighed in relief as if she found her soul which was separated from her body.


    Eli looked at her relief expression as he awkwardly smiled and asked,


    "You Okay?"


    "...No"


    "...." Eli raised his eyebrows, ''I guess I have to spoil her..''


    "Kyaaa!"


    Eli picked her up and went to bed then put her in the bed and he also joined her.


    Scy turned beet-red but she didn''t say anything she justy down next to him while ncing at Adriana who had an ugly expression without knowing a small smile appeared on Scy but,


    "You too, Adriana" Eli motioned to his other side and patted the bed.


    Now tsk'' Scy clicked her tongue while Adriana showed a grin and smile but she didn''t move an inch, she just snorted and stood there.


    "..." Eli looked at her for a few seconds and then a smile appeared as know what she wants. He was about to move but,


    "No, need Master" Scy said while grabbing his hand.


    "...Hm?" Eli was confused while Adriana''s eyes darkened as she looked at Scy with murderous eyes.


    "When I called her earlier, she said she was busy with work, so...." Scy answered Eli and then looked at Adriana with a grin, "You have to go to work..''shuu'' ''shuu''...I will take care of MY master" as she shuued Adriana.


    "...."


    When Adriana heard ''My master'' something inside her snapped as she disappeared and appeared near Scy, she was about to punch her but,


    "HUH?"


    Eli who had predicted this oue, fastly moved his hands when she appeared. he pulled her on the bed to the other side.


    "So Angry...." Eli muttered as he pulled both of them closer to his sides and looked at both the left and right sides.


    "...heh" Eli chuckled lightly. Both of them had shocked expressions because they thought he was just ying around.....''He was damn serious about this aahh....what will he say to his wife?'' both thought the same thing as this was the first time Eli allowed them to sleep near him, he alwayse up with some reasons to avoid sleeping with either of them. He slept alone in his tent whenever Lilith was not around during thest four months.


    Feeling this was their first chance so they didn''t say anything even though both of them cursing each other. They decided to leave for another day.


    But Eli has different thoughts,


    ''There is no way I let them leave...not after going through something like that...I need to purify my mind and eyes'' Eli thought as he was still scared of the earlier incident but he didn''t show it outside.


    ''ssshhh''


    Adriana''s dress changed into a nightgown andid her head on his right chest while Scy who saw this, alsoid her head on his left chest.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Both of them listened to his calm heartbeat as they felt sleepy but,


    "Oh, I forget to ask...Adriana could revive someone for me?"


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 87 Revive

    87 Revive


    Revive-name itself says what it means. Reviving any transcendental being could be done in any ce as long as the person who reviving the others must be above the Early Emperor Rank cultivator....but a priest or pope or anyone who works under the temple, above Late Domain Rank could able to revive and it was due to the gods blessing their followers...its actually a good job that anyone could be a priest but you have to surrender yourself to the god.


    Most people chose Temples and Churches as their Revive chambers because there was amon belief that by reviving in the Temple or Church, there was a chance that they may be blessed by the gods and also you can''t easily find an Early Emperor Rank cultivator.


    As they said before only transcendents or immortals are able to revive. But there was a catch, the Soul Crystal of that person must not be corrupted and ording to their rank there will be a time limit, so within the period of time they have to revive or else they were considered as True Death.


    Eli read about this during the one month in Division-1, that''s he asked Adriana know she was above Monarch.


    After hearing Eli''s question, Adriana said,


    "Yes, Who do you want to revive?"


    "Well..." Eli said as he slightly moved to pick a bluish-white Soul Crystal which was shined before but now it only has a spark in it and showed it to them, "..This".


    "..."


    "..." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Both of them started at Eli trying to understand what he was going to do with the Monster once tried to kill him...no, almost killed him.


    But Eli didn''t say anything just waited for her reply.


    "..."


    Seeing no answer, Adriana reluctantly shrugged off and raised from the bed then started to draw aplicated circle on the floor.


    Eli patted Scy''s head as she reluctantly raised from his chest as they went near Adriana.


    Eli suddenly said,


    "Is there a way to make a ve the monster?" with a hint of doubt.


    He did read most of the things but he didn''t clearly know how to make tame a monster.


    Adriana momentarily stopped, then looked at him and said,


    "I already doing that though, Master-ve soul Contract"


    "..." Eli raised his eyebrows but soon he smiled warmly and mumbled silently, "Cute".


    But it was enough for Adriana, who blushed and returned to work while Scy who was near him could hear his words as her eyebrows furrowed.


    ''If it is Lilith then her dark mana will corrupt the soul crystals but the funny thing is she could still revive them though they won''t be the same person anymore, I don''t understand why, though?....soul crystals are truly mysterious....'' Adriana thought as she finished her drawing and asked him the soul crystal.


    Adriana ced the soul crystal in the middle of the circle and channelled her mana. Then Circles started to light up. If it was anybody else they have to chant but Adriana did nothing because she was second to Lilith.


    "Blood?" Adriana suddenly asked.


    "Anything for you" Eli said gently as he tilted his head to show his neck.


    "T-Thats N-Not it" Adriana suddenly blushed as nced at Scy''s expression which had an indifferent expression.


    "Then?" Eli was confused, he thought she wants to drink his blood due to hunger.


    "In order to make a pact we need master''s blood" Adriana carefully exined.


    "Oh..." Eli ''O'' his mouth then grinned as he showed his hand while saying, "I don''t If you want to drink though".


    "..." A glint passed through her eyes but Adriana controlled herself and said, "No...not now" in mosquito voice.


    "..." Eli only smirked as she slightly cut his fingers with a wave from her finger.


    ''Drip''


    ''Drip''


    A few drops of blood dropped on the circle as the circle''s colour shined brightly red due to the sudden brightness Eli stumbled backwards as he gently hit Scy.


    ''thud''


    Scy''s body shook a little but she stied herself as she gently caught Eli''s shoulder.


    "Sorry..." Eli said apologetically awkwardly. If he knew this would be this brightness he would have stayed further away because he was always sensitive to sudden brightness because most of his life he spent was in darkness.


    ''snap''


    ''ssshhh''


    A snap from Adriana as the red light changed into white. Blinding almost everyone.


    After the light went off, Eli slowly opened his eyes to see a cat and Eli know who it was.


    A 10 feet tall cat with white furs...but there was a difference in that, there was no crack in its body or any ominous aura leaking around and no antenna it looked exactly like a cat in big size but,


    ''It has 2 long tails and....deep blue eyes with a ck slit in the middle'' Eli thought as he looked at the cat who was trembling for some reason but when he sensed some motion near the cat...his eyes widened in surprise.


    What he saw was a naked girl lying on the floor.


    "What the...?" Before he could finish his words. Scy moved faster and was about to kill her when,


    "Scy..." Eli said only one word with a frown but it was enough to stop her motion.


    Adriana also frowned. She walked towards the naked girl with a snap a white gown appeared on her.


    And turned to look at Scy to ask who it was because from the way Scy reacted Adriana know there was something between them.


    Scy nced at the white gown girl and then turned to look at Eli.


    "Well, she came here to assassinate you..." Scy said while her expression darkened and started to tell the story.


    ...


    ...


    After a few minutes, Eli said,


    "I guess, when I stumbled on you, her soul crystal must be dropped from your pocket and itnded on the circle..." He tried to guess what leads to this.


    Scy nodded in agreement.


    "...Talk about coincidence..." Eli mumbled.


    While Adriana looked at the unconscious woman with murderous intent, ''Should I kill her?'' but looking at her carefully, ''What the...?''.


    Eli slowly patted Adriana''s shoulder and let her calm down. Then he looked at the important person who was trembling in fear.


    "Hello Kitty" Eli waved his hands as he smiled.


    But for the cat, it was anything but a smile, the thought of sharp teeth chewing its body terrified its core.


    Without wasting time The cat already felt some connection with Eli. So, it assumed...no, it guarantees that Eli made a master-ve rtionship between them,


    "Yes, Master" The cat bend down its body as if it already epted Eli as its master...still its body trembling anger and fear.


    Seeing this Eli smiled in amusement and ordered indifferently, "You can go out and sleep in the garden without disturbing others".


    Heeding his order, The cat''s body moved on its own even though the cat showed some resistance initially.


    Eli noted it in mind.


    Eli then looked at a woman lying on the floor, he ordered indifferently, "Wake up".


    The woman''s body trembled as it stood on its own and forced out her consciousness.


    "..urgh....huh?...HUH?"


    "Who are you?" Eli asked indifferently while Syc and Adriana just carefully looked at her.


    "My name is Prisania" The woman''s eyes widened in shock as she stuttered, "W-W-What have y-you done to me?"


    That woman had long silky pink hair, pink sparkling eyes, sharp ears, a spoon-shaped body and most importantly she has tiny cute wings sprouting on her head.


    Eli frowned as he about asked but Adriana interfered,


    "She already had a soul contract to another person....so even if she revived, her soul contract won''t be removed. That''s she was shocked to know that she was under another person''smand" Adriana exined carefreely.


    "...hmmm.." Eli nodded but again, "...that means.."


    But before he could finish, Scy said, "Only a Perfect Emperor Ranker would be able to remove the Soul contract...".


    Eli nced at Scy and then looked at Adriana who had a smug grin on her.


    Eli was amused by her grin and Eli nced at the Prisania and ordered indifferently, "Tell me who send to assassinate me?"


    "....Hmm...urgh....I-I d-don''t know" Prisania was about to say something but soon her eyes lost color and then her eyes returned to normal as if she booted.


    Eli frowned and looked at Adriana for answers about whether their master-ve contract failed or not but Adriana said, "A major advantage in soul contract is they can able to erase the memory of the person so the moment they lose the contract they get erased the memories rted to them so...there is no way we get it"


    Eli pondered a bit. Scy interjected they could kill her but after seeing her Prisania pleading look and she only knows that she joined an assassination organization a few years ago and now she didn''t even what its name or what she did.


    Eli solemnly ordered, "Go to the next room and sleep until I call you".


    "Huh?..." Before she could realize her body was already on the move as she shouted, "Wait, wait, give me a second..I will exin...ples...".


    Eli noted this also as he could guess that he could literally control her body with a few words and he felt this was very dangerous.


    Eli yawned as he grabbed both of thedies and pulled them to the bed.


    "Let''s sleep" Eli said, putting them on his chest while patting their back.


    "..."


    "..."


    They just went with the flow.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 88 Meting Again

    88 Meting Again


    "Good Morning" A woman with Br hair, sharp green eyes wearing Spectacles, wearing a white and green coat, smiled as she stood on the podium while ncing at everyone and it stay a few seconds on a particr person before ncing at others.


    That particr person was...Asher Eli who was causally sitting on the back as he smiled when Aadya looked at him.


    After that night, Eli and the two beauties in his arms woke upter. Due to less time, Eli didn''t eat his breakfast as he teased Scy for being his Maid, "A maid sleeping along with his master...what wonder maid?...are you sure you want to be my maid or something else?..." and When Adriana woke up with groggy eyes acted like a little girl...and soon realized what happened previous night as her face turned red in embarrassment as she left with only a few words, "I have work".


    Eliughed at her cute and then he ordered both of his servants to stay in the house as he and Scy left the house in a hurry. They barely managed to get in time.


    Coming to the ss, Most people showed some interest in Eli because when he joined the ss they thought he must be an influential person and a typical young master but he shattered it by shattering a whole building.


    "Important Notice!" Aadya suddenly said indifferently but it was enough to get everyone''s attention.


    Seeing Everyone looking at her, "As of today onwards Asher Eli will be our ss representative".


    Silence descended on the ss and soon they started to disagree.


    "What?"


    "No Way, I don''t like it"


    "So, the Nex is selecting a Pysochopath over an Osvaldo"


    "Yes, he was criminal"


    ''chatter''


    "..."


    Some...no, many people voiced their opinion but that was silenced when Aadya raised her hand with an indifferent gaze.


    "There is no one favoring here...ording to Nex''s Rule, The person who held high Merits and Credits will be considered as the representative of Nex....so here" Aadya said as she disyed Eli''s Data in the board.


    /


    Name: Asher Eli


    Age: 21


    ss: Elite


    Rank: 0


    Credits: 100,000.


    Merits: 100,000.


    /


    When they saw it everyone gasped as they felt their throat tried.


    ''This doesn''t make any sense'' They thought the same thing. They knew thatpared to their family treasure this amount was small grain but still, they were here as a student, not a royal or big wing....so everyone here starts at the same base not only that every student in Nex would like to enjoy avish life due to being born in high ss so at the end of the month they left with few 100 credits.


    While Eli saw personal data being disyed in front of everyone as he red at Aadya who didn''t show any reaction but something caught his attention that was how they decided that be him as representative of the Elite ss and numbers in the Credits and Merits.


    Eli suddenly took his phone and checked whether that infinite symbol changed or not but to his surprise, the same symbol presented.


    ''So, Adriana did something again?...sigh, she did say that she is the major shareholder in everypany, industry and Market. So, Fallen Continent is basically a Money Tree where people earn more revenue and introduce sectors....Therefore without Fallen Continent''s help, every country will face a crisis and soon fall to their knees...talk about Monpoly or colon...'' Eli thought it irrelevant things so he shrugged it off and then he nced at Scy who was astonished by the sheer number, ''Yup, I haven''t shown her the Credits I have''.


    "Heh..." Eli chuckled at her reaction and then leaned over her, whispered in her ear, "You look adorable..." which made Scy turn to the side as her face dyed red.


    Suddenly someone,


    ""What is this nonsense?""...not one person but two.


    Everyone turned to look at the source and they saw a ck-haired boy standing up with anger face.


    "Amir..." Scy muttered his name as her eyes turned dark.


    Eli nced at Scy and then looked at Amir.


    "Is there any problem?" Aadya asked professionally.


    "Problem?.... Ms. Aadya, I worked hard to score 1st ce during the entrance exam and I still working hard than anyone else....you are saying some retard ced above me?" Amir said with an arrogant voice.


    "..." Everyone turned silent as they already know there was a conflict between Amir and Eli, so they eagerly waited for something as it happened before.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    A killing intent was released from a few people but with a wave of his hand, everything returned to normal.


    Aadya didn''t answer him immediately as she waited for another person''s response who also shouted along with Amir.


    A silky white haired fox girl stood up and said, "I don''t think you peoplepletely favouring a person when you said at the entrance ceremony that we are Equal once we entered Nex" Her voice was neither arrogant nor displeased...it only showed disappointment.


    Aadya nodded as if she understood something and then she turned to look at Eli.


    Eli felt, ''she is gonna put me on something...'' Eli thought as if his thought were answered,


    "Asher Eli, Why don''t you answer them by yourself?" Aadya diverted all questions and problems to the responsible? person.


    "..." Eli blinked a few times and sighed but then he stood up and said.


    "Ahem, I don''t know" Eli shrugged it off...he really doesn''t what exactly leads him to be a representative.


    Everyone was annoyed by his irresponsible answer. Eli didn''t actually care about the representative position so carefreely answered.


    His action only increased their anger. they shouted,


    "I don''t like him"


    "If he is the representative then I will inform my parents for the council meeting"


    "Yes, I second"


    "Yes, I am too"


    As a few people agreed with that.


    It made Eli look like a viin so he said,


    "If you want, you can have the representative position" as he focused on Amir, the fox girl and then everyone.


    Everyone turned silent for a few seconds and one by one,


    "I want Duel with him"


    "No, I want Duel"


    "shut up, you bastards, I am the one who asked first"


    A few people shouted but Eli, ''Say what?....'' Eli make a funny expression when they asked him for a duel.


    ''I could dly give it for free...'' Eli doubted himself whether he said something wrong or not but he soon came out of thoughts when,


    ''p'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I want a Duel"


    Eli looked at the person who threw a handkerchief at him.


    It was none other than....Kayden, who was grinning for some reason.


    Most people were shocked at this scene because they thought Amir would be the one who challenges Eli because of previous quarrels.


    And Amir Osvaldo for some reason he looking at Eli but he didn''t focus on him instead something was in the air.


    Eli nced at Amir and then looked at Kayden who stood before him and Eli thought, ''What a bad day to start...".


    "I don''t wanna" Eli said non-chaltantly as he sat down.


    Everyone raised their eyebrows but soon,


    "Hah.."


    "Hahhha"


    "Haha..he didn''t know the rules"


    "Hah...see he didn''t have any qualification to be the representative of our ss"


    Everyone mocked Eli''s refusal.


    Eli frowned, ''we still have four months to have duel...'' he thought then suddenly something clicked in his mind as he remembered Adriana saying, ''Elite ss is different...'' As he nced at the people around him who wereughing at his ipetence.


    ""How dare you?"" Suddenly two feminine voices shouted.


    Scy didn''t show much reaction because, to her and Eli, this was nothing but a worthless time but that can''t be said for the other two, one was his sister while the other one....didn''t know why she was furious.


    Everyone looked at the source and....it was Mia who stood up with anger and another one surprisingly Zera who released her killing intent.


    Seeing this Eli sighed and looked at Aadya who had an indifferent gaze and asked, "Should I have to ept the duel?"


    Hearing his voice, Aadya nodded her head as she said, "In Elite ss, from the moment they entered the ss, they can challenge anyone in their own Elite ss and the other person must ept their first duel in every new month after that had a choice whether to do that day or next month but....once the duel initiated, the other party has only had two choices whether to ept it or postponed it but no rejection and every person in the Nex should at least do a single duel in a month".


    Eli frowned at this shit duel but,


    As if Aadya sensed his uneasiness, "Don''t worry, the conditions and game will be depended on the other person who epted the duel...It is necessary so that students must be prepared for an unwanted surprises"


    ''Still though...there will be a problem...like if I was a challenger and my opponent chose a game in which I am proficient but they didn''t know and I would be the one who wins that....something wrong with this rule because I know these Nex people are not idiots'' Eli thought.


    "There is no fairness...." Scy silently muttered to him.


    "..." Eli nced at her and thought, ''Is she can also read my mind?...'' and mumbled something, "Be ready for anything...ah" he understood their logic so he shrugged it off.


    ''sigh....can''t they give me some rest and I didn''t even start my lessons...sigh, after showing Grant act, I can''t back down now'' Eli sighed and cook up a n.


    Eli then looked at Kayden and said indifferently, "Well, then I ept the duel..."


    "Super..."


    But before Kayden could enjoy it. Eli said,


    "My conditions are simple, We can fight this period while betting our position with equal value or we can fight after exactly 30 days to our heart''s content with no conditions....and this conditions to everyone here".


    Everyone grimaced because Eli neither epted nor rejected the duel it totally ced on the challenger.


    And everyone knows that even though Kayden was Hero from Theos Kingdom but here they won''t support him if he ced his position as a bet because he was already the lowest one which he cannotpare to Eli''s position.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 89: She up to something?

    "....Wait for my signal" Aadya said as she sat on the chair.


    Eli nced at the surroundings and thought, ''It is bigger than Dvision-1....that''s Nex for you''. Eli was standing on one end of the arena which was almost one football ground size and surrounded by numerous seats.


    Eli''s ssmates sat near while Aadya sat side of the arena with separate chairs.


    Scy, Zera and Mia had ufortable expressions....a particr small-size fairy also had a worried expression.


    ''sigh, that''s innocent fairy for you....'' Eli thought as he felt Tiana''s worry.


    Then Eli could see some people ying other end of the arena, ''Maybe seniors...'' Eli thought as he carefully nced at their batches which has different colours.


    "Well then, Put up your conditions" Aadya suddenly said as she started recording the battle for a future purpose.


    Eli finally looked at his opponent.....but a twist happened earlier instead of a man, it was a woman with purple-white hair, and sapphire eyes wearing a Nun dress and holding her long white staff tightly.


    "If I, Laun Dawn win, Tomorrow morning you have to surrender ande with me to the Royal capital and you are not allowed to bring anyone with you or contact anyone until I give permission" She said with a disgusted expression.


    "....I understand" Eli said as looked at Luna Dawn.


    "epted!" Aadya suddenly shouted and looked at Eli for his condition.


    "sigh..." Eli sighed momentarily then changed his demeanour, "As I said before betting will be an equal value...so, what can you offer?" said indifferently as he looked at Luna.


    Luna didn''t tremble in fear like before because, from the moment their path crossed each other. She has been investigating him because she cannot let a dangerous man roam around.


    From what she found from the investigation there was nothing about his past except after joining the Nex Academia and this made her even more fearful as if he suddenly sprouted from the ground and she only knows that he first appeared on the Dawn Kingdom.


    So it''s her duty to protect the kingdom from possible Danger and unknown. Therefore without care, she used this opportunity.


    ''I am sorry, Alex....'' Luna muttered as she nced at her beloved man who had worry expression. She didn''t discuss it with anyone, she directly challenged Eli because of sudden urgent as she felt if she didn''t use this opportunity then she won''t get ever and her only thought was that he might be a ''demon'' that''s why she going this far.


    She thought Kayden, The Theios Hero woulde in her way but to her surprise, he backed down as if Eli''s conditions were not possible...for now to him, so he chose totter condition which was favourable.


    She felt a butterfly in her stomach when she saw Alex worry for her but that didn''tst as she nced at another two women who were sitting on either side of Alexander.


    "Tsk..." Luna clicked her tongue and concentrated on the match as she looked at Eli her eyes shined, ''Yes, He must be a ''new demon''.....I could still see that suffering soul...there is nothing wrong with my eyesst time. Hmph, he must have done something...'' Luna thought as herst encounter with Eli, left a scar on her heart.


    After hearing his question, "If you win, then I will pay you 1 Million Credits and House in the Royal capital" she said with a smile as if she giving him more than equal.


    Everyone chuckled at her game because, under Nex''s Rule, You are allowed to receive the amount from family by using Duel but there was a catch the winner who received credits was not allowed to give or pay to fellow ssmates and they won''t consider them during Rank evaluation.


    The only thing you do was buy something in Nex which could be done using your family''s influence...so this was nothing to Royalty but the gold opportunity formoners or low-ss people.


    Eli may act like an idiot sometimes but whenes to the enemy he will see through their hidden thought, ''Ahem...Well, Except yesterday'' Eli muttered as he thought, ''Either I win or she wins, I have to go to the Capital....and once I left the Nex, Then there is no guarantee that what will happen to me.....talk about perfect n'' Eli amused by her tactics.


    "Well then..."


    Seeing him smile, Luna thought her n was working as she hurriedly tried to speak before Eli could change but,


    "Not Enough..." Eli shook his head with a small grin as he thought, ''I understand now why they created such a Rule for Duel..... it''s a very dangerous scheme and a double edge sword which pierces even both of them....talk about the genius idea'' Elipletely understood why the Elite ss have this kind of rule and why they only could duel like this.


    "Not Enough?" Luna suddenly said with a frown.


    "..."


    Silence descended on Arena.


    Eli snapped out of his reverie as he affirmed to her, "Yes, that''s not enough for me to follow you like a dog".


    Luna turned red in embarrassment and said furiously, "Do you think 1 Million is a small amount..."


    Before she could finish her words, Eli nonchntly waved his hands and said, "No that''s not it"


    "....Then what is it?" Luna furrowed her brows.


    "...I don''t need that much money..." Eli said firmly and suddenly a sly smile appeared as he said, "I want your....Virginity"


    "..."


    Silence descended on the arena as everyone''s mouths opened wide.


    A few secondster.


    "Y-Y-You..." Luna stuttered.


    "I think that''s a perfect equal exchange between us as I putting my future on the line. Whether I live or die it depends on you right...so it''s a perfect exchange between us" Eli said calmly as his words were perfectly calcted.


    Everyone now frowned at Eli''s disgusting condition at Saintess of the Dawn Kingdom. It could consider treachery to the Dawn Kingdom as Eli appeared there....yes, they had already done a background check on Eli.


    Luna''s face turned red in anger and embarrassment as she shouted, "Do you know who you are talking to?"


    "..." Eli squinted his eyes and said carefreely, "Did you forget already?...your boyfriend introduced you to me...you know?" as he pointed to Alexander.


    Alexander when he heard what Eli said earlier, blood boiled in his body but he controlled it because unless a judge or referee, if anyone tried to interfere in the duel then they will expelled from the Nex and there was nothing anyone could do about this even if the person was a future king or Emperor.....they were really serious about this kind of duel in Nex.


    "W-W-What?...N-N-N..." Luna shuttered when Eli mentioned Alex as her boyfriend and her cheeks turned red.


    Eli slowly waited for her as he nced at the particr person who fidgeting their eyes in the air. From the very moment, Amir turned silent when Kayden asked for a duel...Eli only focused on Amir because ''Something about him changed....as if he chose to y puppeteer'' Eli thought but he shrugged it off for now as he focused on his task in front of him.


    Luna felt even more embarrassed she turned to ask Aadya, "Ms. Aadya, this is sexual harassment".


    Aadya didn''t show any kind of emotions from the very beginning because to her the duel was nothing but a small-scale war between two important people where anything was possible between two people and that''s how Nex treats its Duel.


    "No, He proposed a condition, whether you like it or not....it is up to you" Aadya said indifferently as if she had already seen this kind of action.


    "..."


    Luna bit her lips as she felt she was being cornered by everyone. She wanted to shout that Eli was a murderer and criminal....and a Demon but without evidence....and after seeing him still here even after doing something ridiculous. So she thought someone was behind Eli.


    She nced at Alex who was shaking his head as if saying don''t do it but still, she needs to remove Eli before because the crying of the child and suffering of people made her worry over anything.


    "I-I...I ac-cept" Luna said with a downcast as if she felt like betraying her beloved.


    Everyone was shocked to see this and Alexander felt his worlding down when he heard that.


    Scy, Zera and Mia didn''t understand what was going on but they red at Eli who was acting as if he didn''t notice them.


    "My condition is I, Asher Eli wants Luna Dawn, The saintess of Dawn kingdom''s virginity as an equivalent exchange for her condition, her virginity belongs to me and me only" Eli once again reframed his words correctly.


    Everyone thought, ''Is it too much for a duel?'' as they nced at Aadya because this was the first time someone asked this kind of condition and other party even agreed...and Nex have a responsibility to actions even if it means facing the Kings.


    But Aadya didn''t say anything as if she already predicted this.


    ".....I ept" Luna''s body trembled but she firmly believed that she could defeat him.


    Hearing that,


    "epted!" Aadya said soon a thread-like light emerged from the ground and then it split into two and then entered both Luna''s and Eli''s Batchs.


    Eli already know what it was because the moment Kayden chose thetter condition the same thing happened.


    Aadya asked, "Both of you ready?".


    "..Yes" Luna answered.


    "Hmm...wait a moment...are you sure you are a virgin?" Eli was confused because he could already guess that woman loves another person but then why she epted his condition?


    In the first ce, Eli''s condition was just to let her stop the duel by choosing ater condition he mentioned to Kayden and everyone but she was adamant about, ''Is it worth losing her virginity?...or she up to something....maybe she thought she could defeat me e on, no one in the right mind would agree with me,


    Is she that desperate to kill me?...''deep breath'''' Eli thought as he inwardly frowned and pondered any possibility that leads her to think to kill him was more important than her virginity.


    But to his surprise she epted that''s why he questioned whether she was really a virgin or not but,


    "Start!" Aadya who enough of this started the match without a nce.


    Luna''s face turned in anger as she was determined to defeat him.


    "Bastard!"


    With fury, Luna started her attack....only to be beaten by Eli.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 90: Damn..Man...

    Now, I am sitting on the seats in the arena while biting my nails with perplexity.


    I-I don''t what happened, she just sitting next to me and the next moment she wanted to duel with him without consulting me. It certainly irritates me to know that she was making decisions alone.


    As I looked at that auburn-haired fucking man who was a second irregr that almost changed the flow of the storyline.


    Yes...that fucker changed the storyline by destroying the DC News....no, destroying that was right but it should have been me, which leads to the first and strong step to capture Zera''s heart.


    But...I almost released my killing intent...sigh...calm down. ording to the plot, DC News will release a rumour about her husband who was non-other than Count Drac. That would cause a sudden change in the plot as Adriana and Drac literally tried to kill each and Zera tried to destroy DC where they set traps for her....yes, that''s right it is all to trap Zera.


    After being captured by Drac''s Elite force they tried to force a soul ve contract with Jayvald...but before could anything happens...MC, that was me woulde and rescue the damsel in distress and like that, they slowly fall in love and finally married.


    .....But, now everything changed as I looked at Zera who had a worried expression as she looked at that fucking bastard....sigh, I know I am not an idiot to think that everything would go ording to the plot and it was confirmed after seeing two anomalies.


    However, I cannot fight against Drac. Even though I have great support, but to destroy the DC, I need more than that as I know someone with absolute power just like Adriana but I haven''t seen them yet and I haven''t reached that Rank.


    I nced at two women who sat on either side of me. On the right side was Purple haired girl who had an unexinable expression.


    ''Marie didn''t talk as much as before as if she wanted to run away....Whenever I tried to bring up the topic, she hastily tried to move or change other topics. So I didn''t force her until she was ready to tell...but I know what is it.


    It''s because of her ex-boyfriend who suddenly showed here and now everyone focusing on him that''s why she is been ufortable after he showed up in the ss'' I thought as turned to look to the left side.


    She had Yellow-Golden colour mixed hair colour, sky-blue eyes with a petite body wearing formal white with blue dress which enhanced her beauty.


    ''She is none other than my capture target name Arlyne O, who was Duke''s daughter from the Ch Kingdom...actually, she was just interested in me just like a few women in my ss who also capture targets but no love just interest...fuck'' Imented as I thought of the n I originally devised but after that Amir Lizard showed up everything changed.


    I was only able to create a good impression due to his interference and now another fucker showed whom I didn''t even know what his powers were and what leads him here.


    As I waited for that Asher''s condition but when he said that he wants her virginity....my blood boiled in anger as I want to kill him brutally. My face was red in anger, I felt like I was being NTRed.....''aaaahhhhh'' I screamed inwardly while clutching my hands.


    ''calm down, calm down....she will decline him and I will use this...'' Before I could finish my inner monologue, the two words she spoke...shattered me.


    *****


    Amir Osvaldo''s POV


    When I heard ''that bug'' became the representative and topper of our Elite ss. My face turned red in anger.


    ''What did she mean he will be the topper? Then who the fuck am I? Do they think that he is the only one who has great support or something? What about Dragon King?'' I had so many questions as my anger started to reach its limit.


    ''~ding~''


    But When I heard a promote from the system, I stopped and inwardlyughed at the message that was hrious.


    So I let another bug eater to the bug but to my surprise, he chose the second condition instead of the first...I wonder why he chose that.


    ''sigh''


    I sighed inwardly and nced at the side quest which was still there...so next month I have a chance but....I cannot wait for a month. So I was about to ask him for a duel...I may hesitated before due to his unknown conditions but after hearing him, his condition was for everyone.


    ....Then there was no way I would wait but before I could ask someone asked...my eyes twitched. So grumpily went along with them sure I could ask for another duel but he may change it after so I was not sure whether to ask Bug or not.


    ''At least, I will know what skills has..'' I mumbled as I looked at both of them and also I nced at the ckish blue-haired woman who had a worried expression.


    ''wait until I make him disappear from this world'' I mumbled dangerously and turned to look at the ck bug and white bug.


    "..."


    "Hahaha...." When I heard about his condition, I couldn''t control myself as Iughed loudly.


    ''Hah...he is just like another horny bug who would think with their lower body, I guess no one as ambitious as me...'' suddenly another promote appeared, I blinked for a few seconds because it was more hrious than before.


    An evil smirk appeared on my face as I nced at Alexander and then Asher and finally at the Quest,


    /


    Side Quest: Make Asher Eli impotent before the duel finishes [For this system will provide a heavenly drug which would work below Perfect Monarch Rank (1 needle left)]


    Rewards:


    1. If Asher Eli is impotent and wins - Dragon''s Gaze.


    2. If Asher Eli is impotent and lost - Brethren Call and Luna Dawn''s Virginity.


    3. Failed to make Asher Eli impotent - Size reduction of D**K.


    /


    ''What a dangerous gamble....'' I thought as I epted the quest but I suddenly asked, ''Wouldn''t that ''Nex Heart'' thing catch this and consider this duel as cheating?'' to the system.


    [Did you forget who am I?....I can easily bypass any energy from the ''Nex Heart'']


    ****


    Kayden''s POV


    When he suddenly appeared in the ss. I felt a little fear after being almost defeated by him and how my father pushed me off. I even thought he may be hidden Royalty''s weapon but nothing more than anothermoner was pleased with some duke.


    So I don''t have much problem but still, I couldn''t shake off these infuriating feelings that I hiddenly used high-level spells against someone like him.


    That''s why I decided to duel him when we meet again but who would have thought he would create havoc in the city...in the middle of the night.


    And how he suddenly became a topper and representative of our Elite ss....I envied him having so much money and position that no one would question him...I want that kind of position.


    Considering his emotional imbnce towards his wife and mortal.


    ''So when I had the chance, I struck it...I called him for a duel and I certainly felt everyone looking at me which gave me a great feeling as I nced at Ms. Aadya, who was going to be my second fiance. When she nced at me, I felt a shiver in my heart and lower body....'' I thought about my father''s promise.


    My father promised me to get her to be my second fiance...I always looked up to her, ''She was beautiful, sexy, knowledgeable, a Master in fighting and most of all her gorgeous emerald green sharp eyes which feels soooo mesmerizing'' I thought.


    ''I will defeat this guy and show her show how heroic I am, to bring justice to the innocent people he killed....she surely fall in love with me and spoil me, right?'' I thought as I imagined how she spoils me to the core.


    But when I heard his condition, I stuttered because from the way he asked it must mean I have to give him equal value....which was not possible for the current me because I had almost used up Credits and My Rank was also at 19 and no matter what my father would not provide me support as he already said I have to take care of myself, Once I entered Nex.....so I left with the only option with a gloomy expression.


    ''sigh...I just have to wait for one month after that I will show her how heroic I am and put thatmoner where he belongs...hmph'' I hmphed as I sat to see their battle start.


    "I want your virginity"


    When I heard that all he could think was, ''Damn, man....'' as I nced at Alexander who was brimming with anger.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 91: Judgement

    "Holy Light!" Luna shouted as her pure white ball fired towards Eli.


    Eli didn''t move until when the white ball was near him, Eli tilted his body as the white ball passed him.


    ''Seriously...'' That''s what Eli thought as he looked at Luna with a smirk.


    Seeing his smirk, Luna''s anger reached its limit as she continuously fired her white ball,


    "Holy Light"


    "Holy Light"


    "Holy Light"


    .....


    But every time Eli just waited for her attack to reach him just like before he tilted his body.


    ''I guess after training with Adriana and fighting against strong monsters....My sense was improved'' Eli didn''t attack he just want her to let dry her mana.


    Everyone looked at this match awkwardly as they already guessed Eli''s n. Even though most people want Luna to win after seeing him act like a scumbag...they weren''t allowed to interfere as they already know what Aadya would do if someone interfered.


    Luna was a Healing and supporting member and Eli could be considered as a front-line fighter, this duel itself lost its meaning when Luna asked to duel.


    Even though Luna was a cunning girl but it was all for her continent...there was no mistake in it. If an unwanted person tries to enter your house, what will you do?...so basically that''s what she was doing from the beginning itself.


    After a few minutes, Luna''s mana almost reached its limit as her white ball started to lose its brightness.


    After a few more minutes, She reached her limit.


    ''pant''


    ''pant''


    ''"Can''t -ha- you just -ha- stand in one ce?" she shouted in frustration as her attacks didn''t even scratch him.


    ''...what the heck girl? you want to stay in one ce so that you can burn me or something...how one person can be this much idiot?'' Eli was perplexed by her request as he felt, its time to finish off.


    Someone from the row was fuming with anger.


    Eli didn''t use his weapons becausepared to other people, he fought against 9-Star Rank Monster so many times and was also taught by Adriana who was considered as the Strongest existence excluding Lilith.


    ''So, the first thing to do is don''t reveal your cards until you are being cornered....'' Eli thought as stomped the ground as he leapt towards Luna who was panting heavily as her mana dried and her face sweated.


    She was ring at Eli with hazy eyes but her eyes widened in shock when she felt Eli punched in her gut.


    ''splurt''


    Luna coughed as her saliva splurted from her mouth. Eli hits enough to send her faint.


    Luna fall back on the ground as her eyes rolled back and a foam formed on her mouth as she drolled.


    Seeing her like this, Eli didn''t feel a single pity or guilty for her because she was the one who came. If Eli lost he would have been killed by the church and her father.


    ''sigh...goodness why did she even propose it?...sigh, anyhow with this, I may get some time before for any other duel'' Eli pondered while looking at the girl who was still knocked out.


    Eli then turned to look at Aadya but before she could say anything someone shouted.


    "I want a duel" Everyone turned to look at the source....it was none other than Alexander who was enraged by his beloved being beaten by Eli.


    "...." Eli looked at him and unconsciously he smirked which irked Alexander.


    But before Eli could respond, Aadya said indifferently, "Do not interrupt" which made Alexander surprised and then he realized something so he bite his lips because before she could announce it, he interrupted. He knows thatpared to others Aadya was always strict in duels but they didn''t know the reason for it.


    "Your duel is invalid" Aadya said then she turned to look at Arena and sat down silently.


    Eli frowned, ''What the....?'' because he didn''t know what''s going on now....as he already made her faint, ''Then why..?''.


    "hah..."


    "hah...look at the idiot"


    "damn...right"


    Some people giggled silently and three women pped their foreheads as if they forget to tell something to Eli.


    ''Am I missing something?'' Eli thought as nced at Luna who still lying on the ground unconsciously.


    Eli pondered what to do. It''s not exactly Aadya''s problem or anyone...it solely falls on Eli''s because he without getting much info, directly went to hunt.


    ''....ah, I see. I should kill her in a duel though she could reviveter'' Eli was amused by it as he walked towards fallen Luna.


    Eli was about to grab her cor when,


    ''wossh''


    "Huh?" suddenly a white rope wrapped around his neck and before he think anything another caught his right hand.


    ''wossh''


    Not only him but also everyone in the audience''s eyes wide opened as their jaw dropped....well, except for one person who was smiling evilly as he yed with an ominous needle in his fingers.


    Eli tried to remove it with his left hand but soon,


    ''wossh''


    "..."


    ''wossh''


    ''wossh''


    Many white light ropes appeared from nowhere and started wrapping around his hands, legs, and neck and they tighten around his body as they froze his body.


    Eli''s eyes focused on Luna''s unconscious body because now she had a grin on her face.


    Eli gritted his teeth because he could feel these ropes are not just normal as they were burning his body inside out as if he was his skin directly contacted with a heated pan and his inside parts felt like being cooked by boiled blood.


    Everyone was shocked by these sudden white ropes and even though they were far away they still felt its power and aura which could even bend the Perfect Domain Ranker.


    "Oh, you certainly have great endurance..." Suddenly a melodious voice can be heard.


    When they heard it they looked at the source who was slowly standing and then stretched her body.


    ''crack''


    After stretching she looked at Eli who was biting his lips while his body trembled in pain.


    "Heh..." Luna chuckled as she could see this trembling body, ''How is it being boiled inside'', and then walked towards Eli.


    Even though his body was hurting he still maintained his calm eyes.


    Luna amused by his calmness and said, "Do you think I will give my precious virginity, saintess virginity to likes of you?...youmoner fool" as she punched in his gut.


    But for Eli didn''t affect as of now he was suffering a great burn on his body.


    In the Audience.


    Scy eyes turned ugly as she thought about Luna''s n, ''From the very beginning she didn''t try to hit Eli with her attack instead she perfectly calcted her trajectory as she made the ball hit on the ground and disappeared while leaving some traces.


    And like that, she created a magic circle without making Eli notice and waited for the magic circle to activate as she acted as being unconscious.


    ording to the duel those who won, the white light energy which entered their batch will move out and enter their soul crystal...that''s why Ms. Aadya didn''t announce because Light energy will decide the winner.


    And most importantly this is not a death duel so I am relieved to know he didn''t kill her otherwise we have to face again some long dramas'' Scy thought as she clutched her hands and bit her lips in anger because she thought that she was one who responsible who didn''t inform Eli....before leaving.


    Simrly, Mia and Zera also think the same because of their negligence Eli was suffering.


    "if pushes to shove..I will intervene" Three women muttered the same as they nced at each other.


    In the Arena.


    ''To tell you the truth....It''s not that I don''t want to finish her off quickly. I was just avoiding confronting anyone from the very beginning....the pain in my body is almost breaking me apart.


    My body was strained so much that I couldn''t use my technique and I realized at thest night event when tried to use Terra Arts to scan the surroundings but...that it didn''t work as if something blocking inside my heart. The only reason I came today was to find the instructor who was in charge of teaching Mana breathwork but fate chose to let me suffer....


    That''s why, I am making some half-assed thinking to think myself it was right and trying to satisfy myself...sigh'' Eli thought about his earlier decisions as he wanted to puke on himself.


    "Heh..." Suddenly Luna giggled and said, "This is the first time I am using this spell...as it requires a huge amount of mana and time but once I reach Perfect Domain. Nothing is impossible for me" as she swirled around while drawing a circle around her using the long wand.


    "....you must have thought of me as an ignorant girl or something on the line, right?" Luna said with a disgusted expression, "You want my virginity, right?....do you what offence you caused to ask something like that?...you scumbag" as she punched his face.


    ''bam''


    "...Hmm, still, I give you a chance...all you have to do is juste with me to the Royal Pce" Luna said softly as if she would forgive his atrocities.


    "..." Eli then gave a weak smile as he shook his head.


    Seeing this, Luna''s eyes furrowed and said with anger, "I see....until the end, you are just a psychopath...."


    Luna moved a little bit away as she said, "I, who govern the souls of the lost ce, Where I will guide them to the resting ce as apostel to my god, Your pitiful life lies in god''s grace as I hereby give you, a sinner....JUDGEMENT" as her sapphire eyes shone but before she could finish supplying her mana to the circle she created,


    "I don''t think so..."


    ''ssshhhh''


    "-URGGHH-"


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 92: Cheating

    /Mana Breathing/


    ''deep inhale''


    Eli felt a sudden pain in his heart and lungs as if the technique fueled the already burning insides. Due to specific blockages in his body, he can''t use the Arts, so he focused on body strengthing.


    While Luna was talking to him but he couldn''t hear it due to crispy sounds inside his ears.


    ''...''


    He tried to move his body but....these white ropes were strong that he couldn''t move his hand even after strengthening his body. So he concentrated the mana entered towards his right hand and left leg.


    Luna was about to do something.


    "hereby give you...JUDGEMENT"


    "I don''t think so..." Eli muttered as he pulled out Celestria from storage and with straining muscles he threw Celestria as the ropes on the right hand tore and freed his hands and there was a crack under the left leg.


    He used his left leg to solidify his motion and with enough transfer the inertial force towards his right hand.


    ''sshhhh''


    ''chuck''


    "-Urrgghh-"


    Celestria pierced Luna''s abdomen as the red dyed her beautiful white dress but still, she was smiling as she said while looking at Eli''s struggling to tear other white ropes, "Haha... it''s judgment time" she said in a wicked smile as she winked at him with a bloody mouth.


    Eli who heard that turned to look at Luna''s wicked smile. No matter how he tried he couldn''t tear off the ropes...now only then realized that these were made up of condensed mana just like Augment Mana Vision....but these are more potent.


    If he used his Art then it won''t be a problem for him and also he can''t use Ember because it was also wrapped along with his left hand by a white rope.


    "...."


    "Heh..."


    But something inside him felt really alive, unknowingly a smile crept on his face. He never felt like this after his wife''s dead, ''I guess, It has been a long time since feeling thrilled being cornered by someone..'' Eli thought.


    If it was before his almost death, he would have not felt this because he always longed for his own death but after....finding a path where others still want to be with him.


    He epted and moved towards them; towards his new life....so, that''s the feeling of being cornered and unarmed, his past self showed up as he also winked at her.


    When he winked at her, Luna who smiling ear to ear turned dumbfounded as she saw Eli being covered by white smog.


    "..."


    Those who have seen this turned silent as they didn''t know what was happing inside the white smog and they turned into a dome-like structure;  this was their first time seeing Luna using her cards as she always carefully hide her powers.


    "-Urgghh-"


    ''tttaaaggg''


    Luna slowly pulled out the Celestria and threw it to the side and then she used healing magic on herself.


    ''ssshhh''


    Slowly her wounds healed and then she pulled out a mana bottle and,


    ''gulp, gulp''


    Drinking it as she nced at the white dome which was slowly turning into ck a pleased smile appeared on her face, ''I guess, it''s worth using that dangerous spell'' she thought.


    ording to the rules of a duel, you can use any potions and weapons as long as the opponent didn''t voice it before the match begins.


    This duel was one of the heck that has ever seen before as it left so many loopholes and so many drawbacks....so that''s why Nex really encouraging that.


    There was no fairness in the world, to begin with. So you have to best schemer or strongest person but Here in Nex, they want both from the students. They want them to be the best strategic analysis even if it was cowardly and most vigorous even if it means losing their lives.


    Alexander sighed in relief. Amir was waiting for something. Scy, Mia and Zera were intensively looking at the darkened ck dome and their expression waspletely ugly as they cursed Luna in every way possible except for Zera who was thinking something else.


    Kayden had a gloomy look, ''I guess, I can''t fight him..''.


    Jayvald was brimming with happiness as he kept ncing at Zera who had a worried expression.


    Some other ss students started to gather around the arena.


    Other students didn''t think much but they were still awed by Luna''s spell.


    Finally, Aadya still had an indifferent gaze as she waited for something.


    "He won''t die, Ms. Aadya" suddenly Luna said as walked towards the dome.


    "Hmm?" Aadya turned to look at the Luna whose dress was slightly tainted by blood.


    "This is the spell bestowed by the grace of god..." Luna started to exin her power because she wanted them to know even if she was solo, she was not something they could force reckon with.


    "He was being judged by gods....White dome represents heroic, unwavering, helping, and good deeds and they will automatically release by the dome.


    While the ck dome represents corrupted, lost oneself, beyond saving, needs salvation, and they will suffer from their heinous past, they will hear the vengeful souls, their cries, their pleas everything as they soon he soon loses his mind after that he will nothing but a puppet who seeks nothing but death" Luna said with a smile which was enough to put most males in trance.


    But when they realized what she had done...they shivered and were horrified by her words as they nced at the ck dome, ''He practically broken by now...'' they thought.


    Alexander snorted at others'' reactions. Happy to know she was fine and then he carefully looked at Maria who turned miserable but he let her be instead offorting her.


    "..."


    "..."


    .....


    They waited for almost 15 minutes still there was no reaction or any sign of the ck dome''s disappearance.....


    Luna calmly waited and she tried to see through the dome with her Judgement eyes but it was in vain.


    ''ssshhhh''


    Suddenly ck dome dispersed as if it was ck smog.


    Everyone tried to look into the smog and soon they slowly could see...only to see Eli clutching Luna''s neck with his left hand.


    Luna''s eyes and face turned red as her breathing was blocked by Eli...she showed a disbelieving expression.


    Eli looked at Luna with an indifferent gaze and nced surrounding but then he suddenly red at Aadya who suddenly raised her eyebrows when she saw him ring at her.


    "No one could interfere in a duel, right?" Eli suddenly asked in an indifferent tone.


    "...." Aadya pondered a bit but soon she nodded her head to agree.


    ''boom''


    Then he suddenly smacked her head on the ground.


    "-urhh-"


    Some blood spurted from her mouth. He then turned to pick up his weapon.


    Using this chance, ''Heh...idiot, never show ''cough, cough'' your back to your opponent'' she thought as suddenly threw a small knife which was hidden under her robe.


    ''ting''


    "You are the not only one who has a hidden weapon," Eli said without turning back he hit it with Ember in fast motion so that only a few could see what happened.


    Hearing this she looked for her staff which was thrown away when Eli caught her neck.


    "..."


    But to her dismay, her staff wasying near his trident.


    ''I don''t know what happened...but he must have cheated or used some kind of artifact...yes, that''s right there is no way anyone could be unaffected by Judgement...he must be using some artifact, I have to inform Aadya'' She thought as she suddenly stood up and shouted at Aadya.


    "Ms. Aadya, he was cheating..." but Aadya didn''t say anything.


    "Aadya, I am saying the truth he must be cheating there is no way anyone can escape from Judgement...I am sure he must be using some kind of Artifact...you have to disqualify him..." Luna said worried and shocked tone because Aadya didn''t even listen to her.


    "Bitch..." Luna muttered silently in anger...to others they may not hear but Aadya, she had a sharp ear...but she didn''t show any reaction as if she already experienced this kind of treatment.


    Seeing no reaction from Aadya, Luna used herst resort which she was saving if Eli were to win in the duel. In the first ce, She agreed with the conditions because she already have someone who could help her if things go south....so was going to use herst trump card.


    "BIG SISTER....HE IS CHEATI.....-urrghh-" Luna shouted towards the sky but,


    "Why are keep barking...?" someone muttered in a chilling tone behind her as she felt something pierced on her back.


    Slowly turning to look only to see...Eli''s left hand holding a trident which pierced her back and his right hand picking dust in his ear as he looked at her with an indifferently smiling face...


    "...."


    Which was a good smile for her.


    "Well then, Naughty girls should be punished...right?" Eli said emotionless tone he pulled out the Celestria and grabbed her neck again.


    "Where should I start...?" Eli asked as his eyes roamed her body.


    "Huh...let''s start with your eyes. Shall we?"


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review...


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 93: Dear...

    "..."


    Eli was covered in the white dome as he struggled to tear the ropes not no avable as he already used most of his strength when throwing Celestria at Luna.


    "sigh...I am sighing a lot today" Eli mumbled as he roamed his eyes to scan the area but all he could see was white bright space.


    "-urgh-"


    Eli suddenly...no, now that he calms down from the previous excitement, he realized he was still bound by white ropes and they still burning his skin and blood.


    As he was about to use his technique again but then suddenly he heard,


    "##@EQW@#ASDQEW"


    "#@FASDFPP DSFV WERV$$%"


    Something he couldn''t understand neglecting the pain, he nced around to see the source but to his dismay, there was no one except him still,


    "ADE@#ADFAD@$$033"


    "Hahahaahha"


    "Hahaha"


    Eli suddenly frowned because there was no way he could mistake it...thisughter...they wereughing at him for some reason.


    "Oi, I would also like tough" Eli said indifferently as he still frowning.


    But,


    "...."


    "..."


    "Hahaha"


    "Hahaha"


    They started tough even more as if to make him more annoyed.


    "Tsk" Eli clicked his tongue and thought there was no use. Eli focused on his current task....the white ropes, however,


    "tsk, tsk....child you should ept your fate rather than struggling" a voice that could consider neutral echoed in the dome.


    "..."


    Eli raised his eyebrows after hearing them speaking in hisnguage but he didn''t care he only focused on his body.


    "Look at him now he was ignoring us..." another voice said neutral but slightly have roughness on it.


    "..."


    ''First focus on neck...'' Eli didn''t care about them as he strengthened his neck and then his right hand.


    "-GRRR-"


    Eli gritted his teeth when touched the white robe his hand started to heat up as he could smell burned flesh. Even so, he pulled it away from his neck as he felt veins popping out of his neck but he didn''t stop.


    "Hahaha"


    "Haahah"


    Two voices started tough again as if they saying it was futile but soon,


    ''ttrrr''


    A tearing sound can be heard as the rope started to tear but before it could tear off fully, he loosened his grip as he almost choked himself.


    ''pant''


    ''pant''


    Eli panted heavily as his eyes turned hazy and his face turned bright red due to loss of Air.


    "Well then, shall we start your judgment?" suddenly a voice said as if it didn''t worry about Eli escaping.


    "..."


    But Eli wasn''t interested in their own judgment as he soon started to tear it again.


    Seeing this both voices turned angry as they said in unison,


    ""A mere mortal acting high and mighty""


    ''TTTRRRR''


    Soon Eli tore the white rope and breathed heavily.


    ''haaah''


    ''haaah''


    Eli then nced at the remaining three ropes which were in his left hand both of his legs.


    "Let''s take some rest...-haaah-" Eli tried to calm down.


    "Are you even listening mortal?" a voice shouted but Eli couldn''t care less before escaping from this burning hell.


    "..."


    "So be it...Let''s give him our judgment" Another voice said with impatient as the surrounding white started to change to ck.


    "..."


    Eli suddenly back alert as he felt something ominous.


    "...I see" the voice said.


    "What?"


    Eli said with annoyance because he already what they were thinking but he didn''t know whether it was an illusion or real.


    ""You are a sinner"" Suddenly both voices said in unison.


    "..." Eli''s eyes twitched and feeling something going to happen...without wasting time he used to strengthen his right and left hand.


    ''Trrr''


    ''thud''


    This time it has torn off easily. Eli fell to the ground and tore off the other two also but before he could finish he was fully surrounded by dark matter.


    Eli looked around himself but he felt like he was in a dark space just like before when Lilith put him under her spell when they met first.


    "Tsk, Not again...hmm?" Eli mumbled as he already was annoyed byst time but before he could try to stand up he felt something under his butt.


    Eli picked up a strange needle that was green with brown colour...seeing this Eli frowned as he scanned it closer but he didn''t get what was it....until he smelled it.


    "....!" His eyes widened in surprise when he smelled the needle which was coated with some kind of drug.


    Suddenly looked at his body and searched for any small holes or blood drops or something but fortunately, he didn''t find anything, or maybe could because of his hazy eyes...Hypoxia. So he decided to check after leaving.


    "This is the drug I searched before...." Eli mumbled as he put it inside his storage as his eyes turned lifeless, "So, someone tried to interfere during the match but Ms. Aadya should have stopped it or she didn''t care..?" Eli processed different possibilities but they stopped when he heard a voice,


    "''sob'', ''sob'' Big Brother why me?"  a little girl voiced but no one was there except Eli.


    Eli frowned when he heard this but he still maintained hisposure.


    "no, no, NO! SOMEONE HELP ME!"


    "''hick'' ''hick'' I am so ''hick'' ry please don''t touch...It hurts ''sob''"


    "I...curs...yo...ugl...bastar.."


    "Y-You Raper, What you did to my child?" another feminine voice which he suddenly recognized.


    ''Deep breath''


    "I see.." Eli only muttered these words and soon so many voices echoed inside the dome...more like inside Eli''s mind.


    "My child, He must be the one who killed MY CHILD"


    "Haaahh... someone HELP me"


    "You won''t get away t-this BASTARD"


    "How could you kill your MOTHER?"


    "You are...a m-monste.."


    "I-I hope you will s-suffer...s-same"


    "Y-You killed e-everyone?"


    "How can you s-so CUREL?"


    "P-Please forgive my son...he is i-innocent"


    "You despicable human...how could you kill your father?"


    "There is no happiness for you....I curse you"


    "..."


    Eli could hear so many things but he still nonchntly stood in ce for a few seconds and then he was about to move when,


    "How could you do this to me?" a melodious feminine voice echoed in the dome.


    "..."


    "You killed....your mother....your father.....your house....your vige....even your wife...dear"


    "..."


    "Now you''re happily living with another woman...even though I am suffering all alone because of you"


    "...."


    "Talk about love and...betrayal..hehe"


    "..."


    "Answer me dear, why did you do that? How could you leave me like that? I thought we loved each other?...tell me, ANSWER ME, BASTARD!"


    "..."


    "Heh...heheh...so your next target is her right?...hmm..hmm right she has a great body I guess, you will fuck around with her and throw her to others as you did to me....dear, dear, dear...ASHY?"


    "..."


    "ANSWER ME YOU FUCKING RAPER...ARE YOU GOING FOR MY SISTER AS WELL?"


    "..."


    Eli who had enough of this shit, walked towards the end of the dome and tried to push it but it didn''t even budge.


    "Are you escaping now?....like that time"


    "..."


    "Do you think I will forgive you?"


    "..."


    Eli didn''t listen to the voice because the more he hears the more lose his control and he now grasped the situation clearly, what meant ''Judgement'' was.


    ''bam''


    ''bam''


    ''bam''


    Eli used his technique and punched the dome again and again but nothing happened as the wall itself really felt sturdy.


    "heh..so how is she? Did you get another woman? Did you fucked her already like your father did to your mother?...hehe?"


    Eli''s face clearly reacted to her provocation but he suffered more than 3 years so there was nothing much that would make him lose control more than a reaction.


    Seeing no mind-breaking....the voice changed into another woman''s voice that he longed to hear before her,


    "In the end, you became just like ''him'', aren''t you? My Ash" A sweet beautiful voice echoed.


    "..."


    Eli''s body trembled but he closed his eyes, ''...Mother..'' and,


    /Mana breathing/


    ''BOOOM''


    ''cough, cough''


    Eli punched the wall with his almighty and soon,


    ''crack''


    ''crack''


    The ck dome started to crack and he could see a light from the crack. He felt his right-hand bone fully shattered as his tendons and muscles tore off as blood leaked from his fibres, nose and mouth.


    Even so, Eli just smiled as he could escape now and soon turned emotionless as he thought about the woman who wickedly put him here.


    "So, you also decided to run away j-just like ''hi.." before the voice could finish it disappeared.


    "Tsk, you should be grateful mortal...cause of her lower ra....you could break....once she m-mastered it....the higher r-rank....you will beg for f-for....." Suddenly a voice with slight distortion echoed again as it slowly disappeared.


    "...I see" Eli said as he thought, ''They are living things...ah...what really are they?'' but his only focus was to get out of there.


    "....ou....houldn...giv...her.....th.....ye" the voice said something but Eli couldn''t understand as he tried to decipher it.


    ''crack''


    ''ttrrrrrrkkkkk''


    The Dome broke and turned into smog as they speared around the arena.


    Eli smiled a little as he looked at his right hand and then saw a silhouette that was moving in the smog.


    Without wasting time, Eli went the capture with a devil smile.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 94: Pierced...

    ''p''


    ''thud''


    "I-I ''hick'' s-so ''hick'' rry..''sssnnott''"  a girl with a swollen face, teary eyes while sniffing her snot, red colour nun dress with many holes, dishevelled purple hair, and broken arms and legs....wriggling at the ground.


    "Come on, I don''t have much time....heal yourself fast...what round is it?....24 or 25...?" an auburn-haired man crouched in front of her, he looked fine....on the outside that is, as he poked her cheeks which were swollen due to his hard p without mercy not only cheeks but also her butt...he pierced it with his weapon whenever she healed herself.


    "-rrraahhh-" Luna cried in pain when Eli poked her cheeks as she red at him with hatred.


    ''This hateful man....thismoner dare to do this to me....he is pping for 15 minutes without mercy...is he really a man? hurting a woman like that...hmph, I will make sure you will suffer for this and.....where the heck is my Big sister?'' she thought but soon she averted her eyes in fear when he nced at her with his indifferent eyes.


    Eli was amused by her reaction she showed immense hatred and changed into a scared rabbit when he looked at her.


    "What?...when are you going to heal?" Eli said indifferently as moved closer to her face.


    Seeing him near her, her face turned red in embarrassment as this was the first time other than Alex had someone this close to her, ''move away you ugly bastard...'' she wanted to scream but she stopped after at his eyes.


    "Are you...or not?" Eli then whispered in her eyes.


    "Y-Yes..." Her ears turned red when she felt his hot breath near her ear, ''His breath tickling my ear....'', but soon she shook her thoughts and started to heal herself.


    ''ssshhhh''


    Her body was covered with white sparkly light slowly it started to heal her.


    From the moment Eli came out of the Dome, he only did one thing that was he hit her so hard that others could feel the pain and even pierced her butt with Celestria....he didn''t care what others would think of him but he didn''t let her use any magic or spell...he hit her, pierced her, smacked her, pped her, kicked her but even so she still didn''t give up.


    He was impressed by her stubbornness. So he came up with a n and that was....heal herself and beat her again mercilessly! and he did this without a problem.


    Those who saw that, ''mostly women'' were terrified when Eli mercilessly pierced Luna''s butt back and forth, as they clutched their backs unconsciously.


    "Done" Luna muttered as she stood up...as if she already seal her fate but even so, ''I won''t give up no matter wh....''"Hikk" her thoughts were interrupted when Eli pped her butt.


    "...sigh, you know little girl, I am not interested in this pointless fight, why don''t you just surrender? hmm?" Eli questioned because even though what she did was mostly could have taken his life....but she did it for her kingdom, and her people, that very selfish but he acknowledged her, she didn''t gain anything from this duel and....


    He was really what she saw with her sapphire eyes so there was no point in attacking as he already beat her for the past 20 minutes.


    "I-I won''t give up" Luna stood her ground even though she knows that she would lose but....she can''t because of his condition.


    "Hmmm..." Eli pondered a bit while Luna tried to use her mana but,


    ''p''


    "-urrhh-"


    "What?"


    "N-Nothing..."


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind and with a wicked smile and when she saw it she knows she fucked up.


    ''p''


    "-urrhh-"


    "Sit down"


    "Huh?"


    ''p''


    "I said sit down"


    "Hu.."


    ''p''


    "Sit.Down"


    She finally obliged to his demand while rubbing her cheeks as the tears flowed through her teary eyes...she felt humiliated and wanted to kill but she felt fear taking over her body.


    ''sniff, sniff''


    "..."


    Seeing this, Eli didn''t feel much....he justmanded,


    "Stand up"


    This time without resistance, she stood up.


    Eli smiled at her actions as started tomand her,


    "50Jump"


    "Run around"


    "5-Summersalt"


    "10-Sqauts"


    "100-pushups"


    ''ahem....maybe 100 pushups this was too much for her support style healing mage'' Eli thought.


    Those who saw this had their mouth opened wide and had shocked expressions.


    ''He-He....what he is doing?...if the temple knows this then entire followers hunt him down no matter who he is'' They thought as they looked at Luna''s action, ''and she acting like his pet'' They felt a shiver when they thought about her father who will wage war for Luna but Alex was gritting his teeth as killing intent started to leak.


    But Eli didn''t care about anything as he still waited for her to finish 100 pushups.


    ''Phwwhht''


    Eli suddenly whistled as he could see the curve of her sexy body when she sweating and then said with a grin,


    "A..Luna"


    "Hmm-ha-?" Luna momentarily stopped as her hands already trembling and her body sweating a lot and she breathing heavily.


    "Are you sure you aren''t subus?...." as he pointed his fingers towards her curvy body.


    "..." Luna took a moment to realise and when she did, her face turned beet red as she shouted at him in anger,


    "You -ha- Bastard, I -ha- make sure you will...''huh''"


    But before she could finish, Elil touched her chin with his fingers and asked with amusement, "You what?"


    ".....grrrr..." Luna blushed a little but soon she gritted her teeth in anger then suddenly fear took over her as she stayed silent.


    "Hmmm...Hmmm..." Eli was satisfied with her response and asked, "To tell you the truth...the way you act brave even the ''Hero'' of some country couldn''t and...even in this unfair situation you still held your ground....of course, if it is anybody else they might defeat you already but....The more chance I gave you, the more you started to struggle..."


    "..."


    Luna who heard this didn''t know how to react...true if he didn''t give her a chance to heal herself then she would already be defeated and there was no way she would lose her virginity to this guy that''s why she persistently tried any other method.


    Eli then went near her ear and whispered silently, "If you act like this, I might take you away from your boyfriend....so please don''t make me interested in you.....little girl"


    Eli''s whisper with danger and hot breath tickled her ear as her ears turned red but when she heard him her eyes widened and she opened and closed her mouth in shock.


    "W-W-W-Wh-at?" She couldn''t believe what Eli''s saying as he practically said he would steal her from her boyfriend if she was not careful.


    Eli then softly and slowly slide his forefinger on her lips and then move the falling hairs behind her ear.


    "...." Luna''s face turned red as her body trembled in fear. She tried to hide her embarrassment. Eli then stood up and,


    ''p''


    "Hiikk"


    pping her butt he could see something purple under so many holes on her dress.


    "So?.." Eli suddenly pointed Celestria at Luna''s butt and caressed it with Celstria''s tips as he asked for an answer.


    Feeling danger on her soft, pure butt....Luna finally epted her defeat, "I SURRENDER!"


    "Heh.." Eli smiled like an Evil and nced at Aadya,


    ''sshhhh''


    ''ssshhh''


    "ACCEPTED!"


    And soon the thread light that entered the batch before suddenly shoot out from both Eli and Luna after that they mingled and again separated to enter but this time they entered their body instead of that batch.


    "..." Eli frowned a little but shrugged it off and grabbed Luna''s hand as he was about pull her up when,


    ''sssshhh''


    "..." Eli blinked a few minutes before turning to look at a woman with a white mask, red blonde hair who had Luna in her arms.


    "Y-You f-finally came big s-sis" Luna weakly said as her fatigue finally reached her limit.


    "..." Masked woman nced at Luna and turned to look at Eli who had a surprised expression.


    "We will talk about this privately" The Masked woman said as she disappeared with Luna.


    ''What a cruel fate...'' Eli muttered as looked at the ce where that woman disappeared.


    Then he slowly walked towards the seats. His body also reached its limit as suddenly started to lose consciousness but,


    ''Not now...'' he thought as he sturdy himself while scanning around everyone.


    He could see some were disgusted, some were astonished, some felt pity for him, some... no, one person felt hatred and killing intent leaking from that person, and....another one was turned pale, shocked and sweating a lot as if that person was withstanding major pain.


    Seeing this, Eli frowned but, ''I will think about itter...'' andstly looked at the worried face of his people.


    ''blink''


    Eli winked at them as if saying he was fine and well, but someone ced a hand on his shoulder.


    "Huh?"


    Eli turned around to see a pair of green eyes scanning his body and then said indifferently,


    "Rest of you can continue the training before the next period starts...."


    "..." Everyone nodded.


    "and you...will being with me now" Without waiting for his response Aadya dragged him away.


    "No need toe.." without turning she answered and exited along with Eli.


    The other three women had a dumbfounded expression.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 bonus chapter

 Chapter 95: Zera...fine?

    "..."


    "...Thank You"


    Eli said awkwardly while ncing at Aadya.


    "..." Aadya only looked at him with an indifferent gaze.


    After Aadya pulled him away from the Arena...she lead him to the Healing department/Infirmary where some healing professionals healed himpletely.


    "His muscles were torn off, His right-hand bones were shattered...his whole body in fatigue it''s a miracle that he is walking," a middle-aged man wearing a white robe said with astonishment.


    "heh..." Eli awkwardlyughed.


    "..."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twitched as he looked at Eli who sitting in front of him after being treated for half an hour.


    "sigh"


    Aadya just sighed sitting beside Eli...she didn''t know what to say.


    "Young Man...I know we could heal you even if you lost your limbs but that doesn''t mean you can act recklessly like this and take some rest as no one could heal mental fatigue....sigh anyhow, you are healed,  So you can leave now" the middle-aged man said half-heartily while shooting a nce at Aadya a few times.


    "Ho, Thank you then" Eli said before standing up and turned around to leave.


    As soon as Eli was about to leave, Aadya also stood up but,


    "Oh, Ms. Aadya...hmm...If you don''t mind, would you..."


    "If you don''t mind, I have work Mr. James" Aadya interrupted and walked away without giving him a second nce.


    "tsk" James just clicked his tongue.


    *****


    Coming outside Aadya saw Eli leaning on the wall casually near the door and when he saw hering he waved his hand.


    Seeing this Aadya raised her eyebrows and asked, "I thought you were already gone..".


    "...." Eli didn''t say anything instead he turned serious and said, "Thank you for the help...and I am sorry" from his heart.


    "..." Aadya suddenly frowned, ''Thank you? ok...sorry? for what?'' she pondered.


    Seeing her expression, Eli chuckled and said, "Haha...It''s okay I didn''t ask you for your forgiveness"


    Noticing his words, finally clicked in her mind as she looked at him with amusement and asked, "So, that''s for my mother, I guess?"


    "...." Eli didn''t say it just nodded his head because he fucking knew that he literally said her mother was a whore in front of her...he knew what he said waspletely wrong and...unforgivable if it were him.


    Seeing that, Aadya just nodded her head. Both of them started to walk...more like Eli followed her.


    ''Fuck...every department looks the same'' Eli thought as he carefully followed her not wanting to lost just like in the Division.


    After a few minutes of walking,


    "Master!"


    "Big Brother.."


    "....Eli"


    "Hell..''hhfff''"


    Suddenly few people shouted at Eli. He already knows who they are so he just causally turned to look...only to see twin peaks of Scy. She hugged him tightly as she pulled him into her big chest.


    "Master, Are you fine? Do you want me to reverse the body? You don''t feel any pain, right? Do I call ''her''?" Scy bombarded questions.


    "Hfff" Eli was really happy that she worried about him but, ''I think I may lose conscious again..'' as struggled to get away from her, ''Is she really this strong.....?''.


    "Bitch, get away from him" Someone said before grabbing Scy''s shoulder tightly.


    Scy turned to look at Mia who was having a hard time controlling herself with a darkened expression.


    A mischievous smile appeared on Scy''s face as she was about to say something when,


    "..Kyaa!" Scy suddenly jerked as she red at Eli who pinched her ass. Feeling pain she rubbed her ass as she cursed him, ''You Bastard..''.


    After Noticing Scy''s mischievous smile, Eli realized something would happen if he didn''t interfere now, that''s why he pinched her butt even though he liked to lie on the twin peaks.


    "...What?" Eli asked with a smirk. But Scy didn''t look at him as she already knew that he would tease so she instead red at Mia who interrupted her time with her master.


    They talked Eye to Eye like ''Bitch, how dare you?'', ''Ha, why do you care, Bitch?'', ''I fucking kill you, Bitch'', ''Come at me, Bitch''....as they fought against each other with one word as a center of gravity.


    "..hmm?" Zera was fidgeting as she nced at Eli.


    Noticing this Eli turned to look at her with furrowed eyebrows.


    "Zera?" Eli called her.


    "Ahh...E-Eli A-Are y-you ff-ne?" Zera stuttered her words as her face turned in embarrassment, ''Wh-Wh-What ha-happen to me?..I-I am fine few s-seconds a-ago?...W-what this thirst for blood whenever I L-Looked at him?..'' Zera''s mind was storming.


    "What the...?" Eli mumbled, ''Where is the haughty and stubborn look..? Did Adriana scold her or something..?'' Eli pondered as he was about to ask her what happened but,


    "Don''t You have ss?" An indifferent voice came behind Eli.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Now only then, they realized that Ms. Aadya stood behind Eli with an annoyed and indifferent expression.


    "..hmm?..Yea-I mean Yes Ms. Aadya" Zera first one to answer her because she wanted to escape from this predicament.


    And Soon other two replied,


    "Yes"


    "No"


    While Scy doesn''t have many sses except Maid ss which was the same time as Eli''s ss.


    "..Then why are you standing for?..go, don''t miss other sses" Aadya said strictly.


    "..Huh?..Yes!" this time Mia said as she suddenly grabbed Eli''s hand who raised his eyebrows but didn''t do anything as he already know she only keep pestering him if he tried to avoid her or tried to walk away from her. However,


    "Eli wille with me" Aadya said indifferently.


    Hearing that Mia stopped her track and frowned as she turned to look at Aadya and asked,


    "Why?" with little irritation, we could see in her tone, ''Can''t you guys leave us alone for a minute?'' she was frustrated already knowing Scy spending more time with her brother.


    "Do I have to exin everything to you?" Aadya also frowned seeing Mia''s attitude for the first time.


    Seeing something wrong, Eli quickly interjected, "I thought you are leading me to the ss.."


    "..." Aadya took a few seconds after that she averted her eyes from Mia and looked at Eli and said, "I never said anything...you were just following me before".


    "..." Eli didn''t know how to respond but before he could say anything,


    "Anyhow, you areing with me now to discuss something important" Aadya said seriously.


    Hearing that, Eli furrowed but soon epted it might be something rted to the investigation.


    "I see.." Eli mumbled and turned to say to others, "You guys should go to the ss" Eli said as he shakes off Mia''s hand.


    "....mmm...urhh" Mia now cannot do anything.


    "I-I se-ee then b-bye" Zera suddenly pulled Mia and walked away while stuttering.


    "..." Seeing this Eli, ''Yup, something must have happened...she didn''t act like that when she visited...well, more like caught us before'' thinking he would hold it for now and talk with Adrianater, ''as I maybe..I mean maybe I be her stepfather....hehe'' Eliughed inwardly as the thought of calling him ''father'' by her...felt really weird. Then he looked at Scy who was still staying here.


    Feeling his gaze, Scy who was looking at the Zera with wide eyes turned to look at Eli and calmed herself while saying,


    "I don''t have any sses" but she looked at Aadya who was still waiting for Eli.


    "..." Aadya pondered a bit and thought, ''I could use her help...''


    "I don''t mind..." Aadya said indifferently as she started to walk and soon Scy followed her with doubt.


    Eli nced at them and then followed while shaking his head.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter


    Just let you know my novel is contracted?? well I am happy...I guess ??.... anyhow support me guys.

 Chapter 96: This Woman...dangerous

    After reaching the destination which was nothing but a private arena or training ground that was only avable for teachers so they could teach their favourite students without a problem.


    "Yes...that''s right, they show favouritism and Nex acknowledged saying some students earned it from teachers whether they helped their teacher or bribed them or ckmailed them or earned a great trust..which will depend on the students.


    But that''s all, nothing more than that. Nex stated this publicly to every student so that they could exploit the professors'' weaknesses...which makes the professor do their duty diligently.


    But that was only for a certain level as the professor along with a particr student should report directly to the headmaster for what reason they are favouring a certain student and after that, it was the headmaster''s wish whether he would allow it or not also they strictly followed any criminal, sexual ckmail...will put either the student expelled or corruption of the Soul Crystal" Aadya said as she stood in front of Eli and Scy.


    "I guess, they really wanted some screw loosed students...right? and it is almost big as themon arena..." Eli mumbled after hearing Aadya''s exnation about this private training ground and as he looked around the special training ground which was almost simr to that arena but had no seats only a floor and enclosed walls.


    Aadya stood in front of Eli and Scy and waited for her to exin why she brought them?...him.


    "I only allowing you today" Aadya said seriously as she looked at Scy.


    Hearing this, Scy only nodded withoutining as she already knowing here would create problems for Aadya but even so, she was happy to know that Aadya allowed her toe along with them.


    ''I was really curious...why she brought him here alone?'' Scy thought as she tried to guess why but she stayed silent.


    "Well then, Mr. Asher Eli" Aadya suddenly said indifferently.


    "Yes" Eli replied without hesitation.


    Aadya nodded her head after getting his attention and then she took a file from the inventory from the phone.


    ''Yup, Elite ss....no, Everyone in the Nex would have an inventory space in the phone which is almost the same as a storage ring but here we could store it in the phone and no one else other than the owner could open it and what''s more, we could see pictures of the items we store....technology development'' Eli thought as he remembered asking Adriana yesterday who took out a new set of dress for Eli from her phone.


    After taking it out, Aadya nced at it and looked at Eli,


    "These are the reports of today''s event when you fought against Luna Dawn and some previous events after joining the Nex" she said.


    "Huh?" Eli raised his eyebrow in surprise because she literally said that she had his data from the point he joined Nex...it''s not that he didn''t expect but he didn''t think Aadya would collect it.


    Without caring for Eli''s surprise. She started to point out,


    "You mastered a hand to handbat"


    "You reached the interminate level of most of the weapons avable in the current era"


    "You mastered your primary weapon Trident"


    "You mastered your hidden weapon"


    "You mastered both short and long-distance attacks and defence"


    "You have high pain tolerance"


    "You have analytical tactics to deal with Star Ranked Monsters"


    "You could easily defeat anyone under 4-Star Ranker without using your technique"


    "Isn''t that right Mr. Asher Eli?"


    "Yes"


    "..what?"


    "Hmm?" Eli was confused, ''what the...you are the one who said?''.


    "I am asking, you learned so many things for what?" Aadya asked indifferently as she flipped the file.


    "....If I have to say then curious or desire...something like that" Eli answered while pondering.


    "That''smendable as of now most of the students don''t have much curiosity and desire towards learning new things" Aadya said as a matter of fact.


    "..." Eli didn''t react because something tells him that she going to do something.


    Seeing no reaction she expects. Aadya sighed and said,


    "sigh.... that''s all good and well but what about your body?"


    "Ho..." Eli finally realized that he was going to have a lecture for his past self.


    "Hmm?..no answer"


    "Heh..." Eli awkwardly smiled as he averted his eyes.


    Seeing this something irked her inside as she started to tell,


    "Your face was disfigured and both hands were cut off during the entrance exam"


    "You used 2nd form without learning another technique"


    "You tore your muscles and tendons forcefully"


    "You used the 3rd form before mastering the 2nd form"


    "You basically cut off your connection between the soul crystal and surrounding"


    "You can''t use your technique and even breathing the mana would cause severe pain in the heart and lungs"


    "Not only that today youpletely shattered your right-hand bones and tore every muscle in your body as your blood clotted on the fiber.....sigh, if you actually finished the Duel earlier then you might have saved some pain...well that''s not going to change the result" Aadya sighed as she thought about Eli being stubbornly dying the duel.


    "..." Eli didn''t show much reaction but if we could see closely, then there was a light small gasp between his lips as he was entirely shocked because,


    ''Entrance?


    ok, they recorded it but howe she knew I used 2nd form, and most importantly how the heck she knew I used 3rd form...'' Eli thought hard to find if he saw any cameras in the dungeon, ''Nah...there was no camera could see to begin with...hmmm, it maybe Adriana who told her...'' Eli thought there might be a possibility that Adriana could be told the headmaster for Eli''s sake, ''but how she knows my condition...'' but he snapped out thoughts when,


    "W-What?" Suddenly a voice came from the side as he facepalmed knowing who it was.


    "I am fine, Scy" Eli said with a smile hoping she could understand but,


    "What? WHAT YOU MEAN FINE?" Scy suddenly shouted as she touched and checked his body for any wounds.


    "..." Eli red at Aadya who didn''t bother by this situation.


    "I am fine" Eli then suddenly cupped her cheeks and made her look at him.


    "...." Scy had teary eyes as she could some traces of ck spots where the rope wrapped on him.


    "...sigh" Eli felt Scy softly touching his neck as her fingers trembled.


    Feeling her trembling body, he hugged her tightly and looked at Aadya who was flipping the files.


    ''This girl...from the duel to this.....everything she nned, isn''t she?'' Eli thought as gathered his thoughts about the way Aadya act since the ss started.


    ''She could have stopped everything or she could personally tell me about the situation but she calcted from the very beginning....for what?'' Eli thought as he felt Scy''s trembling stop.


    ''What does she want to know? What she was hoping to find....or should I..'' Eli thought''s were instantly stopped when,


    "Heh..." Aadya suddenly smiled at him but that''s definitely not a smile to him.


    ''Oi, Oi, Oi, This woman....dangerous'' Eli thought as a dangerous glint passed through his eyes.


    _______________________________


    I changed my book cover: Adriana (Though that''s not the picture I wanted to upload. Due to little ..very little skin exposure....they didn''t take it. So I reluctantly went with this....sigh, even though that looked perfect for her characteristic...well I hope you like this)


    If you don''t like it, tell me I will change it to the previous one ''Lilith'' or the next may be Mia or Zera


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 97: Pungent

    After calming down Scy, Eli asked Aadya to get the main point as he was already annoyed by her tactics.


    "Well, before you start your course. I need to remove the unwanted substances that you gathered due to your idiocy" Aadya said nonchntly.


    "What?" Eli frowned, ''What is she talking about?..''.


    "Ho, I am sorry If I forget to introduce myself....Well then,


    My name is Aadya. I am working as a professor in Nex and I am the current and only teacher of ''MANA BREATHWORK'' in Nex" Aadya said professionally as she nudged her sses with a....smug?


    "....I see" Eli nodded his head but he was shocked inwardly, it was not because of Aadya...it was that his previous manual clearly stated that it could only be learned by a Soulless person, ''then how is she going...'' but his thoughts were stopped when Aadya answered him as if she already know what he thinking.


    "Yes, It could be only learned by the Soulless person but there was a small error in it..."


    "..." Eli didn''t interrupt her as he let her finish first then he would ask questions.


    Noticing this Aadya smiled inwardly, ''at least he knows how to act'' and started to continue,


    "Even if the person awakened they could still learn this technique but they have to give up on bing a cultivator....even so you won''t be able to achieve or reach the highest degree level in this technique, so that''s why everyone hesitates to use this technique even though it was quite powerful and all.


    And the important thing is they have to give up on immortality by learning this technique....forever as a mortal" Aadya exined at the end she said with mncholy but she returned to her indifferent gaze.


    "..." Eli slowly digested the information and then frowned as he suddenly asked,


    "Then what abou.."


    But before he could ask, she answered him,


    "Yes, I am Early Monarch Ranker but also Master of Mana Breathwork" Aadya said with little pride if we saw her face closer.


    "How?" Eli asked with astonishment.


    "Hmm...you could say I am a miracle or something...or some kind of special existence. Even so my skills and rank stopped the moment I reached the Early Monarch Rank and Master Level on Breathwork" Aadya also exined about her condition.


    "Is that so...?" Eli understood that she didn''t want to delve into her personal.


    "Yes, Everyone has to reach their limit one day....nothing more" Aadya said carefreely as if she wasn''t interested in saying about her conditions more than necessary.


    Realizing that she won''t say more Eli just nodded his head, ''She has a unique type of body, I guess...''.


    While Scy just stood there silently but if one see her closely we could hear something as she mumbled, ''Another singrity...''.


    "Understood, So what should I do then?" Eli didn''t care for her side story. His only focus is to remove this hellish pain in his muscles whenever he tried to move.


    "Remove your dress" Aadya suddenly said as she put the files back into her inventory then took a single table bed and then finally looked at the other two but seeing their reaction she frowned.


    "What?"


    "...!" Eli awkwardly cross his arm against his chest as if he was shocked to hear Aadya was after his body, ''Danger..''.


    "...!!"


    Scy''s face darkened when she heard it but soon thought, ''It must be checking...'' but when Aadya took out the small table bed...her mana leaked without knowing.


    Seeing their reaction, she replied, "It''s a treatment I should need him to be unclothed....if you don''t want then we could leave..." Aadya said indifferently as if she was already guessing what was going on in their head as she nced at Scy a few times.


    "...No need" Eli replied as he tried to joke with her before but, ''She really knows how to y...'' Eli thought.


    "Good" Aadya nodded her head and looked at Scy and said, "I want you to stay 2 meters away from him".


    "....Yes" Scy wanted to retort but after seeing Eli''s nce, she decided to stay silent....for now.


    ''tic''


    ''rustle''


    Eli slowly undressed and Scy took it like a good maid? Though, ''No matter How many times I saw his body...it always amazes me how he kept his refined even though he is just a mortal'' she thought as she ogled at Eli''s body but not showing it outside. After a few minutes, he was standing there with grey boxers only.


    "Should I..."


    "No, need" Aadya cut him off and motioned him to lie on the table bed.


    "Come and lie on the bed facing front"


    Eli nodded and went to the table bed and gently patted it before lying on it.


    "..."


    Aadya first check his pulse,


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump, Ba-dump...''


    For some reason, his heart beating faster than normal. Frowning she took a nce at Eli but he was simply staring at the white-with-green ceiling.


    When he felt her gaze turned to look at Aadya,


    "Hmm?"


    "...Nothing" Aadya shook her head while saying.


    "..."


    Eli looked at her few more seconds and then his eyes returned to the ceiling.


    Seeing this, Aadya turned to focus on Eli''s body while inwardly sighing in relief, ''I thought it was due to me, but...sigh, Let''s not think abou...''


    "You are too self-conscious, Ms. Aadya"


    Suddenly Eli''s words interrupted her thoughts. Her hand motion stopped for a second but soon she steadily herself.


    "What do you mean?" Aadya asked indifferently.


    Eli shot a nce at her and said, "....Nothing".


    She also calmed her sudden heart attack. She then started to check his body.


    ....


    After 15 minutes,


    "As Professor James said before, It''s a miracle your body moving in such a condition" Aadya said after finishing checking his body.


    "Well, Miracle tends to happen nowadays" Eli replied with a small smile.


    "..." Aadya eye''s twitched as she heard some giggle behind her.


    "So?"


    "...Well, at least one week is required to bring your body to normal condition...."


    "..." Eli stayed silent.


    "Before that, you will have to go through some...no, hellish pain for a week and you aren''t allowed to use this technique until I say" Aadya said seriously as she focused his eyes to see any wavering but to her disappointment,


    "Let''s start now" Eli said carefreely.


    Seeing this, Aadya nodded and started to take out some small white with traces of green colour hollow needles.


    Scy stayed silent while biting her lips as she already knew this woulde one day; when Eli asked for help to learn 2nd form...she always thought, ''There will be a consequence for their actions'' as she started to worry, ''If I firmly refused to help back then....he won''t have to suffer now. I am....'' as she tried to apologize to Eli inwardly.


    ''wink''


    Eli winked at her before focusing on Aadya.


    Scy sadly smiled at Eli''s way of calming the worries in her heart.


    "These needles are made up of Dead Late Emperor Rank ''Dragon bones'' with veins of the ''World Tree''.....so don''t dare to move or it will break" Aadya said carefully and threaten him not to move.


    "Hmm? You are going to use that kind of treasure....me?" Eli was surprised to see Aadya using something like that. He didn''t exactly know what they were but from the name itself, ''It must be something big right....but not as much as my wife''s gift'' he thought as his mind slipped into the time when Lilith gift him weapons.


    "....."


    But all he got was a simple annoyed stare.


    "...Understand" Eli nodded his head.


    "Okay, Let''s start the procedure" Aadya said.


    Then she first pricked his between the eyebrows.


    "..." Eli didn''t feel anything but he chose to stay silent until treatment finished.


    Then she pricked a few more in the ce after that she pricked his nose, ears, mouth, around the eyes, neck, elbow joints, fingers, upper chest, foot, leg fingers, heel, ankle, calf, knee, thigh, hips, belly and some around the crotch as she ced through the underwear as if she could see everything inside his body.


    She finally stopped after continuously cing the needles.


    Till now Eli didn''t feel any particr pain, all he felt was an ant bite.


    "Hereafter only pain...." Aadya said as her gorgeous green eyes shone before she suddenly pricked.


    ''Her eye....''grrrrrr'''' Eli frowned when he saw her eyes shining but before he could think a pain suddenly assaulted his entire body as if his mind, lungs every part of his body felt being torn apart.


    But he didn''t show it on the outside. He gritted his teeth as he already suffered this kind of pain, ''Even so it made me remember some unwanted memory'' Eli thought as he endured the tearing pain around his body and even could feel his muscles being repaired only to break again.


    "Oh...that''s interesting" Aadya suddenly muttered as she was amused by Eli''s non-reaction.


    ''pppsssss''


    Suddenly an air-leaking sound can be heard. Aadya looked at the source.


    "..."


    She pricked exactly on his soul crystal with a minute of contact and air leaking in from his hollow needles.


    ''Sniff''


    "-Urrgghh-" She smelled it only to change her face in disgust.


    "It''s an ugly pungent old spoiled rotten egg smile..." She muttered as she suddenly took out a mask, ''I never smelled like this before in anybody...'' Aadya pondered.


    Eli had an awkward face when he heard her irrelevant lengthy words and soon small drops of dark ck and dark blue drops started to appear in his hollow needles and his natural pores.


    ''cough, cough''


    Eli suddenly coughed full of blood...but taking another look at the blood it was mixed with some dark blue substance which had been seen in the same colour of Ghostcat''s flesh during the Prison dungeon.


    "I see...so you used the 3rd form in Ocean Arts....ah" Aadya nodded a few times and,


    "Impressive, well then, let''s not waste any more time...." she said as she took out another 100 needles and started to prick his body.


    ''...haha..shit''


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 98: Stay away from me

    /Nex/


    In a particr Private Arena. Two women were carefully looking at the dark matter substance gathered..more like covered the entire table and a pungent smell came from it.


    It''s been one hour since Aadya started her treatment. Initially, Scy was worried about Eli after seeing the dark liquid matter started poured out from Eli''s body.


    But after Aadya exined to her that they were nothing but unwanted substances or impurities that have been umted in his body due to learning the technique without proper guidance.


    After only that Scy breathed a sigh of relief, both of them already wearing masks because the entire arena smells pungent.


    "Just how much impurities has his body umted...?" Aadya muttered as she contemted.


    Hearing this, "Isn''t it good that all the impurities have been out?" Scy questioned.


    "..." Aadya nced at Scy and then nudged her ss while saying,


    "It''s good and all but....how do you feel if you suddenly have Diarrhea for 1 hour while having continuous strokes in your heart and hundreds of ants biting your flesh" said casually.


    ''gulp''


    Scy gulped hard when she heard it, ''But he didn''t show any pain...'' she thought as if Aadya heard her, she answered,


    "I can only say that he must not have pain receptors or....he is used to it" Even Aadya pondered a bit before saying another not impossibility.


    Hearing this, Scy''s face turned in a grimace, ''It must better as he always says he used to pain....'' She bitted her termbeling lips.


    ncing at Scy''s action, Aadya pondered a bit as she thought whether to ask or not but she decided to ask as she may not get another chance.


    "Say.."


    "Hmm?"


    "Why do you so loyal to him?"


    "Hmm?" Scy wondered why Aadya asking out of nowhere.


    "I mean there are many people who could be better than him....no, they could best bepared to anyone in their generation and from what I understand, you have great potentialpared to him and...I not offending you or anything, it''s just you know he will just dead weight to you and....Vampire Queen.


    ''Deep Breath'' Is he by any chance ckmailing you guys?" Aadya asked as if she was having this question from the moment she saw Vampire Queen acting differently with him.


    Scy may not show it on the outside but she knows ''Aadya was a cunning bitch'' because like Eli she also felt really odd that he was being forced...no, manipted.


    But decided to answer it because for her he was an important person so she didn''t want to others mistake him for that he was ckmailing them because the way he act may let others think that he was a dangerous person.


    "No, he isn''t and do you think anyone ckmails the Vampire Queen ?" Scy stated firmly.


    "..."


    Aadya didn''t say anything as she still thinks there was a one in a trillion chance that he did something that couldn''t do anyone because there was always a possibility in this wretched world that she learned from the past history but she didn''t voice it out. She just turned to look at Scy and waited for her to continue.


    And seeing no response, Scy shrugged and started to tell,


    "Yes, there are some...no, many people better than him but he has something that others haven''t" Scy said seriously though she still looked at the puddle that almost solidified.


    "...That''s is?" Aadya was now curious.


    "A Soul Heart" Scy said as mysteriously.


    "Hmm?'' Aadya was puzzled when she heard that term.


    "I mean look at my body....what do you feel?"


    "...hmm...if we.."


    "Just answer"


    "....little repulsive"


    "Right...and if someone is interested in me then they either want to use my power or use my body as a pet toy nothing more".


    "...." Aadya turned silent but, "Even so there must...."


    Before she could say anything, Scy said, "Yes, there might be a possibility that someone genuinely could love me..."


    "Then why..."


    Again Scy interrupted her,


    "..It is because I..''We'' Want him more than any genius or handsome young master or humanity''s greatest Hero or great seductive Viin.." as her eyes slowly turned dark.


    Seeing that Aadya felt goosebumps, ''What the...?''.


    But Scy didn''t care as she started to tell her about the person who stopped her endless pain and suffering,


    "He looks at us..me as who I am, not a ve or king or beggar anything.."


    Now Aadya''s eyes twitched when she heard Scy speaking as if he was the only one who could do this. she retorts,


    "I don''t think so"


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "I mean ''sigh'' Look he may act like that today but that''s not guaranteed for tomorrow or the day after tomorrow and he may act like that so others feel how great of him or sympathy to ept a person like you...and I can assure you that if a gorgeous woman entered his life and see the way he asked for her virginity from that saintess.


    He is just like other men...he.will.throw.you.away" Aadya said indifferently as she pointed at Scy.


    Scy blinked for a few seconds then,


    "Haha....ahaha" Started tough.


    Seeing herughter Aadya was annoyed as this girl didn''t take her words seriously.


    Seeing her annoyed look, Scy finally stoppedughing and said,


    "I am sorry, it''s that the first part of your speech is simr as he said before" Scy said as she pointed at the ck thing.


    "Huh? He said that...your face" Aadya was bbergasted.


    "Yes, He said it straight to my face without any regret or guilty" Scy affirmed.


    "I-I don''t understand now"


    "Heh...I didn''t get why he asked her virginity initially but after listening to your reports. I can already guess he just wanted her to back off...but to his dismay, it backfired on him"


    "...I see"


    "He will say it straight into your face if he doesn''t like it whether you provide him with fortunes or satisfy his needs....he doesn''t fucking care as long as if you enter his...heart" Scy said with a warm smile.


    Seeing her expression, Aadya turned silent.


    "If you think he just showing off to destroy and killing, thinking others will save him...then it is wrong"


    "..." Aadya''s expression didn''t change that much but there was a subtle surprise in her eyes because of the way he acted during the investigation she was sure he showed his arrogance due to Vampire Queen''s presence.


    "He is ''He'', he is already perfect for u-me, just needs someone to heal the broken perfect pieces" Scy muttered sadly.


    "What you...."


    ''Crack''


    Before Aadya could ask a cracking sound, resounded throughout the arena.


    Both of them turned to see the solid ck matter now starting to crack as slowly a thin hand came out first and slowly a thin figure came out. It looked like a chick breaking the eggshell to see the wonders of outside....


    He has silky auburn hair with curly ''red-blue'' tips, a triangle shape face, sharp red ruby eyes with dark ck pupils but sometimes it turning emerald blue back and forth, a small burn mark from the left eye to his forehead which only enhanced his sharp eyes that looked like a rugged boy vibe, his chiselled body with 10 packs, his forearm, his biceps, triceps, thighs, calves, everything was perfect...no, beyond perfect even though some ck matter substance sticking on his body but that could hide the shapes and curves as if a great sculptor sculptured Eli in his life long.


    ''crack''


    ''crack''


    "mmmm" Eli moaned as he stretched his body a few cracks showed on his body as if he was just shedding his skin like a reptile.


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Who the heck is that?'' Scy and Aadya shouted in their head.


    Their face flushed, even Aadya who was indifferent to anyone...now blushing because they saw a huge bulge on his boxers as if it was waiting to unsheathe.


    Seeing their reaction, Eli looked down....he was embarrassed this was his first time showing to Stranger as he slowly covered his thing with his hands but then suddenly he smelled something and his eyes widened his shock.


    "Scy throw my dress" Eli said seriously with a hurried expression.


    "..."


    "..."


    But instead, answer they even blushed more, ''His voice turned deep and low pitched''.


    Upon seeing that Eli frowned as shouted again and now hearing that they snapped out of their thoughts.


    Scy took the dress and was about to walk towards him but,


    "NO! Don''te near me" Eli shouted.


    Hearing that Scy face frowned first then she showed a worried expression as she asked,


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "No, I-I just want you guys to stay away from me a few meters" Eli said seriously as also looked at Aadya.


    "..." Aadya nodded thinking he just need some privacy and also she needs to control her hormones.


    But Scy wasn''t easily going to give up but,


    "It''s an Order" Eli said firmly.


    Seeing this serious face, she reluctantly threw his dress and moved away from him.


    Eli nodded and caught the dress as he hurriedly walked towards the bathroom which was situated at the corner of the arena.


    When Eli passed away from Aadya and Scy they had something tingling in their body but soon that disappeared as if it never happened.


    ''m''


    Eli locked the door Men''s bathroom and looked at the Mirror as he stared at his figure.


    "....shit"


    He became more handsome and charming but that''s not his current problem nor it ever will be. He then took out a needle which was aimed at his future life.


    "...Seriously, There is no way it''s just a coincidence, right?" Eli muttered as he looked at the needle and his current condition with disbelieving eyes but then he decided to think it another time, if he didn''t act now he might lose himself ''again''.


    He washed the needle in the tap hot water. And then took something from his storage which was attached to his handcuffs as a button.


    A half finger size tiny bottle, that has sky blue colour liquid with light brown shades.


    ''Tadfil-Ginseng'' Eli muttered as he thought of his creation during his hard time. His face turned bitter a little bit but soon he regained hisposure.


    He then soaked the needle in the liquid for a few minutes. After then his again washed in hot water.


    He washed it until the colour of brown disappeared leaving only green colour on the needle.


    ''sniff, sniff''


    Eli sniffed it again and said, "Now fine..." as he bite his finger and let a few drops of blood on the green needle and waited for a few seconds.


    ''sssshhhhh''


    Soon a sizzling sound could be heard. Eli looked at the needle and saw that blood didn''t change but there was a slight deterioration in the needle where the blood dropped.


    Seeing this, Eli smiled and washed the needle with hot water and then suddenly quenched it in cold water.


    "...I hope it works"


    Eli muttered as he put it in his mouth and munched it with his teeth and it easily broke apart after that he swallowed it.


    "ssshhh"


    His body trembled a bit as his thing finally settled down as if it was soaked in cold water.


    And finally, a few minutester, his body odour returned to normal.


    ''sniff, sniff''


    "...It''s fine now" Eli sniffed his body and said. His body was again drenched in sweat but there were some minute reddish-pink particles that could be seen.


    Eli didn''t think too much as finally took a bath.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 99: Ravage her

    "After the Dungeon incident, Lilith put a high-level defence spell on your dress in case anyone sneak attacks you and I also put some defence...and don''t worry they only activate when your life is in danger and it won''t hinder your growth. They were just for safety purposes only if you ''stumbled'' upon High-Rank cultivators" Eli remembered Adriana saying.


    "So that''s why that needle didn''t pierce through my dress...ah" Eli mumbled as he walked in the corridor.


    ''nce''


    ''nce''


    Feeling a gaze, Eli looked to his right side and saw Scy walking along with him while lowering her head as she nced at him a few times.


    After he went to the bathroom, Aadya suddenly excused herself as she said that she has sses to take so she left saying that After lunch Aadya will meet him in themon arena for his courses and she let the cleanerse and clean this disgusting matter.


    Scy nodded and waited for Eli toe. After he came out, The feeling she felt before now disappeared even though he was changed into a charming man, but earlier she definitely something different about him as if he was perfect for any woman and now he look great and charming but something missing about him now.


    That''s why she nced at him to know what happened exactly.


    "What is Scy?" Eli asked with a doubtful expression.


    "..."


    She also noticed that his voice also changed from deep and seductive.


    "Scy?"


    She snapped out of her reverie as she looked at Eli''s worried face. She felt something tingling inside as hurriedly said,


    "N-Nothing" with a small blush.


    "..." Eli frowned a little and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes" Scy answered immediately.


    "..." Eli nodded and smell his body, ''sniff, it''s under control, then why is she...'' and then something clicked in his mind.


    "Do you think I became more handsome or something?" Eli asked smugly.


    "W-What? N-No-I mean Y-Ysssh" Scy hurriedly corrected herself but she bit her tongue as if this was the first she felt being forced into a corner and her face turned bright red.


    Seeing this, Something inside of him snapped as scanned the surroundings seeing no one as they must be busy taking a ss so he pushed her against the wall and put his hand on both sides of her so she won''t escape.


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly being cornered in the corridor while no one was around...her heart started to beat faster as she looked at Eli''s dreamy face.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Unconsciously her left hand gradually touched his face and looked at his red ruby eyes in that blue and ck colour pupil flickering back and forth as if they were fighting for their space in his eyes.


    ''I want that emerald blue...'' She unconsciously thought of the blue colour as she also had blue eyes.


    Feeling her being enchanted by him, Eli was amused but awkwardly thought, ''Adriana going suck me dry and....My wife definitely not going to leave me alone when shees'' but soon he shook off his thoughts and focused on Scy who was still in a trance.


    "Do you like what you see?" Eli asked seductively as she snapped out of her thoughts.


    "MM-I-mm-Ye-N-..I" Scy stuttered as her eyes started to roam. Eli was clearly enjoying her new face because whenever he tried to tease she always curse him and hide her true feelings.


    Then her eyes fell on her hand that touching Eli''s face...she suddenly stiffed as she unknowingly remembered,


    "....little repulsive"


    Even though she acted as if it didn''t hurt and she was the one who asked but even it hurt her somewhere when Aadya said that...but in her heart she knows she was repulsed by everyone even when she was caught by the ve traders.


    Even though the ve traders nothing but a bunch of ugly pigs and lustful but they didn''t touch her body not even her single strand of hair as they always thought that her disease might spread on them if they touch her so she was always locked in a separate cell. They didn''t want to spread her disease to other ves.


    They only wanted her because she belong to ''that species'' as her selling point was high for her and also if others find out about her then everything will end in a single second, so they had always been careful around her.


    She always thought that this disease was a blessing when she was kidnapped but after being with Eli she wants nothing more than want to disappear from this ugly curse.


    ''I know once I reach that rank...My body will return to normal but it may take years....does he wait?...no, does anyone would wait for me until I be beautiful in the first ce?...there is a lot of fish in the sea...'' lots of questions passed through her mind.


    "..."


    Eli was enjoying her reaction before but when her face started to show different expressions like disgust, happiness, worry, sadness, and fear.


    Eli frowned upon this and looked closely at her eyes which instead of focusing on him, focused on her left hand where he could see a few red pimples in the gap between her gloves and shirt cuff.


    Eli tried to think but it took him some time to understand what was going on in her head as he inwardly sighed, ''I already told her, didn''t I?.....I guess, women will tend to worry about their appearance no matter what'' Eli thought as he finally decided to take a step here.


    ''~chu~''


    "Huh?"


    Eli suddenly took the left hand that was on his face, then removed her gloves and then kissed the back of her hand. She finally snapped out of her worried thoughts. But before she could say anything Eli started to kiss her left hand though she was wearing full hand blue shirt but he didn''t care as he slowly moved towards her elbow and then shoulder.


    ''~chu~''


    "W-Wa.."


    ''~chu~''


    "Wai.."


    ''~chu~''


    "What..are..."


    ''~chu~''


    "Y-You bas..."


    Even though she was wearing a full-hand shirt and full pants to avoid anyone could see her ugly skin. She still felt a gentle warmth under her dress wherever Eli kissed her.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Scy''s heart maye out from with way it pumping and her face turned red as breathed heavily even though he was just kissing her hands, she felt really hot and unconsciously her lips curved upward.


    ''~pant~''


    Eli then looked at her breathtaking face would any man lose their sense unless they didn''t notice the red patches and pimples on her body.


    But Eli didn''t care as he determined to let her know that he couldn''t care less about her skin as long she was happy.


    "Scy...dear, please don''t make that expression..." Eli said as leaned against her and whispered,


    ".....I might lose my sense to eat you after seeing your sexy face" Eli whispered seductively.


    When he called her affectionately, she already lost cause after that as she looked at his eyes which now has emerald blue pupils that shows a sincerity of gentle, warm and love but when he said that he would ravage her. She nced at his ''turned dark eyes'' Her inside tingled as she could see a lot of love and lust for her mixed in it. He would ravage her if she didn''t control herself.


    ''hehe....hehe..fufufufuf...hahahah.....'' Herst sense of reason snapped as she suddenly wrapped her arms around Eli''s neck and also whispered in his ears,


    "I wonder about that" as she bit his ears seductively.


    Feeling her bite, Eli raised his eyebrows but soon he smile gently as he patted her back and hugged her tightly.....but what he didn''t know was a wicked smile appeared on Scy''s face as her eyes lost colour as a cunning n ran through her mind,


    ''W-What should I-I do?... should I do?


    What should I do?....Oh my god, I fucking love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I love him, I LOVE HIM....should I kidnap him to keep him away from the bitches....no, no, no, he is already married to that bitch who forced upon him...but he does love her, no...fuck it, I should be the one he loves....I am not going to give them his love, those bitches forced on him...but I am not, yes, that''s right he was the one who came after me and offered me to help.....I must be his special right?...fufufuf, but what about my mission...urhg..but I cannot save the future no matter what.....urrrghhh.....yes, that''s right....heheheh, anyway the world is going to end at some point so why bother thinking...I finally found my prince who could ept me without disgust or hidden motive...there is no way I am going to follow up the fucked up mission....If we die all I have to do is just repeat this cycle as I keep this endless cycle we love each other and I might be his first next time...fufufu....we would love each endlessly.....'' Her mind broke to the roof as her blue with ck mana leaked from her body.


    "...."


    Feeling her unstable mana, Eli thought, ''she must be happy...ah...what a cute girl....heheh'' as he chuckled inwardly....not knowing what he truly caused.


    Not only that, this was the trigger point that would lead to the wheels of fate that stopped for him, started moving at a rapid pace as if it found thest and final gear to operate.


    Scy who was creating a number of possibilities to hide him on some ind... didn''t notice a few red patches/pimples on her body disappear as if it has never appeared before. Changing the endless cycles that Scy never thought of would ur in this world and...her beloved would be the eye of the storm.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 100: What?

    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    After spending some teasing time with Scy. Eli decided to postpone the library visit. As lunchtime neared, Eli and Scy decided to go to the cafeteria.


    Along the way, people started to gossip about him,


    "Is it him?"


    "See, I told you....if it''s him I don''t mind"


    "tsk, tsk, what a slut"


    "Come on, don''t act like a pure maiden..hehe"


    "shut the fuck up bitch"


    "What you called now!"


    "...urgh don''t pull-l m-my h-hair, you idiot"


    "chatter"


    Eli who heard this didn''t know whether tough or cry as he expected after showing off but now bing more handsome....he would top subject of rumours.


    "sigh" as he nced at Scy who was looking at the other women with murderous eyes.


    Seeing this Eli felt like wanting to mess her so, "I guess, taking them to bed is...." suddenly he froze his own words...no, it''s not that he didn''t expect it but the re that Scy was giving now beyond his expectation.


    ''What the fuck happened?'' That''s what Eli felt...a new side she never showed, even though she tried to make some advances on him but she never showed this kind of possessiveness.


    ''I did....something, didn''t I?'' Eli suddenly went into contemtion as he tried to recall what made Scy look precisely like Lilith when she was possessive.


    ''I don''t think I did anything to make her like or...is this who she is really?'' Eli wondered inwardly.


    "..."


    He nced at the person who still looking at him with so much obsessiveness....something inside trying to wake him up but Eli shrugged off his thoughts and said while pulling her into his embrace,


    "Scy, My dear maid...I am just joking with you...Why would go for another woman when someone as beautiful as you is near me? hmm?"


    Scy frowned a little as if trying to discern whether he was lying or not; after seeing the truth Scy nodded her head as her eyes and expression starting returned normal.


    "I see....''huh?''" Now she suddenly realized she was in his embrace in public as the people looked at them and giggled.


    "Y-Y-You...we a-are i-in public, b-bastard...hmm...lett mee ggooo!"


    Feeling embarrassed Scy''s face turned red as she tried to push Eli however after seeing her shy expression.


    ''This is it!...this is an expression I am waiting for....'' Eli thought with excitement, ''but what about earlier?....does she have a dual personality or something....nah, who cares...I ept her everything'' as he even kissed her forehead.


    ''~chu~''


    Feeling sudden warmth on her forehead....Her body trembled in happiness but if it weren''t those lines,


    "Tsk, if that ugly bitch, I think I could have a chance"


    "Yeah, Yeah, must be his y toy or something"


    "Well, I-I d-don''t mind that also"


    "...eeekkkk..."


    Scy mode turned sour. Eli nced at the group of women gossiping about them while pointing. Eli then looked at Scy who now had a gloomy face.


    "You are a more naturally beautiful sexy girl than any other ''Painted face" Eli said out loud.


    Hearing that the group of women''s faces turned sour as anger showed on their faces.


    Eli didn''t care, he pulled Scy and sat on a separate bench which was only for the Elite ss in the cafeteria.


    Eli nced at Scy who was still in sour mode even though he called her beautiful.


    "I guess, others are more trustable" Eli said nonchntly as he ordered his food.


    ''snap''


    When she heard Eli''s indifferent voice that Scy snapped out of it and looked at Eli who was just looking at the roof with a bored expression.


    "I am..."


    "If you say sorry, then I am truly disappointed in you" Eli interrupted her and said indifferently but he didn''t look at her, ''She is not mentally this weak before..hhmm'' Eli pinched be and something clicked, ''There is only one person who is ying with us since the morning...'' Eli felt his anger rise as thought about that possibility, however, ''not now'' as he focused on the person in front of him.


    "..."


    Scy bit her lips as her eyes turned teary, she was about to say something when,


    "You aren''t a weak girl, Scy..." Eli suddenly said as he turned to look at her teary eyes and continued,


    "I do not know what happened before our paths crossed, I hope you will tell me in the future and I appreciated that every person does have their own secrets....but from the point I saw you, I know you are a strong girl, just lost a will to move forward...that''s all.


    If you are truly worried about strangers'' words...then please do me a final fav..." Before Eli could finish Scy hugged him tightly as if he would leave her if he say those words.


    "I-I am sorry, okay. I-I am an idiot to think like that...I won-won''t ever do that again, I won''t let you see that idiotic face of mine again...


    Please, don''t say any more....I rather die than l-leave you....please" Scy pleaded to him not to say those words ever again from his mouth.


    Eli looked at her few seconds, even though he felt her tight hug might break his few bones but he didn''t hear what he wanted...no, needed to hear so,


    "That''s not the answer I need" Eli said indifferently as he tried to push but he did gently.


    "Huh?" Scy was horrified as this was the first time Eli tried to push her. It was always her to push but now.....her mind clouded with fear as she unconsciously used her current full strength on hug.


    She tried toe up with the answer he wants, if it was a normal situation she might have said it faster and urately she wasn''t that dumb but now as her mind was in chaos, it takes a few more minutes toe up with an answer.


    He wasn''t doing it seriously, he just wants to her realize that he would never leave her no matter what others say.


    ''I think...rrrhh...I should visit the healing department after lunch'' Eli thought as he felt his ribs were starting to crack while her hug gradually got tighter.


    "huh, I will make them regret saying those words...I will trample their ''pride''" Scy said seriously as she focused her teary eyes on Eli.


    "..."


    Eli looked at her few seconds, ''I guess, I broke the first wall then'' and a small smile appeared on his face as pulled her close and said,


    "Yes, that''s who you are....you don''t care whether they are Queen or not, You will never let them trample on you"  as he remembered the time when Scy practically make Adriana angry whenever she was bored and he always wondered how she doing that...she always yed with a fire that''s why when she showed a weak side...he didn''t like it....no, he like it if she showed to him alone but she showed it publicly and that...he didn''t like it.


    "Your fragile side is only for me to know..." Eli said possessively as his other side woke up suddenly, that only showed up for Lilith before.


    "...''gulp''...Y-y-yess..." Seeing this Scy felt something tingling in her lower body as she unconsciously gulped and put her right hand on his face.


    "..."


    Eli didn''t say anything. Scy eyes lingered a few seconds on her hand before returning to Eli''s obsessive eyes.


    They slowly drew their face close to each other....however,


    ''cough, cough''


    Someone coughed and they snapped out of their world.


    "Huh?"


    Scy suddenly moved away from Eli and her face totally red as she hide her face in embarrassment.


    "..."


    Eli just smiled at her and was happy to see her reaction and happy that others were annoyed by him because he knew that they were in public...but it was normal here after spending so much time on Nex.


    Kissing their partner was normal that''s why he showed affection otherwise he would lock...ahem..secretly took her secluded space as he did it initially with Lilith.


    Most of the people in the Cafeteria have been ncing at Eli''s and Scy''s intimate moment as they blushed thinking, ''The beauty and the beast, Reverse''.


    It''s not like he became an exhibitionist or anything....it''s just he wanted to show the world that he also has a beautiful woman that no one has...yes, that''s right. Just like how he felt first arriving in Nex, he wanted others to envy, jealous of him....he was just a petty person in the end.


    "Are you listening?"


    Eli snapped out of his reverie as he looked at the group of people wearing white rope.


    "Yes" Eli said nonchntly and, ''Oh,e on, now they were pissed....I was also pissed but I never interfered with their intimate moment'' Eli was amused by their antics.


    "You are the person ''Asher Eli'' who defiled the saintess of our nation..?" a stern voice echoed throughout the cafeteria with a little hint of...doubt.


    ''.....hmmmm....what?'' Eli who was thinking of bragging about some love quotes suddenly lost his words.


    Though everything seems lost in....time.


    ''Tic...Tic...Tic''


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 101: False truth

    ''Damn bastard...why did you be more handsome now?'' I thought as I felt frustrated after seeing him be more handsome and charming and...the aura he excluded before made my lower body tingle as if I wanted to mate him then and there.


    ''Must be something rted to his blood...I should inform Adriana about it...tsk, tsk, that bitch rather than worrying, I bet she will jump on him and suck his blood....tsk, tsk, leech'' I felt annoyed by her also.


    ''Now all the bitches will fawn over him.


    tsk, tsk...what a pain...'' I mumbled but I didn''t show it because I was very happy when he said those mesmerizing words, ''Damn bastard, just what did you do to me?.....did I really ept his advance?'' I lost at my words...yes, I may be interested in him and liked him and all but I never felt this much possessiveness on him but when I heard that he would like to take those bitches to bed....I fe-felt something took over me as I was drowned in an endless abyss; I felt that I also want him to follow me to the abyss where there could be only us in that dark endless world....only two of us...hehe.


    I shook off my unnecessary thoughts as I pouted at his antics and how he hugged me in public...but when I heard that bitches words I felt lost however after he publicly belittles those makeup bitches, my heart beats with happiness. Though those harsh words from the strangers hit me more than his gentle words.


    I am really happy that he said it to me but, ''I just-I can''t forget those words.....I once rivalled Adriana''s beauty, but I never felt happy or sad or anything about my appearance. As if ''it'' never showed my worth; to me, my appearance is nothing but a bunch of meat, if it was new then everyone wanted it and if it was old and rotten a little then everyone throws in the garbage.


    But....after a long, long time...now I really wanted to be beautiful so that I proudly stand beside him....because of him I am living now otherwise I would have ended my life already at that river....urhhh....I can''t say anything about my mission or my ''past'' lives...'' I was lost in my own world as I failed to realize that I made Eli angry.


    "..."


    Those words pulled me out of my thoughts as I nced at Eli''s indifferent look that he showed the first time we met and....now, ''I suddenly felt a distance between us started to show up...'' feeling scared of being alone again....I tried to apologize.


    Which only brought more distance between us...., ''No,no,no,no...'' I shouted like a broken record when he said that he would leave me.


    I-I hugged him tightly as if I felt he may leave if I don''t hold him now...and I started to say anything that came to my mind but that didn''t make through to him.


    I suddenly lost myself when he tried to push me and I said something...feeling dangerous and aggravated, I hold him in that ce, ''I don''t care whether other people might us or not...I don''t care what others think now....all I wanted was for him to be my si..''.


    That was when something clicked in my mind as my body froze in understanding, ''When did I start to care what others think...?'' I thought as I felt something wrong...I wanted to puke at myself, ''When did I fall this low? Do I really worry about what others say about my appearance rather than the person who is in front of me epting it without any remorse or disgust?


    I guess, being with children made me change...I unconsciously acted as a pitiful woman...sigh...'' I mumbled as slowly looked at his ruby-red eyes with emerald-blue pupils... they showed only a sense of affection and worry as if those words he said earlier were nothing but a false truth.


    "huh, I will make them regret saying those words...I will trample their ''pride''" I said as if it was natural.


    Those words made him very happy in his eyes but he didn''t show it outside as he calmly started to tell me about myself....I-I felt really embarrassed after hearing that, but I giggled inwardly....however,


    "Your fragile side is only for me to know...".


    ''Hah..those words, those eyes, that.... possessiveness...he only showed it to Lilith and not even to Adriana....I-I-I want him'' I thought as I unconsciously touched his face and when I saw the red patches on my hand, I shrugged it off as it was already nothing to me....to him.


    I felt something taking over my body when I saw his possessive side, ''heh...so this what Lilith always felt....hehehe'' I chuckled at Lilith''s cute antics to make him possessive.


    ''I LOVE YOU''


    An unaware of words that appeared from the bottom of my heart...but I sessfully managed to block it, as it really will be embarrassing to say it in public even though I don''t care....It''s a new feeling you know and I wanted to feel it a little longer.


    Even though I didn''t say anything but as if our bodies understand our feeling...they slowly moved towards each other.


    I stopped to breathe and my eyes turned as hazy when I felt his nose touching my nose I inhaled his manly smell as we were about to touch our lips...when,


    ''other fucker showed up....damn fucker'' I shouted in my head as I hide my face in embarrassment and anger, ''I now understand how Adriana would feel whenever I showed up at good time....'' I cursed her again and again because she must curse me to suffer like her.


    However, My curses were interrupted when I heard the reason that break our intimate moment.


    "You are the person ''Asher Eli'' who defiled the saintess of our nation..?"


    Unconsciously My power leaked out as my expression turned dark, thinking they interfered with our intimate moment, to ask fucking this question.


    ''Tic...Tic...Tic....Tic....''


    I snapped out of my thoughts when I heard a clock ticking sound as I looked at the surroundings....only to see that the entire cafeteria was frozen, ''no, the flow of time stopped...'' I mumbled as I looked around.


    Everything turned monochromatic but I could see the colour beauty in this frozen world....students who wereughing stopped midway, and the hot smoke for dishes looked like a picture taken in the old days....everything stopped and it looked like a monochromatic photo that used to take.


    "tsk, tsk...to think I would lose my control...sigh, well, let''s not waste it then.." I muttered and,


    "hehe...I could do anything I want....no one could disturb" I muttered as I looked at Eli with raised eyebrows who was also frozen in time.


    "Heh..." Iughed wickedly as I started to touch his...thick thighs, cutting packs, rock chest, nerved neck, and charming and sharp eyes.


    "....hmmm" My eyesnded on his soft lips for a few seconds as I slowly moved towards and...


    ''~chu~''


    "Heh...hehehe" After moving away from him...I giggled like an idiot as my cheeks turned red and hot. Not knowing Eli''s emerald blue pupils turned into grey but then returned to blue.


    After a few minutes of calming down the pumping heart, I focused on the 4 robed men standing in front of their Elite ss''s table.


    Saw them wearing gold batch but instead of dark blue /NEX ELITE/ embroider which was Elite ss, they had /A/ and Roman numbers, ''hmm....ss-A...ahh'' I mumbled as I noted their rank and then,


    ''Bam''


    ''Bam''


    ''Bam''


    ''Bam''


    I punched them in the face one by one but they didn''t move or showed any reaction after being punched.


    Though that didn''tst when


    ''snap''


    /"Copse"/


    I muttered those spells....soon outside of the cafeteria timeline and inside of the cafeteria timeline copsed as everything returned to normal except that four robed students send fly over to the wall.


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    Four of them hit the wall very hard but instead of breaking the wall, it broke their body.


    ''I guess, they build it perfectly....so that even if a fight were to erupt, the surrounding would be fine as long as they weren''t Monarch or above...'' I was amused by Nex''s great structure and knowledge.


    "Huh?"


    Turning around I saw Eli looking at four of them with a dumbfounded expression...which was undoubtedly, ''cutttee...''.


    But suddenly my face turned red when I saw him rubbing his cheeks.


    He nced at him but I averted my eyes.


    "..." It made him even frown.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 102: Act like a Mature....Dammit

    "..."


    Eli was about to ask what happen, but only to see the four-robed men flying over and hit on the wall as they one by one fell on the ground.


    "..."


    But what''s more interesting was all of them didn''t interrupt any other eating students as they only fell in a particr alone area.


    Everyone looked at the four-robed men in shock as didn''t know what could happen but then something stuck in their heads, they realized that Eli must have hit these poor things when they verbally spoke, ''he is really....A Fallen Physocpath''.


    Eli frowned as he could feel some weird gazes. He wanted to say, ''I didn''t do anything, but...'' he felt something warm sensation on his cheek as he softly touched the ce and,


    ''Huh?''


    He felt little moisture in it. He unconsciously turned his head to his right.


    "..."


    He frowned not because Scy shyly averted her eyes instead he focused on her face as he could see more red pimples and patches appear on her face.


    ''She did say it whenever she controls the time, more of these red pimples and patches will appear...sigh'' Eli sighed as it was not the first time Scy used the time element but they weren''t this severe.


    "-aarrr-"


    "-urrhhh-"


    A groaning can be heard and not want any more pain in the ass. Eli decided to leave as he stood up before giving a final nce at his food which had appeared earlier.


    "...hmm" Eli was in little turmoil; about whether leave it like that or not but as a farmer wasting food, he didn''t like it, even though he literally burnt entire crops before...Hypocrite...so he took it and left not before calling Scy who was still hiding her face in embarrassment.


    "...."


    People were dumbfounded as they thought that Pysochopath would go on a rampage but, ''He just left like that....'' as they nced at the four robed students who were still holding their faces as the blood flowing non-stop in their noses and one guy even spitting a few teeth.


    Seeing their disfigured face, ''I guess, he already broke them....he is really a fallen psychopath'' they thought in unison as they were relieved to know Eli didn''t break more than that.


    *****


    After leaving the dumbfounded students, Eli and Scy sat on the bench that was far away from the cafeteria.


    Eli scanned the surrounding as he could see a few more benches and people were eating on them whileughing...some people flirting, some were reading, and some....eating alone, ''let''s not think...'' he muttered as he looked at the four lonely people sitting on an individual bench without any care, they focused on their SI Phone.


    "Let''s eat then.." Eli shook off his unnecessary thoughts and started to eat. Scy simply nced at him and a couple''s flirting.


    She wanted to continue the forbidden Master-Maid act but after seeing him eating without any fluster or blush. She thought, ''I guess, it is enough for....'', however, her thoughts were abruptly stopped when a spoon extended toward her.


    "ahhh"


    Eli only said those words nothing more as he waited for her reaction.


    ''gulp''


    Scy gulped hardly and with a weak eye she looked at his warm and gentle eyes. A pink hue appeared on her cheeks as she slowly opened her mouth and,


    ''munch, munch''


    Scy''s cheeks were puffed when she ate arge portion with embarrassment but then he said something that spread the pink hue on her entire face,


    "hmm...I guess, only a kid would be embarrassed about an indirect kiss.....right?" Eli said that before eating his portion as he nced at Scy''s red face.


    "''gulp'' Y-Y-No-I mean Yes...but no" after gulping the food, Scy stuttered and at the end, she said in a mosquito voice.


    She didn''t notice until now that Eli was fed by Lilith, Adriana and...her. She never thought that it would be this embracing, ''But Adriana and Lilith didn''t react this much....'' she started to ponder.


    If Eli heard it, he would beughing hard as they did more than just an indirect kiss...even though Adriana and he haven''t kissed yet...no, he was one who avoided kissing her for some reason but they sure did more than that.


    Seeing her reaction, Eli thought, ''I guess, Every woman was different like ''she'' said. Lilith is straightforward and yful. Adriana is duplicity and bold...as for Scy, she is shy and brave, I guess''.


    Soon he came out of his reverie when he felt Scy sitting close....no, her thighs practically touching his while she looked down and swung her leg like a little child and her ears twitching red.


    ''Come on girl, Don''t act like....I mi-''gulp''-might lose myself'' Eli thought as he gulped the remaining food and put the te on his inventory.


    "huh?"


    Eli then gently wrapped his fingers around her hips. When she felt something soft on her waist, she jolted suddenly but after looking carefully around, her body returned normal...but not her heart which was bumping very fast.


    ''Oh, Don''t act like a young maiden in love....wh-wh-wh...dammittt..'' Scy''s thoughts were jumbled as she tried to calm herself....though it calmed downter, but it was because of Eli''s warm and gentle lovely eyes.


    "...."


    Scy was again mesmerized by his ruby red iris and emerald blue pupil.


    "Scy is Truly Beautiful"


    Eli said gently from the bottom of his heart as he tucked her bluish-ck hair behind her red ear and looked at those teary blue eyes of hers that resembled the ocean.


    She didn''t know why but she wanted to hug him, kiss him, shout at him that she loves him but no matter what those words stuck in her throat.


    Scy parted her lips slowly before cing her hand on his chest.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    ''I love you, I love you, I love you'' Though she shouted inwardly, ''Dammit,e to one Scy you can do it, just those words...its fucking good mood don''t ruin it SCYLLA'' Scy screamed inwardly.


    Eli couldn''t control him anymore when he saw a lovely beet-red face, neck and ear; he suddenly kissed her forehead,


    ''~chu~''


    "Huh?"


    Before she could understand, Eli removed his hand from her hip and grabbed her oval-shaped face as she started to kiss her face in every ce.


    ''~chu~''


    "Hh..."


    ''~chu~''


    "Wai.."


    ''~chu~''


    "min.."


    ''~chu~''


    "..."


    ''~chu~''


    "..."


    ''~chu~''


    ''~chu~''


    Scy sealed her fate when started kissing her cheeks, nose, eyes, ears, and chin and finally, he parted from her.


    "...."


    Eli looked at her flustered beet-red face with teary eyes but she didn''t look away. She only focused on him about what he would do next.


    "Heh.." A gentle giggle left Eli''s mouth as he felt her shyness didn''t show now...but little did he know,


    ''Dammit, You are old, you are old, you are old...'' Scy repeated the chants, again and again, to help her act like a mature one here...She used every willpower not to avoid Eli''s mesmerizing gaze.


    Even so, She couldn''t bring herself to ask him to seal her lips rather than other areas on her face or she don''t courage to do it like before she chickened out even though he won''t know.


    "Does my dear Maid wants a kiss on her sweet lips?" Eli asked teasing as he rubbed her red lips, knowing she would stutter herself but to his dismay,


    "Y-Y-yes" If it was in anime, we could see smokeing from her head....that shows how much she was shy.


    "..." Eli was momentarily lost as he looked at her determined face with a little shy, he just wanted to tease nothing more, for now. But fate has something else, ''sigh, I guess if she is fine...''.


    ''lick''


    Eli licked her lips seductively as he nced at her sweet red juicy lips and then nced at her eyes. Taking the hint, Scy sighed in relief inwardly as she also mirrored his action and then slowly closed her eyes.


    Getting the approval Eli moved towards her and then,


    "~MMM~"


    A touch of lips between them sends current through their body as they inhaled each other scent.


    Scy slowly ced one hand on his thigh and the other on his chest as she still could hear his heart racing like he was in a marathon while Eli cupped her face with two hands not wanting her to let go of his grasp.


    She felt she wanted to remain like this forever and....dangerously something took over her body as she even thought of using her power to stop the time forever but she decided it would lose their romantic moment and threw away the danger to the corner....just to be safe so that she could use it in future if there was a necessity.


    It was a simple peck but itsted more than 5 minutes and after some time,


    They parted away, Eli was fine and he didn''t do more than anything....for now. While her first kiss was so gentle that made her heart beat like crazy. She really wanted to breathe after 2 minutes when they kissed but something inside her tells that she must not move unless he did.


    That''s why, she was panting heavily,


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Her red face and teary.....only stroked Eli''s possessiveness as he nced around to see someone or anyone looking at them.


    Whether they lucked or were scared, they do their own things without ncing or even knowing that ''A Fallen Psychopath'' was here.


    And It was a blessing in disguise as they didn''t see Eli''s other side...which was more dangerous than what they saw in News....and more dangerous than Lilith''s Yanderness.


    But little did he knows Scy already erupted an invincible barrier thinking others might disturb them but she never thought it would escte to this level and she was d that she did before.


    Eli''s eyes returned to normal then he looked at Scy who was still panting and gently lifted her chin and asked with a grin,


    "So, Why did you kiss me, Scy?" Eli showed an innocent face with a grin.


    "Huh?"


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 103: Kiss

    "Why did you kiss me, Scy?" Eli showed an innocent face with a grin.


    "Huh?" Scy was dumbfounded that Eli asking that now and, ''you are one who k-kissed me, bastard...well, I-I asked him, I-I guess'' Scy little sceptical.


    "...Hello?" Eli pinched and pulled her cheeks as he grinned.


    "Y-Yuu ZZ-ddppp" Scy''s face was quite childish.


    "Teellll mmeee" Eli pulled her cheeks up and down while asking her.


    "...." Scy''s eyes turned teary, she felt unfair for being treated like a child though she didn''t hate it.


    Seeing her expression, Eli smiled warmly and stopped teasing.


    After that Scy slowly rubbed her swollen cheeks with a cute pout.


    "..Hahaha" Eliughed at her cute action and removed her hands that were rubbing her cheeks and gently kissed her swollen cheeks.


    ''~chu~''


    and asked, "Is it really hurt?" Eli showed little worry after his body was cleansed, he felt like his movement were very fluid and his body felt like a feather and he felt his body really strengthen than ever before even though he didn''t show many muscles.


    Scy was warm on her cheeks, ''Hmph, you are the one who did'', Scy was angry at him but after seeing this worried face. She felt something tingle on her belly as she said with a gentle smile,


    "N-No, I-It''s fine...''MMM''" Though she still stuttered herself while being cute.


    When he saw her gentle face;  he couldn''t control himself anymore, ''Damn girl, why are acting like this...? Why didn''t I find her this cute before?'', as he kissed her again.


    After a few seconds, Eli separated from a simple kiss.


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Eli nced at the surrounding to see anyone looking at them though there were only two or three people present there but they were women but...somehow they didn''t even gossip or peek, ''Something is odd...'' Eli pondered a bit however a hand gently tugged the shirt.


    Eli then snapped out of his reverie as he looked at Scy''s expectant gaze.


    "..." Eli took a few minutes to control himself and,


    "Do you...want more?" Eli seductively whispered in the ear.


    Feeling his Deep seductive voice Scy meekly nodded her.


    A smile appeared on his face as he picked her up,


    "Kyaaa!"


    With a small jolted sound, Eli ced her on hisp facing him. He then slid to the corner of the bench as they perfectly hid by the big tree.


    Seeing his action, Scy who was in a little moody finally snapped as she tried to push him.


    "Oh, Now you want to back off?" Eli teased her as he grabbed her waist tightly and pulled her, which made her big breast touch his firm chest.


    "Huh?...I-I...''MMM''" But before she could as say anything Eli again kissed her.


    After a few seconds, Eli separated and tried to ask her something but,


    "Want more...''mmm''"


    This time she kissed him, ''Damn I am the old here...'' Scy was happy that he showed her affection but frustrated that she couldn''t take a step even though she was old...well, theoretically to her.


    Feeling this, Eli smiled inwardly as he took step two; he started to suck her lips,


    "~MMM~"


    ''slurp''


    "~mmm~"


    ''slurp''


    Scy was startled initially but after that, she also tried to do the same. Their body started to heat up as Eli decided to take the final step; he slowly moved one of his hands behind her hair and then he ruffled her hair before biting her lips.


    "~AAMMM~"


    Feeling a sudden bit Scy gasped a little...that was enough for Eli to enter his tongue,


    "~MMFFF~"


    Scy was taken aback and she may not experience but she knew what he wants. ''As an m-mature one, I should be the one to make a-advance but.....you bastard'' Scy thought as she hide her tongue from the enemy so that Eli would know who should be in control.


    Feeling no one, Eli was amused by her antics. So,


    ''p''


    "~MMMFFF~"


    Eli pped her ass tightly as she felt shock running through her body. She unconsciously moved her tongue out.


    Atst, seeing his fateful foe, Eli started to suck her tongue like a lollipop,


    ''slurp''


    "~mmff~wai.."


    Scy tried to stop him but he didn''t let,


    He tilted his head and also used his hand he tilted her head, so he could reach deep inside.


    ''slurp''


    "~MMFF~Eli..."


    Eli without care moving his head side and side, kissed her deeply.


    Scy''s eyes turned red teary, ''Eli, Eli, Eli, Eli, Eli, My master, My master, My master.....'' her mind only filled with Eli''s passionate kiss.


    Scy doesn''t care anymore as she also let Eli control her body. However, she still wanted to reciprocate so she tried to do what he doing to her. She moved her hand behind his neck and grabbed his hair tightly as she pushed herself into him even though she felt a little shy about it.


    Both of them fought,


    ''slurp''


    ''slurp''


    ''~mmm~''


    But in the end, Eli defeated her and took over her.


    After 10 minutes,


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Eli and Scy separated to breathe as they both panted heavily while looking into each other''s eyes.


    Both of them showed lustful expressions.


    Scy ruffled his hair before leaning on his chest which was beating like he did a marathon.


    And then turned to look at him with puppy eyes as she called him,


    "E-Eli..."


    Seeing her cute expression, Eli couldn''t say no to her.


    ''~chu~''


    He first kissed her forehead then, kissed her eyes and nose and was about to kiss her swollen lips when,


    "Where the hell is your brother, Mia?" a frustrated voice came to his left side.


    "..."


    "..."


    Hearing that voice, both of them snapped out of their world and finally looked at the surroundings.


    Scy knew who it was, ''tsk, bitches, of all ces...they chose to visit here and all the time....now?'' a momentary annoyance showed on her face as her expression turned dark though she slowly moved away from Eli and sat beside him.


    They saw Mia and Zera walking towards them.


    "How could I know, Zera?....that bitch must have taken him somewhere saying it''s fucking maid duty" Mia''s harsh words hit Scy''s pitiful heart but because of metal heart for her love, those arrows just fell down.


    ''I almost lost myself.....'' Eli calmed himself andmented for losing control and arranged his messy hair while Scy also mirrored his actions.


    Eli then looked at them and waved his hand but.....they didn''t make eye contact with him or even now they didn''t realize he was practically sitting and waving his hand on the bench that was in front of them.


    Feeling something wrong Eli nced at Scy who was ring at Zera and Mia earlier, suddenly her face turned red in embarrassment as averted her eyes when she felt his gaze.


    "Oh, Oh, Ohhh, I see someone made a perfect arrangement..." Eli said teasingly as he went near her face to give her a simple peck.


    Seeing this, She knows that Eli would kiss endlessly as he wanted to tease her but, ''I am not like Adriana....'' she shouted in her head as she remembered the time when Adriana would do indecent acts in front of her and Lilith without shame though at the end Lilith trashes her.


    "Found you"


    ''BOOM''


    ''crack, crack''


    ''shattered''


    Scy suddenly pushed him away, when the invisible barrier started to break and shatter into pieces but she was surprised to know Zera was able to spot them and break her barrier, ''sometimes I forget she was her daughter...'' Scy thought a particr idiot who called herself Queen.


    Eli didn''t stop her...he would also feel embarrassed doing it in front of his sister.


    When Invincible Barrier finally vanished Mia and Zera first focused on the bluish-ck-haireddy,


    "You Bitc..."


    "I will kil...."


    Nope, they didn''t focus on her entirely as they unconsciously nced at the handsome man.


    That stopped their action midway as they saw with wide mouths and shocked eyes.


    "Heheh....Hello" Eliughed awkwardly as he scratched his head.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 104: The Fallen Psychopath

    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    All four of them sat on the bench as Scy took the right of Eli and not wanting to lose to her Mia took the left though she still maintained a minute distance so that won''t be angry with her.


    As for Zera...Well, she wanted to sit beside Mia but something inside her maliciously told her, ''Just kill those leeches...hehe'' She wanted to listen to it but soon shook off her thoughts and sat beside Mia.


    Both Mia and Zera still staring at Eli''s new getup...no, transformation.


    They wanted to ask something but they felt their throat dried whenever he nced at them.


    One thing was sure Scy was more than annoyed as she literally wanted to kill them. She felt her sweet lolipop being threatened to take by someone.


    ''....sigh, why am I starting to lose myself?'' Scy who was new to this emotion unfortunately didn''t know why she was feeling like that.


    Eli asked, "What is it?" breaking the awkwardness.


    "Huh?.."


    "Hmm?.."


    New arrivals snapped out of their hypnosis as they finally realized they were intensively staring at him.


    A small red hue appeared on their cheeks and,


    "I-It..I me-me..." Mia stuttered.


    "...." While Zera...she just looked away from him and inwardly, ''one bat, two bats, three bats...his voice little bit changed as it now deep n...urghh...one bat, two bats, three bats....'' she tried to control her bursting heart.


    "...."


    Seeing this Eli didn''t whether tough or cry, ''Now I understand....sigh....My current look is certainly dangerous'' he thought.


    "If you don''t have anything to say....Master is tired so we will be leaving then" Scy suddenly announced as if she had had enough of their maiden love bullshit...yes, she decided to forget how she acted like them...no, way worse than them.


    Hearing that, both of them returned to normal as they red at Scy who had a smug, grin look on her face.


    ''''I really want to tear her face'''' they thought in unison.


    "..." Eli amused by Scy''s response as secretly whispered in her ear, "I wonder who is the master here".


    Feeling his hot breath and sweet whisper, Scy''s body jolted as she moved her blushing face away from him.


    ''Huh?'' Both Zera and Mia frowned seeing their interaction, ''Aren''t they...more closer than before?''.


    "..." Zera felt something tug in her heart, ''huh? what is...this?'' she wondered why she felt like this.


    Like Mother, Like Daughter.


    While Mia only has a great enmity against Scy as she fiercely res at Scy and sees Scy acting like a shy girl....Mia felt worse. She wanted to shout at Eli, ''WHY ARE YOU LOOKING OTHERS BITCHES WHEN I AM HERE?'' But her rational thoughts tried to keep her sane.


    She knows that her brother forget about her and her family. She was only hoping that he would remember them faster as he unconsciously remembered back then during Adriana''s training. She still thinks Eli has amnesia, not able to see the clear view....blinded by her love.


    Eli stopped his teasing as he already knew Scy was shy so decided to change the subject,


    "So, why are you searching for me?" as only looked at Zera for an answer. He already knows he has to firm his resolve...rather than showing Mia any hint.


    "..." Mia just sadly smiled and then answered before Zera, "well, see this..." and showed her white case SI phone.


    "hmm?" Eli just nced at it initially but something caught his eye as leaned closer to the phone.


    "...." His sudden movement caught Mia''s heart to race as she saw closely his long sharp ruby red eyes with flicking blue pupils, his triangle nose, his dark red lips and.....his burn scar, that made bit her trembling lips, ''I am the one who left him, so I have to work hard...'' she tried to resolve herself again and again but every time she saw him happily smiling at other women...she felt-she just to kill him and kill herself along him.


    "....Saintess fall into the hand of ''The Fallen Psychopath''..." Eli muttered as looked at the morphed picture where Eli''s Evil hand grasping the Saintess (That was none other than Luna Dawn) who was Kneeling and praying.


    Hearing his murmur, Scy''s face turned seriously as also looked at the picture.


    "Who?"


    That''s the only thing she asked, When she saw the word ''Psychopath''...she really wanted to show them who was a psychopath.


    "..." Mia was sceptical to answer but she decided it was not the time to y and said seriously, "Someone created and post it on Social media and..." Mia then looked at Eli''s charming face, "News took that, and started to spread to the locals through T.V" as she sighed in worry and anger.


    "Can''t find the source?" Scy still asked emotionlessly.


    "We already tried to find it but the other person must have used an unknown ount and different IP" Mia said as she thought about how she went out in 30 minutes to find out who did this...but only slump in anger as they perfectly erased their evidence.


    Eli also took his phone and surfed the inte and saw a few shorts and blogs,


    "The Fallen Psychopath defiled the Dawn''s Kingdown''s Treasure"


    "yed with Innocent of Luna"


    "King''s Daughter Sacrificed herself to save the Kingdom"


    "Saitness''s Purity Tainted: Kill the ''The Fallen Psychopath'' "


    "..."


    "..."


    There are so many posters posted on the Inte.


    Eli didn''t show much reaction as he simply put his phone away and asked,


    "The Fallen Psychopath?"


    Hearing this, Everyone snapped out of their thoughts and looked at Eli''s calm expression with a questing gaze.


    Instead, Mia and Zera said,


    "The one who spread thought you must be Former Royalty so..."


    "...That''s why Fallen....ah" Eli finished as he nodded his head and for ''Psychopath''...nah he didn''t care as it was already true and pondered about something else.


    "M-Master?"


    Eli snapped out of his reverie when he heard Scy''s calling.


    "Hmmm?"


    "Should I inform Adriana about it?"


    "...Nah, I am fine...


    Actually, it ispletely true, isn''t it?" Eli was not particrly angry or anything, he just felt nothing because, to him, his rumours are nothing but shit that could be flushed off anytime.


    "Bu-But it ispletely different as that bitc-Luna was the one who approached and...even epted your unreasonable demand" Mia suddenly voiced her worries as she felt his big brother''s good image was already reducing in her friends'' circle.


    She didn''t want him to be hated by her friends, ''...on second thought, let them be'' her thoughts were suddenly clouded by her true self.


    "..."  Eli still calm but inwardly, ''What the happen to her?....Is she really an innocent girl who followed me like a chick?'' The more Eli heard her speaking nasty words the more image of her past cute started to break.


    Eli nced at Mia and then looked at others'' worried faces and he felt a sudden warmth knowing they were worried about him but he didn''t show it outside and particrly seeing Zera''s worried face, he couldn''t hide his smirk as he asked,


    "Oh, oh, Zera is worried about me now....even though she was indifferent when I brutally hurt"


    "Huh-I-I...." Zera was bbergasted.


    "...."


    "Hahah"


    "Hahah.."


    Seeing her reaction, Everyoneughed at it because this was one of the times Zerapletely lost her cool and naughty side.


    *****


    While they were happily speaking somewhere in NEX,


    "Hehehe...how could you do it to me?....you want her, not me....''sniff, sniff''...Even though I worked hard to capture you before....''sniff, sniff''"


    ''tick, tick, tick....''


    A silhouette typing on aputer in a dark room, "No, no one can steal you from me.....hehehe"


    The entire room was dark except screen light.


    *****


    "!!!!!" Eli suddenly felt goosebumps as quickly analyzed the surroundings.


    Seeing him like that everyone turned serious as they asked,


    "Something matter, Master?"


    "Are you alright?"


    "Brother?"


    "...sigh, nah I am fine....it''s just I felt something I used to...." Eli calmed himself and inwardly, ''Did Lilith go berserk or....someone else?''.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 105: Begin

    ~Ding~Dong~


    After speaking with Mia and Zera, Eli departed when Lunch break was over and he said before leaving,


    "Just focus on your studies, I will be fine"


    He didn''t want them to lose focus on their studies.


    "See youter, Scy"


    "...Yes"


    After that Scy reluctantly went to her course.


    *****


    In the Common Arena.


    "..."


    "..."


    Eli currently stood in front of the woman who had chest-length silky purple hair, enchanting purple eyes, soft pink lips, diamond shape face and a top hourss figure wearing a pure white bag dress as it showed modesty....but if one would look closer her face was little pale as if her body doesn''t have any blood.


    ''Her name is...Rize?'' Eli tried to remember her name.


    "Good Afternoon, My name is Rize" the purple-haired woman politely introduced in a low-pitched voice as she held the hem of her dress while bowing a little. She showed noble etiquette as if saying she was noble.


    "Good Afternoon, Ms. Rize. My name is Asher Eli" Eli said with the same courtesy as right hand on his chest and left hand on his back as he bowed a little. He also tried to show noble etiquette.


    "..."


    "..."


    After that only silenced descended.


    Rize simply looked at the entry door while Eli scanned her up and down, it may be rude but...would he care, nah.


    He was just wondering because this girl was the one who always sat along with Mia and Zera but they don''t have much interaction aside from the ssroom.


    ''She doesn''t have any vampire characteristics except the pale skin...hmmm'' Eli wondered aside from vampires does anyone have this pale skin.


    Feeling a judging look, Rize suddenly turned to look at Eli who was simply lost in thoughts while gazing at her ear.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Eli snapped out of his reverie and looked at Rize''s furrowed eyebrows.


    "Ha...I am sorry Ms. Rize. I just wondered what you are?" Eli said with a small smile.


    The way he asked was definitely rude per see but Eli didn''t beat around the bush.


    "..." Rize frowned but soon she calmed down and questioned indifferently, "Do I have to answer, Mr. Asher Eli?".


    "No" Eli answered with a smile while shaking his head.


    After then she returned to normal and again turned to look at the entry.


    "..." Eli wasn''t an idiot to ask questions like that. It''s that, ''Why is My danger sense telling me to hide...as if I am a prey escaping from a predator?'' Eli thought.


    When the first time Rize looked at him, her eyes didn''t look at him as a person instead she looked at him....as a piece of meat, ''The same eyes when monsters look at me..'' Eli wanted to know what but then he shrugged it off as he could ask Adriana or Zera.


    "..."


    "..."


    They didn''t speak anything as only silence was maintained.


    "I had some paper works"


    A brte-haired woman entered the arena hurriedly as if she hurriedly came here.


    ''tsk, tsk..'' Eli clicked his tongue inwardly, ''as if I trust you woman, you clearly set me up again'' Eli was sure of it and if he didn''t then he must be the biggest idiot in this world.


    But refrained from saying it as he needed her help now though there were certain lines if she does cross then, ''Hehe'' Eliughed wickedly.


    "So, Let''s start today''s ss" Aadya said as she stood before Eli and Rize.


    "Rize, I want you to analyze him and tell me anything in case you find something different"


    Rize nodded her head and asked,


    "If you don''t mind?"


    "....yes" While Eli doesn''t mind but he was still up on his guard.


    Rize scanned his body up and down for a few seconds.


    "...hmm?" Rize touched his hand to find something and showed a shocked face.


    "...."


    Looking at her shocked face really made Eli weird.


    Rize then calmed herself and said to Aadya, "Professor, He used 2nd and 3rd form without learning the prerequisite of our profound Arts"


    ''What the....?'' Eli was bewildered.


    "hmm...hmm...good. You started to grasp the understanding, Now then..." Aadya nodded her head with a proud expression and turned to look at Eli''s bewildered face.


    "Once you learned the 2nd form, You will understand how she is able to tell" Aadya said.


    "Yes" Eli nodded.


    "Rize wait for a few minutes....


    Let''s start with the basics,


    You already know the difference between Mortals and Immortals, right?"


    "More or less" Eli knows but not that much.


    Aadya wanted to verify before moving in depth and after getting an affirmative, Aadya continued,


    "Our history begins at around 10,000 Years ago, Our world once waspletely different before and filled with Humans only nothing more than that....but on a fateful day, a weird energy swirled around in a particr ce and developed into some kind of weird energy contamination as it caused radioactive waves and people nearby died on the spot.


    Not knowing what happened, they tried to investigate it and found out it was dimensional wrap happened...well it''s not the exact term they coined early days.


    Anyway, people didn''t know what it was and why it suddenly appeared. But they knew one thing ''Fear'' whenever someone tried to reach it, they felt fear as if they would be eaten alive.


    But due to curiosity, they spent so much effort to understand what it was and used some guinea pigs and sometimes even humans as testing to touch it...only to shatter into pieces though for some reason their body absorbed inside the portal after the death.


    After so much sacrifice and bloodshed, almost after a year, something happened that could be never forgotten in the history of our civilization or the Beginning of a new Era.


    That Dimensional wrap portal that appeared was in the ck void but after a year it suddenly changed into pure white.


    Scientists were delighted to know something changed as it started to emit warmness rather than fear. They sent soldiers inside the portal so they hoped to contact other side of people.


    But that was the second wrong decision, the moment soldiers step into the white portal, again it changed into ck but it didn''t take long after a few minutes it changed into white.


    Not knowing what happened to the soldiers, They send even more search parties...then again it repeated no came out.


    Feeling a sense of danger, Scientists worked day and night to find out what was happening inside.


    However, as if time waits for no one after 6 months, the white portal changed into red and started to emit blood lust. Soon Monsters jumped out of the portal and started to cause a rampage in the world as they slowly spread throughout, eating humans as if they were snacks creating havoc in every ce.


    Billions of people died in a single day" Aadya stopped to let him process the information and asked,


    "Any question?"


    "...hmmm...What do you mean our history starts around 10,000 years ago?....what about their previous civilization?" Eli showed a puzzled expression even though a portal appeared suddenly, he wasn''t that curious about it as he already know most of the details but he still couldn''t find anything in the Division''s Library about the civilization before the appearance of portals.


    When Aadya heard that, she raised her eyebrows for a few seconds and then said,


    "Don''t know....Well, let''s focus on our topic, you might able to learn in the 4th Year but now focus on your strength" Aadya said seriously and without getting his reply, she continued,


    Eli didn''t say anything just listened to her.


    "Seeing their kind being devoured and killed brutally, humans started to fight against it but they also died in vain as their technology didn''t even consider a weapon to the monsters....feeling their end nearing, Everyone prayed to the god for salvation and waited to end their pitiful life.


    Despite seeing Hell, there were few people who didn''t want it to end like that, so they decided to enter the same portal that broke our world beyond repair.


    However, This time those people who entered to find the solution came back alive not only that, but they also had superpowers and the strength to kill the monsters.


    People who felt their god finally graced them, everyone started to treat them as their Heros and gods, and.....they were known as,


    Rex Iguana: Creator and Progenitor of Iguanas Dragon.


    Iris Flora: Creator and Progenitor of Flora.


    Asahi An: Creator and Progenitor Antis.


    Dawn Lucifer: Founder of Dawn Kingdom.


    Theodore Avery: Founder of Theos Kingdom.


    Ae Ch: Founder of Ch Kingdom.


    Finally,


    Unlike others who received great powers and talents inside the Dimensional Portal, There was one Mortal who didn''t receive or gain any powers,


    Name: Earsed by others or forgotten by civilization, Founder and Master of Mana Breathwork and....Enemy of Transcendents"


    "...!!"


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 106: That Person

    "...!!" Eli was shocked to know that person who entered along with allies ended up Enemy, ''Did the person betrayed them or something...?''. Eli thought.


    "...I know you have so many questions but let me finish it first" Aadya nudged her sses and continued,


    "From the records, Those people who entered the dungeon gained something valuable that was "Elemental Spirits"...." Aadya paused for a second and continued,


    "We didn''t know exactly what are they as those people/Heroes clearly hide that information from the people telling it was for the ''greater good'', those people may be believed their Heroes but no way now.


    Even so, we couldn''t understand what it was....but recently theory was published saying that those must be some kind of Conscious Mana or Living spirits just like Fairies...hmmm...tsk, I lost track again.


    Well then, where are we?...hmm...ah...Those heroes obtained the ''Elemental Spirits'' after that their physique and bloodline changed into something rted to their Elemental Spirits like, Dragons, Elves, High Humans, etc...."


    "You mean everyone is basically human before" Eli''s curiosity made him interrupt her because he thought maybe other species appeared from the portals.


    "....Yes" Aadya nced at him and continued,


    "....Those Heroes started to hunt the monsters that roam around the world and extracted their soul crystals to increase their power; saved the remaining people from extinction and acted as God and Guardian to the Mortal Humans.


    The Dimensional warp portalter coined the term ''Dungeon''.


    They have to clear it and needed to close it before another monster breakdown...but for unknown reasons no matter how much others tried that Dungeon didn''t close instead the moment the heroes hunted every monster in that Dungeon another Dungeon showed up in a different Location.


    Seeing a new phenomenon they went to that check and tried to finish first and to their surprise they closed it without a problem unlike the first which still didn''t close even though they cleared the Dungeon. However, the moment they closed 2nd Dungeon, another one showed and like that, many started to appear.


    Those Heroes worked day and night as tried to clear the dungeon before its breakdown but what they didn''t know was,


    During this time another crisis started and that was flu, not the normal flu...it was Mana flu or Dark Mana ejection.


    Due to the appearance of numerous dungeons and their Radioactive waves or Mana fluctuations; the Monsters'' dead bodies and their old soul crystals, both started to corrupt normal humans and as resulting...they became Humanoid Monsters like Zombies, ghouls, Ogres, Globins, etc. They wereter considered Fallen Humans" Aadya nced at Rize who was simply meditating on her technique.


    Continuing,


    "Not able to control the Dark Mana, The Heros screened the humans who were able to withstand their blessing and bloodline.


    Thus bing every suitable human into immortals or transcendents but the remaining people were left to their own fate.


    That''s where ''The person'' came and changed their fate. That person doesn''t have powers or talents or bloodlines....that person who acted as a porter to the Heroes during the first dungeon raid. Even though he/she was just a porter but learned something that others thought waste.


    He/she Mastered the Elements though he/she still be considered a Mortal Human but that person didn''t care as he/she trained his/her body to the point that the person mastered every Element and could destroy an entire continent.


    That power something shocked everyone, even the Heros didn''t know that person could do something like that and even they would struggle to unleash that kind of power.


    That person taught the remaining humans how to control the mana in their body and how to utilize it. Thus created their own cities ''Mortal Realm''...but to due some internal strife those who learned the Mana breathwork started to attack the other continents.


    Immortals felt they couldn''t defeat the Mortals who learned the Mana Breathwork as it was stronger than their talent. Feeling the danger, they decided to approach the heroes. Seeing this Heroes dered that person as an enemy of transcendents.


    The Heroes grouped up and finally stepped up to kill their leader....after a long fierce battle they killed ''the person'' and everything about that person were erased his/her existence in history.


    Finally, everything settled down and only immortals were presented. They slowly returned to normal life. Soon immortals'' children were born with some unknown crystals attached to their hearts....after long research they found out it was just like the monster who was born with it and the crystal that holds power rather than borrowing from others.


    But never they thought that there would be a mortal even with Soul crystal....haha....now consider them as Soulless; now Royal and Nobles teaching the Mana breathwork to their descendants if Soulless born"


    Scy finished the story with a sweetugh.


    "..." Eli nodded his head and understood, ''What a pain? being strong means, not omnipotent''.


    "...I see" Eli nodded and suddenly asked, "Any guess about that person? and who created the Fallen continent?"


    "Oh...so you don''t know everything" Aadya asked mischievously.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 107: Arts

    Eli''s lips twitched but he waited,


    "Well, everything about the person was erased from history for some reason and for the fallen continent.." Aadya''s eyes darted towards Rize before returning to Eli, "...They are much moreplicated".


    Seeing her action, Eli decided to not ask about it but, "Then howe Mana Breathwork technique is still...."


    Before he could finish, Aadya answered,


    "Don''t know"


    "..."


    "It''s not like I don''t have an answer or anything....sigh, it''s that there is no definite answer"


    "anything is fine"


    "...sigh, some records say that one hero was the lover of that person so he/she treasured the technique,


    While the other one says, That person hide it in the dungeon and some individual took that after a long period....and I am not a history professor so ask a history professor if you want to know more.


    I just said that so that you could know what you are about to learn" Scy stated the fact she wasn''t history after saying long history about their origin.


    "I see..." Eli only nodded, ''I guess, anything possible..'' and suddenly he remembered, "I heard from previous...mentor..that Nex just recently allowed the soulless to learn mana breathwork?", Eli thought, ''I just remembered that old man....sigh, I have to visit him or else he would think I ran away after learning his technique and...as for marriage...well, let''s discuss with him as I am sure, I name must have spread across the Nex''


    "..." Aadya nced at me for a few seconds and noddingly said, "Yes, I am the one who break their tradition for not wanting to ept soulless/Mortal"


    Before Eli could ask anything, Aadya threw a book at Eli and said,


    "Now then, you know the origin, let''s start..."


    Eli just thought he would ask herter as he could really see, she won''t tell him about it.


    "...A group of Elements can be called Mana but not every Mana could be called all Elements. Like take a perfect example in the Fallen continent they have only one type of rich mana and that was ''Dark''. And no it''s not they had only Dark Elements or anything, They did have other elements but they were in lowpositionpared to Dark.


    Just because that ce has a high portion of Dark Element doesn''t mean everyone would gain Dark Elemental control.


    It''s just these Elements have their own conscience as they chose the person that they acknowledge during the awakening process.


    It''s not that they were living beings...For example, a warm embrace from the parents to the child and the child knows that was the home and they would him/her protect from anything.


    Elements are children who wished to find a home and warm embrace to protect themselves in Soul Crystal. That''s how Elements select the person during the awakening time.


    Now,


    In this mana, we have naturally four Elements around the world, naturally, they are Air, Fire, Water, and Earth.


    So unlike awakened people, we have to force the Element to inhibit in our body rather than Soul Crystal.


    Inyman''s terms, we just kidnapping the child and brainwashing them to stay"


    Aadya nodded her head as if she just stated a wonderful example.


    "....!" Eli was shocked beyond his words, ''S-Something wrong with her brain..'' as Eli nced at Rize who was unfazed by her words, ''....Am I weird?'' he started to doubt himself.


    Aadya didn''t care about Eli''s shock instead, she just continued,


    "Mana breathwork consists of five basic elements,


    Cyclone Arts: Air


    me Arts: Fire


    Ocean Arts: Water


    Terra Arts: Earth


    sma/Lightning Arts: Charged and Heated Elementals


    "...." Eli was stunned to know there were five elements as he started to read it.


    "And each divided into 3 forms.


    The first form is controlling the surrounding Elements by inhaling the mana by strengthing your muscles and inner organs.


    The second form is basically storing the mana inside every fibre of your body instead of the lungs and giving them their own consciousness.


    The Third form is understanding the concept of Elements and being one with Elements"


    "sigh at least these are same" Eli was relieved to know as flipped the pages to see any variation.


    Aadya didn''t mind his relieved tone, she said or more like ordered him,


    "Well then, sit down in lotus position"


    Eli didn''t say anything as he sat down and gave a final nce at the book and store it in his storage button. Aadya put five different colours of soul crystal in front of Eli and said,


    "You initially picked up whatever soul crystals but that''s not how you could build your foundation.


    In order to fully master the Mana breathwork, one needs five basic elementals'' soul crystal that was nothing but monster which was proficient in their elements and most of all.


    Do.not.forget.our technique would greatly affect and react to our emotions so it would be better if you started to learn to control your emotions. People like us are very dangerous when we lose control of our emotions and


    Very.dangerous.Asher Eli.Don''t forget.this" Aadya turned serious when saying each word as if she wanted to ingrain those words into Eli''s mind.


    "..." Eli just nodded his head as he already thought about it after learning this technique for the past years...he couldn''t control his emotions rationally and sometimes...like in the prison dungeon...he killed the Overlord the Dungeon a.k.a ghostcat due to his overdrive emotion not wanting to leave Lilith alone, ''Maybe she is right'' he thought as he almost killed himself.


    "I don''t need to say this as you already know how to channel the mana, anyhow I say it,


    First, concentrate your soul crystal and let it channel the energy from these Soul crystals and once you linked their conn...."


    The moment Aadya reached those words, Eli knew what to do. Though he didn''t expect that he should have acquired basic element monster soul crystals rather than random loot. He then started his way.


    It''s not that he was arrogant or anything....it''s that what she said was the same as what he read in the manual and due because of his stupid past mistake he couldn''t do what she was asking him to do.


    So he has to do it on his own picking up those crystals in his hands and closing his eyes andpletely focusing on himself rather than Aadya who was still rambling something.


    He remembered the day how tried to use this technique without proper guidance.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 108: First time

    He remembered the first day how tried to use this technique without proper guidance.


    /


    The first time he used this technique was quite hard to grasp as every living thing breaths Mana. In order to learn this technique one must control their lungs and heart beat.


    ''Lung Contraction and Rxation by controlling Diaphragm up and down moments'' After a series of research on monsters and dead bodies, It took him almost one month to control his Diaphragm.


    After that,


    ''Control the Systole and Diastole of Heart to form a link between other soul crystals'' Which was way harder than controlling the Diaphragm. He initially thought it impossible to human control their heart movement. But if there was a technique like this then might be possible so he tried it numerous times but all in vain as without guidance, he couldn''t do it.


    Again he tried some research on Monsters but as they were born naturally with Mana control he couldn''t do anything. No matter how much he tried he couldn''t sense the link or control his heart.


    ''Either way, I am looking for my death, so it''s fine if I give it a try saying I did my best...hehe'' He thought when he first tried to learn this technique as he was also that time looking for peace.


    ''Boom''


    ''Ba-du...''


    With a heavy beat, he punched his own heart to stop....and it stopped. He tried to control his heart to beat again without a movement but it didn''t work, and he soon fainted.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    However, His heart suddenly started to beat, feeling his consciousnessing back. He breathed hard as he sighed, "I guess, I can control it but only for the start...but damn man, I just about to meet my maker...hahah" Eli half-heartedlyughed about it.


    As he trained like again and again for 6 Months unlike Lung, Heart control took much more time but still, he could only start his heart if it was stopped, nothing more...Annoyed he checked the manual deeper, only to finally find that not many people could sense the link.


    ''...''


    Feeling irritated, he almost tore the Manual but he controlled himself.


    Read the other solution however, he doesn''t have anything that was required as it clearly stated that if the person doesn''t sense the link then a immortal should assist them to link between the person''s soul crystal and Monster''s soul crystal though the energy transmission would be halved.


    Thus, He decided to fuck it up,


    "..."


    What he did wouldpletely shock the entire world as he with annoyance picked up some random Low Star Rank Monster''s soul crystal and,


    ''gulp''


    Gulped it. His throat was burned as he felt his insides started to fire. However, he remained steady as he breathed in and extracted the mana from the Monster soul crystal as it dissolved in the air filling his lungs.


    ''Ba-d.....''


    For a moment his heart stopped  and his heart bulged just about to burst when his soul crystal shined lightly as veins of the soul crystal forced the heart topress as the manapressed and moved to the arteries then,


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump...''


    His heart started to beat up faster than ever.


    Thus, how he created his own method. It would have been a great discovery and shook the entire world...well if it was known by anyone.


    /


    Until now...


    /Mana Breathing/


    ''Deep Inhale''


    After a long time, Eli used his technique without problem in his heart though there was some irritation and all, but he has to go through one week of treatment so he would be alright after a week.


    ''ssssshhhhh''


    Now that his blockage was removed, his meridians felt easy to pass the energy.


    In front of two shocked eyes,


    "WHA..." someone shouted but he didn''t listen. Eli gulped soul crystal without hesitation,


    ''gulp''


    Eli gulped a pure white coloured Monster''s soul crystal like the first time,


    By inhaling, Lungs pulled the mana from the soul crystal before reaching his stomach itpletely evaporated...or dissolved into nothing and started to store in his lungs then spread throughout his body.


    ''gulp''


    Feeling the soul crystalpletely absorbed, Eli then gulped, the red-coloured soul crystal and like before it disappeared before reaching his stomach, he continued gulping, blue-coloured soul crystal, brown-ck-coloured soul crystal, and finally white-sparking soul crystal.


    ''ssssshhhh''


    His body felt an enormous amount of energy scorching through his body, he felt different types of feelings, like a soft breeze, Hot, cool Water, Mud taste, and Sparking light.


    His own Soul Crystal lightly shined before bing hollow again.


    Eli felt the energy revolving inside his body bring his tissues and organs to function to their maximum.


    Eli didn''t think anything his mind hispletely nk due to control of his over the lungs and directing the flow of energy towards every corner of his body.


    Eli sat there calmly as he fell into his own world and thus he started to create his own foundation and soon Mana around the arena started to flow towards him.


    But that cannot be said for two women who had shocked expressions.


    "Ms. A-Aadya, He-He just a-ate everything, Didn''t he?" Rize asked pointing her trembling towards Eli who was now covered in Mini Mana Storm.


    "..." Aadya was blinking like an idiot as if seeing something absurd, ''she didn''t say anything about this....'' Aadya inwardly mumbled as she thought about Adriana''s warnings.


    "Ms. Aadya?" Rize called her.


    Aadya snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Rize''s trembling body and then waved her hand as she created a barrier.


    Mini Mana storm formed around Eli and started affecting the surroundings as the wave of mana started repelling each other so that''s why Rize''s body was affected but once she mastered her technique then won''t be any problem.


    "He is...interesting, don''t you think?" Aadya suddenly asked with curiosity while her eyes shone as she looked at the storm, ''He just fucking ate that thing and is still alive. I guess, a new monster showed up...ah, he is definitely worth research.....'' She was beyond shock. If the past Eli knows this, Eli would have thought for a second to do it in front of this dangerous woman.


    "Huh?...Maybe, but I don''t know" Rize said tly.


    Aadya nced at her to say something but,


    ''thun....''


    Both Aadya and Rize turned to look at Sky like a robot.


    ''shit''


    They thought as they ran fastly away from Eli.


    ''thunder''


    A loud thunder fell on Eli who was inside in the Mini-Mana storm.


    With sudden dark skies forming above themon arena and thunder without rain, many students turned to look.


    "B-Big Brother.."


    "...Eli"


    "..."


    ''thunder''


    ''thunder''


    ''thunder''


    ''ssssshhhhwoooohhh''


    That Mini-Mana storm size started to increase at rapid speed as the thunder fell in the Eye of the storm...that was Eli.


    ''spark''


    Soon the Mana storm started to shine as Elements in the Mana started to form their own groups like Air, Fire, Water, Earth, and sma.


    They were swirling and dancing around in the storm as they were finally visiting their true home.


    The surrounding started to destroy,


    ''crack, crack''


    "Ms. Aadya, Are you sure you gave him Early Domain Rank Monster''s Soul Crystals?" Rize asked hesitantly as she hide behind Aadya.


    "Well, I already checked his body conditions and his body was overloaded so I removed it to some extent and after serious consideration; he already used a 3rd form before....so it is a miracle he is alive. Therefore, not wanting to stop his limit....I used Five Perfect Domain Rank Monsters to build the foundation but...." Aadya said awkwardly said.


    "..." Rize looked curiously then, "What the....?" Rize was shocked not because Aadya used high Ranked Monster...well may be little. What more shocked her was Eli currently absorbing surrounding Mana due to inadequacy for the Soul Crystal he early ate.


    "...He was hungry to the point his body started to devour surrounding mana and it could be equal to Monarch Rank, maybe....hahh" Aadyaughed weakly.


    ""Monster"" Both of them said at the same time.


    ''I guess, I removed his meridian blockage and blood flow blockage....so this is what he is capable'' Aadya was astonished inwardly, she thought after checking Eli, Late Domain could be suitable but she prepared Perfect Domain just in case he needed more but she never thought his body was more hungry than she initial calcted.


    ''SSSsshh..hhs...''


    Suddenly everything disappeared as if it never appeared, Aadya tried to look at Eli who was still sitting in the lotus position while he closed his eyes. Everything around him destroys, floors were cracked, and chairs were sent fly and most of them damaged.


    There were a number of cuts and bruises on his body but nothing major, ''sigh'' Aadya sighed in relief


    "..."


    He slowly opened his eyes....


    "....!"


    "....!!!!"


    The moment Rize saw his eyes, she hide behind Aadya as her body trembled in fear remembering white nk eyes that showed no emotions as if devoid to devour anyone.


    Aadya froze as her body sweated in fear, she felt she was being watched by someone....she cannot fathom.


    Eli slowly raised his hand while looking at the dark clouds and soon,


    ''Lightning''


    ''TTTHHHHUUUNNNDDDDDERRRR''


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 109: Makes Me Happy

    ''ssshhh''


    The entire arena was covered in dust and sand, Rize and Aadya tried to look for Eli.


    A few professors appeared at the location to check what disastaterous thing happened.


    Suddenly,


    "Feels really good...ah...''crack, crack''" A deep voice and cracking sound echoed in the Arena.


    "sigh, He is alive..." Aadya sighed in relief, ''If he died eating that...'' she felt a shiver running in her spine and, ''I need to hear...who the hell did he do that?''.


    "...." Rize didn''t say anything as she still hiding behind the Aadya.


    ''ssshhhh''


    Soon dust disappeared, leaving the cracked surface, broken chair, andrge pit....Common Arena certainly needs a renovation.


    In that pit, Eli stood up straightly while holding a trident in his right hand as it stabbed on the ground and there were few sparks on the trident and ground. His hair was dancing in the air, and his face which always hid behind those long hairs and bangs...now disyed to everyone.


    A few professors raised their eyebrows; some felt indifferent but they had one thing inmon and that was ''curiosity''.


    "..." Eli didn''t notice...no, he didn''t care about others as he red at Aadya.


    "Hmm?" Feeling his intense re Aadya also looked at Eli indifferently whose eyes now returned normal, ''What''s that before then....?'' she thought about pure white nk eyes.


    "..." Rize also looked between Aadya and Eli and felt something off.


    But Aadya understood what was happening in Eli''s body.


    "Teach, If you don''t mind...." Eli called Aadya with a grin.


    "....Oh, I don''t...." Before She could finish, Eli who observed arge quantity of mana having a hard time controlling himself as he wanted to go berserk.


    Wanting to release some steam, he chose his target who yed with Scy emotionally before. He kicked the ground and then he appeared in front of Aadya, swinging his Celestria at her Neck.


    ''sssss''


    But before it could reach her neck and due to Rize being behind her Aadya simply changed the trajectory.


    "Tsk, just miss" Eli clicked his tongue.


    "Oh, you really wanted to kill me?" Aadya raised her eyebrows as if she was shocked.


    "Huh? How can I Teach?..I, a mere mortal able to kill the great Master of Mana Breathwork and Early Monarch Ranker" Eli said innocently but his actions were different as trying to thrust the Celestria towards her neck which was caught by Aadya.


    "..." Those who heard, their eyes twitched.


    "I am happy to know that you know your ce" Aadya said with a smile wickedly.


    ".....Yes, I know where is my ce" Eli said indifferently as he turned serious.


    "and...where would it be?" Aadya was amused by Eli''s sudden change of reaction.


    "You will see in the...." Eli said those words as he kicked her in the temple.


    ''Boom''


    Aadya predicted this attack due to Rize being behind her, Eli cannot use any other attack so he kicked her to fall on the arena.


    Though she already blocked his attack. She was just using his attack as momentum to fall on the arena without exerting much power.


    "I guess, you still care about your ssmate" Aadya said as she dusted her white coat.


    "Do I?" Without wasting time, Eli again appeared before Aadya and again pointed towards her neck.


    "tsk, the same attack doesn''t work again...Asher" Aadya said as she simply blocked his attack with her hands only.


    "..." Eli didn''t say anything. Aadya suddenly felt danger as she disappeared from that ce.


    "SSS,SSS,SSS....."


    Numerous Airstrikes pierced through the air where Aadya stood before.


    "I guess, controlling air would require some time" Eli muttered as he blocked an iing attack from behind.


    ''Ting''


    Eli''s turned to see, Aadya now had a normal sword in her hand.


    "Impressive, to think you could control Air....you are truly a mons..." Aadya said with an impressed look but Eli didn''t wait for herpliment? just leapt against her and again swung his Celestria against her neck.


    "..." This time she didn''t lower her guard as she was about to block that with her sword, but Celestria passed through it.


    "Huh?" Adaya frowned as focused on his weapon only to widen her eyes in surprise. However, soon she rotated her weapon to block,


    ''Ting''


    But she blocked something and looking down she saw a Celestria just a centimetres away from her stomach topletely slice her.


    "..." Then looked at Eli who was trying to push but her simple block held his weapon in that ce.


    "You also know lesser Mana Vision" Aadya didn''t expect that.


    "no" Eli replied nonchntly, ''Lesser...mana what?....Is she talking about Augment...'' Eli pondered.


    "..." Aadya''s eyes twitched but when she heard the remaining word, she was shocked....no, too much shocked.


    "I learned Augmented Mana Vision but I can''t use it now" Eli said as he backed off and beckoned her.


    "...." her shocked expression changed when he beckoned her as if she was a dog or something.


    ''sh''


    ''ting''


    ''sh''


    ''ting''


    ''sh''


    ''ting''


    Without wasting she shed towards him again and but Eli blocked everything without much effort.


    "You really are good at it...." Aadya acknowledged his mastery over the weapon.


    They exchanged blows as Eli really needed to let out so much energy inside his lungs and body.


    He didn''t use his technique as he already found out that he needed time to adjust his body control over the elements so instead he focused on physical attacks.


    Aadya nodded inwardly as she already knew why he wanted to fight and....that was due to excess energy stored in his body and lungs; rather than letting out the energy by using the arts, using that Energy to fuel the body would help to control the body.


    "I guess, you aren''t idiot, Asher" Aadya said with a smile as she shed.


    "I guess, you are a wicked woman, teach" Ei also said as he blocked her attack and shed at her.


    "hahah...." Aadyaughed at his word while blocking his attack.


    "...." Eli didn''t mind herughing. Using this chance Eli attacked her continuously.


    "...hmm...you won''t ask why am Iughing?" Aadya causally blocked his attack though she started to her 15% of her power.


    ''ting''


    ''sh''


    ''ting''


    "Do I have to?" Eli asked curiously though he still shed her, ''Is she trying to make me unguard or something...hmmm?'' Eli really wondered about it but suddenly,


    ''I can....control my flow now'' He thought, ''and it feels really good...''.


    ''ting''


    ''sh''


    "....Why are youughing then?"


    ''ting''


    "Well,


    ''sh''


    "This is the first time someone said it to my face...ahah"


    ''ting''


    ''sh''


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes"


    ''sh''


    ''ting''


    "I am your first time then"


    "Wh-What?" Aadya was startled by his words and using this chance he backed off and,


    /Mana Breathing/


    "Cyclone Arts: 1st Form"


    This time his iris didn''t change colour instead his pupil changed into empty white.


    Eli then rotated Celestria faster and faster as the air around swirled around him and then,


    ''tkkk''


    He stabbed the three teeth on the ground,


    "Gale"


    ''Crack''


    ''Crack''


    ''ppppssssshhhhhh''


    Soon the entiremon area which had already been destroyed, bursts of wind leaked from the cracks with his pressure as they totally dismantled the structure.


    Aadya didn''t think Eli would use his Arts this early...She was taken aback.


    As her legs were stuck in the cracks while high pressure blocked her eyes. Her coat was already blown away.


    ''Hahaa...seriously, he really exceeded my expectations again and again '' Aadya thought, if she wanted she would already stop everything but as a teacher she would fight against his level though now she wanted to know how this mortal boy could handle it if she used 30% of her power.


    ''and his way of using the Elements is really intriguing....Let''s increase the difficulty a little more'' She wasn''t an idiot to use full power to fight against a person who just build his foundation.


    ''p''


    With a single p, the pressured gale stopped as she suddenly focused on Eli but....a ck trident shed towards her at abnormal speed with a few reddish yellow sparks trailing behind.


    ''sssshhh''


    ''shck''


    ''BOOM''


    ''drip, drip''


    Aadya felt a warm sensation on her neck as she unconsciously touched the right side of the neck and felt a small deep cut on her neck as blood dripped.


    "....!!!"


    She couldn''t understand what happened but she knew he threw his weapon but, ''Howe I couldn''t see its speed?'' Aadya wondered as she looked at the red colour liquid in her hands.


    The professors who witnessed this were shocked to see a first-year student able to hit Aadya.


    "His he really the first year?"


    "....Yes"


    "You don''t know him?"


    "huh? you know?"


    "Yes, unfortunately, he was the one who was rejected during the admission exam"


    "Oh?...I see.."


    "..gulp..."


    "Professor Barney...are you alright?"


    ''chatter''


    However, they instantly stopped when,


    "ying with you makes Me.Happy.Teach....like You.yed.Before" A voice echoed throughout the arena though everyone understood that voice doesn''t seem to be pleased.


    ''tud, tud''


    Eli casually pulled his Celestria that stabbed into the wall as debris fall on the ground.


    He indifferently looked at Aadya.


    Aadya for the first time felt annoyed and frustrated that she let her guard down.


    She used her technique to ''guide him''.


    /Mana Breathin....


    "Professor Aadya, Head Master ordered you toe to his office" one of the middle-aged professors suddenly shouted. Thought that Aadya was about to take it seriously.


    "....fuck" Aadya cursed lightly as she nced at her surroundings and knew what Headmaster going to ask her to do.


    "...Hello there" Aadya turned to head towards the group of professors and smiled warmly.


    "!!!!!!" Seeing her warm smile, literally reminded them particr past that they wanted to bury deep in their hearts.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 110: Narrow Escape

    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Inside a spacious office room, filled with different aromas,  There stood three people in front of an old man who was rubbing his wrinkled eyebrows in annoyance.


    "So?" The old man asked the three people; Eli who was scanning the room as if he acting like a curious child, and Rize who was simply staring at the window which was behind the old man and Aadya was trying to answer the old man,


    "Well, I was just building his foundation, Master" Aadya said the truth.


    "Hmmm....so howe the wholemon arena turned into a pile of stones?" The old man or simply Headmaster asked her while raising his eyebrows.


    "....Well, it just happened" Aadya averted her eyes with a smile as she nudged her ss, it''s not that she didn''t want to say, it''s the truth. Though she didn''t want to involve herself or else she would be one who has to restore the Common Area and it would be, ''A pain...'' Aadya mumbled inwardly.


    Seeing this Headmaster''s lips twitched and then he looked at the other two.


    Feeling his gaze, Rize immediately focused on him as she said,


    "Good afternoon, Headmaster" politely with a bow.


    "...Yes, Good afternoon, Rize" Headmaster smiled at her lightly and then focused on the particr person who was still scanning around the room.


    "..." Headmaster''s Eyes twitched but after remembering who was behind him, he corrected himself and said, "Good afternoon, Mr. Asher Eli".


    "Huh? Yes, Good afternoon...Headmaster" Eli snapped out of his thoughts and said but didn''t bow his head.


    "..." Rize raised her eyebrows in shock as her mouth wide opened.


    "..." Aadya didn''t react much as she already know it was because of Vampire Queen.


    The Headmaster didn''t take that as a rude gesture as he already knew this human''s partner was more than enough to make the entire world bow for this human.


    "He is the one, right?" Headmaster asked with little doubt.


    "Yes" Aadya affirmed his thoughts about Eli''s foundation.


    "Oh, Oh, I see, good" Headmaster nodded his head and then looked at Eli as he said seriously,


    "You have a great future, Mr. Asher Eli".


    "Thank you" Eli smiled.


    "Good, good, so.....who destroyed the Arena?" He is a headmaster so he has to know who did that.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Of course, there was a silent agreement between them.


    The headmaster down lips twitched and said, "You do know there are some professors who witnessed, right?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    They unanimously stayed silent.


    The headmaster nkly stared at them and finallyughed loudly,


    "Hahahah....ahaha"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    They didn''t even react to hisughing and again seeing this he evenughed loudly, after sometimes he calmed down and muttered,


    "haha....good, good, It''s good"


    And then said,


    "You have a good Disciples, Aadya"


    "Thank you, Master"


    ''That''s not apliment!'' Both Eli and Rize thought.


    "Hmm...Hmm"


    "Well then, I will arrange for someone to repair it, You may leave now" The Headmaster didn''t want to take more time as he know soon a big pile of documents will arrive.


    "Thank you, Master"


    "Thank you, Headmaster"


    "...."


    "Hm? Is there anything you need Mr. Asher Eli" The headmaster asked after seeing Eli still looking around the room.


    "Hmm...I am sorry for my vulgar words" Eli said apologetically as he bowed a little.


    "..." Headmaster didn''t react much on the outside but inwardly he was surprised to know Eli apologized for his insensitive words before and also Eli bowed his head a little which was more than enough to understand Eli was really sorry for his misconduct.


    ''I guess, I should calm down a little then...''. Even though Headmaster didn''t say it on that day, he was literally want to kill this human boy but...as a Headmaster, he has to calm himself. Though Headmaster had a little grudge against Eli.


    But Now after seeing him apologize, Headmaster neither ept nor reject Eli''s apology. He just nkly looked at Eli.


    Eli just smiled at him because he knew what he did was to save his ass....so he wasn''t expecting forgiveness from either Aadya or Headmaster. He only asked for sorry to the women whom he cursed without knowing them.


    "If nothing else, you may leave" Headmaster said firmly as he didn''t want them to be here anymore.


    Rize and Aadya were about to turn when,


    "What are you making, Headmaster?" Eli suddenly asked with curiosity.


    "Hmm?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "What do you mean?" Headmaster frowned.


    "Well, I may not know what the others were but, ''sniff, sniff'' this is something I once tried to make" Eli said seriously and...mncholy.


    "..." Headmaster''s eyes widened in shock after realizing his cryptic message, ''How did he know?...I perfectly erased everything....ahh smell, but even so how he....'' The old man fell into his thoughts.


    Seeing this reaction, Eli smiled lightly, ''I guess, I am right then''. From the moment he entered, this white-green colour office had different kinds of aromas. Mostly like different chemicals...thinking that Eli felt a familiar smell that he could never forget. So that''s why he tried to find any evidence of the smell.


    While the other two frowned upon seeing Eli''s and Headmaster''s talk.


    "I don''t want to be privy to yours, we have our own agenda. I am just asking whether you seeded or not?" Eli asked with expectation.


    Headmaster snapped out his thoughts when he heard that and,


    "...." Headmaster pondered a bit whether tell him or not and but seeing Eli''s genuine expression and knowing who he was, Headmaster shook his head as he said,


    "No"


    "....I see" Eli just believed what Headmaster said and it''s not his ce to question him.


    "Well then, Thank You" With that Eli left.


    "..."


    "..."


    While leaving two dumbfounded women.


    "You may leave" Headmaster shooed the other two hurriedly and inwardly, ''Interesting young man....maybe that''s why that abomination interested in him''.


    *****


    Rize and Aadya soon caught up with Eli and asked curiously,


    "What did you find?" Aadya was the first one asked.


    "..." Rize also nodded her head as if she was also curious about Headmaster''s reaction.


    "..." Eli nced at Aadya and said, "Something between men, Teach".


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Aadya and Rize nkly stared at him.


    Seeing their reaction, Eli chuckled and said,


    "haha....something about heart, that''s all"


    "..."


    "..."


    Rize frowned while Aadya stayed silent for seconds and then shook her head as she couldn''t understand what they were speaking.


    "I can''t believe Teach, we just narrowly escaped, Hellish work" Eli was actually astonished at how they practically manipted the Headmaster.


    After being abruptly interrupted by Headmaster''s call, Aadya and Eli decided to stop as the entire arena turned into debris.


    Aadya also received a private message toe and meet Headmaster, she was scared that Headmaster would push this work on her so she literally threatened those professors who witnessed.


    Not to say anything and also she pulled us into her scheme, ''Definitely dangerous woman...she also threatened me to hold me responsible...I am starting to wonder, Is she really a professor here?'' Eli wondered how she basically threatened her fellow colleagues.


    All they have to do was stay silent.


    Hearing this, "Hehe..." Aadya giggled and said, "That''s how you should escape from workload".


    "..." Eli and Rize nced at each other and don''t know whether tough or cry.


    Seeing their reaction,


    ''cough, cough''


    Aadya coughed awkwardly and suddenly she reminded as she asked seriously,


    "How did you do that?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I am asking, how did you throttle the speed? There is no way your speed reach that far not until you mastered the arts"


    "Well...hmmm, you want to know, Teach" Eli grinned.


    Seeing this, Aadya''s eyes twitched and said, "No" firmly.


    "....hahaha" Eliughed at her but,


    "Well, if you don''t want to learn 2nd form then" She added at the end.


    "...." Eli stopped, his expression changed as he looked at her seriously for a few seconds and asked, "You won''t mess with her again, right?"


    "...sigh, I already told you, I never discriminate against anyone''s appearance....she is the one who asked first and I also tried to avoid saying but she asked firmly....I just said her the truth nothing more.


    If the truth hurts then what can I do then" Aadya denied Eli''s thoughts about her.


    "...." Eli was still sceptical about Aadya but he decided to believe her now as for the future...well, he know what kind of character then.


    "I understand, Teach"


    "...urgh, why do you call me ''Teach''?" For some reason, she didn''t like the way Eli calling her.


    "hmm...Teach is Teach, I don''t think anything else would suit you" Eli said innocently.


    "..."


    "..."


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 111: Nexs Library

    Eli was currently sitting in the Library as he immersed himself in the stack of books.


    After escaping for the headmaster, Aadya kept asking how he did it, Eli vaguely answered her which may satiate her curiosity. Not only her but also Rize who acted as if she wasn''t interested though her ears were peeking at their conversation.


    Aadya had other sses to take so she left them not before saying something that made Eli shocked and had a ''what a pain...'' expression.


    As for Rize, she went to Elite ss for the rest of the courses not before saying politely goodbye, unlike Aadya who just threw a bomb at him.


    *****


    "sigh.....Everything here is useless, maybe higher floors have some use" Eli mumbled as he put down the book.


    "Yes, Master"


    A sudden voice startled him,


    "...!"


    Eli suddenly turned behind, only to see Scy standing with an indifferent face.


    "When did you...?" Eli was truly surprised that Scy was standing behind him and he wasn''t able to notice her.


    "I came here around 25 minutes before, Master" Scy said indifferently and then,


    "Forgive my dy, Master" Scy said professionally, as she bowed deeply.


    "..." Eli blinked, ''What the fuck happen to her?'' Eli shouted in his mind.


    "Hmm....?"


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Are you....fine?"


    "....I am fine, Master....never before"


    "...." Eli stopped his thought process and it took him a few seconds toe to his sense, ''Did someone brainwash her...?'' Eli really wanted to say it out loud but he stopped himself.


    But Scy,


    "I am just enlightened, Master" answered as if he would ask her something.


    "...." Eli frowned, ''Now that makes suspicious...'' and was about to ask her enlightened way but,


    "Bloodline, Resurrection, Elements, nts...?" Scy looked at the bundle of books that were based on these topics.


    "..." Eli''s eyes twitched at her sudden way of changing the subject. He sighed inwardly as he would wait to see what she was going to do...so, he went with the flow.


    "Yes" Eli affirmed her.


    "hmmm" Scy hummed as she particrly stared at some books.


    Eli decided to end the day as it already closing time. He stood up and picked up some books that might help him for his future n and returned other books...that''s what he wanted to do but Scy took his ce as she interrupted him and said it''s the maid''s duty to do this misceneous work.


    Eli didn''t say anything as she was Maid, so he let her do her duty though he was frowning at her inwardly. After that, they left the Nex''s Library.


    After scanning the SI phone, the librarian warned that the borrowing period would be 20 and ifte returning: a fine of about 5 credits or damaging the books: Have to pay for a new book.


    Thinking about it Eli, ''Damn man...5 C is just a fine amount....5 silver coins, a viger could buy 1 week food for this...sigh''.


    Nex''s Library was divided into 4 floors. It was four times bigger than Division''s Library and it has ten of thousands of books on each floor. Each floor allows the students with respective to their years from lower - 1st years to higher - 4th years. They follow strictly, as they only allow the students with respective to their years.


    Though, They only allow to other floors when the student was exempted by Headmaster personally and that happened a few times in the past.


    After leaving, Eli nced at Scy who was walking behind him with a stoic expression.


    ''...what happened to her in few hours?'' Eli wondered inwardly as he walked in the straight hoping to find the exit.


    "Why did youete?" Eli suddenly asked her as he turned around. They already decided to meet in the Library after finishing their course, but she camete not 10 or 15 minutes...she waste over one and a half hours.


    "...." Scy''s stoic expression crumbled.


    Seeing this, made Eli curious as he pressed the question again, "Tell me?"


    "...ah, w-well..." Scy hesitated whether to say or not but then a tiny saviour arrived,


    "EEELLLIIIII!"


    "Hmmm?" Eli turned to look at the source while Scy sighed in relief.


    A 10-inch size fairy, with apple green coloured hair, and forest green coloured eyes, hurriedly flew towards Eli and Scy while shouting Eli''s name.


    A small smile erupted on Eli''s face as he looked at the fairy whose wings were pping with happiness.


    "Slow down, Tia" Eli said hurriedly as he felt she might hit something. Soon Tiana stopped in front of Eli with a shocked expression and scanned him up and down.


    Then she looked at Scy for a few seconds and nodded her head cutely. After that, she looked behind Eli to check something.


    "...Hmm?"


    "Is it something wrong, Tia?" Eli asked her after seeing her action though he already guessed what it was.


    Hearing his deep voice, she had her doubts now. She tilted her left and right as she held her chin with her finger and after a few seconds,


    "Eli''s Brother?"


    Eli''s lips twitched a little as if he remembered something when she said those words. Though he shook those thoughts and said with an awkward smile,


    "....No, I am Asher Eli, Your friend, Tia"


    "...!" Tiana shocked face was really a hell of cute that''s what Eli thought, ''small creatures are really cute...ah'' as he hide hisughter.


    "Really?" Tiana asked with a shocked expression.


    "Haha...Yes, Really" Eli chuckled as he affirmed her.


    Hearing hisugh, Tiana again looked around his body as was she pping her wings.


    "Hmm? You don''t trust me?" Eli was surprised to see her scanning his body again.


    "...No, I just checked whether you healed or not" Tiana said happily.


    "...." Eli was taken aback, ''Even though she knew I did something terrible...she still worried about me..ah'' Eli inwardly felt a little happy.


    "Of course, My friend. I am more than healed" Eli said with a smile as he showed his thick biceps like a father showing to a child.


    Seeing his action, Tiana giggled as she flew near his bicep and touched and rubbed it.


    "It''s hard and thick...and I can feel the veins through the cloth" Tiana nodded her.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hmm?" Seeing Eli silent, Tiana blinked at him cutely.


    ''Oh, her innocence blinding my dirty mind...hmm...no, anyone who heard that must have thought the same thing'' Eli wondered as he nced at Scy who had a pink hue on her cheeks.


    ''See...I am not the dirty one'' Eli tried to justify himself. He then answered in her own way,


    "Yes, It''s very hard and thick....that would break anyone inside" Eli said not understanding what he said though, ''Damn, I forget about her trait...'', Eli inwardly cursed himself for forgetting about this innocent fairy''s deadly weapon.


    "..." Scy''s face red turned when she heard that as she remembered Eli and Lilith''s intimate session.


    "Hehe, Pervert" Tiana giggled as she called him as if she knows what she talking about.


    "..." Eli was shocked, ''Is she really innocent...?'' That''s the first thought that came to him.


    "What are...." Eli was about to correct himself when a loud voice interrupted him.


    "I said, didn''t I? Shut up and follow me"


    ''p''


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Eli, Scy and Tiana nced at each other before moving towards the source of sound as they hide behind the wall and peeked at the corridor.


    ''Why are we hiding lik....'' Eli wanted to ask but after seeing the person, his eye turned dark.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 112: I...still like him

    After the Duel....


    I looked at Aadya''s silhouette as she exited themon arena along with Asher....that bastard.


    I dying to control my anger, until now never I felt like deep shit....urr..


    "URRGHHHH"


    As I was about to grumble in anger someone else beat to it. Turned around and looked at the source,


    "What the fuck happened to him...?" I mumbled as I looked at ck haired dragon boy whose face turned pale as blood flowed from his nose. He grabbed his crotch as he bend down and screamed like his ''thing'' was being cut off.....Alex didn''t know he was not far from the truth.


    "What happened?"


    "Did something happen?"


    "Your Highness!!!"


    My ssmates started to look at him with frowning expressions. Amir''s loyal retainer went to help him.


    "I-I am...." Amir lost consciousness.


    "YOUR HIGHNESS!!!"


    ''Don''t shout idiot'' I screamed inwardly as his scream echoed in my sensitive ear.


    His loyal Retainer, Theodore carried him like a princess and left the arena fastly.


    "..." Everyone nced at him and they started doing their own training as if they didn''t care....well, they truly didn''t care.


    Unlike me who had a good impression, Amir on the other hand didn''t, as he always look at others as mere peasants.


    Though he did intervene in my approach to the target, he didn''t even make use of any advantage he had, as if his only aim was to avoid I being capturing the target''s heart....I really wondered what''s his motive and final goal.


    As I was in reverie, someone approached me with a big smile in a small figure.


    "Alex!" A tiny fairy shouted as she hovered in front of me. Looking at her face cute, I smiled and said,


    "Hello, Tia"


    "Let''s team up with us, Alex" Tiana said with a beaming smile.


    "...." Alex looked at her awkwardly for a few seconds and then he nced purple-haired woman who nowadays lost in her thoughts.


    "sigh, Marie" Alex forced himself to call her gently as she snapped out of her thoughts and answered a little ashamed,


    "ah?..I am sorry, Alex. Again dosing off...hehe" Marie chuckled awkwardly as she scratched the back of her head.


    "It''s fine" Alex just showed a forced smile and inwardly, ''She really started to get on my nerve''.


    "hmm?" Marie nodded her head.


    "What do you want? Let''s team up with them?" Alex asked as he pointed to Tiana and another person who standing alone far from them.


    Marie then looked at Tiana and then at a silky white-haired Elf with mysterious silver eyes, and a straight body shape wearing a Simple And Elegant Dark Green Gown, the figure may be averagepared to others but her face was the one that make others fade.


    Her face was perfectly beyond anyone Marie had seen in this world and not only that her long sharp ear adorned with earring jewels that glittered in sunlight.


    As if her face was sculpted by gods themself and Marie know why Alex wanted to team up with them,plicated emotions passed through her mind.


    "I-I am a little tired, Alex" Marie said with her head as rubbed her left elbow.


    "Is that so?...Then I am going" I said nonchntly as I already had enough headaches today, ''I cannot solely focus on one person as I already had so many waiting..''.


    "Huh?...ahem...Ok" Marie was surprised a little but then she bowed her as if she was sorry and went to the seat.


    Looking at her expression, ''urgh'' I really wanted to shout in annoyance as I was about to leave when,


    "Oh? you already teamed up with them...ah" A Yellow-Golden mixed hair colour, sky-blue eyes girl asked me suddenly.


    "Well, I am sorry, Arlyne" I said in an apologetic smile.


    "It''s fine, fine. I am leaving then" Arlyne left after saying that.


    I looked at the other three members of her team, female twins and one male.


    My eyes lingered on one male for a few seconds, shaking my head I walked towards my team.


    I looked at the most gorgeous face in the entire world and viinous of this game...that''s right her name was Alysia Hill Morgan Flora...sigh what a lengthy name.


    Anyhow she was the princess of the Elf Kingdom in the Flora Continent but don''t fall on her charm because once you fall there was no way you woulde out, behind her facade there was something hiding silently....her true nature was more dangerous than Adriana.


    In the following two weeks...more like after joint training in the dungeon,  she wouldpletely falls into the dark side as she turns into the mini-boss viinous first and then slowly turn into the mid-level final boss and her nickname in the game ''A Cruel Puppeteer''....however I going to change her fate.


    Even though she was viinous there was no way I would lose someone gorgeous as her. I wanted to see her moaning face, so I made her my target though I always had my high guard around her....she was the one of most dangerous women on the target list.


    "Hello, Ms. Alysia" I bowed to her, I still have to maintain my level as I am currently a ''Commoner'' Hero to her.


    Even though inside the Nex everyone was treated equally but....there was always an exception.


    "Hello, Alexander" Alysia just said tly without any respect.


    "Haha...Well then, shall we?" I said as I unsheathed my sword from my hip.


    "Yes" Tiana said happily as she also started to create something.


    "Hmm" Alysia just nodded her head. Like that, we started to train...not knowing that ''A Cruel Puppeteer''s'' target was me from the very beginning of today.


    _____________________________________


    "...."


    I sat on the corner of the arena and waited for the period to be over.


    Looking at Alex''s happy face, I could see he was happy about pairing with them though it seems both he and the Elven princess speaking during the exchanges.


    I slowly turned toward the sky as a face simr to mine slowly emerged but I shook my head as I already caused Alex to worry, so I have to firm myself.


    I tried to change my thoughts as I remembered today''s match. How Luna literally bet her virginity in the duel. However, I felt somewhat happy that Alex would hate her. It''s not that we hate each other, it''s just that I was jealous of her status....while I, was amoner but she was the princess of the nation.


    I know strong males always attract beautiful flowers so, I know my future life and how hardship would be so instead ofshing out at him, I epted the reality.


    I only epted Luna and tried to be friends with her as I know we could be sisters in the future....also Hoped that he would also reciprocate my feelings as he did to her.


    But I never thought instead of beesing after a flower, Alex was one who gunning every ''big'' women in the ss.


    I wasn''t that dense to understand what Alex was doing and why did he avoid giving an answer to me for the past four months as I always propose in front of someone....I just want them to know he was mine...as well Luna''s.


    But, he simply joked about it and scoff at my sincere feeling.....I cried sometimes not able to understand before but after being with him and Luna for some time....


    I finally understood that he wanted to make sure that other women look at him as an interesting partner rather than a friend or ally who already had a lover and I know this was also the reason Luna didn''t mention her rtionship with anyone not even me.


    Even so, I still like him....


    *****


    /Elite ss/


    After the training period, Alex and I went to see Luna hoping that she would be in the Nursery department and....she was there sleeping peacefully after creating so much ruckus, so we decided to meet her after sses,


    Alex was somehow acting differently. I looked at him worried expression and I know that Elf woman said something to him during the training that made him angry in front of everyone.


    I sometimes felt that woman was dangerous, that''s why I am hoping Alex wouldn''t chase her otherwise I don''t think we could have a healthy rtionship.


    "A-Alex, are you fine?" I asked him with a worried expression.


    "...sigh, give me time" Alex forcibly said with a smile.


    Seeing this a slight pain appeared on my heart.


    "I am always here" I said as I slowly touched his hand hoping to calm him.


    "Hi, Alex" Another white fox-eared woman showed up as he swat away my hand.


    "Hi, Ms. Amber" Alex said with a smile as if the previous emotion are nothing but smoke.


    "tsk, tsk, you can just call Amber you know"


    "Hahah....how can I do that? You mother wi....."


    They started talking as I slowly touched my left, ''He wasn''t like this before....I thought he was just cautious about Asher'' as I looked at Alex''s face but no matter what...I still love his every side.


    "THUNDER"


    Suddenly a thunder roared in the sky, we suddenly jolted and looked at the dark sky and a huge tornado forming in themon arena. Everyone wanted to see what it was but Professor entered the ss and started his lecture without care.


    We reluctantly sat down and listened to his lecture though some people were still curious about that phenomenon like me.


    "TTHHHUUUNNNDDDEERRR"


    Again everyone was startled and even the professor frowned as he calmed the ss and contacted someone.


    I nced at Alex to whether he was also curious about it or not but....for unknown reasons he had an ugly expression.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    Also thank you ''XhaustedHero'' for not 1 or 2 but 5 Golden Tickets...thank you very much.


    Man, I really thought gifts and golden tickets are the same but after receiving it....????????


    I received 33 summon pens so if I reach 50 I will give 1 bonus chapter. Well really thank you for the supportdies? and gentlemen? and unknowns?


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Golden Tickets = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 113: A.L.E.X.A.N.D.E.R

    After the end of the ss, Alex suddenly asked me to follow him. I silently epted his request? and I know he was going to see Luna as the Healer already informed us that she would awake almost in the evening.


    As we walked in the corridor, I was somewhat worried so I asked him,


    "Alex, You are fine, right?"


    "...." Alex stayed silent for a few seconds and then answered,


    "Yes"


    "I see..." I felt pain in my heart as he clearly lying though I wasn''t going to let him go like that, I just wanted to share his burden that''s all...even though I couldn''t do it in the past.


    "Is ''she'' told you something?"


    "...." Alex momentarily stopped as he looked at me and said, "Maybe"


    "Alex, please tell me. Maybe I could help you"


    "..." Alex red at me...truthfully I was a little scared, "So, you can hide your secrets but I can''t?"


    "..." Those words put an end to our conversation.


    We didn''t talk after that and most students already left as soon as the bell rang, so no one was on our way. As we were about to reach the destination, Alex suddenly changed his decision and asked,


    "Let''s visit herter.....now, ''That man'', you know him, right?"


    "Huh?"


    "...I had enough of this" Alex suddenly shouted at me,


    "A-Alex" I stuttered, ''What happened?''.


    "Tell me, you love me, right?"


    "...Y-Yes" I said while trembling, though there was some part of my heart felt happy that he finally asked me.


    "Then tell me, He is rted to you, right?"


    "...Yes" I was disappointed for some reason and seeing his serious expression, I answered reluctantly.


    "Hmmm...I see"


    "..."


    "Let''s go and speak with him"


    "Huh?" I was shocked to hear that, ''How can I speak to him after that....''


    "Huh?"


    "A-Alex, P-Please calm down" I tried to calm him down.


    "I am calm, Marie" He said even though he was not.


    "A-Alex, I don''t think he remembers me or anything" I tried to persuade him but,


    "No, He clearly knows e" Alex said firmly as he grabbed my wrist and pulled me through the corridor.


    "A-Alex, you are h-hurting me" I said in a pained voice.


    But he didn''t even listen and that time I realized, he waspletely lost himself. I don''t know what caused him to lose himself this much but now, I have to use force,


    "Alex!" I shouted at him as I forcibly removed his hand.


    "Huh?" Alex was bbergasted by my strength.


    "You are not stable now, we can talkter" I said while ring and turned to leave but,


    ''ssshhh''


    Alex suddenly appeared in front of me and,


    "I said, didn''t I? Shut up and follow me" He said with furious and then something happened that never thought he would do,


    ''p''


    ''He pped me....he pped me...he pped me...he pped me...he pped me...he.pped.me'' I nkly stared at him as I rubbed my left cheek.


    "You pped me?"


    "Yes and youe with me now"  Again Alex pulled me again, however,


    "What do you think you are doing? Alexander" I asked him in a stern voice and that was enough to make him frown.


    "What?"


    "I asked you what do you think you are doing? A.L.E.X.A.N.D.E.R" I may be an idiot to blindly follow someone but I am not a weak woman that growls under any man even if that person I love....that''s what my sister taught me.


    "..." When Alex heard that he turned furious as he tighten his grip.


    "Marie...I am not in the mood to y around"


    "...''snort'', I am also not in the mood to y your pitiful game" I snorted at his angry expression.


    "....sigh" Alexander tried to act calm but inwardly, ''What the fuck happened to this bitch?...it''s all because of that Elven Bitch...Dammit...I don''t know how she knows about my body but I know what she said is...must be true.


    I don''t care If I lose Marie but I cannot lose Luna...who is key to my future.....losing small fish in the sea not much problem but losing a whale in the sea...I don''t want to think about my future without her''.


    ''Even though I know that Elven bitch is manipting me but....I can''t control myself after knowing why I couldn''t awaken my bloodline for the past two months. I even drank elixir and bloodline inducers but no matter what nothing changed in my body and.....after seeing what transpired in the evening, I know ''he'' is the one who is responsible.


    And confirming with Rize, I firmly believed that I have to awaken my bloodline as soon as possible...there are already so many variables and adding him would create a create paradox and I don''t want that....This is fucking my world!!!!'' Alexander''s mind was in turmoil he felt he might lose everything if he didn''t confront Eli.


    He then looked at me as he contemted something after a few seconds, he calmed down and said,


    "I am sorry"


    "I am leaving" I just stated and turned to leave but his hand still holding me.


    "I am sorry, Ok" Alex apologetically said.


    "Alex, we will about itter, let me go" I wriggled my hand, hoping that he would release me.


    ''tsk, tsk...now, she acting high and mighty. Why didn''t I know this before? Is she acting all this time or is this who is she?....I don''t care about anything else all I need is for her to be useful now'' Alexander thought and said,


    "Please, Listen I just need you to be there that''s all" more like pleaded.


    Seeing this my love for him clouded by thoughts, ''Either way, I am going to face my past any time....let''s go with him, now...but wouldn''t he think I am easy to persuade and an easy woman?...'' Imented myself.


    "O-Okay" I said reluctantly.


    Hearing that, a smile appeared on his face and once again I fell into a daze looking at his pure smile that captured my heart in my childhood days.


    "Well then, let''s go" Alexander said as he started walking.


    "....do you know where is he now?" I asked hesitantly.


    "His dorm, right?" Alexander said, ''Thinking again, he wouldn''t able touch Luna for now....I hope so otherwise'' as Alex''s expression changed, ''Even though his strength is somewhat high but he won''t be able to kill me and if pushes to show,  I might as well kill him, my target who bes his pet and....'' Alex nced at me.


    ".....maybe" I answered him though I couldn''t get what I felt something strange from his look. Well, it doesn''t matter.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 G.T= 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 114: Anything Else...?

    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Trio simply peeked at the love bird''s quarrel and didn''t intervene, they knew it was not their ce to interfere unless they were ready to kill each other.


    "W-Why?" Tiana mumbled as her wings were flipped.


    Eli who was ring at the scene with a devoid expression, suddenly turned normal when he heard Tiana''s sad voice.


    "Alright?" Eli asked her with worry.


    "Hmm, I am fine, Eli" Tiana nodded with a smile though there were subtle worries on her face.


    "..." Eli didn''t ask anymore, though they became friends, that''s not mean they could share everything and Eli had a few friends in his childhood days so he knew his limit.


    While Scy simply looked at Marie up and down, ''She also came and destroyed the ve auction that day along with him...'' she thought as she tried to remember anything else as this was her first time looking at her clearly.


    "Oh, they finished!" Scy eximed suddenly.


    Seeing their quarrel finish, the trio backed off a few meters and started to walk normally and act normal as if they didn''t hear or see anything.


    ''Really?'' Eli thought in mind.


    Eli nced at Scy and Tiana who was acting normal, ''They really think it''s going to work....we are literally alone in the ce and those love birds practically shouting at each other,  even an idiot would know we heard.....and what happened to her?'' As Eli squinted his eyes on Tiana who was flipping her wings fastly with a sad and worried expression.


    ''I guess, maybe one of them might be her friend'' Eli thought as he turned to look at Scy who was turned stoic expression again.


    ''...''


    They causally walked as they identally bumped into them.


    "Huh?" Eli acted as if he was surprised to see them but,


    "..Huh?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    ''Don''t be obvious, idiots'' Eli screamed in his mind.


    Seeing a new handsome face suddenly Alexander frowned but after looking carefully,


    "Y-Y-you?"


    Marie when she looked at a handsome face, rather than blushing, she was shocked not because Eli became handsome or anything. Because she realized the way the other two were acting; Eli and the others were listening to their quarrel.


    Eli didn''t say anything, he just passed walked them but,


    "STOP THERE!"


    "Hmm?" Suddenly a hand grabbed Eli''s shoulder and stopped him.


    "..."


    "What is it, brat?" Eli asked indifferent tone.


    "Y-You are Asher Eli, right?" Alexander still couldn''t believe his own eyes. When he saw Eli''s handsome face, he was more charming than Alexander so he had little doubt and hoped it would be someone else, However,


    "Yes" Eli answered with a carefree attitude.


    But, those words put a nail in the coffin as Alex felt a sudden rise of anger toward him, It''s not that he was jealous of his face...maybe a little but the way Eli came from was where Luna admitted, so....


    Alexander just jumped to a conclusion.


    He was literally having inner turmoil due to being yed by ''someone''s hand'', Alexander lost his sense as he released his killing intent.


    "Did you do ''it''?" Alex asked sternly.


    Noticing this, Eli frowned at him as nced at the others. Scy face turned dark as she readied herself and Tiana just looked at Alex with worried and....disappointed? expression.


    "A-Alex, W-What are you doing?" Marie asked him with a worried face.


    "..." Alexander looked at Marie and then looked at Eli. An amusing smile appeared on his face as he asked,


    "I see, so you are trying to save your ex-boyfriend now?"


    "Huh? W-What?" Marie looked disbelieving.


    "..." Eli didn''t say anything.


    "Hahaha..." Alexanderughed at her taken-aback expression and said, "I know who he was and how he rted to you and why were you acting like that in past months?....." and leaned towards her saying, "I know EVERYTHING"


    "W-W-Whhatt?" Marie stuttered.


    "Cat got you tongue...hahah" Alexanderughed with a grin expression.


    "...." Marie looked at him with disbelieving eyes, "What happened to you, Alex?" Marie worried she was never intent on hiding it. She just thought it would be unnecessary for Alex but now....she was terrified that Alex would misunderstand her.


    "Tsk, tsk, now you are worried about me...tsk, tsk, now it''s not important" Alexander then looked at Eli and asked, "Did you do ''it''?".


    "Wait!" Marie shouted but her voice didn''t reach anyone in the present.


    "..." Eli turned serious and inwardly, ''What the fuck is he even asking?'' and said, "I don''t understand".


    "Heheh....seriously, now you are acting all innocent....when the fuck you asked for her virginity casually" Alexander screamed.


    "Sigh" Eli rubbed his ear with an annoyed expression and said, "That was it. You should have asked straightly....hmmm...well, not yet" he answered his previous question.


    Hearing this Alex cooled down a little but after thinking about it. ''yet'' this word struck him hard. He asked furiously,


    "What do you mean ''not Yet''?"


    "....it is what it means" Eli said as he also turned serious.


    ''snap''


    Alexander finally snapped all his anger and stress came out, his body shone as he put his hand on his sword.


    Seeing this Marie hurriedly tried to stop him,


    "A-Alex, Stop it. The unofficial fight is prohibited inside the campus" She tried to persuade him but,


    "Are you...trying to save him?"


    "Alex, please" Marie pleaded as her eyes turned teary. She felt Alex pushing everything onto her.


    Eli gave a long nce at Marie and then looked at Alex as he called,


    "Alexander, The Hero of Dawn Kingdom"


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    Both Alex and Marie looked at Eli. Gaining their attention,


    "I defeated her fair and square, and she epted it. As per our condition.....I will take her virginity" Eli said sternly. As his voice echoed throughout the corridor.


    He wasn''t much interested in Luna''s Virginity before. He wanted to escape his predicament but it backfired though he did win in the end.


    But after knowing whom she rted to. Eli decided to talk it with her and change the condition though it may pain in the ass for Eli, it certainly give him the best oue....However,


    ''Let''s fuck her'' Eli also snapped when Alexander showed killing intent towards him as if he was the one who was responsible for everything.


    Everyone turned silent. Both Eli and Alexander yed with someone''s future as if she was just a ything though she was the one who caused this.


    "Heheh..." Alexander chuckled dangerously.


    "A-Alex" Marie was startled when she heard hisughter.....it''s not that she didn''t want to help her friend. It''s just she didn''t want to fight it out instead she wanted to talk it out.


    ''Deep breath'' Before anything could happen, Marie decided to step.


    "Hello, A-Asher" Marie said strongly though there was some subtle quivering.


    "....Hello, Ms. Marie" Eli calmly said though he started to use his technique just in case.


    Hearing him say formally, A sad smile appeared on Marie''s face but now was not the time as she was about to speak when,


    "Hey, What do you think you are doing?" Alexander interrupted her.


    "....Alex, Please let me deal with it" Marie didn''t want to back down now after gathering enough courage and Alex was unstable now so letting him speak with Eli would only end in a fight.


    Seeing her action, Alexander frowned, ''Is she ordering me?'' He thought as he pondered about something while he nced around.....He then finally saw Tiana who had a sad and.... pitiful expression.


    He atst regained his sense after realizing that Eli was not alone.....Yes, after bumping into Eli, Alexander only focused on Eli not realizing his surroundings and....also finally looking at Scy''s stoic expression.


    ''I can''t against 2 vs 1....'' Alexander started to think rationally though Tiana was his friend but that didn''t mean she would help him after seeing he was the one who started it.


    "..." Alexander loosened up and looked at Eli only.


    Seeing this Marie sighed in relief and turned to look at Eli to ask,


    "I-We wanted to negotiate with your condition. If you are fine with it we could solve it without the need for violence....Don''t worry, we will settle with a much greater reward"


    "Much greater...ah?" Eli pondered.


    Seeing him considering her request, she sighed in relief.


    "Who will be?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean it''s a saintess virginity, so Who''s virginity is greater than Saintess''s?"


    "...I-I-I I am talking about money" Marie couldn''t believe who was the person standing before her, ''He changed..ah....of course, he would'', she thought.


    "AA!" Eli showed a disgusting expression.


    "Money! Me!....hahaha...oh, dear...haha" Eliughed hard.


    ''gulp''


    Everyone''s body tensed up not because of Eli''sugh but because the way heughing really sent shivers down their spine.


    "ahaha....Money...ah" Eli cooled down after a few seconds as happy tears formed in his eyes.


    Wiping it, Eli asked,


    "Anything else?"


    "...." Marie turned silent, ''Nothing, what we could offer other than money?...I ammoner, Alex is alsomoner but not in the future....'' she thought.


    They don''t have anything to offer now.


    Seeing her silent face, Eli grinned as he was about to ask when,


    "I have something" Someone suddenly said.


    ___________________________________


    As promised I will add a bonus chapter tomorrow for receiving above 50 summoning pen (Author mumble: Damn, I should have made it 100..tsk, tsk).


    Anyhow thank you for the reading guys....The next few chapters may be dull and all but don''t skip everything as I left some hints about this world''s logic.


    Also don''t think Eli would steal anyone''s lover or wife....well as long as they don''t make him interesting about them....cough, cough.


    Guys,st but not least....I really want some reviews so please give your honest review....I.hope.you.understand.right?????


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 G.T = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 115: [Bonus chapter]Are all men like that?

    "Sigh" I sighed as I put down the paper bundle on my table. A small room was allocated specially for me due to my position in Nex Academia.


    I am the eldest daughter of My father who was currently the King of Dawn Kingdown. Though he wasn''t the actual ruler.


    Anyway, I hold the next line in session and also the Army''s General, therefore I hold significant power and discussion in Nex.


    However after the youngest daughter was born from a different mother, My crown princess position was threatened. Despite having some younger brothers and sisters, they aren''t much great and always loof around and misuse their power.


    Unlike them, my youngest sister ''Luna'' was different...how can I say that...hmm...she was different from any other siblings including me.


    Anyhow, After she was born and blessed by the gods she became a Saintess. My father decided to marry her....urgh...I know what I am saying but that''s the truth of this world and how it works.


    Some people may seem repulsed but after going through something like that in ''the past'' no one cared about Intermarriage or Incest. Even in the past Queens married their Sons to keep their bloodline pure.


    Actually, It was me who had been a candidate for the King but after my mother wreaked havoc in the pce and left saying she would wage war if he forced me to marry or do indecent.


    She also spoke to another important person in the Kingdom andter, the King backed down without revolting against her. If my mother wanted she would have taken me with her but due to my bloodline...she can''t as of now, so all she hoped was that ''that person'' would protect me.


    Though I loved my father in the early days and I agreed to marry him like every other silly child, after knowing what happened to Luna''s mother....


    ''I really wanted to kill him...sigh'' Whenever I remember Luna''s mother''s suicide, I lose myposure.


    My father was very much adamant about not giving away his throne.


    Not able to conquer me, he turned his focus on other daughters and whether they would be useful or not but to his dismay other than me everyone was somewhat average...so he just put me as the future Queen hoping I would pity him and take him as my husband.


    ....After Luna was born and she was blessed with great beauty and talent, he decided to marry her no matter what, as he started to act differently....that I don''t want to exin...vaaww, I felt really I would vomit thinking about it.


    Luna was not informed about this as everyone tightly sealed their mouth under the king''s order.


    I helped my little sister by any means though there were times all I could do was obey his order as I might be treated as a traitor and removed from the jurisdiction.


    Before anything happens to her, I have to gather enough support from other nobles and those bastards really hated a woman taking over the power though I have one duke family''s strong support as I helped her daughter and some low-level nobles like barons and viscounts.


    Still, my status was in danger and there was also lots of corruption going on in Nobles.


    Then it happened, a Hero appeared who could use the Holy element, ''Alexander''


    Thus started a pain in the ass work for me.


    Officially I am the future Queen but unofficially I am nothing but a pawn in his chess. After Hero being appeared in our kingdom, the king wanted to kill him as soon as possible but I and other council members stopped his irrational decision, Telling him that we just control the hero after all he had already been recognized by most people.


    After My father agreed with us and also decided to control Hero, he used Luna as a honey trap not knowing she would fall for him...hehe.


    I am really happy that she found someone she likes even though his lecherous eyes didn''t leave her 12-year-old body....sigh, Are all men like that?


    Anyhow I don''t want to be involved in her love life, it''s her decision who she chose and as her big sister, all I could do was advise.


    Even when they chose to train in that room,  I always followed. However I appeared in different disguises as I didn''t want her to know me and also I wanted to judge him personally.


    To my surprise, that brat was also gunning for me and he was even acting like a naive child. I really wanted to punch him whenever he tried to do something funny but I controlled myself, not wanting to let my disguise fall.


    Sometimes I truly wonder if Luna really takes up after her mother. Just like her mother who chose the wrong person to fall in love with.


    "Sigh, I am thinking too much nowadays" I really not interested ining here but due to Luna and Alex being together. My father forced me to follow them and kill him if anything happened to Luna.


    ''tck''


    "mmm-''crack''-aahh-''crack''"


    I slowly adjusted my white mast as I stretched my body and nced at the hectic work lying on my table.


    "I chose a non-teaching staff position for less work but...." I felt like I might cry at any moment, that''s when I heard my little sister''s call.


    It''s not that she screamed aloud or anything...It''s that I put a certain spell that would let me know whenever my little sister calls me.


    ''ssshhh''


    *****


    As soon as I heard, I disappeared from my office room and appeared and hovered stealthily in themon arena only to see....she being pierced back by someone I know.


    "huh?"


    My body trembled in anger, as I never saw my little sister being treated like that.


    I really wanted to kill him even if he somehow rted to my disciple but when I nced surrounding I saw Aadya looking at me with a calm expression.


    [''It''s a Duel and Your sister initiated it'']


    A sound transmitted to me. I looked at indifferent Aadya who looking at the current match without showing any expression and I also sent a Mental Message,


    [''Exin to me Everything...Please'']


    In Nex, she and I don''t have much difference in stay so that''s why I asked politely.


    [''...Well, it''s started in....'']


    ...


    ...


    After hearing everything, I looked at my little sister who was pierced by a trident in her butt.


    "Hiss, that man didn''t even show some mercy..." I mumbled as I felt the world falling apart after hearing duel condition, ''I-I-I fucked up....ah...how she be an idiot like that? And where the heck was her secret boyfriend?'' I cursed Luna for her idiotic decisions and frowned at the golden-haired boy who was showing a furious face sitting along with two women beside him.


    ''Tsk, tsk, I really wanted to punch his face now and....Luna just went off straight...ah. What am I going to do? I can''t just kill him for his audacity to ask for her virginity as Ms. Aadya carefully exined their conditions...and even if I kill him, Adriana who was somewhat close to this person or maybe more than that.....hmm..let''s not focus on that subject.


    She may annihte the Dawn Kingdom and her ''friend''...I may not know who she was but I can one thing ''that woman'' more dangerous than Adriana'' I sighed as if felt I might need some rest after this.


    "..."


    I facepalmed when I saw her obeying his order, ''urrrg, what happened to you, Luna? For dawn sake, you are a princess!!!!''


    ''Finally!'' I, without waiting for a second, swooped Luna in my arms and looked at the Auburn-haired man who had a surprised expression.


    "We will talk about this privately" that''s all I said before disappearing.


    _______________________________


    Well, if you forget who Rose Dawn is...she was the one who always wore a white mask and the first master of Mia.


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 G.T = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 116: Reverse Harem....NO!!!

    /INFIRMARY/


    I appeared in Healer''s office/Infirmary and asked them to heal Luna.


    ...


    ...


    After healing and patching up, I sat on the chair and gently stroked her hair,


    "I know you awake now" I said.


    "Hehe..." Luna awkwardly smiled and slowly opened her eyes.


    We stared at each other for a few minutes andter,


    "I am sorry Big Sis" Luna apolozied.


    "....sigh, what am I going to do with you?" I said as I hugged her.


    Feeling a sudden hug Luna finally realized her big sister really worried about her.


    After staying like that for a few minutes.


    "So?" I questioned her,


    "...." Luna didn''t know what to say as she felt guilty.


    "...Not going to answer then?" I asked with a frown.


    Seeing her frown, Luna hurriedly said, "I-I-I made....a mistake, sigh".


    "...." I furrowed my brows.


    Then she started to exin why she wanted to do it.


    "When I saw...."


    ...


    After hearing that,


    "So, you are saying that he managed to deceive your blessing eyes?" I asked her the most important question. I have been busy with the ve incident so I really forget about it.


    "Yes"


    "I see..." I nodded not even understanding a single bit of this pain in the ass stuff...I am starting to wonder now whether I am suitable to be Queen or not, ''Hmmm...let''s not change the track'' I focused on the current subject.


    "So that''s why you wanted him toe to the pce and we could investigate him without much interference?"


    "Yes"


    ''Oh my goodness, she just escaped from death" I screamed in my mind as I thought, Adriana bringing whole force to kill my cute little sister and her Kingdom.


    Thinking again, a shiver ran down my spine as I thought of two emperors fighting after 1000s of years.


    With twitching lips, I looked at my little sister who was cutely looking at me. I don''t know whether to say this or not, but my sister just brought her kingdom to an end by her own hands.


    "Sigh" Sighing again, I looked at her seriously and said, "Even if that''s the reason, you cannot possibly go bet your virginity to anyone like that....are you an idiot? ying with something important to a saintess" I scolded her harshly...right?


    Hearing this Luna''s eyes turned teary as she cried,


    "I-hick-I am sorry-hick-"


    My eyes softened at her tears as I suddenly hugged her tightly, ''sigh, I am really spoiling her...''.


    "You won''t do it again, right?" After separating I asked firmly.


    "Yes, I won''t" Luna affirmed after wiping her tears.


    "You must remember this Luna, as a saintess you must protect your purity until you turn 21....no matter what or no matter who" I remained her blessing''s side effect.


    Hearing this, Luna,


    "B-But I just..."


    "Don''t worry about it, I know him so I try to negotiate with him"


    Luna raised her eyebrow as she asked,


    "You know him?"


    "Well...Kind of" I said, ''Well, her sister knows him and we did eat together'' as I hid irrelevant information.


    "I-I also want toe" she asked with agitated expression.


    "..." As I said before, she wasn''t some kind of idiot to make a bet like this. I truly wanted to burry this doubt before but now,


    "Are you...interested in him?" I asked with furrowed brows.


    Hearing this,


    Luna''s face turned red as she shouted, "What the heck Big sister? What the hell are you asking like that? There is no way as a saintess and princess, I, interested in amoner and that merciless bastard like that...grrr..." she growled in anger as she rubbed her soft butts and said, "..and also I have some I already like. So how could I?"


    "...." Even though Luna''s words make sense though, I still felt something off. Anyhow giving her advice as her big sister didn''t hurt too much, right?


    "I won''t judge you, Luna....if you want, you can make a harem of men, you know?" I said seriously as her face turned beet red, However, I didn''t stop there and said a serious matter,


    "With your beauty and talent, you can make any men under you and concubines as much as you want....but" My tone turned gravely, "You must avoid that man at any cost".


    Luna who heard her first statement turned beet-red as she really wanted say to she wasn''t that kind of girl but after hearing herst grave statement.


    Something clicked in her mind, with trembling hands,


    "Me?"


    "You love hi..." Before Luna could finish her words, I knocked her out and gentlyid her on the bed, closed the curtains and then put a barrier around her and left that ce not before warning,


    "No one allowed to meet her until evening and....don''t.do.anything.funny"


    "Y-Yes" James just gulped his dried throat.


    *****


    While Luna was forced to sleep peacefully, I walked hurriedly to my office room.


    "That girl...how could she say something l-like t-that?" I stuttered as I thought about her horrifying face.


    "Is I love someone...that much shocking thing?" I was hurt by Luna''s reaction and her words. Well, I am not interested in anyone.


    ''Tick''


    ''m''


    I hurriedly entered my office and closed the door. Then simplyy on the sofa before starting work.


    Except for my work here, I don''t care about anything else as I started to work...time passed.


    ''Thunder''


    "Seems like rain is goinge" I don''t care as I seriously focused on my pa...


    "TTHHUUUNNNNDDERRR"


    "....That was loud"  Feeling something odd I looked out the window and saw a few professors going towards the source.


    Suddenly an image popped into my mind, "Nah...It''s not like ''he'' is responsible for everything" I shook off and thought, ''I guess, he really made a great impact on me...ah....Seriously, Is he really having guts or does Vampire Queen backing him...made him lose his screws or something?...'' I simply shook off my thoughts and continued to work again.


    ....


    Time passed, And I finally finished working and simultaneously,


    ~Ding~Dong~


    "I guess, Today''s work finished...''crack'', ''crack''" I said as I stretched my body and,


    "Let''s see, whether she woke up or not" With that in mind I arranged the documents, filed them and sent them to the Headmaster.


    After that instead of teleporting, I simply walked.


    "Even though my body doesn''t feel tired from this work, walking after sitting for nearly four hours puts a great sense of fulfilment" I thought as I felt really good after walking.


    "hmm~hmm~~hmm~" With a humming sound, I walked towards the Healing department.


    "Thinking about it again, I should visit him after Luna, he would be free now" I decided to visit the auburn-haired boy as soon as possible not wanting to dy this critical situation any further.


    "I don''t think my father knows anything...so It is better to stop before rumours could spread around" I simply thought no one would do something like putting up a blog or shorts or spreading on social media.


    As I was about to reach the healing department when,


    "heheh....seriously, now you are acting all innocent....when the fuck you asked for her virginity casually" I heard a sarcastic tone as I unconsciously hide my presence and walked towards the source...only to see, a golden-haired handsome boy and auburn-haired more handsome and charming man was about to fight and few others looking at them cautiously.


    "????"


    _______________________________


    Thank you ''murmuringcorn50'' for Golden Ticket.


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 G.T= 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 117: I will use her back

    "???"


    ''What the....?'' My masked facepletely focused on the handsome auburn-haired man, ''Who is he? And howe I haven''t seen him until now?'' I wondered as I fell into thoughts.


    "I defeated her fair and square, and she epted it. As per our condition.....I will take her virginity" the auburn-haired boy said sternly.


    ''Seriously again some handsome man, what the hell did you do Luna?....howe many mening aft....'' I cursed my little sister it was then something clicked from that auburn-haired boy''s statement, ''D-Don''t tell me....IS THAT REALLY HIM? What the fuck happening here?'' I just lost my cool now.


    "..."


    ''sigh...seriously, did he hide his original face or something?'' I wanted to know how could one person possibly change this much within a few hours.


    Anyhow, Now I am curious about her secret boyfriend? reply, Still I really don''t know whether she hid her rtionship or not as I previously warned her.


    "..."


    After listening to him, ''Maybe he is not bad...at least he trying to protect her. However, something is wrong with him...he literally looked like another persona'' I thought as I looked at the golden-haired boy who was acting different from usual.


    As the fight was about to erupt when,


    "Hello, A-Asher" a certain purple-haired girl interrupted them.


    At least this girl knows how to control the situation...hmm...maybe she could be good friends with my little sister or maybe already they were.


    "Money! Me!....hahaha...oh, dear...haha"


    Hearing hisugh, I really felt like I just saw ''Vampire Queen'', ''Did she just make a copy of her?'' A question appeared in my mind as I remembered Vampire''s Queen rampage...I shook my irrelevant memories and looked at the negotiation.


    "Anything else?"


    Hearing his question, both of them turned silent.


    I thought this would be a perfect time to interfere,


    "I have something" I said as I slowly appeared behind Alexander...well, that''s where I should appear, right?


    "Who?"


    "Huh?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Huh?"


    Seeing my sudden appearance, Everyone showed a shocked expression but soon they turned vignce,


    ''That''s Nex''s Elite students for you'' I thought about how the students suddenly turned cautious even in the middle of their negotiation....well, except for one person who was standing in front of me with an indifferent gaze.


    But he was different, This aubur....Mia''s Brother was already scanning his surroundings with sharp eyes and his legs might look like he was just standing but I could see his slight lean in his position and from the way he rubbed his shirt caff button...maybe he was signalling something or hiding his hidden weapon.


    This shows how much he trained and how much he changed ''or....Is he excepting anyone would appear...?'' Some possibilities ran through my mind.


    "Ms. Rose"


    "Professor Rose"


    "???"


    "Miss Rose"


    Except for the bluish-ck-haired girl, Everyone greeted me.


    "..."


    Mia''s brother also didn''t say anything.


    My eyes twitched inside the mask as I knew what he was waiting for,


    "I can give you a life-saving artifact and...Emperor Level defence artifact" I answered indifferently with little hesitation.


    Mia''s brother pondered a bit and smug face he asked,


    "Of all the people here, you should know I don''t need that, right?" he said indifferently.


    "...." I stayed silent.


    Both Alexander and purple purple-haired girl frowned.


    ''Yes, he doesn''t need...If their rtionship is close as I think, then he literally asks anything from Vampire Queen as she was the one who manufacturing the artifacts and....looking closely I could see his ck dress was imbued with a defence spell, self-healing spell, high regeneration spell....hmm...tracking, bug repelling....let''s not go into deep as some of them were not usable.


    ''His dress is literally a high-level artifact....sigh, what else I could give him?'' I arrogantly interfered with them.


    My face turned red in embarrassment though it was under the mask...safe.


    "Nothing?" Mia''s brother said indifferently as he looked at me but before I could answer,


    "I don''t have free time" he said as he turned around and started to walk.


    Seeing this I only sighed inwardly, ''I speak alone with him...'' as I was also about to leave when,


    "I will not allow you to leave until I get what I want" Alexander suddenly went and grabbed his shoulder.


    "...." Everything turned silent not even the wind breeze.


    "Who.are.you.to.allow.me?" Mia''s brother slowly turned his as I saw his pupil turn fiery me.


    ''shit..''


    ___________________________________________


    "Who.are.you.to.allow.me?" Eli who had enough of this shit, his voice turned emotionless as he slowly turned his head.


    Alexander was taken aback but if he backed down then his whole n and future would be miserable.


    Thinking that, Alexander decided to use force. Alexander totally forgot he could ask Eli to duel by cing Luna''s virginity as a reward though he has to sacrifice something the same amount. However, in the end, it totally depends on Eli whether to ept his demand or not. That''s why Nex''s Duel system was dual edge de.


    "Because.I.am.better.than.you" Alexander also turned seriously.


    "Alex, sto..."


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    Before Marie could stop them, they swung their weapons at each other throats but,


    "I.am.professor.brats" Rose appeared in between them as she simply held the tips of their weapon.


    Alexander tried to move his sword but, ''fuck, it didn''t even budge....Luna clearly said her Big sister was strong but I never expected her to be this strong....should I add her to the target list...?'' Alexander fell into the thoughts.


    "..."


    Eli turned his focus on Rose who casually holding the tip of Celestria.


    Both of them calmed down then Rose released her grip and looked at Alexander,


    "Mr. Alexander, you should calm down first" said sternly and then turned,


    "I know, she bet her virginity but...please don''t do anything until she turns 21" Rose''s indifferent voice almost looked like pleading.


    Feeling this, Eli asked though his guard was still up, "Why?".


    "....sigh, Because of her blessing, If she loses her virginity before 21 then she will lose her life and also her soul seize to exist" Rose finally said with a heavy tone, ''It''s a royal secret...oh, well everyone somehow involved with this incident''.


    ''gasp''


    Everyone gasped...Well, except Scy and Eli. Though Scy was silent, if someone looked closely, they could see she holding her phone behind her back....she called someone when Rose appeared.


    She doesn''t understand the situation fully as it was the first time seeing these people who somehow rted to Eli that''s why she called her backup....just to be safe.


    ''So that''s why....'' Alexander was also shocked to know this information as in the game he didn''t get this kind of information and also why she declined his advance whenever they were alone.


    Alexander and Luna epted their rtionship but they wanted to be in secret. For Luna, it rted to her session and For Alexander it rted to his future capture targets who were hard to capture if the man was already married.


    Even though this world appreciated polygyny, they also appreciated....polyandry, There would be a chance....no, definitely that Alexander could be in a harem of someone. That''s why he wants to solidify his rtionship with first Royalties and Nobles or high-ss people before going to others.


    "Is that so...." Eli''s indifferent voice snapped others out of their thoughts.


    Thinking Eli finally understood, Rose sighed and was about to negotiate when,


    "Until then, I will use her back" Eli said solemnly, not even a hint of embarrassment or pity.


    "hmmm?" Rose''s facial mask almost slipped as she never thought he would say that.


    ''Is it possible?'' not only her but also, Marie who had a weird face and Scy turned red while Tiana tilted her head cutely as if she didn''t understand what Eli said now.


    However, Alexander who heard that,  leapt at Eli,


    "YOU BASTARD!"


    Seeing this Eli just smiled as tapped on the ground with his foot,


    ''BOOOM"


    ''m''


    Alexander felt something hard hit his stomach as he flew a few meters behind and mmed into the wall.


    "-urrrhhh-"


    Alexander groaned in pain. Everyone snapped out of their reverie.


    "ALEX!" Marie hurriedly went towards him.


    "..." Rose looked at Alexander and then Eli who just turned around and started to leave as if he wasn''t interested in this useless banter anymore.


    Seeing this, Rose didn''t say anything, her only thought was, ''Youngsters nowadays are really bold...ah..well, let''s visit my little sister first and then discuss with her what she wanted to do with her bet'' She walked towards groaning Alex and used her Mana to pick him and hovered him in the air. Then she headed to the healing department.


    "P-''cough'', ''cough'', put me down...ha...I have...." Alexander tried to say but Rose just ignored him.


    "...hmm" Marie looked at Eli, Scy and Tiana and left after saying,


    "We are sorry!"


    Eli didn''t even turn to look. Scy followed him and Tiana, she also followed Eli.


    But no one noticed, even though everyone left the campus, there was a beautiful phantom with blue spots Butterfly looking at Alexander intently before flipping its wings as it moved towards the sky.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 G.T= 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 118: Servants

    /VILLA/


    Eli looked at two dead bodies, ''Well, their bodies are at least twitching so...'' Eli thought as he could see their soul would leave soon from the bodies.


    "..M-a--as.."


    "....."


    After that incident, Eli straightly went to his ''dorm'' while Tiana went to her dorm saying her friend was waiting.


    Scy didn''t speak much as she maintained her stoic face again.


    When they entered the ''dorm'', they could hear groans. Scy left for the kitchen saying she would make the dinner, however, Eli could see some reluctance, and she controlled herself from asking anything.


    The Master-Servant pact could provide a connection between them and they could contact each other through mental messages in a certain range of distance as it depends on the Master''s Cultivation Rank but Eli couldn''t. Except he could call them whenever, but that''s all.


    Though he would receive their mental message, with some distance which depends on servant cultivation rank.


    This vi was huge so a 20-foot cat was no problem and the other one was just a person so nothing much.


    Eli then called his servants in the meantime and sat on the sofa in the living room. After 15 minutes they came...more like dragged their body.


    Eli could see blood bleeding from the cat''s legs and paws and the assassin''s body trembling in pain as her body almost turned charcoal.


    "So, How is it your punishment?" Eli asked nonchntly.


    Both only groaned in pain.


    "Answer.me" Eli frowned.


    "hu...I-I-it-urhh-goood...''ha'' M-Master" The cat was the one who answered first even in pain.


    "..." Eli nodded and looked at the assassin.


    "...." Assassin still withering in pain despite her lips moving, there was no sound.


    "..." There wasn''t even an ounce of pity in Eli''s eyes, ''I deal with herter then'' as Eli focused on the cat.


    When Eli looked at the cat, it flinched as it slowly waited for his order.


    "What you told in the dungeon...is it true?" That time no matter what, the cat story was more like a true than madeup.


    "...Yes"


    "I see...so you don''t know who put you there?"


    "Yezz-ha-"


    "Your current appearance is totally different from before, why?" Eli questioned as he looked at its body again to see a crack but nothing.


    "T-This...is-ha- my true...appearance...mast-er...I don''-ha- know what happened before...but something-ha-mixed...in my soul crystal...." The cat tried to answer while trying to hide its pain.


    "...." Eli wondered, ''So, someone powerful enough to manipte the dungeon and mixed something in its soul crystal...ha...sigh'' Elist in thought.


    "..." The cat looked at Eli''s wondering face and just prayed, ''Come on, man, please at least give me some time to rest....damn it, fuck''.


    Before leaving today, Eli asked Scy to buildrge ice spikes that could hold around 12 hours in the garden and ordered the cat to walk on them until Eli''s call.


    That poor cat screamed in pain, as it still hated the water and ice spikes literally hell for it.


    Thinking again, a shiver sends its spin.


    "What is your name?" Eli suddenly asked.


    "...." The cat turned silent.


    "Answer.Me"


    "...Ki-Kitty A-Anna" The cat said hesitantly.


    "..." Eli was surprised for a second and then, "pffftt...hahahaaha..." Eliughed hard as he remembered whenever Eli called it ''Cat'' but now it turns out to be true.


    "...hiss.." The cat hissed in anger.


    But it made Eli even moreugh. The cat turned annoyed as silently waited for Eli to finish his irritatingugh.


    After a few minutes, Eli calmed down and wiped his happy tears.


    "Ha..ha...well, Kitty" Eli called the cat.


    "..." Even though Kitty Anna was annoyed, what else she could do she simply shallower her anger.


    Seeing this Eli nodded his head and asked, "Anything Else?" with curiosity as he wanted to know more about the cat''s previous world.


    "I-I..that''s all-ha-Mas..ter ple.." Kitty Anna pleaded with Eli to give her rest.


    "..." Eli knew what she wanted to say and looked at the kitty''s blooded leg and her haggard body.


    "I left around 8.30 am and now the time is 5.15 pm so the spikes can still hold 3 more hours, I cannot waste my maid''s hard work.....so, Run 3 More hours on the spikes then you can rest" Eli said firmly without a single ounce of mercy.


    Kitty''s slit blue eyes widened in shock as she was about to plead again but,


    "Go.Now"


    "....Mas...te---bas..te---" Kitty''s body moved on its own when Eli ordered. She left the living room with a vengeful look.


    "Hehe.." Eli chuckled at Kitty and then finally looked at the charcoal body.


    He then put his elbow on the armrest and leaned his chin on his knuckles.


    ''She didn''t die but....she needs blood'' Eli frowned.


    Before leaving just like Kitty he also gave the assassin a punishment after learning she was a vampire though he already guessed it after seeing her sharp ears and canines but just to be safe.


    He ordered her to stay in the sunlight directly after dispelling the protectiveyer and not hide in shadows and no blood until Eli called her.


    Eli thought this punishment was nothing much as he saw Zera''s little reaction to the direct sunlight but now, ''She really looked like ck dried fruit...sigh, Is she some kind of lesser vampire or something?'' Eli thought.


    Lesser Vampires were nothing but the lower purity of their bloodline. The higher the concentration, the lesser the effects of the sun though they still feel the skin burning like Zera who still felt a burning sensation even though she clearly inherited her mother''s pure blood.


    After contemting, Eli called Scy.


    "Scy!"


    "...Yes, Master" Scy walked out of the kitchen wearing an apron.


    "..." Eli looked at her stoic expression and asked,


    "Do you have some monster blood?"


    "...Yes, Master" Scy said before looking at the almost ashen dead body. Did she feel pity or disgust?...nah, she just wished to end the assassin''s life.


    "Then, take 1 litr..." Eli nced at the skinny body covered in a thin white gown before saying, "3 litres".


    "...Yes, Master" Scy wanted to refuse to waste high-level monster blood on the dead body, ''Maybe dried fish...'' but she obeyed his order.


    After that, Scy brought 3 packets of blood and left saying she was about to finish the dishes.


    "..." Eli looked at Scy''s back as she disappeared into the kitchen.


    Eli then took one blood packet and dropped a single drop on her dried lips.


    ''drip''


    ''sshhh''


    Like a desert man found an oasis. The assassin opened her pink shining eyes as she opened her mouth a little wide.


    ''drip''


    ''drip''


    ''drip''


    Eli little by little dropped the single drops of blood. He didn''t want her to lose self-control and after a few minutes, her burned skin fell from her body and disappeared into the air.


    "You can move right?" Eli asked carefreely.


    The assassin just nodded her head. Then Eli gave her the first packet.


    Soon she grabbed it and started to drink fast,


    ''gulp, gulp, gulp''


    She gulped in a single go as she, "Ahhh" Finally she gave a satisfied sigh.


    Her body almost turned normal as her colours returned to her body.


    "So, Prisania was it?... How was your punishment?" Eli asked nonchntly as he took the remaining two packets in his hands and swayed left and right.


    "...Yzz, ''cough, cough'',..ha...Prisania...My Lord and It''s horrible" Her pink eyes only followed the blood packets but she answered and said with a horrifying face.


    After standing alone in front of the sun. Prisania thought a lot as she finally understood what happened to her as her memories were fuzzy and some were erased.


    She was a top-ss assassin, who willingly entered a certain organization and trained to be an assassin under the guidance of her savior.


    But cannot remember her colleagues'' faces and her savior''s face.


    "..." A small smile appeared on Eli''s face when she said tly that was horrible.


    "Good" Eli nodded and still he swayed the blood packets as he started to question her,


    "You don''t know who ordered you to kill me, right?"


    "Yes"


    "You don''t know where is your assassination HQ, right?"


    "Yes"


    "You don''t know who am I, right?"


    ".....Yes"


    Eli wondered whether she was just a ''Yes'' Group machine.


    "Are you sure, You don''t know me?" Eli frowned.


    Prisania snapped out the hypnotic blood packets when she heard a stern voice.


    "....I-I-I..." Prisania suddenly started to sweat.


    "Answer.Me" Eli''s voice turned indifferently.


    "HHIII!" Prisania suddenly jerked as she hurriedly put her face on the ground and said, "Yes, We met before....When I disguised myself as a receptionist during the Admission Exam" Her body trembled in fear.


    "hmmm....I thought so" Eli mumbled.


    When he saw her first he felt like he had seen her before but he couldn''t guess who was it, but now, ''That receptionist...is her..ah that''s why I felt familiar....even so...'' Eli''s eye turned serious, ''Infiltrating the Nex and not only that she also disguised herself as an employee...It couldn''t be done without someone from inside'' as he slowly fell into the thoughts.


    Seeing no response, Prisania cursed herself, ''Dammit, I should have said it before...what should I do? what should I do?.... Should I kill myself...no, he would control my body literally..urghh...Dammit..''.


    After a few minutes,


    "Well, I don''t have a particr use for you...Tomorrow we will see what kind of fate is waiting for you" Eli said indifferently.


    "Huh?" Prisania raised her head and looked at Eli''s puzzled expression, ''Tomorrow?''.


    Eli didn''t care about her puzzled gaze just threw the remaining blood packets and said,


    "Here...Enjoy. Maybe this could be yourst drink of blood....go to the empty room and wait for me tomorrow morning.for.your.verdict" Eli said seriously.


    "W-Wait..." Prisania first caught the blood packets and,


    "It''s true, I came to kill you but I only ki..." Before she could finish her body already went to upstairs.


    "Now then" Eli muttered as he nced at the Kitchen.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 G.T = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 119: Am I just a Maid?

    After Prisania left, Eli sat on the ground in the living room and started to practice his control over Mana breathing.


    Eli read the Manual that Aadya gave him before andprehended other elements and how to control them as of now he could only use,


    Fire, Water and Earth.


    The air needs more precision and time while Lightning/sma requires more stabilization of the first four basic elements...so of now, he focused on Air Element.


    ''Inhale''


    ''Exhale''


    ''Deep Inhale''


    ''Deep Exhale''


    ....


    The cycle continued, One hourter, He was drenched in sweat.


    He then went to take a shower.


    "His body was strong..." Eli mumbled in the shower. When he thought about how Alexander immediately reacted to his suddenpressed air attack he just learned.


    Even so, the power Eli used was to make sure to put a hole in his body, but, ''Must be his bloodline or blessing....'' Alexander''s body felt sturdy.


    After that Eli rinsed his body and wore a causal lose dress with no innerwear,


    "Ha...freedom is the best..." Eli muttered as sat on the sofa and turned on the T.V. in the living room.


    "


    /It is said that the New student Asher Eli is also known for his unusual Mental illness behavior and his unknown past leads to concerns about Nex''s Selection process and now Saintess of Dawn Kingdom ''will'' defile by Asher Eli.


    We don''t know how the Dawn Kingdom will react. Both parties epted the conditions of the duel so Nex won''t allow any interference from outside.


    Some blogs and shorts says that Ms. Luna Dawn was cornered and manipted to ept the conditions.../


    -snap-


    "


    Eli turned off the T.V. and thought, ''Seriously, they turning as if I am one who was responsible for it.....hmm?...should visit all of them..''


    "Master, Food is ready"


    His thoughts were interrupted by the sudden voice.


    Eli nced at the kitchen but didn''t say anything.


    "Master, Food is ready"


    Again the voice came but still, Eli simply stared at the ceiling.


    "Master?" Walking out of the kitchen, Scy called him again.


    Eli casually turned his head and raised his eyebrows as if asking what.


    "..." Scy frowned but soon her face turned stoic and said while bowing a little,


    "The Food is ready, Master"


    "...." His eyes only focused on her but didn''t say anything.


    Hearing no response, Scy lifted her head...only to see Eli again simply staring at the ceiling.


    Feeling something wrong, she walked while removing the apron and folded it neatly before cing it on the table.


    She stood in front of him hoping he would turn his head.


    "..."


    No response, Scy''s stoic expression, lightly crumbled as she asked,


    "Is something wrong...Master?"


    Seeing her expression changing, Eli answered truthfully,


    "Nothing...I am not hungry"


    "...." Scy who knew Eli, was clearly lying, ''But for what..?'' Her expression started to change and misunderstood something.


    "Are those guys bothering you, Master?"


    "...." Eli knew she misunderstood but he didn''t correct her.


    "Master?" Scy turned worried, ''Is he so much bothered?'' she thought.


    "...Should I tell everything to a ''Maid''?" Eli empathized with a particr word in an indifferent tone.


    "...." her stoic expression totally fell off as stuttered, "I-I-...".


    Eli simply stared at her face for an answer.


    "....A-Am I-I ju-just a Maid?" Scy asked with hesitation, ''Yes, I never asked any more than being his maid....did I go wrong?'' Her expression turned ugly thinking Eli would just say she was Maid and nothing more.


    "That should be my question...Ms. Scy" Eli turned back the question.


    "Huh? W-I-I..." Scy eyes turned teary not knowing why she felt she was about to cry.


    Seeing her teary eyes, ''I am still weak to these eyes'' Elimented himself.


    His eyes turned soft as he pulled her into his embrace


    "..."


    When Eli pulled her, she unconsciously clutched to his shit and tightly hugged him not wanting to separate.


    Eli ruffled her bluish-ck hair as he sat on the sofa while Scy was in his embrace.


    "...rry"


    "Hmm?" Hearing a mosquito voice, Eli asked.


    "I am...sorry" Scy didn''t move her head as she simply hid her teary face in his chest, she finally understood what the cause was...she thought it was the correct.


    "..." A small smile appeared on his handsome face and said,


    "Look me in the eyes and tell me again"


    "..." Scy''s body trembled a little.


    Then she slowly lifted her blushing face and looked at Eli''s charming smile that made her, even more, blush, ''B-Bastard...he ying with my innocent heart''.


    "I-I am sorry, E-Eli" Scy apologised.


    "....tsk, tsk" Eli clicked his tongue.


    Seeing this, Scy again apologised and tried to be more sincere and docile.


    "I am sorry, Eli"


    "..." Eli looked at her sincere eyes then looked at her red cherry lips and her blue eyes.


    Eli was hinting at something.


    "..." Scy started to get worried when she saw him not replying but after looking carefully.


    ''T-This B-Bastard...'' Scy cursed Eli, gently ced her hand on his chest and leaned while puckering her lips.


    Seeing her action, Eli gave an amusing smile and then waited for her move.


    ''~mmm~''


    Scy gave him a simple peck with a bright red face, as she thought about her boldness for the first time, her face even more turned red and said shyly,


    "I-I am sorry, Eli"


    "..." For some reason, Eli showed a dissatisfied face and he turned his head sideward.


    ''Y-Y-You...'' She really wanted to shout but she swallowed her anger and caught his cheeks and leaned to kiss again.


    Eli let her do what she wanted.


    ''~mmm~''


    A simple kiss just like before but she separated after 5 minutes,


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    "I~ha~am~ha~ha~sorry" Scy said with a red face, ear and neck as she breathed heavily.


    "..." Even so, Eli still didn''t say anything.


    ".....You B-bastard...What you-want?" She had enough of his shit.


    Even though she was wrong, still she apologized and...did something more daring but, ''What else you want?....and there is no way I am doing that..'' she thought her tongue battling as she shivered in excitement but...she won''t make that kind advance.


    "Finally, you cursed me...That''s My Scy" Eli suddenly said excited expression hugging her body tightly.


    Hearing this, she finally realized what he was asking. She hides her face in his chest as she gently hits his chest with her hands, mumbling, "You bastard, you bastard..."


    After a few minutes, Scy calmed down. Eli lifted her chin and leaned,


    "Whenever you say sorry, then you must do this....~MMM~"


    Eli said seductively as he kissed her deeply, sucking her lips and biting her lips.


    ''~mmff~''


    ''~aamm~''


    ''slurp''


    ''~mff~''


    Then slowly knocking her mouth to invade her. This Scy didn''t do anything, She was already lost herself as she slowly let her invader.


    ''slurp''


    ''~MMMFF~''


    Without waiting Eli sucked her out. After 10 minutes,


    A string of saliva was drawn when Eli separated,


    ''slurp''


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Both of them panting heavily as they both looked into each other eyes.


    "...Now, Do it as I taught you" Eli said firmly leaving no escape as held her soft ass tightly.


    Seeing no escape from the demon, Scy finally epted her contract and sealed her fate.


    ''~mmmm~''


    Scy tried to do what Eli did to her though her heart beating like crazy as her body started to get hot.


    Feeling her give her full, Eli simply massaged her ass though he wanted to touch the other two mountains, he refrained as it might spoil what n he had.


    ''~mmfff~''


    Scy tried her best to kiss him. She also grabbed his hair and pulled him to her, tilting her head to kiss him deeply, she clutched his hair.


    She sucked and bit his lips.


    ''slurp''


    ''~aamm~''


    Looking at Scy''s bright red face and trembling body, Eli felt like he might lose his control...the way she tried hard to kiss him made Eli''s brother wake up. But Eli, ''No, not little boy...please take rest for now'' he tried to calm himself.


    Finally, she entered his domain. Eli didn''t do anything he let her y with his tongue, ''It felt really good to let her inexperience y like that...'' Eli thought.


    ''slurp''


    ''squelch''


    ''~MM~''


    ''slurp''


    ''squelch''


    Due to inexperience, drools flowed out. She trying her best to suck him more and more. Both of them felt really good as Eli massaged her ass while Scy yed with his tongue.


    Eli tried to control himself but his body was true to his heart as his hand slowly drew on the ass slit and gently grabbed her front part.


    "~MMM~"


    "urrhh"


    Scy suddenly bit his tongue hard as blood leaked from it.


    ''Slurp''


    She doesn''t care what Eli does as her body Feels like wanting him to touch her more and more but Eli, Feeling pain, suddenly pushes her not only for that but also to check whether she was affected or not.


    Eli rubbed his tongue and looked at Scy''s ecstatic expression who was panting heavily, ''I-It''s g-g-good...very gooodd'' She was lost in her thoughts.


    "..." Looking closely Eli could see a few drops of blood on her tongue, ''I guess, that drug is effect diminishing...''.


    But seeing her current expression, Eli''s heart beating fast,


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    He felt his blood rushing to his little brother, he wanted to control himself and not want to hurt her before she could say what Eli wanted but,


    Her current expression could make any man lose their sense.


    Thus as a true man, Eli also did the same,


    "huh?...Kyaaa!"


    However, it was going to be tough for her.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 120: Spanking

    ".....please"


    "No"


    "....I-I never do it again, please"


    "I know, but punishment is always necessary to keep hu...I mean people discipline and consequence of their actions"


    "Good" Eli didn''t care about her mumbling, he just nodded his head as he looked at Scy who was lying on her stomach on hisp while her hands were being tied behind her back by using the apron.


    Scy''s face turned red in shame as she gritted her teeth. When Eli ced her like that and tied her head that fast. It happened so fast she couldn''t realize what just happened.


    "Your punishment, Scy. There is nothing to get angry about it" Eli said with a grin as rubbed her ass.


    ''At least I am still wearing the pants'' Scy turned silent in Eli''s response. Though she was d that Eli didn''t remove her pants...just thinking about it made her face beet-red.


    "Well then, Let''s start your punishment"


    "....Yes, Master" Scy half-heartedly answered.


    "Answer my questions...only truth, Okay?"


    "....Understood"


    "Hmm"


    ''p''


    "HIKK!"


    "W-Why did you..."


    "You have to answer without hesitation, Okay?"


    "Y-Yes"


    "Hmm"


    "Even though pants hiding it, you have a big and wonderful ass, don''t you think?"


    "...N.."


    ''p''


    "HIKKK!"


    "Y-Yes" Scy''s eyes turned teary as lowered her red head in shame, ''Bastard..''.


    "So...Why did you act like that?" Eli hid yfulness and asked seriously.


    "...They taught that being a maid should follow this kind of character"


    ''p''


    "HIIKK!"


    "I-That''s the truth"


    Eli looked at her ring face and said, "I know little girl"


    ''p''


    "HIIKK!!"


    "P-Please stop it, I am telling the truth"


    "Hmm? That''s what I am saying"


    "Huh?"


    ''p''


    "HIKK!"


    "Anything else they taught you?"


    "...." Scy red at Eli instead of answering...Thus,


    ''p''


    "HIKK!"


    "N-No...They only taught how to conduct, some disciplines, That''s all"  Scy hurriedly said as she felt her butt starts to feel pain.


    "...Good" Eli nodded a few times and asked, "Do you want to attend the Maid course from now on?".


    "Yes, I really want to attend that....That world is totally new to me" Scy answered without hesitation.


    "..." Eli was surprised by her sudden outburst and after seeing her genuine interest face...a gentle smile appeared on Eli''s face as leaned and kissed her back head.


    "..!" Scy was surprised by a sudden warm kiss on her back head.


    She turned and looked at his gentle smile which made her blush, ''B-Bastard, smiling when I am in this kind of position....''grrr'''' she gritted her teeth in anger as she felt being manipted by him.


    "...So, For Whom do you want to be a maid?"


    "...Huh?" Scy showed a weird face as if saying ''Of course, you idiot'' but,


    ''p''


    "HIIKK!"


    "Y-You"


    "Then, Do you think I like the forced expression you showed before?"


    "..."


    ''p''


    "Hikk!"


    "..."


    ''p''


    "Hikk!"


    "..."


    "Answer me, Scy"


    ''p''


    "Hikk!"


    "....I am sor.."


    ''p''


    "Hikk!"


    "N-No" Scy answered with watery eyes.


    "Then?"


    "I-I thought I needed to be a perfect maid so..."


    "So?"


    "..."


    ''p''


    "Hikk!"


    "So that you depend on me more and more" Scy finally said the truth she was trying to hide.


    Her only reason was to make Eli depend on her as if she were his life that''s why after learning so many things about being a Maid, she acted differently.


    Scy decided to execute her n...that was, ''How to Make Eli Depend on Scy ''The future Wife''".


    She threate.....just asked the instructor who was in charge of the Maid course to teach her everything,


    "How to make a master totally depend on a Maid rather than a wife? and I heard in the past a few Maids managed to marry their masters and became the Main wife;  I learned some Maids helped their masters to relieve their stress when the wife was bitching around, is it true?...Is it true if we change our expression into stoic...that will stimte something inside the Master?....."


    Scy continuously asked for the answers as the instructor hid her trembling body and answered Scy professionally while saying anythinging out of her mouth. All she wanted was to escape from the darkened dangerous girl.


    After learning that, Scy tried to change her way of acting towards Eli even though she hated acting like that but thought, ''Our future will be beautiful...for that, I have to change'' She changed her expression into stoic as she started acting differently.


    "..." A weak smile appeared on Eli''s face when he looked at darkened Scy who was mumbling something.


    ''In the end, I am the one responsible ah'' Eli wondered why she changed like that. Anyhow nothing going to change hereafter so,


    ''p''


    "HIIKK!"


    "...W-Why?"


    "Do you want to be only maid to me?"


    "..."


    ''p''


    "Hikk!"


    "...Y-N-Y-N.." She stuttered.


    "Scy" Eli called her softly.


    "....I-I don''t Know" She said as she hung her head down...no, she clearly knew what she wanted but she was scared....not because Eli might reject her or anything...she was worried that Eli would judge her as she was before ve, orphan and leeching Eli. Asking him to marry her, ''aarrrrr...''.


    Seeing this Eli turned silent, ''A little push needed..to break the final wall'' Eli pondered and then looked at the trembling ass...feeling enough spanking.


    "Huh?"


    Eli then slowly lifted her body and made her sit on hisp facing him though he didn''t untie her hands.


    "Hisss...." Scy suddenly hissed as she felt a stinging pain on her butt.


    she looked at Eli''s ruby-red eyes with her teary blue eyes.


    He then rubbed her eyes as he warmly looked into her eyes and asked,


    "Do you...Love me, Scy?"


    "..." Scy''s eyes widened in shock when Eli asked straight to her face as her face slowly turned red again.


    She couldn''t answer anything as the words struck her throat, ''I-I really really love him...but Do I have any right to love him?...I may have been great before but now I am just a weak woman.


    It''s true that I tried to make him love me and...only me but that''s a hard course he clearly loves his wife too much...so that''s why I tried to approach him differently; first to reduce his workload, then reduce his meeting time with other women, then make him think I always there and then tried to make physical contact and shoulder his burden and then slowly making him depend on me and make himzy as making my image great impact on his life (More than his wives) and slowly but surely making his life fully depend on me...but can I make the person who helped me when I needed, to fall such level...''.


    She fell into turmoil. Though Eli doesn''t know what''s going on in her head, he knows what to say,


    "You know?"


    Hearing that, Scy snapped out of her thoughts and looked at him.


    "I may have told you before but let me make it clear again,


    I helped you out of pity and made myself really good...and it is truth nothing more.


    It''s your life Scy, I don''t know what were your sufferings before but I can say one thing sure....I am truly d that you were kidnapped by ve traders" Eli said weak smile and continued,


    "I always thought that if you didn''t get kidnapped....we might never meet.


    Thinking that I felt a pain in my heart that I would never hear your curses again, your cute antics, your cute peeking style, your shy and angry face..... and we won''t sit like this and feel each other warm.


    When I think like that, I...really felt ''Maybe I am a bastard'' who is selfishly happy even though you had a great amount of suffering that I couldn''t think off....hehe" Eli chuckled weakly as looked at the ceiling.


    "...." Scy turned silent not knowing what to answer and seeing his weakugh, she felt her heart being torn, just as about to break the tie...yes, she could break the tie whenever she wanted, she just didn''t want to use her power.


    However He continued,


    "I know what am I thinking ispletely wrong or at least worst, happy for other person suffering but I...couldn''t think of never seeing you again....Scy.." Eli then turned to look at her seriously with gloomy eyes, "You came into my life, Scy...I am truly happy that you were kidnapped and escaped to meet me....trying to force yourself to change.


    I am happy that you doing it for me but I don''t like forced expression....thinking again, I am just controlling you, right?....


    I am the worst, Scy, Even so, please don''t ever leave and I am sorry for being a selfish and greedy bastard....I will ask sorry as many times as necessary but please don''t hate me for thinking like that and don''t leave me...I am sor..''~Hmm~''"


    Suddenly Scy kissed him as she cupped his cheeks.


    ''drip''


    Tears from her eyes flowed, as she separated from him.


    "I Love You, Bastard"


    She said with a warm smile with trembling lips while crying which made Eli stunned for a second.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 121: I LOVE YOU, Bastard

    "I Love You, Bastard"


    Eli forgot to breathe for a few seconds and cursed himself, ''Idiot, you pushed her too far''.


    Looking at her trembling body, and sobbing face while clutching Eli''s loose shirt, ''...sigh, I really did now...sigh. Well, I have to face my consequences'' Eli thought.


    "...."


    He then wiped her tears though she jolted before. After wiping her tears, Eli cupped her cheeks and asked gently, "So, You love me?"


    Scy strongly nodded her head.


    "More than just a maid?"


    Again Scy strongly nodded though she was trying to hide her embarrassment and also...an uneasiness started to appear as Eli didn''t answer to her confession.


    She wasn''t that dense, the way acting today was more than enough to make her think He loved and wanted her....but a girl had fallen in love for the first time, so her body unconsciously started to act nervous.


    "...Are you sure, Scy? I am a very, very, very possessive man...do you think you could handle me?" Eli''s eyes turned into madness as he tightened his grip on her cheeks.


    ''gulp''


    Feeling his intense obsession, Scy gulped not because she was scared to touch unwanted territory....it''s just, ''It feels really good to see him like this'' she thought as her inside was tingling with happiness.


    "I-I know you just took pity on me but that didn''t change the fact that m-my lo-ve for you...Even if I suffered before, that suffering brought you to me....I think I am happy that after a lot of suffering finally, I found beautiful happiness.


    So I don''t mind suffering again if that means meeting you again" Scy turned serious as her expression darkened.


    "I will go through hell again if that means falling in love with you.


    You are really a bastard...but to me only....


    Yes, I-I can handle anything for you.....D-Dar~ling" She really wanted to call him.


    "..." Eli took a moment to change his expression. He then smiled warmly and,


    "~mm~"


    He gave her a simple peck though they stayed like that for 5 minutes, Scy felt warm in her heart and after that,


    "Do I have to respond to your confession?" Eli said mischievously.


    "Y-You bastard, I-I said it, know" After that kiss Scy knew what he was asking, ''Hmph, I said it even though embarrassing but he did not...bastard is really bastard'' she cursed him.


    "Hmm...Hmm..." Eli saw her angry face so he decided to tease her.


    He grabbed her ass but,


    "Hisss...."


    Scy hissed in pain as her face evident about it.


    "Is it still pain?" Eli asked in worry.


    "YYssshh" Scy answered when he gently touched it.


    Seeing her pained expression, a nightmare idea appeared on his mind....though it would be a good unforgettable nightmare Scy.


    Eli stood up along with her and then pushed on the sofa as he made her lie down facing the sofa.


    "W-What are you doing?" Scy asked feeling something off, ''Are we going to did..? here? now?....no, no, no, I''m already wet I don''t want him to see that''.


    Though she would love to do it now, she didn''t want it for her own circumstances.


    ''rustle, rustle''


    Eli then unbuttoned her pants and was about to slide them down,


    "W-Stop it, E-Eli" Scy felt immense danger.


    "Nope" Eli simply rejected her, ''If she wanted, she would already stop me...'' Thinking again, Eli smiled wickedly as he slowly pulled her pants revealing her twin red peaches.


    "Hurrrr" Scy grumbled as she hid her face on the pillow.


    "White? Cute!" Elimented on her in white panties.


    "Grrrr, Stop this instant Eli" Scy red at Eli as she turned her to look at Eli who glued his eyes on her ass, ''Damn it, don''t look at it, b-bastard''.


    However, her body didn''t move an inch as if it already knew what it wanted and who to show.


    Eli could see a few fingerprints on her left and right ass cheeks, ''I hit her hard...ah...I guess, I still couldn''t control my strength..''.


    He then nced at Scy who was ring at him with teary eyes and a beet-red face as if she reached her shame limit.


    ''Just to be safe...'' Eli thought as he removed his loose shirt.


    Seeing this, Scy pushed her face onto the pillow as she started to mumble....a muffled sound leaked though it stopped midway.


    She felt something warm lying on her backside just about to turn her head when,


    "I am tying your hand again" Eli said as he fell on her back and tried to tie her hand above her head with his shirt.


    Feeling his hot breath whisper in her ear, Scy fully hid her face on the pillow, ''C-C-curse you b-bastard''.


    After finishing tying her hand, Eli looked at her red ears and gently bit her ear,


    "HIKK!"


    Due to the sudden attack, Scy''s unprepared sound leaked.


    Her jolted voice was really different from others.


    Eli grinned with victory as he slowly and seductively whispered, "You know what it is, right?.... Does it feel different from peeking?"


    "...ggrrrr..." Scy screamed something as her face stuffed into the pillow. The moment Eliid on her back, she felt something hard and thick thing through his loose half-trouser touching her ass slit...she knows what it was that''s why she hide her face in embarrassment.


    "hehe" Eli giggled.


    He then slowly ran his fingers through her hair and tugged at her hair gently as he kissed her white nape...though there were some red patches and pimples but now he didn''t care...no, he never cared.


    ''~chu~''


    Feeling a gentle kiss, Scy unconsciously released, "~mmfff~" a muffled moan.


    Eli then pushed his onto her. Scy felt his hard thing pressing against her ass.


    ''rrrgghh, fuck, fuck, fuck....'' She cursed as she felt her panties getting more and more wet.


    "Do you like it?" Eli whispered in her ear...but no response so he decided to move his butt in a circr motion.


    "~mmmffff~" Now a muffled moan escaped. Scy tried to control her moan though when his hard thing touched her pained area, she couldn''t anymore.


    Hearing this, Eli felt satisfied so he got away from her body. Feeling a warm embrace suddenly no more, Scy turned her head to see, ''I-is he angry..?'' she felt a sudden sense of fear but after seeing, Eli''s eyes glueing to her ass, ''T-there is no way...'' as she was about curse him when,


    "I LOVE YOU! Scy"


    ''~chu~''


    "Hiss"


    With a sudden attack, Scy''s eyes widened but when he kissed her left ass cheek. She felt a cold sensation in her burning area.


    "I love this Scy"


    ''~chu~''


    "Hiss"


    Eli then suddenly kissed her right ass cheek.


    She felt more than embarrassed as she suddenly shouted,


    "Wh-What the hell are you doing, bastard?"


    "Hmm? I just proposing to Scys" Eli said innocently though if someone looked close we could see his grinning smile trying to not leak out.


    "grrr" She gritted her teeth after hearing and seeing his grinning smile, "I-I am here, Idiot" Even though she was excited to hear he loves her from his mouth but she wanted to hear it straight to straight....not, his face to her ass.


    "..." Eli scoffed off her angry words then,


    "I am sorry...okay, I will take care of you from now on...''~chu~''" Eli said seriously and kissed again in her left cheek ass.


    "I also love you too...''chu''"


    Seeing this, Scy screamed, "Bastard, Tell it to my face.....not my ass, Bastard, pervert!!!" as she started to get annoyed by his antics...this moment was important to her but, ''This Bastard...ying with my innocent heart'' she wanted to shout though her body not being innocent.


    Eli then momentarily stopped seeing her seriousness.


    "I guess, I will take care of your mother first....Don''t worry I love two of you as much as your mother...''~chu~chu~''" Eli said seriously looking at her ass and then cupped both of them before Kissing each.


    Scy rolled her eyes in annoyance, ''Bastard speaking to ass....idiot, jerk, pervert, stupid...'' she cursed him inwardly.


    Feeling warm on her back again, Scy turned her head sidwards...only to see Eli looking at her closely whileying on her back again.


    Eli rubbed sweet red lips and said while blushing a little,


    "heheh.....I LOVE YOU....My dear Scy, you cannot escape from me" as he kissed her passionately without waiting for her reply.


    "~MMM~"


    When she saw him blushing....she lost herself as she itched the image in her mind, ''N-Never, never, never, never...I am going forget this'', Scy felt really happy as she also reciprocated. They sucked each other lips and fought on the tongue.


    ''slurp''


    ''~mm~''


    ''slurp''


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 G.T= 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 122: Rape?

    While kissing her, Eli''s left hand slowly entered under her and tried to enter the shirt without unbuttoning and after a hard time finding a gap, Eli''s hand finally reached the other two peaks though now he focused on the one and the other hand already send to invade the secret garden.


    She felt his left on her right breast and his right hand trying to enter under her panties. Scy slightly opened her eyes to see....but she saw two predatory eyes looking at her intently while kissing. She just let him do what he wants, she knows if she make any fuss, he would literally do more embarrassing things.


    Eli gently slid under the bra as he cupped her big breast that he never touched before and with little,


    "~HHMMM~"


    Scy moaned as she felt a shiver running down her spine. Eli squeezed her breast even though he thought it might fall off...that much size was her, ''Is she a subus or something?...'' Eli pondered a bit but soon he focused on the current task.


    "~MMMAAA~"


    Feeling a sudden squeeze, Scy suddenly moved away and moaned in ecstasy. However, he didn''t like letting her go now as he suddenly pulled her again and started to kiss.


    "~MMMFFF~"


    Eli yed with her right breast as he pinched her hard nipple and pushed it, fickled it, rubbing it, ''I wonder how it feels when I y with my mouth''.


    "~mmm~"


    "~hhmm~


    From every different action, Scy withered in pleasure as her little sister started to leak more and more. Her mind started to cloud as she unconsciously rubbed her ass on his hard thing have been moving back and forth.


    Feeling her movement, Eli then finally decided to enter the territory as slid his fingers under her leafless garden.


    "~AAAAFFF~"


    A single slide on her slit from his finger made her little sister tremble. He then slowly slides around the slit not wanting to touch it again.


    "~mmm~E~Eli~"


    Scy mumbled as she felt she might lose her sense if he didn''t touch it again.


    Eli stopped kissing and looked at the needy face, which made him want to fuck her mindlessly but...he controlled himself and slowly stood up.


    He looked at her drenched panties and nced at her embarrassed face.


    ''No, no, no, please don''t look at me like that....haaa.....I want to die'' When she saw him looking at her fiercely, she really wanted to hide in a hole.


    Seeing her turmoil Eli tried to reassure her but to her dismay, Eli said something that made her even more ashamed,


    "Don''t worry, This shows how much lovepared to before when only a few drops"


    ''....I really want to die...'' Scy felt like her soul would leave but when she heard that,


    "I will eat you out"


    Eli said seductively as he lifted her ass and made her legs kneel on the sofa while her heady on the pillow.


    "Huh?"


    She didn''t expect him to do that...ok she asked but she wanted him to use his finger but,


    ''sniff, sniff''


    Feeling him sniffing her ass, Scy returned to her sense after knowing she was in a humiliating pose.


    "S-Stop..E-Eli"


    "Nah, ''sniff, sniff'' it smells so nice that I wanted to drink it and...." Eli licked his lips seductively and asked, "...Sniff, sniff, you cleaned your back, didn''t you?''


    "...." Scy suddenly turned her head and hid in the pillow, ''I didn''t hear, didn''t hear, didn''t hear....'' she shouted in her mind.


    Seeing this, "I see, I see....after what happened, you must have thought ''Just to be safe'' right? What a thoughtful Maid I have...." Eli asked with amusement as he knew he said before that he would use Luna''s back Door but he never expected Scy to think of that and be this prepared.


    ''Am I falling on her n....?'' Eli wondered whether he was the one who fell on her clutch.


    ''Nah, who cares'' Eli decided to not think about, just about slide her white panties when,


    "E-Eli, please s-stop"


    Hearing this, Eli seriously stopped, she may like him and all but if she didn''t want then he has to respect her decision.


    "Heheh...I am sorry" Eli chuckled awkwardly.


    When she heard his apologetic tone, Scy suddenly turned her head and said,


    "N-No, It''s j-just..." Scy wanted to say but Eli interrupted,


    "It''s fine Scy. We can take it slowly...Okay" Eli smiled warmly.


    Those grins, wicked, smug expressions changed as if they never existed. She felt Eli was doing his best to make her happy but she always at the end chicken out and for some reason she didn''t like the way Eli smiling now as if he wouldn''t touch her anymore until she said so.


    She didn''t want that to happen.


    She wants Eli to make the move first. If Eli knew that, he would say a single word, ''woman''.


    So, she hurriedly said while turning her head to look at the tied hands,


    "N-No, I am worried if you saw my u-ugly thing, would be turn o-off"


    "...!" When he heard that, Eli looked at her with a judging look though Scy didn''t see that.


    ''Just how much she feels insecure....'' Eli really wondered when it came to him, Scy always feeling insecure even if he assured her.


    It''sical when you look at the third-person view where a girl lying on the sofa half-naked showing her ass upward and a man looking at her dripping panties as if he was thinking of a world economic problem.


    "I see..." Eli said a few words.


    "..." Scy''s eyes also showed an apologetic and disappointed expression.


    However, she suddenly felt her lower half freed from the prison as she turned hurriedly...only to see Eli looking at her clean dripping lips, ''Damn, she totally wants it...''.


    "E-Eli, Wh..?"


    ''p''


    "HIKK!"


    "You already spoke enough, Scy...You said you love me so that means if my body is ugly then you won''t make love to me even though you love me?" Eli asked seriously as he interrupted her.


    "No way!" Scy answered without hesitation.


    "So there you have it, My dear Scy" Eli smiled gently as spread her ass cheek and saw a light dark hole.


    "N-No, Pl...."


    ''swosh''


    Eli blew at her back hole as she clutched her back tightly and felt a chilling sensation running through her body.


    Her face turned red in embarrassment as she shouted, "N-Not the a-ass, E-Eli"


    "Hmm? So here is fine right?" Eli then suddenly blew at the lower lips making them tremble in fear.


    ''swosh''


    "~AH~"


    Hearing her Moan, Eli felt something happening to his body but he decided to ignore it for now and asked something he wanted to hear before gobbling her.


    "I want to hear the thing you said when you were in the kitchen"


    "Huh?" Scy suddenlyst at his words and after a few seconds she realized what it was as she shouted in shame,


    "NO WAY, Pervert!"


    "...Is that so?"


    Seeing her ring face as if she would die than saying those shameful words.


    "~AH~"


    Eli suddenly put his finger inside her asshole as she moaned and he started to rub her insides.


    "~Wai~Ah~"


    "~St~AH~"


    "You thoroughly cleaned...ah" Eli grinned as he blew hot at her little sister.


    "~Ah~"


    "Come on, say it"


    "~Ah~"


    "~St~ah~"


    "Say it"


    "~No~w~ah~"


    "....If you don''t say it, I.will.use.my.tongue.on.your.asshole.and.suck"


    "...!!!!"


    Eli suddenly felt his finger being squeezed as nced at Scy who was gritting her teeth in shame.


    ''I-I don''t want i-it-in my a-ass....''ggrrrrr''" Scy''s face turned red in shame as said,


    "M-Master, F-Food is r-eady....P-Please e-eat it to your h-heart content" Scy eyes turned teary as unconsciously spouted a few more to heat up Eli.


    "Oh!" Eli never expected to add or say more things but it made even more want him to mess with her.


    "Yes, Thank you for the food" Eli said excitedly and added with a grin, "I will start with your asshole as you prepared exclusively for me".


    "Huh?...N-NO..."


    Eli kissed her both ass cheeks before spreading fully as he could see her asshole twitching.


    Eli moved closer asshole and took a long sniff,


    ''sssnnifff''


    ''she must have used the soap to clean it for....me, me only'' Eli thought as his pleased smile erupted on his face.


    "I think, I like your soap, Scy"


    "N-NO...STOP YOU PERVERT"


    "heheh" Eliughed wickedly as he opened his mouth to gobble.


    Feeling his hot breath on her weak spot, if she knew this would happen, she would not have cleaned her back.


    She wanted him but not the back instead she wanted to feel first on her little sister. If she said Eli would dly go with her little sister but she was shy and all. Her fate decided however she still decided to stop rather than saying the truth as she shouted,


    "STOP, ANYTHING BUT. PERV..."


    "Eli, there was big cat yowli..."


    "Brother, you have c....."


    "...."


    Scy even though shouting and all...somewhere in the corner of her heart she expected how would feel in the back as an eagerness appeared on her face thinking something great going to happen....though fate decided to help pitiful her.


    she heard a noise and her body immediately froze and looked at the source, her ecstatic face broke and sweat started to appear on her forehead.


    "...."


    Eli who had his tongue out and looked at her asshole like a hungry wolf suddenly froze when he heard a voice. Eli slowly moved his eyes as his body entirely froze for an unknown reason and looked at two neers who had beyond-shocked expressions.


    Looking at the picture, a half-naked girl was tied and screaming to stop while a half-naked handsome lustful man was about to lick her ass...


    It apparently bes a nightmare for both.


    _______________________________


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 123: Give me break....

    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Inside a big vi, in the living room, three people sitting on the sofa.


    Two had stunned expressions as their mouth opened and closed but no sound came.


    While the third simply had a neutral expression though he was shirtless and throw pillow/cushion on hisp as he ced his elbows on it and leaned his chin on the knuckles.


    If one could see closely, that man trying his best to hide something.


    After a few minutes,


    "Aa, Zera...It''s not my imagination, right?" Mia suddenly asked with a stupor face.


    "..." Zera still processing the previous image.


    "Zera?"


    "Y-Yes, she must have used her power" Zera finally answered as she slowly nced at Eli''s half-naked body.


    "''grrrr''...that damn witch!" Hearing that Mia gritted her teeth in anger. When she saw her precious big brother acting like a pervert and raper....she felt like she lost her soul but within a few seconds that image changed as she saw only her precious big brother kneeling on the sofa.


    That''s right, Scy used her power as she stopped the flow of time and ran to her room.


    She didn''t even feel a single pity for leaving everything to him, ''Hmph, that''s what you get for acting like that, bastard'' she thought as she went to hide in her room though she had a disappointed expression.


    Eli tries hard to maintain his neutral face, however in his mind, ''Scy...oh, Scy, My dear maid, I will make you regret leaving me alone like this...'' he was currently thinking about how to make her beg as a creepy smile appeared on his face.


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    Both Mia and Zera felt a chill running down their spine when they saw his creepy smile.


    "E-Eli, I-I never thought you would do something like that. Even if she was your maid, forcing someone..." Zera suddenly asked.


    "Y-Yes, Why?" Mia also chimed in.


    Feeling their judging look, Eli immediately said, "No! no! Ladies, It''s just a misunderstanding...please listen to me first"


    "...."


    "...."


    They turned silent. They had judging looks, if he would deny what they saw...then guilty is charged.


    Eli''s lips twitched when he saw their look though he tried to cook up a n, ".....she said something hurting on her back that''s why I....checked on her back though she didn''t want to show it...I little bit forced her...." Eli''s voice trailed off as he couldn''t believe his own nonsense, ''Did I really say dum....'' However his thoughts were interrupted by,


    "I see..."


    "I know, my big brother is not that kind of guy....even if you lost your memories"


    When Eli heard, ''..???....Thank you for being idiots'' Eli wanted to shout though he really wanted to dig a hole and hide.


    However, what he didn''t know was,


    ''That bitch must have deceived him to think she was hurt and trying to seduce him....If we didn''te at the correct time, my brother would have been defiled by that witch ''grrrr'''' Mia was gritting her teeth in anger as she suddenly said worriedly,


    "You are too kind, Big Brother"


    ''That girl really had some wicked n...hmm...using ass to seduce a man....make it look like he was one who approached her....really devious...hmm...but why I am feeling relief knowing he wasn''t that kind of guy and he hasn''t done anything to her....and why am I feeling irritated as someone trying to get something belonged to me?...hmmm...urgghhh'' Zera frustrated not to understand her own feeling and as usual she put throw away the unnecessary thoughts and said furiously,


    "You should be careful around women, Eli"


    "..."


    ''What?'' so many question marks appeared on Eli''s head as he couldn''t understand why both wore that kind expression when they said. As he was about to ask an important question that bugging his mind when,


    ''grroowwlll''


    "...Hahaha...Would you like to eat with me, Ladies?" Eli asked them while scratching his awkwardly, he decided to ask afterwards.


    "heh..if you don''t mind"


    Both giggled when they heard Eli''s stomach growling.


    Sometimes they genuinely forget this man in front of them was just a mortal. A mortal who needs food and water in order to live.


    Unlike Mortal/Soulless, Immortals/Transcendents don''t need food or water once they reach the Domain Rank Cultivation as they can easily absorb nutrients and vitamins from the Mana.


    Only a few people eat food as they wanted to feel the taste though they won''t digest the food as it turned into particles before reaching the stomach...so they won''t feel the goodness of being able to pee and shit.


    That''s why Eli was surprised when Scy cleaned her back as he previously thought she was at leastte Domain Rank but after that, he sighed not knowing how much she was powerful anymore.


    He wasn''t interested in the asshole initially but when he was having fun with Lilith, he got curious about the tiny hole so he just rubbed it with his fingers to check what happens....only to hear the loud melodious moan and sudden tightness on his hard thing that made him lost in pleasure. After testing the waters, Eli decided to check whether Adriana also felt like that stimtion.


    Seeing their euphoric expression, Eli decided to mark that ce with his though he wouldn''t force anyone to do with him unless they wanted to y.


    Eli walked them to the dining table. He saw that foods were already ced in that ce and ready to serve.


    "Thank You, Scy!" Eli shouted as he felt gentle warmth seeing her hard work. Whether she heard or not, no one knows.


    Eli also prepared two more tes for them. After that, he sat in front of them,


    "Let''s Eat" Eli said as he took the first bite.


    ''munch, munch''


    ''Hmmm! Damn, she improved a lot'' Eli tasted the food, feeling the taste better than before. After deciding to be a maid, Eli taught her how to cook as a newbie her cooked food was anything but edible but now, ''I guess, Practice makes anyone per....'' as he was praising Scy inwardly when,


    "Shit!!!!" Eli eximed in shock as he suddenly stood up and immediately moved towards Zera and Mia.


    Zera and Mia only started to eat after seeing him eat just about to munch the food when Eli suddenly cursed.


    "AAHHH"


    Eli first cupped Zera''s cheek and forced them to open her mouth, Zera''s face turned red as she was about to swallow the food in order to speak when Eli put his two fingers inside her mouth and roamed inside to pull the semi-solid food out of her mouth. Zera''s face turned red in embarrassment as she felt warm fingers inside her mouth and it touched everything inside her.


    She felt her canines turning sensitive whenever it touched his fingers as she held her breath and her legs started to get weaken, ''W-W-What h-he is d-doing?...w-w-w-w-why body fe-el so weak?...wh-why body get-ting h-hot? I should p-push him f-irst..ha..ha..'' Her mind was in turmoil and when she felt a strong gaze from Eli, she felt like she was so vulnerable to his touch.


    If it was before the dungeon incident she would have almost killed him for doing immoral to her but now...she didn''t even know why but she was unable to push him.


    Mia looked at her friend and her brother with a shocked expression, just about to gulp the food when suddenly she felt Eli turn his head and look at her intently which made her freeze in that ce as her body turned stone not moving an inch in front of his predatory gaze.


    After finishing collecting inside Zera, Eli immediately to went Mia. Seeing this, Mia suddenly broke out of her freezing stage and was about to ask why he was doing this when Eli cupped her face and forced her to open her mouth.


    "AAHHH"


    ''Aaa, M-my b-brother finally t-touching m-me'' She screamed in her mind as saw him using another hand''s finger to put her inside the mouth...she didn''t resist as she already knew her brother wouldn''t harm her so she dly let him do what he wants.


    Simrly, he roamed his fingers inside and pulled the semi-solid foods.


    Mia''s eyes turned teary, seeing her brother near her face as he checked her inside, she felt she was in heaven as her dream finallying true...her face turned beet-red, and her leg went weak as she looked at him with expectant eyes,


    ''Br-Brother, my B-Brother....ha-ha-yes, check me, check me everything, I am ready for everything...check every part of my body..brother...you are the only one who I allow to check....feel free to every nook and cranny...oh, shit, I wet my underwear....shit, shit, shit...I hope I won''t smell bad, I cleaned myself beforeing...fuck, I should have cleaned myself two times, if this was going to happen....fuck!....I don''t mind doing it here...brother....'' She already lost cause.


    After pulling everything from inside her mouth, Eli moved though Mia reluctant to let him go.


    Eli''s body sweat in fear as mumbled, "Thank goodness, nothing happened otherwise, Adriana would kill me".


    "Oh, Why would I kill you?"  A voice suddenly echoed.


    "!!!!"


    Looking at the dining ce where one man was still half-naked (it was his home so he didn''t feel much shy) drenched in sweat while two girls had their mouths open as their faces beet-red and breathing heavily, their legs were wobbling.


    Anyone would think something...immoral happened here.


    ''Haha...ha...ha...SCYLLA!'' Eli screamed in his mind as he felt this whole day was bad...very bad for him.


    _______________________________


    Next Week I going on Premium guys....Thanks for your support.


    Thank you ''Mr_cooki3s'' for the Golden Ticket.


    Please,ment and review....


    100 P.S = 1 Bonus Chapter


    10 Gifts = 1 Bonus Chapter

 Chapter 124: Mine

    After departing with Eli, I went to my course.


    To tell you the truth, it was a little awkward to see so many girls wearing maid dresses and doing something skillfully. Never in my life, have I thought I would select this profession though I won''t regret it.


    ''Learning new things is always good...'' I mumbled as started to hear the lectures.


    ...


    ....


    After hearing the lecture, I had only one thing in my mind which was, ''Fascinating''.


    It''s not that this profession was the best or anything, I have been called by many names, titles and positions but....they were always colourless to me.


    I don''t have any interest in that, I just took the role rather than being myself who just wanted to find a wonderful home...


    Anyhow, After learning, I hurriedly confronted the Lecturer for more enquiries though somehow she was scared of something....That must be my imagination, right?


    Her answers were terrified, ''H-How could a maid do something like that?'' I wondered whether the maids were a terrifying existence to steal husbands....


    ''''gulp'', I have to make sure no maids around my Eli'' I noted in my mind.


    And Finally, I collected the required data to seduce Eli, ''My L-Love, ''...Ha, thinking about it, I really want him to kiss me again, bit my lips, and make me surrender under his charm'' as my expression changed suddenly dark when we were interrupted by those bitches.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk...I really want him to hide somece and produce our baby like there was no tomorrow.


    ''Calm down, Calm down, Scy'' I tried to calm myself just thinking about it made me stuttered in ecstasy.


    I have to follow the n, ''That''s right, after listening to everything...I wanted to build my foundation in his heart very strongly....so that he would forget about others and think only about me....hehehe'' Iughed maniacally as I walked towards a certain building that was known for its herbs and drugs.


    A few students excited faces when they nced at me...no, they looked at my boobs. I know for a 15-year-old girl having this ''big'' they clearly wanted to approach after seeing my boobs...but as soon as they saw my face, their reaction turned from excited to repulsed.


    ''Sigh...'' I sighed in relief because I was happy that these degenerated people didn''t do anything more as I didn''t want to waste my time with others.


    Throwing my thoughts off, I turned to the left side and where I saw inside a huge transparent mirror a mannequin wearing a beautiful royal blue silk gown with a ruby red flower design at the hem.....made me remember Eli''s Eyes.


    I wonder If I wore this, would I look good....thought passed through my mind and I saw my reflection...that made me think twice.


    "I really wondered how would he kiss me without a single disgust or hesitation...." I mumbled as I rubbed my face lightly and felt the few bumps on my face.


    Just about thinking it...Suddenly I remembered a man''s gentle eyes as he rubbed my face and kissed it full of love. A smile erupted as the unnecessary thoughts were blown away.


    ''heheh...If the past me knew this, then she would have died from shock...hehe....I never cared about dress and much less beauty before...heheh'' I giggled.


    "I will buy this dress once I reach the Monarch Rank....after that ''whistle, whistle'', I am sure he only sees me, Mine, Mine and Mine only...but before that, I have to buy that thing" I muttered as I turned to focus on my today''s n.


    I know, Eli certainly Loves me from the way he acted today but...for some reason, he didn''t say the thing I wanted to hear as if he was waiting for me to confess, ''Hell no, there is no way I going to say those embarrassing words...hmph, wait and see I will make him confess to me...hmph, I will sure on my name, Eli...I.will.make.you.confess.to.me'' I hmphed at his antics to make me confess.


    After buying what I needed. I walked out and looked at the pink liquid in the small bottle, ''They were surely vignt...'' I mumbled thinking about how the shopkeeper checked my identity and registered it in Nex''s Data so that in case if I misused it.


    I was about to leave when I spotted a few people...A wicked smile appeared on my face.


    ....


    ...


    "''Deep exhale''.....after dealing with some bugs, I felt refreshed" I muttered as I swiped the sweat on my face and hurriedly reached the library where Eli would be waiting for me.


    After that everything was fine....Though we encountered someone who thinks ''Justices is the best policy'', I only know what kind of person he was.


    And I am very much ready to help my master who was somewhat curious about my stoic expression, ''Yayay, my first step to sess'' as I thought.


    And then we immediately encountered someone strong as if this was a coincidence, ''Nah, that bitch must have set this up to save Lun...or whatever'' Feeling a sense of predicament, I immediately contacted someone more powerful...it''s kind of irritating to say this but unfortunately; sadly; regrettably; tragically; I contacted Bitchy Adriana.


    Because Eli was the main objective they didn''t even care for others, so I silently contacted her and hid it behind to let her hear and if anything happened she would appear.


    That was when I heard something that made me shiver in embarrassment. After that ''coincidence'', Eli and I went to the dorm and,


    ''...so he likes the back also...'' I made a note, ''....being prepared is not bad, right?'' With that thought I cleaned every inch of my body and made the food with lots of ''love''.


    Not knowing my fucking n, fucked up and a long nightmare was waiting for me...us.


    ___________________________________________________


    "...Listen to me first, Adriana"


    "I am Listening"


    "hmmm....I-I..."


    "Y-You...What?"


    "J-Just give a few s-seconds"


    "Okay, take all the time you need to create a new story" Adriana sarcastically said as she sat on the dining chair and looked at her daughter and her student who were bashfully looking at the floor.


    It''s not that she doubts Eli would do something to her daughter....Hell, if she left her with him, he wouldn''t even touch a single hair from her daughter, that''s how much she trusted him.


    But as a loving Mother, she always puts her Daughter before her so she just wants to know what happened to them.


    However, Eli was having a headache toe up with a n. It''s not that he didn''t want to lie to her...it''s just If she knows that Scy put a ''love potion'' in the food to seduce Eli then there would be a bloodbath.


    "I-I was....testing something bu-...hmmm..ahh....I put it on the food to feed my new servant..Yes, it''s right, food for my new servant...ahem...I mean, this food is for my new servant but, I give it to them


    I am sorry" Eli stuttered as he pointed to Mia and Zera.


    "!!!!"


    "!!!!"


    When they heard that, they immediately went to the restroom to take out....if anything was inside their mouth.


    Eli tried toe up with a no-loop n, hoping like her daughter she was also an idiot, however, the reality crushed him,


    "So, Did Scy do this?" Adriana said tantly.


    "...." Hearing that, the only thing he could do was, "sigh" Eli sighed as he sat next to her.


    Seeing this, Adriana turned to look upstairs before ncing at his toned muscles.


    Adriana appeared in the living room, she really wanted to see him urgently as she heard from the spy she nted in the ss.


    When she saw his charming face. She really cursed him, ''Damn Jerk, It''s going annoy more....'' though She wanted to jump on him and suck him out.


    But after seeing her daughter, Adriana was worried that her daughter might have drunk his blood due to some impulse so that''s why she showed an irritated face and would do something if her daughter lost herself.


    However, due to her keen eyes and the smell of the food...she saw through what happened there and took a single bite despite Eli''s objection.


    ''Ahh....This?....A Drug created to entice the opposite sex, ''Love Potion'', it only causes attraction increase and happiness whenever they see the person, but it only works on Morta....ah I see..hmm, hmm'' Adriana nodded understood that somehow Eli found out its Drug but didn''t know what kind.


    ''That Bitch! I told her, didn''t I?...no fucking touching him but she..she..she went this level...ah, that bitch...I am goi....'' As Adriana was about to scream when she felt a gentle kiss on her cheeks.


    "!!!"


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Seeing his face too close, Adriana''s heart beat very fast. Adriana who was trying to control herself when she saw his half-naked body suddenly lost her reasoning as her canines unconsciously appeared and,


    ''chcuk''


    "urgh"


    "~MMMM~~~aahhh~"


    Only a few drops, made her see lost in heaven as her mind only rammed, ''Mine, Mine, Mine, Mine, Mine, Mine...''.


    If Lilith knows what these two are doing and thinking of her husband....she simplyughs it off and without much effort, their head would be rolling on the ground and she would say the same word but it would have power, "MINE!!!...HE IS MINE!" as she ims him without worry.


    ________________________________


    Thank you ''Mr_cooki3s'' for Golden Ticket


    I will be going on Premium guys.....Thanks for the support Humans...I hope you keep supporting me.

 Chapter 125: I Accept Everything

    ''Thud''


    "urgh"


    "~MMFFF~"


    Adriana pushed and hugged him tightly. Due to the sudden hug, Eli lost his bnce as he fell on his butt while Adriana was in his embrace.


    ''~slurp~slurp~''


    "~mmm~mmm~"


    Adriana greedily sucked his blood as she hugged him like a K.


    "...." Eli nced at Adriana who was in her disguise; her face turned red, her red eyes rolled back as if she was drinking a heavenly wine and her hands rubbing his chest and back as if she was checking his toned shape to itch in her mind.


    Due to being cleansed, Eli''s body also started to react as his face turned red and his mind started to cloud.


    He then suddenly felt his half-trouser getting wet.


    "~AAHHH~"


    Adriana started to moan as if she reached her limit, she slowly removed her fangs and gave a final lick on his neck, ''~ha~ha~what is this?....it''s~ha~as if his blood also refined and uncontaminated...~ha~I never tasted~this before~I never thought~ha~there is blood~I would drown like this....I~want~more..'' she was in ecstasy.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them panted heavily as looked into each other ruby red eyes that were shining brightly though Adriana could see his pupil blinking dark pink back and forth.


    They knew they wanted to cross the line even though they were always forced to stop before things would escte.


    However, Adriana who was on the brink of losing her sanity started to lick Eli''s chest as she circled around his nipples and bit it. Then she slowly took his right hand and slowly ced it on her.....crotch as she cutely looked at him with her puppy eyes.


    Eli who was having a hard time controlling his urges finally snapped, ''I ~ha~ already fucked up my n with Scy~ha~so moving forward won''t change ~ha~'' As he rubbed her crotch through the dress he could feel her skirt was totally drenched in her juice so he rubbed her wet patch ce.


    However ''she will regret it and it will be a problem...'' his body and his little brother trembling in anger when Eli''s consciousness tried to reason with his body.


    ording to Eli, when Scy said she wanted to kiss, he epted her as he already knew she figured out her feelings, however, Eli pushed her too much as she confessed her feelings too early, oh well, he would deal with it but...


    Adriana was different even though she knew she was in love with Eli but she wasn''t sure what was love in the first ce as she grew up in the hellish environment where the strong who take the weak and weak has to ept it without resistance.


    So, even though her heart loves Eli, her rational mind keeps that Eli was....weak, so no way she would ept that kind of person.


    This was also the reason she trained him hard and wanted him to get stronger though she never said it...hell, she didn''t even know why she was doing this....as her heart sometimes takes control over her body....like now, begging him to show affection.


    Adriana felt a gentle touch on her crotch through the dress...her insides trembled as she felt she might cum from the touch....however, his hands stopped.


    She finally snapped out of her euphoric expression and looked at Eli who had somehow turned serious,


    "I may not control myself this time"


    That''s all he said but that was enough for her to wake up from the dream.


    His words only meant one thing and that was, ''Anymore, We will cross the line!'' as her body cooled down finally.


    She then slowly moved her body as her face turned red, ''I-I-I just lost myself...2nd time'' she thought.


    Her 1st time was when she drank his blood for the first time...her instincts were simple that time she only wanted to mate with me but after that, she controlled her heart and mind though her body always felt hot whenever she drank his body...but that''s all nothing more.


    However now she just lost herself to her instincts, ''Exactly what is he?'' She thought as she remembered testing his blood when she lost to her instincts the first time and the results were...normal more like too normal as if he was just a mortal nothing special about it blood or any awakening bloodline....nothing.


    Thinking about it, she thought, ''Maybe now...'' as she was about to ask his blood for testing when,


    "In the end...I am just a stress reliever..ah" Eli mumbled nonchntly.


    "...What?" Adriana frowned.


    "Hmm? Nothing" Eli just waved his hand.


    "What did you say?" Adriana pressed him.


    "..." Eli just smiled as he thought about what would happen if he used the same strategy he used on Scy, ''Would she also confess her feelings or something else...?'' Eli wondered.


    Don''t think he was manipting the women....he did that so that Adriana could realize her feeling nothing more, Okay?


    Seeing his smile, Adriana tried to read his thoughts but his thoughts were all nk, ''so he is speaking what is in his mind'' she felt her heart being in pain.


    "You are not" Adriana said firmly.


    "..." Eli simply shook his head as he stood up, ''I guess, everyone different...ah''.


    Seeing him act like that, An unknown anger swelled up inside as she caught his hand and said again,


    "You are not"


    "Okay" Eli just nodded and thought about what to do with his wet trouser.


    She misunderstood Eli''s no-care attitude, and the unknown anger inside her finally snapped.


    ''m''


    She grabbed Eli''s throat suddenly and then mmed him on the wall and said as she growled in anger,


    "You.are.not"


    "????" Eli could see her fangs out and her anger visible to his naked eyes....he was puzzled initially about what made her lose like this....Then realised his carefree answer caused this and also something clicked in his mind to use this opportunity....to let ''True Adriana''e out.


    A grin appeared inwardly as he asked, "I said ''Okay'', right?".


    Adriana''s lips twitched in anger and said, "I don''t like that answer".


    "Oh, so what should I answer then?"


    "...." Adriana couldn''t think of anything maybe due to frustration not being able to cum or stress from hectic work...she was clearly annoyed for an unknown reason and the reason was simple,


    "You are angry that Scy confessed her feelings and...I epted her and kissed her before you, right?"  Eli said with a grin as he removed her trembling hand that grabbed his throat.


    "H-Huh?..." Adriana suddenly stuttered.


    "It''s fine Adriana...I know everything" Eli said mysteriously as hugged her trembling body.


    "Not only that, you are scared of your true self, right?" as he tightened his hug.


    Adriana''s eyes visibly shook as she was taken aback.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine to love someone too much to hurt them...there is nothing wrong in that thinking about it....I ept everything, Adriana...so, I will ask a final time,


    Tell me, Am I just your stress reliever?


    or...."


    "E-Eli?"


    "Bro-brother"


    Sudden interruption made Eli realize that there was an ''extra'' present in his house. Though, Eli still didn''t move hugged her tightly and said,


    "If you guys are fine, then please go to your dorm...it''s almost curfew time"


    ""Huh?"" They didn''t expect Eli would say that out of the blue...after all, they came to discuss the issue rted to today''s event.


    "W-Well, we wa..."


    "Go to your, Dorm" A stern voice interrupted Zera.


    "....Okay" Zera could only nod to her mother''s order.


    "Huh?...N-No, I wo..."


    "Mia...Please" Eli suddenly said gently.


    "O-Okay" Though Mia was stunned she immediately agreed and left along with Zera without questioning.


    "sigh..." Eli sighed.


    It''s not that he wanted to deal with Adriana as soon as possible....it''s that her dress was drenched in her juice and Eli''s trousers also.....after all, Adriana was the ''Vampire Queen'' no matter what, Eli would never tramble on her pride and make lose her image in front of her own daughter and her student.


    Eli was about the move when he felt a tight hug...looking down, Adriana looked at him with teary eyes.


    "What?" Eli smiled as he cupped her cheeks.


    She wasn''t an idiot not to notice Eli''s doing...She felt really warm in her heart, she wanted to say she loved him too much...that she might hurt him and herself.


    Feeling her turmoil, Eli said, "No matter what I will ept everything....My dear Adriana"

 Chapter 126: I am honoured

    "It hurts, you know?...I thought it was anything but love"


    "hmm, hmm"


    "Tell me, Is it okay to feel jealous?"


    "Yes, jealousy is the first proof that you are in love"


    "Then, Is it okay to pamper you?"


    "Yes, I really wanted to be spoiled"


    "Hahaha...Is that so? Then Is it okay to...watch you every minute and seconds?"


    "Absolutely"


    "Hehe...then Is it okay to think wanting you to be mine and mine only even though you are married to other people?"


    "Nothing wrong about it" Eli smiled warmly as he held her in his arms.


    After Mia and Zera left, Adriana without wasting a single second, teleported to Eli''s room. Eli didn''t react much, he unwrapped his hands and sat on the bed as he patted hisp.


    Seeing this Adriana elegantly sat on hisp as if hisp was her throne.


    Eli smiled at her cute antics and then he hugged her from behind and ced his chin on her shoulder.


    Adriana''s body trembled visibly but after Eli rubbed on her stomach, she calmed down and they stayed like that for half an hour.


    After that, Adriana suddenly breaks their warm and gentle silence.


    "I ept everything...." That''s all Eli said.


    Hearing that she hesitated for a few seconds but after knowing what happened between Eli and Scy...she decided to confront it rather than lose it again.


    ''I already let lost him to Lilith....but now, I can''t no matter what...he will be mine, if not I will kill that bitchs'' Adriana muttered inwardly then she started to tell everything.


    "Really?" Adriana asked while raising her eyebrows.


    "Yes"


    "Then, Is it fine to take you away and iste from everyone?..hehe...just two of us only...in a small ce, long life, our children,....hmm, maybe with my daughter also" Adriana pondered as her expression turned dark.


    Note that she was really a mother even looking after her daughter despite losing herself now.


    Eli nced at her mumbling darkened expression....all he wanted to do was, ''sigh''.


    Eli finally realized she was also a lost cause like everyone including him.


    There were a few times Adriana showed a subtle amount of expression like now in the past. He thought it was just his imagination as she always quickly hid her expression.


    ''When did this even happen? or Is she really just like Lilith from the very beginning?'' Eli really wondered about it.


    He then recalled today''s event where he understood how much serious Adriana was.


    During the practice in the living room, Eli realised there were a few dark mana in the living room...he thought nothing about it as he already knew every element present in the mana.


    However, for some reason, the dark mana kept appearing when he inhaled....he frowned and thought about, ''Either Lilith or Adriana'' as he felt he was being watched.


    That''s why when Scy confessed her feelings....Eli was worried, but he chose what his heart told him whether to ept her or not, he would tell her the truth while being watched by Lilith or Adriana....he would take care of themter.


    Just like he thought one person appeared with a furious expression for a reason.


    And Adriana trembled when Eli mentioned, ''I know Everything'' to check on her. After taking the silence as the answer, Eli really thought, ''Maybe I am responsible for everything'' Eli really wondered whether he was the one who made Lilith, Scy and Adriana like that.


    But, ''It''s fine, I can handle anyone'' Eli thought.


    "Eli?"


    Eli snapped out of his reverie when he heard Adriana calling him.


    ''~chu~''


    "Sorry...Lost in thoughts"


    Eli kissed her nape and apologised though Adriana frowned a little as she misunderstood Eli.


    "I see...so you''re also scared, right? That''s not love at all" Adriana said with a little disappointed tone.


    When he heard that, Eli''s expression turned dark as he said indifferently,


    "What do you mean it''s not love?"


    "H-Huh?"


    "I don''t know what you thought about love...well, frankly I don''t care"


    "I..do..."


    "You want me, right?"


    "Yes"


    "You wanted to know everything about me, right?"


    "Yes"


    "You want to hold me forever and monopolize me, right?"


    "Yes"


    "You will die for me, right?"


    "Yes"


    Hearing her answer with hesitation made really pleased Eli as he pushed her onto the bed as he was on the top and looking at her intently.


    "Why?"


    "....Because...love..."


    "NO!"


    "H-huh?"


    "Because It is greater than Love, Adriana...My dear Adriana, Your love for me is far above any normal person''s love....just like you who was far above everyone and your love must be far above everyone, right?" Eli''s eyes turned dark as he whispered in her ear.


    "....I see, So my love is far greater that''s why I am feeling this" Adriana mumbled unconsciously when she looked into his eyes....''We are the same'' Adriana thought as she felt her instincts were telling her to mate with him....though certain parts of her rational mind...no, her Vampire Queen Persona who grew up in the hellish world would never submit to a weak being and that being in front of her was weak...no, too weak.


    Adriana finally confirmed that her feelings were love but....other side of her made the entire world tremble in fear by mentioning her title only.


    ''Vampire Queen'' would not ept a weak being to be her mate.


    "Do you really think I am weak?"


    However, when heard those words, a chill sent down her spine as a glint passed through her eyes. She clearly remembered those long sharp clusters of teeth that appeared from the ground and munched an Overlord of the Dungen a.k.a Kitty Anna who was a Late Monarch Rank monster....Even Lilith who was carefree all the time went high-alert mode.


    Eli clearly knew what she was thinking when he saw a little hesitant in her eyes.


    He may be weak but not too weak and as of now within a year...he might be able to stand an equal footing with her who was 1000s of years old.


    Adriana looked into his eyes....she saw a future where she would be defeated by this person and taking her hand with lots of love and care....no, far more than love but Vampire Queen was gritting her teeth as she would never be defeated by anyone except Lilith.


    "I.will.defeat.you.Vampire Queen.....and I.will.make.you.mine....mine and mine only, My dear Vampire Queen" Eli said as caught her throat and whispered into her ear.


    It''s not a dual personality at all because Adriana was mostly calm and happy self when she was with Eli or her daughter. But there were times when she would lose herself and would call him Human instead of Eli as if he was just a random human nothing more and started to look down on everyone as if they were filth.


    ''ssss''


    Soon her disguise disappeared.


    Her small sharp ears, sharp ruby red eyes with ck outer rings, and her petite body changed into a top hourss shape and pale white skin.


    She pushed him to the side as she was now on the top.


    Their lips were half an inch distance as they inhaled each other scent.


    Eli knows she won''t kiss him not until he defeats her and Adriana knows Eli won''t kiss her not until she asks for it.


    "You are really amusing, Human" Adriana...no, more like Vampire Queen chuckled indifferently.


    "I am honoured" Eli replied.


    They are still a few inches away from touching each other''s lips.


    After a few seconds, Vampire Queen moved her head and sat on his crotch as if nothing.


    She only looked at him intently as her hands rubbed his naked upper body.


    "As you said.....my love for you is far greater than anything but that doesn''t mean I can ept you, right?


    You are weak I cannot ept a person as my mate....don''t get me wrong even if you are strong that doesn''t me I ept you if I don''t love you" She said in a little soft tone and tried to justify herself....she won''t care for others whether they understood her intentions or not but for Eli, the love of her life.


    She wanted to make sure she wasn''t that kind of woman who jumped to anybody if they were stronger.


    "Yes, I know you, My cute little vampire" Eli smiled warmly.


    Seeing this Vampire Queen, felt her insides tingling.


    "I see....Well then, I shall reward you" Vampire Queen said as she made her disappear ck dress leaving only purple underwear.


    She then tucked her loosed hair behind her ear...revealing twitching red ears and asked with a little shy tone,


    "H-How is it?"


    "..."


    ''gulp''


    Even though they did so many things, they did it with the dress on so Eli didn''t see much.


    Now seeing her seductive purple underwear and lightly paled skin made of jade, her ruby-red predatory eyes, her slim waist, her wet panties and her juice sprinkled over her thighs, and the light of the moon behind her...she looked like a goddess wanted to eat him....he swallowed his saliva hard.


    Vampire Queen was pleased by his reaction as she moved near to his ears and whispered seductively,


    "How is it?"


    "....You are too Gorgeous" Eli said sincerely. This time he snapped out of his daze, however, he wasn''t an idiot to make a move on her.


    "hehe..." Vampire Queen giggled as her melodious voice echoed throughout the room and she said with an embarrassed tone,


    "Then, here is the reward....Eat me....E-Eli" as she showed her crotch near his mouth.


    "..." Eli raised an eyebrow in amusement and also felt she started to ept him.


    And looking closer he could a red hue on her cheeks. Not wanting to tease her now....he dly epted it.


    "I am honoured"


    "~Ah~"

 Chapter 127: [Bonus chapter]My little Vampire

    ''drip''


    ''drip''


    Her sweet nectar dripped from her purple panties on his mouth.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-dump''


    "..."


    Eli gently caught her slender hips and kissed her sprinkled nectar on her thighs,


    ''~chu~''


    ''~chu~''


    Adriana felt a current passing through her body as her legs trembled.


    ''sniff, sniff''


    Just one-inch distance between her dripping slits and Eli''s thirsty lips. Eli inhaled her sweet scent as he felt his mind going numb.


    "~Ah~"


    A sweet voice leaked when Eli licked her slits through her wet panties.


    Eli didn''t want to remove her underwear. He thought it might stimte more if he licked her through her panties.


    He then moved his hands and grabbed her ass then he hungrily devoured her,


    "~Ahh~"


    ''Slurp''


    "~MM~"


    ''Slurp''


    "~E-Eli"


    Eli licked her slits and sucked them and tried to push the cloth inside her as he rubbed her inside.


    Adriana was really horny when she drank his refined blood.


    She only tried to control the urge before but now she wanted him to mess her inside as this was the first time Eli seeing...no, the first man seeing her body and the man she loved was carving for her body just like her.


    "~FUCK!~"


    She felt totally different experience than before his tongue along with thin fabric rubbed her insides....she wanted to cum, she wanted to paint him with her colour, she wanted to him drink her nectar, she wanted him to eat her insides, she wanted to mark her belongings and she wanted ''his'' inside of her.....but her pride won''t allow.


    Of course, she knew what they were doing was walking on the edge. So there would be a chance where in the heat they might cross it but...she was fine with it as she knew he would defeat her in the future.


    Though she has her Vampire Queen pride that doesn''t mean she follows that kind of rule. She won''t ept to marry him until he defeats her.


    ''Everything is fine, as long as I mark him as mine'' Vampire Queen thought as she totally forgot about his current wife....nah, she really didn''t care about that bitch.


    ''Slurp''


    "~Ahh~mmm~"


    Eli moulded her ass as he yed with her front lips. Her love juice started to leak as he greedily sucked.


    He even felt this was totally different from before, it tasted like rose and lime mixed together.


    "~Yes~MM~"


    Adriana who was kneeling suddenly felt her legs losing strength. So she leaned forward and put her hands on the bed....she was on all fours.


    Feeling her movement, Eli firmly pushed her ass and


    "~Ah~El~Slo~MM~"


    Her abdomen trembled as she felt,


    "~Some~mm~thing~Ahh"


    "~Commi~mmm~"


    Eli also felt her insides twitching so he also moved his tongue faster and sucked her,


    "~Ysss~mmm~"


    "~ahhh~Comminnggg~"


    "~Dri~nK~aaahhhhhhhhh~"


    "~MMMHHHHHHH~"


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Eli dly drinks her tasty nectar. Adriana felt ecstasy as she suddenly fell on the side while panting heavily.


    Eli moved his body and looked at her heavenly look as he was mesmerized by her panting and beet red face, twitching ear that seemed too happy about it and her...grinning smile.


    Adriana grinned when she saw Eli''s face and his upper body covered in her juice and....she felt some kind of aplishment in her heart as if she finally seeded in making him hers. She also wanted to ride on him but her rational mind kept reminding her.


    However, Eli''s was far from finished anything. He then moved on top of her and whispered as bit her twitching small sharp ears,


    "It''s not over....my little vampire"


    "~AAHH~"


    "Oh? The weak point?" said mischievously he bit her ears again hoping to hear her sexy moan,


    "~AA~NOO~mm~"


    Adriana''s little sister trembled as she leaked a few nectars.


    Looking at her face, Eli didn''t see her face when she came before...so he descended not before kissing the two mounds which were covered by fabric while saying,


    "I willeter"


    Soon he reached his destination and without hesitation, he removed her panties and looked at her red lips quivering and a beautiful small groomed ck garden,


    "hehe....lovely" Eli grinned.


    Hearing that, Adriana turned her head to the side as she was pouting.


    Eli just smiled at her antics and draw his finger around her slits without touching it.


    Adriana felt electric shook running down her spin as she hurriedly said,


    "~Ah~Wait!..I just~mm~Ahh~no~wa~it"


    Not caring for her pleas, He stretched her sweet lips as he saw her twitching inside waiting for something to devour and finally revealed someone who was hiding behind the folds.


    Adriana was embarrassed when she saw him looking at her inside with anticipation as was about to say something when,


    "E-Eli wai~AAAHHHH!~"


    A soft bit on her clit made her toe curl up as her mind went numb. She unconsciously grabbed his hair and pushed her pussy into his mouth as if saying bit me more.


    Eli really wanted to see her cumming face so he held his breath and start to y straightly with her little sister.


    Eli may not know her erogenous zones but the way Adriana moved her hips and controlled his head seems like she unconsciously tells him to suck, lick and bit her here and there.


    ''slurp''


    "~aah~"


    "~Yezzzz~"


    "~N~No~That~aaa~~mmmm~Yesss"


    "~E~Eli~M~y~El~mmm~Mine~"


    Eli was busy licking her though his eyes were on her face as he saw her hypnotizing face which didn''t even resemble her indifferent side....his heart was beating faster and faster when he saw her euphoric face and he bit her clit which seems to be more sensitive, he even sucked it,


    "~AAAhh~"


    "~E~Eli~mm~itsming~"


    "~Pleas~ahh~drink~it~mm~"


    "Y~you are mi~ne~hhmmm~"


    "Fill~your~hmm~inside~with~aaahh~mineeeeeee~EEEELLLLIIIIIII"


    Eli felt something wrong with herst statement though he didn''t care to ask as he was waiting for her tasty juice.


    Adriana suddenly warped her leg around his neck and pulled his head onto her pussy as she released her nectar to Eli who was thirsty for it.


    "~AAAAAHHH~"


    ''~slurp~''


    ''~slurp~''


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    After that, her mind was in a cloudy state. She slowly loosed her body, Eli moved away from her and looked at her vulnerable state making Eli grin with happiness.


    Now his target was her two twin peaks...hehe, he was going to mark them and make them beg to leave alone but,


    Adriana who was having post-nut rity suddenly felt a shiver as she looked at Eli who was grinning while looking at her breasts....she wasn''t scared, it was just when she him looking at her breasts, it reminded her baby daughter who was always eager to drink milk from her breast....her motherly instincts woke up.


    She was Emperor Rank, so she could control her body trembling in pleasure if she focused. Calming her body, Adriana lifted her upper body and beckoned Eli to lie on herp.


    "Come here"


    With a warm and gentle smile simr to Mother''s as if her previous pleasuring and ecstatic face were a facade.


    "????" Eli entered the danger zone without realizing it.

 Chapter 128: NNNOOOO!!!

    "~mm~slow~down~"


    ''slurp''


    Eli who was currently lying his head on Adriana''sp while sucking her left breast and fondling her right breast with his hands.


    "..." Eli was a little awkward as this was the first time he was in this position.


    Her breasts were not big as Scy but it does hold a great softness.


    Her pink are matched her pale skin and her nipples were so hard, that Eli wanted to bite it off.


    What made it more erotic was....she was milking.


    Eli totally astonished when he felt a sweet and rosy liquid entering his mouth.


    ''~slurp~''


    ''~slurp~''


    Eli currently drinking her heavenly milk while trying to milk out from her right breast with his hands.


    He never thought there would be a day where he would be drinking a mother''s milk. He wasn''t against drinking her milk as he now greedily sucked it out trying to leave nothing inside her....it''s just those eyes...looking at him with tender and motherly love. Her eyes were looking at him with tenderness while stroking his hair.


    Eli didn''t particrly hate that expression but after having seen her pleasured face...he felt a little immoral now, ''Dammit, her milk really tastes good...''.


    Adriana was smiling ear to ear when Eli obediently drank her milk while trying to make her horny again.


    She wasn''t an idiot when Eli tried to attack her erogenous ce in her boobs, Adriana liked his desperate face that wanted to see her excited face.


    "~Aahh~"


    Eli suddenly bit her, pinched her tightly and twisted her nipples as milk leaked from both her right and left breast...Eli ying with breasts.


    Due to being a mother, she wasn''t that much sensitive since her daughter always bit her hard so Eli''s methods were nothing but little stimtion.


    "..."


    Adriana who was looking at Eli, silently nced at a tent....waiting for his turn. She knows he was also having a hard time even though she was bold enough to show her body, she was a little shy to touch and see that dragon.


    She wanted to help him at the same she was worried that she might lose her sense after seeing his....she hardened her resolve and slowly moved her hand towards his bulge.


    ''sssss''


    Eli suddenly sucked cold breath when he felt a hand on his long shaft and,


    ''Fuck! finally'' Eli screamed in his mind as if he was controlling himself this whole time.


    "..."


    Adriana''s face turned red when she moved his trousers and saw a big thing ready to pierce the sky,


    ''sniff, sniff''


    Suddenly she could smell a funny smell and she knew what it was.


    She then slowly holds it in her delicate cold hands.


    "Hisss"


    Suddenly feeling a cold hand on his hot thing, Eli hissed in pleasure.


    Hearing that, Adriana even blushed more as she immediately moved her hand up and down.


    ''~urrg~''


    Eli groaned in pleasure even though her movements were inexperienced but to him, her movements felt like he was in heaven.


    ''~slurp~''


    He then grabbed the two breasts and started to bite everywhere as he wanted to leave his mark on them.


    "~Aahh~"


    Adriana felt good that he was marking her as his...she was pleased to know he was doing the same.


    Eli pulled the two nipples and joined them and sucked at the same time,


    "~AAAHHH~"


    Adriana''s body jolted by his sudden movement. She never felt this kind of stimtion, her two breast milking at the same time and Eli was greedily sucking it as if his stomach was a bottomless pit.


    "Do ~mm~ you like it?" Adriana asked with tenderness though her her hands moving.


    "..."


    Eli''s eyes twitched when he saw her motherly love, he was doing this so he could arouse her again not this kind of affection...though he didn''t say he did not like it.


    "~mm~"


    After covering the boobs with his mark, Eli was finally satisfied as if he was seeded in something.


    Seeing this, Adriana was amused by his childish behaviour and couldn''t help but ask,


    "You finished your marking?"


    Adriana who thought Eli would blush or pout instead,


    "NO!"


    As he moved and pulled her ass towards him while making her all four again though now she has to do something.


    "W-W-What...~Ah~" Adriana suddenly flustered when she saw the big thing in front of her as she was about to shout when Eli licked her slits making her moan.


    "I going to mark every nook and cranny~" Eli said as spread her ass and looked at pink wrinkles which weren''t been opened in many years. They were currently in the ''69'' position.


    "Eli~that''s~mm~dirty"


    Adriana''s face turned bright red as her eyes turned misty and her breath started to get when she inhaled his manly scent.


    "No, there is nothing dirty" Eli rejected her pleading look and then licked her asshole.


    "~mmnnn~" Adriana closed her mouth so as not to moan loudly.


    She tightly clenched her back. She felt Eli kissing her ass cheeks and ying around her asshole but then she suddenly felt something poking her mouth.


    "Hmm?"


    Looking down she saw a raging dragon trying to enter her mouth....no, Eli pushing his hips to let her know, he wanted her to do.


    Adriana unconsciously licked it as her body somehow loosened. Her eyes turned misty as held the big thing and started to gobble it before giving a long sniff.


    ''sssnniifff''


    ''aaa, my mind going numb...'' She started to move her head as she greedily sucked it.


    ''slurp''


    ''squech''


    ''~ummrr~''


    Feeling a cold and sucking sensation in her mouth, Eli moaned in pleasure as he was sure, he may not hold it longer due to being horny from the evening.


    "~mmff~"


    Eli inserted his fingers inside her slit, he could feel she was wetting more and more when she started to gobble his thing. Then he inserted his tongue into her asshole making Adriana stiff her back.


    "~MMFFF~"


    Eli yed with pussy and sucking and licking her asshole making her feel pleasure from both sides. Adriana suddenly felt she was about to cum....so stopped and turned her head and said with a pleading expression,


    "~Wa~it~ahh~togethe~mmm~"


    Eli knew what she wanted to say so he nodded his head. Receiving his nod Adriana turned to suck his thing.


    ''slurp''


    "~mmfff~"


    Eli suddenly felt her slits twitching through his finger, so to give a final touch he pinched her clit while extending his tongue to rub her deep.


    He also reached his limit, therefore, he pushed his hips leading his thing entering her deep suddenly her eyes turned wide when she felt hot stuff in her mouth,


    "~MMMMFFFFFFFF~"


    "~AARRHHHH~"


    Both of them moaned in ecstasy as they withered in pleasure. Eli released all his might after going through a hard time today and Adriana cummed 3 times for the first time in her life, also for some reason her eyes rolled back as the white stuff drooled along with the red colour?


    She was in nine clouds, even though her body could control but her mind reached the limit as she slowly fell down and closed her dreamy eyes...thinking she needed a break.


    She finally entered a dream world.


    Eli slowly moved and looked at the cute sleeping face which showed a satisfaction smile.


    A warm smile erupted on his face. He wanted to do more but after seeing her sleeping soundly, he thought next time.


    He thought of taking a bath but seeing her in this state he decided to sleep with her.


    As he was about to lie down near her, he saw his white stuff drooling from her mouth.


    "hehehe..." Eli chuckled then he wiped it with his fingers.


    "~hmm~No!more~E~li"


    "Haha" Eliughed at her cute mumbling. It was then he noticed his white stuff mixed with red colour.


    "It''s also changed?" Eli wondered after cleansing his body everything changed.


    ''Even so, I never read or heard that ''it'' turning into red'' Eli pondered so he checked his little brother for verification.


    His little brother wasn''t satisfied one time or 2 times, he needed at least 5 times to be satisfied, However,


    "Hmm?" Eli frowned seeing his little brother...too little now.


    "..." Eli then tried to move but...no reaction. Sweat appeared on his forehead and he thought, ''Is my stamina reduced?....no e on wake up, wake up, little boy, if you wake up now, tomorrow we will punish Adriana for her negligence'' he tried to wake up but nothing happened and this time he saw a minute hole in his blood veins.


    "Hole...veins....blood" Eli mumbled like a robot he turned to look at Adriana''s cute sleeping face though he felt an illusion of Adriana grinning at him.


    ''NNNOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!''


    His soul left his body.

 Chapter 129: I-I-I Looovv........

    While Eli having a wonderful night, one of the rooms in the Boy''s Dorm.


    ''shiish, shoosh''


    A beautiful phantom with blue spots Butterfly pping its wings as it hovered in front of a sleeping golden-haired boy.


    The butterfly''s small red eyes intently looked at the boy before moving towards him and then circling.


    A blue glittering particle emitted from its wings. Those glitters entered the boy and disappeared. As if the butterfly achieved something, it suddenly flew away through the window after that the window automatically closed itself.


    "Hmmm..." The boy muttered in his sleep. He frowned a little before loosening his expression.


    ''shish, shoosh''


    The butterfly flew towards another dorm and swiftly entered a certain room through the already-opened window.


    It then slowlynded on the finger of the certain figure that hid in the dark room.


    "Hmmm...it''s over?" a low-pitched tone echoed in the dark room. The question focused on the butterfly.


    "..."


    "I see.....What else?"


    "..."


    "Did Tia see that?"


    "..."


    "pffftt.....hahahahahah" a bell-likeugh echoed in the room.


    "..."


    "Haha...ha...I see, She must be shocked to see that, right?"


    "..."


    "Hmmm...hmmm...So anything about the new guy?"


    "..."


    "hmmm?....Interesting..definitely interesting"


    "..."


    "Thank you"


    "..."


    ''shish, shoosh''


    With that, the butterfly flipped its wing again and flew away.


    The moment the butterfly passes through the window,


    "ssshhhh"


    "rrrkkkk"


    Arge bird suddenly zoomed towards the butterfly and ate it in a second. Then just like that therge bird left.


    Inside the room that figure watched the scene and dusted its finger before walking towards the window.


    ''sshhoosshh''


    The moonlight graced the gorgeous woman. Her silky silver white hair danced in the brief wind, her sliver eyes looking at the ce where the butterfly killed, her seethrough white gown embracing her curvy body, her long sharp ears twitching by the wind sound.


    ''shud''


    She closed the window before giving a longing gaze to the full moon. She then elegantly walked towards the bed and slowly lied.


    "I wonder, Shall I send a wee gift to our new ''ssmate''?....hehe" The sliver-white-haired woman chuckled with a mischievous grin before entering the dreand.


    *****


    Eli''s House


    ''chirp, chirp''


    Birds chirped early morning. Two naked figures cuddled each other as if they longed at each other passionately.


    "..."


    "..."


    "....W-What?" With a shy expression, A sexy vampire asked.


    "You are way too sexy" A Handsome male answered honestly.


    Feeling each other warm as they stared at each other.


    "Drink it!" Eli said seductively as he moved her to the top and he tilted his head.


    Adriana stared at Eli for a few seconds before moving her head and biting his neck. Adriana felt she was drinking a delicious energy drink as she greedily sucked.


    It was then she felt a soft thing getting hard against her little sister. She blushed a little thinking she was daring yesterday, though she simply focused on her morning food.


    ''sigh'' Eli finally sighed thinking his little brother didn''t lose anything.


    Last night was quite hard for him. He immediately searched in a book to see human anatomy which he rented in the Library to understand mortal humans.


    He was so serious that he might have shouted at the sleeping vampire beauty if he hadn''t found the problem. After reading, he realized it was temporary nothing more though he was still scared until his little brother stood up when the vampire sucked his blood.


    "~mmm~"


    Eli also bite her corbone and started moving her ass. Eli and Adriana felt shock passing through the body when her slits slide on his hard and hot thing.


    Adriana starts to get wet while Eli also rock hard. He moved her hips back and forth.


    Her nectar sprinkled on his things as they slid more freely. Eli felt a cold sensation while Adriana felt a hot sensation.


    "~Ahh~"


    Her eyes turned misty and she also moved her hips faster feeling his thing on her folds. She wanted to ''identally'' enter the thing inside.


    "~MM~"


    However, She controlled herself and said to herself, ''Just a few more years''. Seeing she started to move, Eli moved his from her hips to her milking mountains.


    Eli wanted to drink her motherly juice, but now all he could do was fondle her breast and twist her hard nipples to milk out with his hands.


    "~AAAHH~"


    Adriana''s cute voice echoed in his room as she moved her fangs before giving a final lick on his neck and then started at his loving eyes while moving her hips.


    Then she moved her jiggling boobs towards his mouth before looking at him with a loving gaze. Eli greedily sucked her rosy honey milk.


    ''slurp''


    "~MMM~"


    Eli clenched his ass as he pushed forward his thing.


    His thing suddenly stuck on her clit,


    "~AAMMM~"


    A sense of electricity passed through their spine.


    They both moved their bodies vigorously as they released their morning hood.


    "~AAAAAHHHHH~"


    "~AARRHHH~"


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Adriana fell on his body, they panted heavily in the morning as they felt had a fast running. Both of them thought how good it would be inside...there was some regret for not ''identally'' doing it.


    ''Well, whatever...there will be more hereafter so ''idents'' may ur..'' They thought in unison.


    Their stomach were covered in their love juice and they felt a sticky sensation in their abdomen.


    Feeling really good, Adriana muttered unconsciously,


    "I wanted to stay like this forever..."


    Hearing that, Eli raised his eyebrow and then kissed her forehead after saying,


    "Your wish is mymand"


    "hehe..." Adriana chuckled then she tightly hugged him and Eli dly hugged her. As embraced each other again.


    ''Oh, so this is what means to be loved....'' Adriana thought her heart was warm and gentle. She nced at Eli who was smiling at her heartfully.


    A blush formed on her cheeks, ''I truly love him''.


    ....


    ....


    After an hour, Adriana suddenly asked, ''So, How was your Academy life?".


    "It''s good, I guess" Eli answered carefreely as hebed her silky ck hair.


    Feeling his gentle touch on her sacred hair, Adriana''s beet-red ears were twitching up and down.


    Even though Adriana was strongest, that doesn''t mean she was strong in a womanly act...She needed some time to adjust her mental pleasure.


    Having Political issues, She stopped herself from indulging in even more pleasure. She snapped her finger and both of them were clean as new.


    Eli offered himself tob her hair. Adriana was delighted by his offer and epted it.


    "Good...ah?" Adriana muttered as she looked at Eli''s reflection in the mirror.


    "Yes?" Eli only focused on her silky hair, ''Her hair smells nice'' he braided her hair.


    "Hmmm....What about saintess?" Adriana suddenly focused on the topic, She was angry when she heard Eli ask about someone''s virginity though she knew why he did, she was somehow annoyed and furious by it.


    Eli stopped for a second before continuing to braid her.


    "Well, I will deal with her as I see fit" Eli answered carefreely.


    This irked her and said with a snort,


    "''Snort'' If you go after any other girl....I.will.kill.her" Adriana said seriously as her expression changed to dark.


    Eli momentarily stopped and looked at her obsessive expression through her reflection.


    "hehe..." A crazy smile appeared on him as he giggled.


    "..." Adriana frowned.


    "I Love you, My cute Vampire Queen" Eli said as he hugged her from behind.


    Adriana''s body stiffened when she heard his confession and his gentle embrace.


    "I-I-I Loov...." Adriana''s cute voice slowly trailed off.


    Eli just smiled at her cute shy reaction...he knew she was bold in everything...he meant everything except one thing ''LOVE''. So he would wait for her to say loud with pride.


    "~chu~"


    He kissed her cheeks before moving to continue his art. Adriana stayed silent after that though she wanted to ask more.


    Eli tactfully changed the subject,


    "Tell me about ''That Girl''"


    Adriana''s eyebrows furrowed in question.


    "Prisania"


    Hearing that, She turned silent her eyes downcast.


    Seeing her expression, Eli turned serious as this was the first time she had shown this kind of expression.


    "What?" Eli gently asked as he held her shoulder tightly indirectly telling her he was willing to listen.


    Adriana doesn''t usually show her vulnerable expression to anyone even to her King...but now, Even Adriana was shocked to show her this side to Eli and thought Eli would think little about her now.


    However, his gentle words and touch...made her again realize, he would ept her everything no matter what.


    He won''t belittle her, he won''t think of her as little and weak...he always loves her. Despite that, she still wanted to maintain her image in front of him more than anyone.


    Her gaze turned misty and loving for a second before returning to an indifferent expression and started to narrate.


    Eli didn''t mind her sudden change as he knew her Vampire Queen pride wouldn''t let her be looked down on by anyone.


    He silently listens to her story.

 Chapter 130: Dragons Pride

    Eli wasn''t interested in the person who came to kill him.


    But it was then he saw a reluctance in Adriana''s eyes when she saw Prisania for the first time.


    So that''s why he decided to wait for Adriana''s answer...he didn''t want to make a mistake.


    "....That''s all" Adriana finished.


    "...." Eli silently listened to her story.


    He then finally finished braiding her hair.


    "Gorgeous!" Eli voiced as he looked at her in the mirror.


    Adriana suddenly looked at her hair....she was lost for words.


    It''s her but somehow she felt she was different, her ck silky hair braided in a half-up, half-down hairstyle she might even tough opponent to Lilith now.


    Her hair fluttered in the air. Her two small sharp twitching ears were open view now as a pink hue formed on her cheeks.


    ''Haaa....It''s embrassing'' She felt a warm sensation on her chest.


    ''~chu~'' Eli kissed her forehead and asked while grinning, "Shy?"


    "Hmm" Adriana didn''t hide it, she just epted.


    Eli raised his eyebrows for a second then he smiled as he shook his head.


    Both of them stared at each other through the mirror. They felt their body starting to heat up, however,


    "E-Eli, I-I have to leave" Adriana hurriedly said as she stood up and gave a hug to Eli and disappeared.


    ''Blink, Blink''


    It happened so fast that Eli could only blink.


    "Hahaha...." Eliughed loudly.


    After Adriana left,


    Eli had a few hours before ss started so he took a nice bath.


    Recalling what she said about Prisania and briefing it down,


    Prisania was a hybrid who was born between a Vampire and an Incubus.


    Hybrids are extremely rare nowadays...no, ording to Adriana, Currently, Prisania was the only hybrid between Vampire and Incubus.


    However, that''s not what she was worried about....Prisania was her godmother''s daughter.


    That''s right, during Adriana''s early days, her godmother was the one who supported her and guided her after Adriana''s parents started to neglect her.


    Her godmother was a good and kind woman.....that''s why she easily fell in love with an Incubus maniption who wanted to infiltrate Adriana''s household.


    After a series of ups and downs, her godmother was expelled from Adriana''s household andter disappearedpletely.


    After searching for a long, Adriana finally learned that 100 years ago, her godmother died while giving birth to a child.


    Adriana searched....searched every ce to find her godmother''s child but all in vain.


    However, a miracle happened due to a certain someone....Adriana finally saw the person she was searching for, though she hesitated after knowing Prisania wanted to assassinate Eli.


    The moment she saw the assassin, Adriana knew who she was as her face was simr to her godmother''s.


    Adriana wanted to take Prisania under her but....she decided to leave to Eli.


    The End.


    But Eli doubted that something told him it was more than a miracle....he wondered whether he had fallen into a trap.


    Sure, Even Adriana wasn''t an idiot to believe in a miracle as she really searched her everywhere.


    Why now? And Why Eli? There were a lot of questions running through her mind for the past few days.


    Finish bathing, then he went to a certain room and,


    ''knock, knock''


    "Scy?"


    "..."


    ''knock, knock''


    "Scy?"


    "..."


    No reply, so he barged in.


    ''tuck''


    "Scy?"


    "..."


    No one in the room. Eli frowned, he went to the kitchen...only to see warm food ced on the table along with a small note.


    "I going early, Master"


    "She just left now.." Eli mumbled and shook his head.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    Eli smiled gently and ate the food fully to his heart''s content.


    He already checked his servants...they were sleeping peacefully.


    He tried to wake them up gently but they were in deep sleep even if he ordered only their body moved, so he left them as it was.


    *****


    Eli was early today.


    He strolled around the buildings. He could see couples strolling and flirting around early morning.


    He straightly headed to his ss.


    "Hmm~Hmm~Hmm~" Eli happily hummed, he was in a happy mood.


    ''tuck''


    Opening the door to his ss. Eli entered gracefully.


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    Not many people were present in the ss... a few girls and boys. They had a shocking expression when they saw Eli.


    ''Hmm, Being handsome makes you special though I would be happy onlydies look at me'' Eli thought.


    It was then he saw something that stirred up something inside him.


    He saw an orange-haired boy with a huge back body cornered bluish-ck-haired girl.


    Seems like both of them didn''t know that Eli entered the ss as they spoke seriously.


    "My King only wants you to be his, Why are you so persistent to be with a weak human?" the orange-haired boy said with annoyance.


    "...." But the Bluish-ck-haired girl didn''t reply.


    "grrrr"


    Seeing her silence, that boy growled in anger.


    "HEY LOW LIFE...your face is so ugly that made me want to puke...but my King, my master epted an ugly bitch like you.


    Instead of moaning like a bitch, You hurt my king and chose a mortal!!!!" The orange-haired boy shouted.


    "If it were not for the Nex rules, you would already be our dump, at least your meat would be worth it to satisfy us"


    "..." Even now the girl indifferently looked at his eyes.


    The orange-haired boy was trying to hide his fear whenever he saw her indifferent gaze as if he was nothing but a bug.


    His pride as a dragon was hurt so he was trying to scare her and make her submit by showing his dominance.


    The bluish-ck-haired girl had enough of this shit.


    She was jealous and angry, yesterday night....she was forced to hear someone moan and was not able to sleep.


    That''s right, Adriana who watched their lovey-dovey wanted to get revenge on her so she sent a voice transmission only to Scy....even though Scy didn''t do anything wrong.


    She came to ss early hoping to clear her mind but now she was being belittled by some lizard.


    She was just about to use her power when,


    "I see" An emotionless voice echoed inside the ssroom.


    Scy smiled unconsciously as a pink hue appeared on her cheeks. She moved her head to look at the person behind the lizard.


    However, the orange-haired boy or Theodare Iguanas frowned as he turned his head and looked at the handsome man.


    "???" Theodare didn''t know who this handsome man was.


    However, the Scy moved sideways as she escaped and walked towards Eli.


    She could see he was angry...to the point his eyes showed nothing but void.


    Her heart warmed, her stomach tingled by his stare at her.


    ''~ahh~My prince'' Scy screamed inwardly she thought after yesterday night, he might forget about her....but she was wrong, totally wrong there was no way she would escape from his clutch after that.


    "Hey bitch, where you are going?" Theodare red at Scy who escaped from him.


    Few students entered the ss during this time but Eli didn''t care he focused on Scy to see any wounds.


    Eli''s blood boiling for some reason and it was dangerous but he tried to control it.


    Scy trembled when Eli checked her body as if she was naked in his eyes.


    After seeing nothing, Eli sighed inwardly, it was then he realized Scy was wearing something new...totally new.


    She was wearing a ck with a blue maid uniform that showed her half-shoulder. Her hands were in full view and she wore a ck stocking that enhanced her busty body.


    Eli only thought, ''She finally epted herself''.


    After seeing Eli would ept her no matter what, Scy decided to wear what She or Eli would like. She won''t feel insecure now.


    Scy noticed Eli''s eyes lingering on her stocking and thighs longer and she only thought was, ''Sess''.


    She wore this so Eli always looks at her instead of any bitch who wille after him for his charms to seduce him...ahem..except Scy.


    She wanted to kiss him, she wanted to hug him, she wanted to hear those whispers again that made her mind numb....she wanted to let the ss know he was hers but she was shy...too shy for her own good.


    However, Eli could perfectly read her like a book. Without wasting a single second hugged her and,


    "W-wha..''HMMM''"


    Kissed her in front of his ssmates.


    Scy''s eyes widened in surprise, she thought Eli would hide his rtionship with her but now...


    It was a simple kiss, Eli separated from her and said gently,


    "You look beautiful"


    "I Love You"


    "...."


    She ran away...no, Scy disappeared in front of everyone as if she were a ghost.


    "....Hahahahaha" Eli who expected this, couldn''t help butugh.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as this was their first time seeing her skills.


    Even Theodare totally stumbled due to the sudden event of a handsome man kissing her.


    A wave of anger raised, that bitch was for his Majesty, his king but now he tainted that bitch.


    "HEY...."


    Just as he was about to speak but,


    "Haha...nowadays Lizards doesn''t seem to have a brain anymore" Eli nonchntly said while calming down.


    "What did you say?" Theodare eyes turned murderous.


    "Hmmm? What? Are you Lizard?" Eli said innocently.


    "Y-You, LOW LIFE" Theordare shouted in anger he wanted to beat the shit out of this human and make him meat paste.


    "No, I am not. Lizards have low life as they die faster than humans" Eli tried to state the fact.


    But it more irked Theodare.


    Seeing Theodare fuming with anger. Eli wanted to add one more drop to burn the fire first.


    "Oh...I forgot we had a future lizard emperor. Where is he? Does he also have a lizard brain?" Eli asked the students who were already sitting.


    "YOU ANT!!!!" Theodare roared as he leapt on Eli.


    Everyone who was present there...certainly knew what Eli was doing. However, they had nothing could do as it hurt Theodare''s pride even more.


    Dragons are powerful and all but they have one weakness, however, that''s also their strong power and that would be...''Pride''.


    ''Pride of Being Dragon''

 Chapter 131: Another sh**t

    Dragons are the strongest in nature. Their bodies are so hard even Monarch cultivators cannot make dunt.


    They can change their human form and Dragon form at will.


    But although they were strongest, they weren''t unbeatable.


    These guys can easily provoked even by a child.


    When their pride was questioned, they would go to any length to prove another person wrong.


    ''Prove'' means they were not going to put effort instead they would kill the person who questioned their ego. They don''t have virtue when ites to their pride.


    However, once they are provoked and got furious....nothing going to stop them from wreaking havoc.


    This was also the reason, not many people would provoke them unless they had a perfect strategy for countermeasures.


    "YOU ANT!!!"


    Theodare roared, his fingers turned into long sharp nails and leapt to tear Eli.


    Like him, Eli also was angry...furious to the point he wanted to tear this humanoid lizard but...


    He didn''t want to cause any more trouble to Adriana.


    Eli would take care of it by himself.


    Eli stood there and waited for the other person to make his first move.


    /Mana breathing/


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Cyclone Arts: 1st Form"


    ''Snap''


    With a single snap a mini tornado on his fingers. And they moved towards the Theodare.


    ''snort''


    Theodare snorted and tore the mini tornado however Eli was not there.


    Theodare''s slit pupils widened and turned left and right to check, however, Eli was nowhere to be found.


    ''Did he run away?'' Theodare thought as about to look up when,


    ''Tck, Tck''


    Someone or something tapped on his shoulder. Theodare without a care swung his sharp nail behind as he turned to look at Eli.


    "...."


    Nothing


    No one was to be found. Theodare frowned and looked at other students for answers but they didn''t even look at him instead they looked at the ceiling.


    Theodare finally realized Eli was flying about him just about to look at the ceiling when,


    ''ssh''


    Arge amount of mud fell on him.


    ''Pphhtttt''


    Someone whistled.


    Theodare who was fully drenched in mud turned to look at the source.


    Eli was standing where Theodare previously cornered Scy.


    Eli''s pupils flickered between blue and green with a grin on his face.


    "Coward! Try to fight like a man" Theodare shouted as he tried to remove the mud for some reason the mud started to form sticky.


    "Hmm?...Me?" Eli questioned.


    Veins popped on Theodare forehead.


    "Fucker" as he was about to use his dragon breath when,


    "Eeehhh, what''s this disgusting smell?" Someone screamed.


    "..shit?"


    "aahhh...it''s smelly"


    Everyone suddenly covered their nose while frowning.


    "..." Theodare abruptly stopped as he also felt that disgusting suddenly enter his nostrils.


    "Y-You, What did you do?" Theodare shouted at Eli because of that disgusting smelling from the mud.


    However,


    "Ha? What did I do? It clearly you''re doing" Eli backed as he covered his nose and had a face as if Theodare was disgusting.


    "Huh?... It''s all because of mud bastard..."


    Before Theodare could finish, Eli said with a disgusting face,


    "Don''t tell me you used this chance to shit yourself in front of everyone? Is this a new kind of fetish?"


    "...Ba-Bas..." Veins popped into Theodare''s forehead but Eli still continued,


    "You ugly lizard finally showed your true face....''spit, spit''...to think there dump here in our ss...''spit, spit''.... ''Pride'' fuck that, This ugly lizard is really dumping" Eli said loudly while spitting.


    "The image of dragons...ispletely shattered by you" Eli said sadly as if he was worried about the future of dragons.


    "Y-You Bastard, This is clearly your doing...YOU ARE THE ONE WHO CREATED THIS!!"


    "''ssss'' Just because saying aloud, the lie cannot be turned into true, you know?" Eli said seriously while rubbing his ears.


    "Y-You..." Theodare gritted his teeth as he was about to unleash his dragon when,


    "What''s happening here?" a female voice echoed behind Theodare.


    Eli nced at the neer.


    A fluffy white hair along with two long fox ears on her head. Curvy body, with an oval-shaped face, blue eyes, wearing white robes with red flower embroiders, andst but not least her long white fluffy tail.


    ''Amber Fox...'' Eli thought as looked at the girl walking towards them.


    "What are you doing in the ssroom?" The Fox girl asked sternly.


    "It''s none of your business, Ms. Amber" Theodare said carefreely.


    "Hmmm? I think you misunderstood Mr. Theodare. I am a Vice-ss Representative...so I have every right to ask inside the ss" Amber said seriously her eyes scanned.


    Then it fell on Eli who looking at her tail....hungrily?


    "You? What did you do now?" Amber eyebrows furrowed when Eli looked at her tail.


    "....Hmm? I am...just teaching him not to shit in the ss" Eli said innocently.


    "???"


    "That lie!!" Theodare shouted.


    ~Ding~Dong~


    "..."


    Eli looked at the time and realized it was about time Aadya for morning lecture.


    Though he didn''t have to attend, he was in a certain position now....well, he was forced to ept that position so he could at least maintain a certain image for Adriana...right?


    Yes, Adriana asked him to do it.


    Not wasting any more time, Eli walked towards the mud and swooped in his hands.


    "EEEHHHHHH" Everyone was shocked by his action.


    "He said my mud was smelly....Then here" Eli showed in front of Amber''s nose.


    Amber nkly stared at Eli''s indecency. Amber doubted for a second before taking a single sniff.


    To others'' surprise,


    "It''s mud smell" Amber said loudly.


    "!!!!" Everyone was shocked.


    They thought initially, it was all Eli''s doing but now, their face was disgusted by looking at Theodare.


    "N-No way" Theodare looked disbelieve as again med someone else,


    "Y-You must be his side" he pointed to Amber.


    However,


    "Tsk, Tsk, to think, mighty dragon reduced into pile dump...what a pity, what a pity" Eli said sadly and continued,


    "Come on man, Least as man have some dignity and wash your filthy ass thene and argue"


    "grrrr" Theodare was no longer in the mood to fight. Everyone looked at him as if he was a dump and filthy.


    "Hmph, I will make you regret it" He stromed around and left.


    "Hey, take this also" Eli said as he threw mud in his hand.


    ''ssh''


    The mud sshed on Theodare''s head.


    "ASHER ELI!!!!" He shouted.


    "IT''S ME!!!" Eli also shouted.


    "pfftt---" Someone hide suddenly hide theirughter.


    Like a wounded Lion, Theodare would hunt Eliter as of now the smell turning unbearable.


    Theodare ran away while shouting furiously.


    Eli then causally walked toward his seat, however,


    "What about this?"


    Amber suddenly said as she pointed to the remaining mud on the ground.


    Eli simply looked at the ground while his pupils shone green and everything disappeared as if it never appeared.


    Eli''s eyes were shaking for some reason. A sweat appeared on his head, he wanted to calm down and he walked towards his seat and tried to mediate.


    Later everything turned normal, Everyone came on time, and Alexander looked normal now as he spoke friendly to everyone while ncing at Eli. Luna didn''t even nce at Eli.


    Mia and Zera nce at Eli with nervous expressions.


    Scy also shyly came and did not look at anyone and sat beside Eli.


    Eli stayed silent, he did not want to make her feel bad.


    Except for Amir and Theodare, everyone was present.


    Aadya arrived.


    "Before we start, Let me announce important things I forgot yesterday..."


    Everyone focused on her.


    "Nex won''t causally select a representative and create a Rank for anyone, even if the person does have powerful support..."


    Everyone nced at the new Male student.


    "Asher Eli, a mortal.....amoner cleared an A-Level Dungeon...''Solo''" Aadya said seriously.


    She didn''t want to use ''mortal andmoner'' but Elite students always think of them as strong and arrogant so in order to push their limits and let them feel inferior.....she was indeed a good teacher.


    "HUH?"


    Everyone shocked.


    "These Merits and Credits....He earned it by himself without anyone''s help...


    Thus, What''s your answer?" Aadya turned to look at Eli.


    ''I see....those were for clearing the Prison Dungeon'' Eli thought.


    "W-Wait? I want proof" Suddenly Amber shouted.


    "Yes"


    "How can we trust like that? We need proof"


    "Proof"


    Everyone wanted proof of what Aadya said.


    Aadya smiled as if she was expecting this. She turned on the projection and a video clip yed.


    They saw a lone boy fighting against a big cat-like monster and how he was just about to be killed by the monster and....a terrifying jaw appeared and swallowed the cat.


    "..."


    "..."


    Everyone turned silent as they felt a shiver running through their spine when they saw clusters of teeth eating the cat.


    "What''s your answer?" Aadya asked again. She didn''t nce at her students as she already knew they were shivering in fear.


    "..." Eli wondered how they took a video of him or, ''Did Adriana give them to let me be a representative?...sigh'' sighing he knew what to do.


    Yesterday Aadya said that Adriana hoped he would ept to be representative because it has some good quirks but she doesn''t want to force him.


    "Yes, I ept being ss Representative" Eli said, and soon a white thread-like light emerged from the ground and entered Eli''s batch.


    "Good" Aadya smiled gently but Eli knew,


    ''Another shit, isn''t it?'' he doubted.


    "Within a week you have to form a team for the next dungeon training program...A team must have 6 members only,


    If they fail to form then they will be demoted by 1 rank" Aadya indifferently though there was a grin on her face.


    "WHAT?" Everyone shouted.


    "Don''t worry, I know you guys are the best" Aadya tried to cheer up her students like a good teacher.


    "By the way, Everyone except Representative will be demoted by 2 Rank and he has to ept any duel and finish it within this month....This is what means to be a Representative of the Elite ss, ''Protect your Position''"


    A bomb she threw again.


    "...." Everyone''s eyes fall on a certain person.


    "Fuck You, Teach!!!" Eli couldn''t control himself anymore.


    However,


    "Hahahaha....." Instead of punishing him for his vulgar words, Aadya heartilyughed.


    "..."


    Everyone was dumbfounded to see their teacherughing like that for the first time.


    Kayden was mesmerized by Aadya''s gentleugh....he was captivated by her again.

 Chapter 132: Pseudo-Death

    Aadya teaches spell formation and it''s defection.


    So Eli would dly listen to her lecture as it could help him to understand the functions of spells.


    "As you know spells are ssified into three: Low, Middle and High.


    But that does not mean these are strong ording to their name...If the person has a high mana capacity then even Low level spell could be considered as a Middle or High-Level spell.


    That''s why you should never let your guard down even if the opponents use Low-level spells---".


    ~Ding~Dong~


    "Asher Eli, I have morning sses today, so we can start after lunch" Adaya said before leaving.


    "Sigh" The Entire ss sighed and started chatting.


    As soon as Aadya left,


    ''m''


    An unknown person entered the ss, he had a bulky body and had brown wolf ears and a brown tail.


    "..."


    Everyone in the ss frowned, as it was rude to enter like that.


    "Come in girls, who is it?" He said as he nced at everyone.


    Soon three girls entered the women with slight fear in their eyes: Two fox girls and one human girl.


    "Tell me, who is it?" He asked them sternly.


    Three girls hurriedly pointed towards....Eli.


    "Me?" Eli pointed himself, ''Who are they?''.


    But their hand slowlynded beside Eli.


    Eli nced at Scy who just turned her head suddenly.


    Soon that wolf boy walked towards them with, ''thud, thud''.


    ''His he trying to make a hole or something?'' Eli thought.


    "..."


    "..."


    Soon that wolf boy stood in front of Eli and stared at him before,


    "Move!"


    "Who?"


    "You"


    "Me?"


    "Yes"


    "Why?"


    "..." That wolf boy didn''t say anything instead he nced at Eli''s batch before looking at three girls who were still trembling in fear.


    "Tell them" The Wolf boy said firmly.


    "S-she was the one who beat us"


    "Y-yes she almost killed us and d-disfigured our face"


    "S-she then made us kneel and l-lick the ground"


    "..."


    "Now, Move" Wolf Boy said.


    After looking closely Eli saw a resemnce of people spoke ill about Scy before.


    Eli nced at Scy who was ring at the three women and suddenly turned her head and whistled.


    Eli''s eyes twitched, ''I know, she said she would trample their pride....but, ''sigh'' forget it'' Eli mumbled inwardly.


    "It''s a duel, right?" Eli asked because unlike him Scy was a cautious girl.


    "...Yes" Scy answered silently.


    Eli then looked at the wolf boy and asked, "So, why are you here again?".


    "I want to fight her in the duel" the wolf boy said seriously though his face twitching in anger.


    "...." Eli nkly stared at him and asked, "Who are you to them?"


    "They are my mate"


    "I see...well, then I ept your duel"


    "Hmm..hmm? Wait what?" The wolf boy had a dumbfounded expression.


    "I said I ept your duel" Eli repeated.


    "No, I am not asking you"


    "Well, you came here for revenge, right?" Eli was already bad mood when a certain lizard cornered his cute bubbly maid and now someone wanted revenge.


    "Huh?...No, I''m here to make her my mate"


    But Eli was wrong the wolf didn''te for revenge instead to eat.


    "...."


    "...."


    Eli''s mind suddenly short-circuited not understanding what was going on.


    "I already have someone" Suddenly a voice came behind Eli.


    Scy said with a frown, She didn''t like the way the other disgusting came and asked her to be his mate.


    She was furious to the point, that she wanted to freeze his body in an endless time loop, ''Well, might as well doter''.


    "....Then I will duel with him" The wolf boy pondered a bit and said seriously.


    It was then Eli finally understood something the wolf in front of him was intently looking at Scy''s chest and ass.....Eli, clearly knew although he never thought and said she was ugly, but to others'' judgment she was indeed ugly.


    The wolf didn''t look like he was angry for his ''beloved'' instead he was angry that someone broke his toys....''My mates'' but this word was enough to understand, they were just toys to y with.


    ''Weak obeys the Strong''


    "..." Eli turned serious...he didn''t like, he didn''t like, he didn''t like...someone trying to take again from him....his eyes started to shake again.


    Eli who finally wanted to live started to show his messed up emotions that hiding behind his fascade.


    His eyes turned dark and said,


    "She is my maid and.....my lover and future wife" sternly loud to make sure others heard.


    "...." The wolf''s eyebrows furrowed.


    Everyone raised their eyes for his deration.


    "H-H-W--!!!" She blushed heavily as about to reject but a single nce from Eli made her shut her mouth.


    It''s not she didn''t want to show it, it''s just until she became beautiful she wanted to hide it but now....she froze the way Eli looked at her.


    "Well, then here are my conditions...If I defeat you..."


    Before the wolf boy could finish, Eli interrupted,


    "Either you die or I die"


    "...." Everyone turned silent.


    "I don''t think..."


    "Either you die or I die" Eli''s voice started to lose his emotions.


    "..." The wolf frowned...he didn''t like the arrogant human.


    The wolf boy showed little respect since the human was in Elite ss.


    "Wa..." As Scy about interrupt when,


    "That''s not possible, Asher Eli" Aadya who was hiding behind the door suddenly interrupted.


    She forgot to inform them about what type of dungeon they going so she came back but seeing something serious, she turned curious and hid behind the door....but after hearing Death Match, she interfered thinking Vampire Queen would again corner the Nex.


    "..." Eli nced at her and waited for her answer.


    "Pseudo-Death duels only for Immortals, as they could revive after killing but for mortals, you will die permanently...


    Nex never wants their student to kill each other, As of now no one grants permission between Mortals and immortals for Death duels"


    "...."


    "...."


    Both of them red at each other as if they wanted to eat alive.


    Sensing Eli might kill him without a legal duel, Aadya pondered a bit and sighed.


    "How about this, You guys fight to death but I will interfere if Asher Eli were to die?" Adaya added seeing there was no backing down.


    "...I want to add her" The wolf guy didn''t care about anything as long as Scy was the prize and at most he only died andter he could revive and repeat it again.


    He already knows that Nex won''t let their students die....well as long as they are inside the Nex Academia.


    "...Well, I think it depends on Asher Eli now" Aadya nudged her sses and looked at the man whose eyes nkly stared at the wolf, ''Why the hell is everyone going after his woman? It''s starting to get annoying at first Amir and now this guy.....aarhh.... How am I supposed to act like a good teacher? aaannddd He is losing his emotion''.


    "..." Eli thought of numerous ways to end this dog''s life as his rational thinking started to cloud but then suddenly an image appeared in his mind....he calmed down.


    ''Sigh'' Eli internally sighed and looked at the wolf guy then said,


    "I don''t like the idea of adding her as a bet....let''s say if I lose, like your mates, I will kneel and obey your three orders as long as it doesn''t hurt me or people whom I close with...." Eli said seriously.


    "I-I will fight with h-him" Scy interjected after seeing Eli''s scary face...she didn''t like it for some reason...no, she didn''t want to see those lifeless, emotionless eyes....it was like he turned backwards again, ''Please don''t I love you so much''.


    "No, it''s between men, Scy"


    "N-No.."


    "Scy"


    "..."


    The wolf boy thought these conditions were good but he wanted that human girl that hurt his precious toys...only he could break his toys.


    He wanted to turn that human girl into his toy, ''Even though she was ugly and all, I could use her chubby body and her hole to reduce my stress'' Initially that''s what he thought but now,


    ''I guess, I could take Elite rank as my servant'' The wolf boy pondered.


    It would be a good idea to use the current opportunity....as for his toys who delivered a great gift he would reward them for it.


    "I ept the condition and If I lose..." The wolf boy epted it before he could finish, Eli interrupted,


    "There is no need"


    "..." The wolf boy blinked a few seconds and internallyughed...., ''Seriously, did he lose his brain or something?''.


    ''Idiot, He lost in anger'' Elite''s students thought.


    "I ept" Soon a white thread light emerged from the ground and entered their batch.


    "Hehehe---" Someone giggled but covered their mouth.


    But everyone knew who it was....It''s none other than Alexander who had a grudge.


    ''I guess, I should help that wolf'' With that thought Alexander made a n to use the wolf.


    ''Heheh....Did Father already make his move?'' Jayvald who was the son of Drac thought.


    Both Mia and Zera stared at the woman who was the cause of the problem.


    Scy had a troubled look...she didn''t expect her pity revenge would cause this much trouble.


    "....Let''s go to the Common Arena in 1 hour" Adaya reluctantly said.


    What Eli didn''t know was a few people who hated him for some reason, liked this idea and nned something.

 Chapter 133: Tianas Wings

    "I am sorry, Master...." Scy said as soon as Aadya, the wolf boy and the three girls left.


    Eli simply smiled and patted her head before standing and walking to the exit.


    Scy gloomily followed him.


    Soon next ss started but most students already left as they wanted to see a fight. They may lose 1 merit point but it was worth it.


    Eli walked in the corridor silently.


    Scy wanted to say something but she couldn''t.


    Mia and Zera kept ncing at Scy and Eli.


    Suddenly someone tugged his hem as he looked at the tiny angel.


    "Tia?"


    "Hmm....you fine, right?" Tiana asked worriedly.


    "...." A gentle smile appeared on his face and said emotionless, "NO! I might kill him....in the worst way possible".


    Tiana was lightly scared when she saw dark emotion leaking from his body as he said emotionlessly with a creepy smile, She thought her traits made him speak like that.


    But then he suddenly turned gentle as he patted her tiny heat with his pinky finger.


    "Huh?"


    "This is me. Whether your trait causes it or not.....I am always the same and I never intend to hide" Eli said with contemtion and continued,


    "I will be happy if you don''t see what''s going to happen"


    "...." Tiana turned silent and asked hesitantly, "Do you think I would hate you?"


    "....Yes, I don''t want my innocent friend to get hurt" Eli said truthfully, though he may not know much about her. But he liked her cheerful personality and the way she cutely called his name and her traits were also one of the reasons, he gained rity....what he truly wanted. That''s why he was hoping to be friends with her for a long.


    "Is that so..." Saying that Tiana flipped her wings and left without saying anything.


    Eli didn''t say anything and continued to walk and finally entered themon arena and calmly sat on the chair.


    Girls also sat beside him though Scy stood in front of him and said while bowing her head,


    "I am sorry...This all happened because of my recklessness, I will ept any punishment, Master"


    "....Do you think, I would lose?"


    "No" Scy immediately said.


    That immediate answer somehow kept him calm. It''s not he was worried about winning or losing....He just didn''t like the way that wolf looked at her and Eli knew it was selfish to think he would kill anyone who looked at her but.....he was possessive, too possessive.


    Eli looked at Scy who was still bowing her head.


    "Huh?" He suddenly pulled her into his embrace and looked at her affectionately, "I love you"


    "...I love you" Scy didn''t what was happening but when she saw his cloudy eyes. She said and kissed him without being shy.


    She knows now that she has done something that stirred up his past. So, she decided tofort rather than be selfish again. They stayed like that for a few minutes.


    "You won''t leave me, right?" Eli suddenly asked.


    "I won''t. Ever. I will kill you if you leave me and then kill myself" Scy said seriously as madness showed in her eyes.


    "..." Eli suddenly urged to kiss when,


    ''cough, cough''


    Zera coughed in red face and Mia red at Scy.


    Scy suddenly stood up and hurriedly sat beside him.


    ''Bi-Bi-Bitch, that bitch...seduced him!!!'' Mia screamed in her mind. While Zera felt a little tug in her heart and a pain that couldn''t be exined, however, she still maintained her face.


    Soon a different ss of students started to enter the arena.


    Eli and others thought that their training ss.


    Eli knows what he did what was apletely thoughtless decision, ''But, I know what should I do....She is mine, Lilith is Mine, Adriana is mine....If I let some dog act like that, then in the future there will be more dogse after Adriana and Lilith....'' as he was thinking when,


    "EEEEELLLIIII!!!" A tiny fairy zoomed towards Eli.


    "Hmmm?" Eli raised his eyebrows.


    "Here" Tiana suddenly gave him two tiny transparent and colourful earrings.


    "???"


    "You are my friend...no matter what" Tiana said firmly as folded her arm.


    "!!!!" Eli was surprised to hear that. Even though he didn''t know what it was, Eli could feel a good gift from his friend.


    "H-hh-Wh-What? Tiana, are you sure?" Suddenly Zera shouted as if she saw a ghost.


    "B-Big brother..t-that..."


    "They were the wings of Fairy Queen" Suddenly a melodious voice interrupted Mia.


    They turned to see a neer....Silky silver-white hair with silver eyes, the Elf woman walked towards them elegantly.


    ""Alysia"" Both Zera and Mia frowned as they called the name of the neer.


    ''Shit, why she is here!!!!'' Scy screamed in her heart....She was one of the women that Scy never wanted to approach Eli or vice versa.


    "No!" Tiana suddenly went to Alysia''s side and covered her mouth. However, with a simple flick, Tiana flew away.


    "heeeee....."


    After that Alysia dusted her hand walked towards Eli and looked at his hands with a greedy look while saying,


    "Those were Fairy Queen''s new pair of wings....Tiana''s Wing, was only given to someone she trusts and it cost around 100,000,000 C and more.....by the way, I am her first friend and I also have that"


    "....I see" That''s all Eli said, even though he couldn''t guess whether the Elf was saying, ''You are the not only'' or not. He was happy to be friends with an innocent fairy.


    He looked at Tiana who was hurriedly flying toward them.


    Alysia nced at Eli and then Scy before saying, "You are going to fight that butcher for ''her''?" Alysia''s tone showed a little bit of sarcasm.


    Eli didn''t care about her tone though he asked, "Butcher?".


    "Oh, you don''t know?" Alysia''s eyes widened in surprise and chuckled.


    "???" Seeing her reaction Eli turned to ask Zera and Miad.


    "We are just about to tell y..." Before Mia could say, Alysia interrupted which made Mia grumble in anger.


    "''He was once an Elite student but due to unnecessary killing and assaulting the lower ss women, he was demoted to A-ss....well, he was supposed to be expelled but just like ''someone'', he also has a big background" Alysia tried to finish it as softly as possible.


    "I see..."


    Seeing a nk expression, Alysia added, "His rank is almost 8 Star while his armour was almost as sturdy as a dragon....he would even kill an Early Domain Rank Monster" as she looked at him with an expectant gaze.


    However,


    "I see..." Eli said and thought, ''That''s why everyone acting worriedly'' Eli already sensed something wrong when the wolf entered.


    Alysia inwardly frowned not liking his carefree gaze and it was then she said something that irrked Scy.


    "I know, I am crossing the line but....Is she worth it?" as she looked at Scy.


    "EEELLIIIIII!!!"


    Suddenly Tiana interrupted and said seriously,


    "Don''t trust her...she is lying" as she started to hit Alysia though Alysia simply scoffed off and still expecting something from Eli.


    "...." Eli looked at Tiana silently, then


    ''puchk''


    Eli joined the two wings into one; pierced it on his ears then asked with a gentle smile,


    "How is it?"


    "..." Tiana suddenly stopped her pitiful attack and blinked at Eli a few times and said, "You look like a womanizer"


    "....hahaha" Eli blinked for a second andughed. He left them as Aadya and a few other professors already entered.


    But before that,


    He turned to look at Alysia and then said,


    "You look indeed pretty"


    Alysia was taken aback because it wasing out of nowhere though she had a sly grin inwardly but his next words made her frown.


    "But to me, it''s nothing and worthless...." Eli said as he turned his gaze to Scy and said affectionately, "Because I love her, she is beautiful....just like she loves me despite my w....she is more worthy to be with someone like me" and left.


    Leaving the stunned women.


    ....


    ....


    As Eli walked while thinking, ''Calm down, calm down...Eli, I know you wanted to erase his existence...but we cannot do it here and know that we are Asher Eli, not Asher and Eli....We are one, We are one...'' He mumbled himself when,


    ''Thud''


    "Sorry" Eli said without looking at the person, however, that stumbled person caught his hem.


    "huh?" Eli stopped in his tracks and looked at the person,


    "Luna?"


    A purple-white-haired girl looked at Eli with an angry expression.


    "If you say sorry, say to the face,moner" Luna said furiously.


    "...I am sorry" Eli said again and turned to leave.


    "He-Heymoner, w-wait" Luna again caught his hand.


    "What?" Eli frowned.


    "T-There is blood on your right ear" Luna said as she pointed her finger towards ear piercing. He pierced his ear cooly but he was bleeding.


    "Oh..that''s fin..."


    /"Heal"/


    Without listening to him Luna cast her healing spell.


    Feeling gentle warmth on his ears. Eli raised eyebrows to ask her why but,


    "It''s not that I worried or anything....I don''t want to leave when someone hurt" Luna hurriedly said and left before shouting,


    "Don''t dare to lose,moner"


    "Hmmm?" Eli nkly looked at her disappearing back and thought, ''Did she up to something again?''.


    Eli wondered why but he shrugged it off now and entered the battlefield.


    "What?"


    Eli was shocked.

 Chapter 134: Elemental Derivative

    "...."


    Eli looked at the surroundings, one-third of themon arena seats were already filled.


    "What the hell....?" Eli was bewildered.


    "Somehow the rumours of your fight spread and students cut the sses to see" Aadya said indifferently as she approached him.


    Eli nced at her and frowned.


    "No, I didn''t" Aadya who knew what was going on in his head said seriously, Her eyes lingered in his ear before looking at his eyes.


    ".....sigh" Eli contemted for a second before sighing and said, "I trust you, teach".


    Aadya nodded her head and walked left him not before warning,


    "Don''t not lose your emotion!"


    "hehe...well, I think about" Eli nonchntly said.


    Aadya returned to her ce where the other two professors presented there as to witness the ''Psuedo-Death Duel''.


    She persuaded the principal to give permission for the duel though, he was really scared to allow it.


    If anything happens, the Headmaster''s Head would be no more, as he would first die a pathetic death.


    But after hearing Aadya would protect him no matter the cost, he sat silent and reluctantly allowed it and asked two more professors.... just in case anything went wrong.


    This was the first time a pseudo-death duel between Soulless and Transcendents.


    "I am excited to see a fight between Mortal and Immortal, Pesdo-Deathmatch"


    "Yaa, I am also..."


    "Aaa, Isn''t that ''The Fallen Physopath''?"


    "Hmm?...I don''t think so...this guy is really charmingpared to the dull, lifeless Psychopath"


    "tsk, tsk, it''s going to be really hurt to see a handsome man disfiguring"


    "Hmm, Hmm"


    "That fucking Butcher!!!...His ugly face cannot bepared to a charming man...what his name again?"


    "Well, we don''t know...we only know butcher is going to fight someone in the Elite ss"


    "I see...so he again gunning off handsome man''s woman?"


    "Yes"


    "I thought, he settled with three toys?"


    "...I don''t know maybe that woman must be so gorgeous, right?"


    "hehe...she must have used her whole luck"


    "I wonder who is that bitch, this handsome man is trying to protect"


    "Maybe Elven princess?"


    "No, no, no, the butcher won''t go for High-noble women and Royalties.....he is a coward"


    "Oh....!!"


    ''chatter''


    "Damn it, I hate that handsome guy"


    "Curse you bastard, You won''t have a pretty face anymore"


    "Hey, do you know he was just amoner?"


    "You know him?"


    "Nah, I just heard, I don''t know his name though"


    "Aa, have you seen ''The Fallen Psychopath''?"


    "Hmmm...no, Someone said he was under suspension for defiling Saintess Luna"


    "urgg....I really wanted to kill that filthy thing...how dare he touch our saintess with his filthy hand"


    "I know, I know, man but what we can do. All we have to cheer our saintess...she is really cute, you know"


    ''chatter''


    Students chatted among them. While girls were fawning over Handsome, Boy''s cursing him.....being handsome sometimes had its disadvantages though no one cared about it.


    ''Thud, Thud''


    Suddenly everyone turned silent when they heard a heavy sound.


    Looking at it, they saw a bulky brown-haired wolf boy with yellow eyes, wearing heavy silver armour, and a very long and wide sword hanging behind his back.


    ''Thud''


    Finally, he stood in front of Eli.


    Before that wolf didn''t show much emotion but now he was ring and smiling wickedly at Eli.


    ''ss-A, Rank-1'' Eli thought when he saw Batch on armour.


    "Listen" Aadya''s indifferent voice echoed throughout the arena.


    "Rules are simple, any kind of potions are not allowed, No cheating and I will only stop if Mortal is about to die.....any questions?"


    ""None""


    "Then, Introduce yourself?"


    "I am Jayden Adolphus, Belong to the Adolphus tribe, 8-Star Ranker"


    "oooohhhhh"


    ''p, p''


    Every boy pped and shouted happily as if their hero hade.


    Though Girls never liked him, some of them still shouted for his noble name.


    "I am Asher Eli, Farmer, Mortal"


    ''ssshhhhh''


    Everyone sucked cold air, they never thought he was that same guy who wreaked havoc in the middle of the city and defiled Saitness of Dawn Kingdom....in just 3 days.


    "hhoooooo"


    "Get away, you loser!!!"


    "You Psychopath!!!"


    "Kill him, Butcher, Kill him for our dear Saintess Luna Dawn"


    "He is one who defiled our Saintess"


    "Yes, We want justice"


    "We want justice"


    Everyone started to follow suit....


    ''They want justice from one who wants to toy with women'' Eli thought as he frowned.


    "SILENCE!!"


    With a single word from Aadya, the Entire Arena turned silent.


    "Do you want to recapitte the conditions?"


    ""No""


    "I understand"


    "Let''s Begin!!!"


    Everyone eagerly waiting for the bloodbath but,


    "..."


    "..."


    "Take your weapon, I don''t want to end this fight fastly" Jayden said, ''It''s been 2 months since I gone all out'', he thought.


    Eli took his Celestria.


    And looked at the surroundings and then looked at Jayden.


    ''Ting''


    Within a second, Eli stomped the ground and swung his Celestria at Jayden''s uncovered neck though Jayden blocked it simply by his long sword.


    Eli twisted his body and turned around as he hit again, but,


    ''Ting''


    Eli then backed off after realizing he couldn''t hit.


    /Mana Breathing/


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Did you finally realize? I am stronger than some low-ss brat" Jayden shouted as his face turned wicked.


    "THUD"


    Jayden stomped the ground and appeared in front of Eli, then Instead of using his long weapon, he punched Eli''s gut, However,


    ''Boom''


    Eli caught his hand and swung his Celestria at his neck again. Jayden raised his eyebrows and bent his body backwards as Celestria just missed and backed off.


    ''He is faster'' Eli thought. Even though Jayden was bulky and wearing heavy armour, he moved smoothly and fast.


    ''He can withstand my punch?'' Jayden was surprised to see someone take his punch head-on. His punch could easily kill a 9-Star Rank Monster.


    Everyone frowned, they thought it would one-sided battle or a fierce battle but these two were ying touch-and-leave games.


    However, Judges and Elite students know both of them gauging their strengths.


    The real fight was yet to start.


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    "Terra Arts: 1st Form"


    Eli''s pupil turned fierce red and forest green. Eli made his first move since the opponent was faster and heavier.


    Red mes covered Celestria''s tips while sand gathered under his ck shoes, however,


    "Your luck won''t be any longer"


    Jayden said as he suddenly appeared in front of Eli and swung his huge sword vertically.


    While Eli suddenly felt....slow action for some reason, Jayden was slow....well, more like a projection of Jayden''s body as if Eli could see his next moment.


    Well, Eli didn''t care, Eli just gathered sand on his left hand and covered it as he caught Jayden''s huge sword.


    "ssssshhhoooohhh"


    "Crack, Crack"


    The ground cracked as Eli slightly pushed down.


    Eli simply stared at Jayden as he swung his Celestria at Jayden''s long ears.


    Jayden''s eyes widened in shock as he tried to pull his huge sword but he couldn''t he felt Eli holding his sword tightly so he let it go and backed off suddenly.


    When Jayden backed off, Eli stared at his huge weapon which was light as a feather.


    "???" Suddenly Eli felt stored earth elements were greedily for his body sucked by the huge sword.


    "Magnes Elemental user?" He looked at Jayden.


    "...." Jayden didn''t answer Eli''s question because everyone already knew however, Eli''s next words widened his eyes,


    "Is it Aritfact?" Eli mumbled silently.


    ''How did he..'' Jayden gulped.


    Everyone didn''t understand what was going on because Eli was mumbling in the battleground.


    "Die you fucker"


    "BBOOMM"


    Jayden hurriedly lept on Eli, he gathered his full on his arm and suddenly punched Eli''s head who was checking the huge sword.


    ''tinggg....chuuukk''


    However, Eli blocked his attack by using the opponent''s huge sword and also pierced his armour without a problem.


    ''Interesting....'' Eli muttered as he watched, Jayden backed off and soon his weapon flew towards him when Eli loosened his grip lightly.


    "How did you..." Although, Jayden got his weapon...his armour which was as strong as the dragon''s skin easily pierced like paper...Jayden looked at Eli with disbelieving eyes while the armour slowly healed itself.


    "Hmmm? Well, I control Elements" Eli said half-heartedly.


    After analysing Jayden''s sword, Eli grasped the function.


    "ggrrrrr" Jayden growled at his enemy, ''Did I dig my own grave?...no, no, it must be luck''.


    Not many understand what''s happening, however, both Rize and Aadya raised their eyebrows in surprise.


    ''So he can control sub-elements now? But he just started Yesterday...'' Aadya looked at him amazed expression and... a little envious?


    ''So, that''s how he used in the morning....he simply created air and changed itsposition and it attached to that boy''s body and then poured mud....when it reacted and started to emit that disgusting smell.....Impressive'' Rize was impressed by the idea. She arrived early morning exactly when Eli used his technique and saw his technique with precision control.


    "Your armour will react to your own particr elemental signature...as you use it to full advantage without relying on the spell" Eli said nodding as if he understood.


    Inyman''s terms, Jayden instead of using spells to attack and defend, simply used the armour to do the job and the armour would turn weak if Eli poured the opposite of mana signature.


    Though he has to capture Jayden first.


    "Impressive...to think that someone would able to make it...hmm hmm" Eli nodded and was fascinated by the person who made Maic armour.


    "I-I don''t know what you are talking" Jayden refused to say anything that could harm his benefactor and started to attack Eli.


    "Terra Arts: 1st Form"


    "Elemental Derivative"


    Soon mes disappeared instead,


    ''ssshhh''


    ''sshhhh''


    Two different balls appeared in front of Eli and with a cheerful smile he said,


    "Not bad, not bad at all...Mr. Dog"


    Jayden, even spectators felt a shiver run down everyone''s spine when Eli smiled softly.

 Chapter 135: Million Reasons

    "Elemental Derivative can be only used when someone understands the concept of Elements....so how in the hell is he using it withoutprehending the 2nd Form?" Rize exined to Zera who was sitting beside her and with a disbelief expression.


    "That''s my Big Brother"


    "That''s my Master"


    ""!!!!""


    Both Scy and Mia shouted happily though they now red at each other.


    "Aa, Bitch, you seduced him, aren''t you?"


    "Who are you calling bitch, bitch?"


    "AAA!! Who do you think who you are bitch? A Thieving bitch?"


    "And you think you great bitch? Don''t act big whore"


    "Who are...."


    ''...'' Zerapletely ignored them. Rize made an awkward face and also treated them as air.


    Looking at the Arena,


    They saw Eli fighting against Jayden while two balls swirling around both of them.


    "It''s that much easier to understand your armour''sposition" Eli said as he blocked the iing attack.


    Eli realized why Jayden movements were slow to his eyes.


    That guy''s armour is imbued with Magnes elementposition and Jayden''s mana signature.


    So when Eli used his technique and focused on Terra''s art, he could see the movements clearly.


    That was, almost half of Arena was under Eli''s domain as he could feel any movements under this radius...so whenever Jayden''s armour moved, Eli could feel the earthly movements and Jayden''s upscaled projection.


    Eli only knew when he caught the sword, the sword trembled as it tried to suck the mana in Eli''s body and he was nothing but mortal just borrowing from the surrounding and from the looks of it, it only sucked Earth Elements.


    "You must never fight against Earth Elemental users, right?" Eli suddenly asked as he again blocked the attack.


    ''Ting''


    "...I-I don''t know what you are speaking" Jayden started to get agitated, ''fuck, fuck, I have to finish before he spouts anymore!''.


    However, some students who heard that started to think whether it was true or not.


    ''chuukk''


    "You are weak"


    Eli suddenly pierced his armour again though after a second it automatically returned to normal.


    "Thud" Jayden suddenly stabbed his weapon on the ground, ''He is strong...I think I understand now, If he can sense the ground that means I have to...'' he then nced at two grey balls revolving around the stadium.


    Jayden didn''t know what it was but he was sure that Eli going to use it somehow as Jayden could feel those balls gathering something whatever Eli was trying to execute, Jayden had to end this as soon as possible.


    With a huge cry, Jayden joined his hands and mmed the ground,


    "HHHHAAAAAA!!!"


    "BBBOOOOOMMM"


    The entire Arena moved like a wave in a sea.


    Aadya became alert, she would move at any time.


    Eli jumped to avoid the wave and due to that Eli''s senses were repled by the wave and using that time.


    "DDIIEEE, YOU FUCKER!!!!"


    Jayden appeared behind him and swung his heavy sword horizontally with a victorious smile.


    But what he didn''t know was....Eli was waiting for this opportunity.


    The moment the huge sword was about to reach Eli''s hips, the balls moved faster than light and mmed on the weapon as if they were the ma.


    "TTICCKKK"


    ''spark''


    And leads to creating a huge hole in the sword and making Jayden fall suddenly.


    "THUD"


    Eli slowlynded and looked at two balls as they disappeared and walked towards Jayden with an indifferent expression.


    "Heavy?" Eli asked as he stood before Jayden, who was struggling to get up.


    "ggrrrr" Jayden was grinding his teeth to pull the heavy armour but it was all in vain.


    ''Step''


    Eli stepped on his chest, red at Jayden''s face and said with an amusing smile, "Do you know everyone gives you a big buildup? I originally thought this fight going to really hard and I was unconsciously excited before the first but....tsk, tsk" Eli''s face changed utter disgust.


    "Arrrhhh"


    Jayden groaned in pain when Eli started to press the armour as if like a pillow, the armour started to bend.


    "To think a coward in a shell going after my woman" Eli''s face irritated as he pressed tightly.


    Eli looked around the students to see this fight and asked loudly,


    "I hear he is assaulting women by duelling with their partner. Make it as if he was doing legal thing and.....you shit heads apuding for this ''thing'' arrival?" Eli''s words made an invincible sword pierce their hearts.


    "..." Everyone turned silent.


    "gggrrrr" Jayden had a pained expression as he couldn''t move anymore and the pressure on his chest getting tighter and tighter.


    Eli ignored it and continued,


    "This ''thing'' and the guys who betted their lover....are no different.


    "Assholes"


    "Cowards"


    "Turds"


    "Fuckers who liked to cuckold"


    "grrr" Some people greeted their teeth in anger as it clearly indicated they were once involved with this ''thing'' and not able to handle Eli''s ''insult'' someone suddenly shouted,


    "Do you think it was easy--"


    "Whatever the fucking reasons.....You bet your lover, a living heart, a soul who surrendered their everything to you....1000000 fucking reasons are nothing to the person who gave everything for you"


    Eli''s stern voice echoed in the arena....not a single word came after that


    A few people lowered their heads while a few girls started to sob.


    Eli''s eyes were shaking as if he was trying to control something inside him. He wanted to end this ''thing'' forever....however, he was a student here and had to follow the rules unlike before where he could cause a rampage without restraint.


    Instead, he tried to change the topic to calm himself before finishing him off.


    "...No matter how I looked at it, Youbined the maic field to your armour which made it powerful and make it faster...that''s all. Howe no one won against you?" Eli really wondered about it as his eyes finally settled.


    Jayden was sweating a lot as this was the first time anyone found out about his armour''s function....That''s right, he was not stronger or anything he only had huge armour with a maic function which led him to control the ground by using his Magnes Elemental mana and make him glide around the ground.


    This was also the reason he never fought against Earth Elemental users. They could easily control the maic property of the earth which led to losing the armour''s function.


    As long as no one found this...he would be victorious.


    "Anyhow, Let''s finish it when I am ''normal''" Eli said as he pointed his Celestria in front of his eyes and without mercy he impaled Jayden....that''s what Eli thought but,


    ''Tkk''


    Within in microsecond, Jayden disappeared.


    Then Eli pulled Celestria and stared at the only waste armour and broken weapon.


    Eli looked around but Jayden was nowhere to be found.


    Eli heightened his senses but Jayden was clearly not there.


    It was then his earring danced in the air making the wings hit together creating, a ''tin, tin'' sound.


    Eli didn''t why but he crouched his body and a long Horizontal sh trailed off.


    Eli leapt to the side and turned to look at the source...but no one.


    "..."


    Even most students gasped.


    ''Invisible? Space? Illusion?'' Eli''s mind runs through a series of answers.


    "Ocean Arts: 1st Form"


    Eli''s pupil changed emerald blue, even so, he couldn''t see any Augment Mana Vision, ''Then it must be either Invisible or Space'' he pondered.


    "Cyclone Arts: 1st Form"


    Eli decided to feel the air movement as it would help him to find any disturbance in the hair.


    "Amoner like you....STEPPING ON ME, DIE!!!!" A voice echoed through the arena.


    ''Chuckkk''


    Eli blocked the attack that came from the right side.


    "ahahaha...Now, look at you all scared...hahaha


    I am Jayden Adolphus, a descendant of Adolphus King...a meremoner stepping on me it hu..."


    "Yay, yay, whatever please fight, I am not here to hear your other asshole ancestor" Eli interrupted immediately.


    "...." Anger boiled in Jayden as he came out of the dimensional portal.


    Eli frowned when Jayden came out from the ck swirl thing. He now had his sharp ws and long fangs....just like a wolf.


    Seeing the foe''s astonished look, Jayden chuckled and said, "Heheh...you should make some friends instead of making enemies" with that Jayden disappeared and appeared side of Eli and shed at his neck.


    Eli''s dangerous sense twinkled as he blocked....however, a punchnded on the other side of Eli''s body.


    He doesn''t have any time to respond as it hits his gut making Eli fly backwards.


    Eli frowned as he saw a small portal disappearing in the ce where Eli was punched.


    Eli turned and looked at Jayden who was licking his lips and waging his tail as he said,


    "I may have lost today if I didn''t receive those generous gifts"


    Though Eli felt wrong that those were gifts, it wasn''t the time to think about it.


    Eli then again lept to finish him off, however,


    ''Tuck''


    Celestria didn''t cut Jadyen''s head instead it slightly jumped from his neck as if he was rubber.


    Eli frowned and was about to use his something difference when,


    "Bye, Bye"


    Jayden said as he held a crystal-like ball and it shot a light towards Eli.


    "!!!!"


    Eli''s pupils dted as his dangerous senses were telling him to run away.

 Chapter 136: Gifts

    I was in the restroom while thrusting my hips into the toy while ying with the other two asses.


    "~mm~"


    "~Ahh~Ahh~"


    Hearing their moan, pleased my heart. I was fucking them mindlessly...They are my toys....mine only.


    "~aaahhhhhhhh~"


    After finishing the one as she slumped on the ground, I went to another one as she who breathing like a bitch and plunged my long sword into her wet hole.


    "~~AAAAAHHH~~"


    "~Mine bigger than your boyfriend''s, right?" I asked.


    "~aaahh~Y~ezzz~Maas~ahsstter~You are best~mmm~~aaa"


    This was the slut I took from one of the boy...I don''t know his name. The feeling of fucking in front of their boyfriend made my cock hard, ''Aa, shit~''.


    Without mercy, I trusted my hips vigorously, "Take it bitch, I am cumming"


    "Yzzz~ahh~Give your~seeds~Mastttterrr"


    Aftering inside of her, I went to thest not before seeing the watch, ''I still have 35 minutes before the match starts'' I thought as I plunged into another hole and pulled her hair as I pped her butt,


    "~HHAAAA~"


    Thinking again, Yesterday night, I was visited by some strange shadow-like figure.


    I really thought that shadow must havee to kill me...the person in front of me was anything but normal so I readied for my death, my body trembled in fear and No matter how strong I was without armour I was nothing.


    That''s why I only kill or bully the weak andmoners. Without my father, I wouldn''t even epted in the Nex, especially in Elite ss though I lost control in lust and was demoted.


    Anyway after hearing that shadow wasn''t here to kill, instead That person tempted me with his/her offer, and I sighed in relief.


    Anyhow, ording to the shadow, My toys had been defeated and kneeled in front of some ugly woman and begged for mercy.


    ''These bitches...'' I grumbled thinking that they hid it from me.


    Irritated, I plunged into her deep,


    "~AAHHH~~~DEEEEP~''


    Showing no mercy, I ravaged her...How could they embarrass me by doing something like that?


    I wasn''t particrly angry because it was about time I should look for another woman...it''s been 2 months since I went for another one. My fathers strictly restricted me from doing this.


    But, One at a time...won''t cause the problem right? I am not sad about being demoted From the Elite ss to the A-ss.


    Because I can''t even fuck any girl in that ss as they were royalties and nobles and even twomoners were supported by Dukes.


    I tried to approach a certain childhood friend of mine whom I had not seen in ages but she just snorted and ignored me. I was irritated but I calmed down because I knew who she was and she knew what character I was.


    So it''s a good thing that I could do anything in the A-ss as long as with limited.


    Anyhow, After hearing the offer, I epted it and followed that person''s script until now.


    ''Damn, Seriously...She is really ugly to the point I would choose a ghoul to fuck rather than this bitch no matter what'' I thought about the ugly bitch.


    "Seriously, that pretty guy must not have eyes or...Erectile Dysfunction...haha" I mumbled andughed as I released into her.


    "~~AAAAAAHHHHHH~~"


    Looking at three panting women lying on the ground inside the cubicle.


    "All I have to do is humiliate him and make him beg....after that, I will get what I want. Well, I was a little worried when he said he wouldn''t put her bet as it was also the part of deal but after hearing I could order him three times...that was more than enough" I mumbled as I left the restroom.


    I know I am just a pawn in their game but If I get that ''thing'', I would even make the elites beg for mercy.


    "Huh?" As soon as I came out, I saw a golden haired-pretty boy smiling brightly.


    "Oh, Hello, Jayden...I hope you had good fun?" That boy goes by the name Alexander, ''Amoner Hero''.


    "Y-Yes" I replied awkwardly. It''s not that I''m scared or anything....it''s just that his body was strong...almost like a dragon''s body, unlike my armour.


    "Here" He suddenly gave me something round white ball.


    "???" I had a puzzled look.


    "Hahah.....it is..."


    Like that, he exined everything wicked smile,


    In brief,


    It was the same as Shadow''s proposal but...seriously, ''Is that guy really pissing around everyone?'' I wondered whether that guy was really okay in mind.


    Anyhow, "Fuck it, I am going to fuck the Saintess" I shouted in the lone corridor.


    Yes, that''s right, I just heard that he was the one whom Saintess bet on her virginity....hehe...it''s seriously interesting, Even though that hero offered me to cancel the pact between them but...should I?


    ''Hmmm...maybe I should not be greedy as I don''t want the entire Dawn kingdom to wage war against us'' I pondered whether I should taste that virgin Saintess or not...but after looking at the ball in my hand, I decided to it''s best to keep rtionship with Alexander rather than tranishing it.


    "I could have any pussy I want" I mumbled and scanned the gift.


    This white ball has the power to kill a Monarch Ranker and could be used 10 times and does not require mana at all....dammit, it''s really a wonderful precious gift.


    As about to reach the arena when,


    "Oi, Butcher!"


    Someone called me,


    Turning around, I saw a green-haired pretty boy walking towards me.


    I frowned, I may have had contact with Alexander before like little greetings but I never spoke to this Hero of Theos Kingdom.


    "What?" My ears twitched left and right as I remained cautious.


    "Oh, well, I just want to...."


    He then exined something with the same wicked smile that Alexander wore.


    In brief,


    He wanted the same deal...''Oh, my golden goose'', I thought about Eli who unknowingly sent many gifts.


    I was really above clouds, If my father knew this, he would be coughing his blood to see his son having these treasures.


    Collecting 25 small paper spells...as long as I tear them off, I would hide in different dimensions.


    "Really....." I felt maybe this would all dream and also I heard an interesting thing....a great way to provoke Eli.


    Steadying myself I entered the Arena wearing the armour.


    "OHhhhh!!!"


    Hearing the ps and support, I felt my blood boil for the first time in my life.


    Before it always scowled and cursed but Because the opponent was worse, they sided with my side.


    "Let''s Begin!!!"


    As soon as Aadya shouted, both I and him stared at each other...if it was a normal fight I would have killed him by now but,


    "Take your weapon, I don''t want to end this fight fastly"


    I said seriously. I wanted to humiliate him and make him ask for mercy.


    With that, we exchanged a few blows just to check each other''s strength and after gauging his strength, I poured my mana into the Armour and soon I leapt on him however,


    He stopped my attack as if it was a piece of cake...I was shocked too much...I basically used my full power but he....''No, no, now is not the time'' I mumbled as I tried to fight him again.


    ...


    ''H-He strong, H-He found my secret...I thought I perfectly hid it well...shit, shit, shit....fuck it!!''


    Just the trident about to pierce me, I reluctantly used the gifts and escaped into the dimension.


    "Fuck, fuck, fuck...." I shouted in that void, "I was thinking of saving this but....tsk, tsk" I clicked my tongue in frustration, "My father going to kill me for priceless Armour."


    "Fuck, let''s kill...I don''t care whether Aadya saves him or not...." I said as I held the white ball secretly and was ready to use it when he put his guard down.


    "SSSHHHH"


    A beam of light shot towards Eli and,


    "BOOOOM"


    Like a mushroom-shaped explosion urred.


    ''sigh'' I sighed in relief whether Aadya was saved or he died....I would win anyway.


    Thinking about my armour, a wave of anger swelled in my heart as I shouted,


    "I thought you are strong and mighty but, ''spit, spit'' just anothermoner who doesn''t know his ce.....hahaha....Don''t worry I make sure to order you around while making that ugly bitch a prostitute....hmme to think of it, Is anyone would fuck her?....unless if it''s a skewered guy like you....ahahahha...."


    My voice echoed in the silent arena,


    " Oh, I heard from someone you already married Should I also add her to the prostitute list?" I screamed my lungs out.


    ''Ha, it''s been a long since I felt this'' I mumbled inwardly as I felt I wanted to fuck again my toys.


    After that smoke slowly disappeared and I saw that loser lying on the floor motionless with torn clothes and bleeding.


    "You are still clinging to your pathetic life"


    ''I guess, Aadya thought my attack wouldn''t kill him....he survived that kind of attack?... maybe I should finish him offter before he could develop'' I thought as I walked towards the almost dead body


    Couraching down I looked at his battered body and was about to look at Aadya when,


    ''ng, ng''


    A small chain-like material wrapped around my neck.


    "You know, I should not refrained myself" An emotionless voice echoed behind me...chill ran through my spine as beastly instincts said to me to run.


    "I hope you had fun with my..."

 Chapter 137: Too Big?

    Everyone turned silent when Eli was bombarded.


    "He died?"


    "I-I think so"


    "...."


    "I thought he was going to win"


    "Ya..."


    "S-seriously, he just underestimated the butcher"


    "Y-Yes, He almost won.....instead of speaking arrogantly and lecturing us, he should have killed him when he caught him"


    "Y-Yeah, If I were him, I would already shove Butcher''s throat"


    "H-Hahah...That''s what you get for lecturing us...P-Psychopath..ahahah"


    "Look at him, now who is gonna fuck whom now....ahahaha"


    ''chatter''


    Students chattered and judged Eli''s actions.


    As they waited for the smoke to clear whether Eli actually died or not.


    Even, Mia and Zera were fidgeting and had deadly eyes.


    While, Scy knew what she was amazed to see her master, so strong...'' Bastard, getting stronger rapid rate...hehehe'' She chuckled inwardly.


    "M-Ms. Aadya, I thi..."


    "It''s fine, nothing happened to him" Aadya simply answered to the frightening professors who were previously informed by the Headmaster to save Eli no matter the cost.


    They were taken aback initially when the Headmaster asked them but still, they obeyed their superior and they looked at the smoke that was about to disperse with worried looks.


    But to their dismay, That guy was lying down motionlessly. The fear was evident on their face and just about to help him....they saw a slightly distorted image of battered Eli.


    ""Really?"" They were awestruck by that and realised what it was.


    "He is great, isn''t it? Even though he was in 1st form he could literally create Augment Mana Vision" Aadya said proudly with her indifferent gaze though there was a creepy smile as if she found an interesting specimen.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them had dumbfounded expressions and looked to see what would transpire from now on,


    In the Arena,


    "I hope you had fun with my replica"


    "Whatrr-N-gr-o-ruuu"


    Wrapping the chain around, Eli who made a pit and escaped while leaving his Mana vision behind to let his opponent guard down....finally appeared and dragged Jayden to the centre of the arena.


    Jayden struggled to break as he tried to pull the chain but all vain.


    His Hazy Eyes looked at the battered Eli who was now turned to fine water particles and dispresed.


    Jayden''s widened in shock. He suddenly moved his hand to his pockets and disappeared into a different dimension.


    "fuuu, I esca...." Jayden wiped his forehead and thought he had escaped but,


    "ah...arrrrrhhhh" Jayden suddenly screamed as he felt a hot rod stuck to his neck while being pulled.


    "aaaarrrrrrrrr!!!" Jayden pulled off from dimension and saw Eli holding a chain from his left hand.


    Eli looked at Jayden who was wriggling like a fish,


    "It''s just a little hot, you know" Eli nonchntly said.


    "Y-You f-f-f-cukkker, I-t''s..hurt like Heellll" Jayden clenched the chain and tried to pull off, ''hot, hot, fucking hoootttt!!!!!''.


    "tsk, tsk, it''s not even the 1/10th hot I suffered from Luna" Eli said as he looked at a woman who almost burned his body inside out.


    "aa..ahh.." Luna blushed as hid her face behind the staff.


    Eli then looked at the wriggling wolf and pulled the chain as it dragged Jayden.


    ''nk, nk''


    Jayden was standing in front of him as Eli said,


    "Now, you look exactly like a dog...''tttrrrrrrrrr''" as he tore off Jayden''s dress leaving him only underwear.


    "Kneel" His emotionless voice crept to everyone.


    "H-How dar...''tttrrrrr''" Before Jayden could retort, Eli tore off his underwear leaving him naked in front of Everyone.


    ''gasp''


    Everyone gasped to see the site....not because of Jayden''s body, instead this was the first time since the creation of Nex anyone made strip their opponents naked.


    "You are going overboard....sigh" Aadya mumbled as she turned her head to the side with a small blush...not because of the site Instead she was embarrassed to say Eli was her student now as she boosting before.


    She knew Jayden''s power was only the armour without that, he couldn''t even control the element.


    "KYYAAA!!!"


    "It''s a Monster thing!!"


    Some idiotic girls and....boys? shouted.


    Jayden thought Eli was doing this to embarrass him but,


    "Y-You think, I would embarrass.....hahhaha" Jayden said asughed loudly showing his cock arrogantly and continued,


    "You know, once this entered the cave...there is no woman would forge-''gguuggg''"


    However, Eli just punched him in the gut and Jayden flew in the fly Then,


    ''ng, ng''


    ''Boom''


    Eli pulled the chain as Jayden who flew high suddenly fell into the ground. Jayden groaned in pain but somehow he was smiling with broken fangs,


    "Y-You-cough-seems like ''spat'' someone''s pride damage...hahaha'' Jaydenughed manically thinking Eli''s was small, so he was venting frustration.


    However, Jayden didn''t know how wrong he was because currently, Eli trying to control himself and not finish it quickly, he was slowly trying to release his dark side because he knew if he burst it out suddenly...then Tiana who friendly gave him a gift would forever be scared of him.


    Yes, Eli was just trying to not give too much terror because of his new friend who gave him something precious without asking for anything in return.


    "YOU SLUM DOG!!!!" Suddenly someone shouted. Turning around everyone saw a bluish-ck-haired girl shouting,


    "Do you think yours big or something....''spat, spat'' My Master has big that evenpared to ogres...''snort'' your puny dick can''t evenpare to the mighty of my master, you slum dog....


    He is ''this big''" Scy cutely motioned her hand to tell Eli''s size.


    ''gasp''


    Again Everyone gasped....now because of a revtion of true Monster.


    Girls turned to look at Eli''s pants as if their eyes trying to pry what kind of monster hiding behind the thick fabric.


    "..." Eli nkly looked at Scy and he really wanted toment on it but....he chose to close his mouth.


    And soon Scy who was fuming with anger finally realized what she said....she covered her red face in embarrassment.


    Jayden was smiling before suddenly his face sour as if he was eaten a shit.


    "You still not kneeling?" Eli questioned as he pulled the chain and pointed Celestria at him.


    "ggrrr" Jayden gritted his teeth and shouted again, "I would rather die than beg".


    His words only made Eli happy as he,


    "Is that so..." Eli said as his eyes slowly turned void without emotions and said emotionless, "Then I make you beg for death".


    "!!!!" Jayden tail raised up as if it sensed danger.


    "Tia....It will be gruesome" Eli suddenly warned her as he pulled Jayden''s hair.


    "..." Tiana didn''t say anything though she was touched that her friend was worried about her unlike ''someone''.


    "It feels good to toy with a woman, right?" Eli suddenly asked in his emotionless voice.


    "...N-nnoo" Jayden was terrified as he babbled, "Do-Do you know who is m-my f-father...''aaaarrrrrrrhhhhh''".


    Eli just twisted his hand without mercy and said, "Your father...count, earl, Marquise?".


    Seeing a glimmer of hope, Jayden ignored the pain and shouted, "H-he is the c-count of Fallen contin....''aarrrrhhhhhhhh''".


    "I see, Count...ah" Eli mumbled as he broke his other hand.


    "S-Stttop, I-Doon''t like p-pain, please, I w-will never go against you, please stop, I beg" Jayden started to plead as his tears and snot came out.


    "Sheltered dog..ah" Eli muttered as he thought it was a pathetic disy.


    Eli just broke two hands and he was already on the brink of begging, ''What about his pride?''.


    "What would you do when you break a toy?"


    "..." Jayden''s face froze as he remembered how enjoyed ying with their body even though they were crying and begging.....it only made him want to make a mess out of them.


    "It''s feels good, right? Want to make more mess, right?" Eli said as if he understood Jayden very well.


    Jayden''s eyes widened in surprise as he was about to plead again,


    "You.want.make.her.prostitute?" Eli suddenly turned emotionless as he grabbed his hair and made Jayden look at him.


    Eli already removed the chain.


    Seeing Eli''s void eyes, Jayden was scared....to the point he might pee himself.


    "No-sniff-slurp-I-just-ah-cough-kidding" But it would be more humiliating so he said he was kidding, hoping Eli would forgive him.


    "I see....hmm, hmm...well then, I let you for now" Eli felt sorry for him as a man crying in front of everyone....Eli felt horrible so he released his clutch on Jayden''s air.


    ''Tha-ha-Thank god, I escaped. Just you wait bastard I tell my fat....


    "AAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!" Jayden''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by Eli.


    "Just Kidding" Eli smiled and winked.


    "...." Dead silence remained on the spectators'' side while only a long scream echoed through the arena.


    A few students passed out after seeing the horrible things that never they forget for the rest of their lives....this ''horrendous''.


    "Eli" Aayda muttered worriedly with a frown, What he was doing....it''s something wrong.


    "...." Scy, Mia and Zera were fine as they felt...it was the right decision.


    "...Horrible" Tiana muttered as she looked at the site.

 Chapter 138: [Bonus chapter]Your Future King

    "..."


    Everyone looked at the brown-haired naked wolf lying on the ground as he spasmed his hips and the blood spurted from his big hole in the ce where it should have male genitalia present.


    Many male students already fainted seeing this and some female students vomited.


    "aaarrrrhhhh...aarrhhh....arrhh"


    Jayden lost all his energy. He only made a light groan though it was enough to echo in the arena where only silence presented.


    Jayden''s face turned pale, he couldn''t feel his lower parts anymore.


    Many students turned pale as it was the first time they had seen something this gore.


    Even the two professors who ordered to save Eli at any cost...now doubting the sanity of the Headmaster to save this Monster.


    "chckckk"


    A meat falling sound echoed as everyone turned to look at the person who simply pulled Jayden''s genitalia and threw it away as if piece of garbage.


    Eli''s expression was calm and void....he didn''t show any disgust or pity or mercy, nothing. He already retracted Celestria and Ember.


    "You have a hole in your body, you know?" Eli said emotionlessly.


    "...." Jayden felt he might lose his consciousness, ''b-but that''s goo--od'' he was about to lose when,


    "AARRRRHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Jayden who was ready to fall unconscious suddenly felt his back being pulled.


    ''chuckk''


    "Now you have three-hole" Eli mumbled as he threw a brown tail.


    "..." Some spectators felt that they didn''t want to see this gore anymore and were about to leave but,


    "Those want to leave now....are.you.sure.to.leave.after.cutting.ss?" Eli''s indifferent voice echoed in the arena and Eli''s nk eyes stared at the students who stood to leave.


    ''gulp''


    A chill ran through their spine, all they could do was obey because they knew now ''This Psychopath'' was more dangerous and Pyscho than Butcher.


    "Good" Eli nodded and grabbed Jayden''s ears.


    "N-nno-no---noo plea-e ''cough'' anymore...''sob'', please ki-ll me already..." When Jayden felt Eli grabbing his ears...he knew what was going to happen, so he pleaded and cried.


    "I see..." Eli muttered as he removed his hands from Jayden''s ears. Even though Jayden should be happy, something tells him....not right.


    "Well then, I give you two options,


    Either fucked by a man or I will tear off your ears and many more" Eli said with a smile.


    "...noononooonononoonononononon" Jayden body broke and now his mind started to break.


    Eli shrugged and looked at spectators then asked, "Any Male Volunteers?".


    ''...What the fuck he is asking us?'' Every male student thought.


    Seeing no one interested and Eli tried to provoke them, "Come on guys, he has three holes now...and I assure you that it would be good fuck"


    ''Three holes? good fuck?...'' Before they could scream, Eli added,


    "I mean, some of your lovers were taken and fucked by him, right? Don''t you guys want revenge or something...tsk, tsk, if you stayed silent again then someone wil...."


    "Asher Eli" a voice interrupted Eli.


    Eli was annoyed, he was having good fun, you know.


    Looking at the source, he saw that Aadya was looking at him twitching expression.


    "heh...hehehehe..." Eli looked at her furious face and giggled manically.


    "hehe...I am sorry. I think I gone overboard" Eli apologised though Aadya knew he wasn''t a single bit of sorry.


    "Aren''t you lucky dog?" Eli whispered as he nced at the pathetic dog who was wetting the entire ce with his disgusting blood and


    "Remember for the rest of your life" with a deadly tone.


    "AAARRRRRRRRR!!!!!!"


    Eli tore off two ears that were connected to a skull.


    Jayden felt his mind tearing off and not able to handle it anymore his mind shut down.


    Just about to lose consciousness, Jayden heard,


    "Don''t evere after her or anyone"...nope, he didn''t hear instead he saw Eli''s lip moment with a wicked smile and his mind registered it beforepletely fainting as if natural.


    Seeing him faint,


    "Terra Arts: 1st Form"


    Metal elements gathered around Eli''s hands and formed longrge nails just like Jayden''s nails.


    He then clutched Jayden''s neck who was already unconscious and lifted him.


    ''drip, drip''


    Blood flowed from his sacrum and pelvis and his head.


    "Aai...Death is the only thing you wish" Eli said those words as he


    ''chuuckk''


    Dig his nails in Jayden''s sternum and


    ''tttttttttttttttrrrrrrrrrrrrrr''


    Eli changed the mana flow to his arms as Viens bulged and tore off Jayden''s body in the vertical half.


    ''spurt''


    ''ssh''


    Blood and flesh sttered around everywhere and Eli''s face was drenched in warm blood.


    "Understood?" Eli said chilly tone as he nced at every spectator with a bloody face.


    Everyone cowered in fear when Eli looked at their eyes....a true devil.


    There was no way they didn''t understand what he was saying.


    Soon a light from Eli''s batch and Jayden''s Armour''s batch emerged and then intertwined before entering Jayden''s soul crystal which was lying on the ground.


    "There is no need for condition.... because you are the reward for me" Eli mumbled as he picked up the heart and tore the soul crystal which was shining in green colour.


    "...." Hearing that, his ssmates finally realized....from the very beginning winner was already decided.


    The reason he didn''t ask for any reward was that Jayden was the reward to make others understand what would happen if someone came after him or his loved ones.....he infiltrated their hearts as a nightmare.


    Everyone present here was a First-year and some sophomores....so they had never seen this kind of barbaric.


    "..."


    Everyone looked at the massacre.....even the previous victims felt pity for Jayden.


    ''p''


    ''p''


    ''p''


    Some...no, three people pped their hands without any remorse as everyone snapped out of their fear.


    Even Aadya froze when she saw a creepy smile from Eli who tore Jayden''s body half as if Eli was really excited to tear him.


    Soon she heard the three pping sounds echo in the arena as she also snapped out of the daze and said,


    "Winner: Asher Eli"


    However, no one pped or shouted except for the three women who were somewhat pleased by his actions.


    Eli''s eyes returned to normal red ruby. He then looked at three people who were eagerly pping for his winning.....He felt sudden embarrassment as he awkwardly smiled with a red hue on his cheeks.


    Now Everyone was frozen seeing a devilish smile with a bloody face.


    Girls felt a shiver in their lower body while Boys coughed blood.


    ''WHO??'' This person waspletely different from before. They couldn''t believe their own eyes.


    Eli was just about to walk to Aadya when,


    ["Ma..Mast..er, some ente..red our hou...use. Master, Do..you-"]


    A sudden mental call from his one of servants.


    Eli''s eyes widened in surprise.


    He could only hear their message but he couldn''t reply to it.


    ''spark''


    Without waiting Eli ran fastly while he threw the soul crystal to Aadya.


    "...." Everyone had a dumbfounded expression.


    "FUCK!!!" a golden-haired boy shouted and left with a furious face.


    "....Did I fucked myself?" a green-haired boy turned silent when he thought about the spells he granted to Jayden.....a thought of his furious father made him tremble in fear.


    *****


    Vi


    Eli entered his house then walked normally towards the living and saw a person sitting on the sofa while Prisania kneeling.


    "..." Eli frowned seeing as he was about to look at the face of the person....he was stunned.


    The person who was sitting on the sofa was, a handsome man with a pale skin colour wearing a ck tuxedo, a diamond-shaped face, a strong and lean physique, ck hair with red eyes.


    Just a male version of someone Eli loves.


    When that ck-haired person saw Eli, he squinted his eyes before smiling.


    However, Eli with a bloody dress walked and sat on the sofa in front of the ck-haired man and crossed his legs then put his hand on the armrest.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both of them stared at each other not speaking anything while Prisania looked at Eli and wanted to move towards but she was currently under bloodline suppression.


    The silence was killing her.


    Having enough stare, the ck-haired was about to speak,


    "Hell...."


    "Prisania, your master is here" Eli interrupted indifferently as he nced at Prisania and pointed himself.


    The ck-haired man eye''s twitched.


    "M-Master, I-I..." The more she spoke the more she felt pressure in her blood.


    Seeing her, Eli then looked at the ck-haired man who was calmly looking at Eli.


    "Whom might you be?" Eli asked with a bloody smile.


    "You know who I am" The ck-haired man said with a small smile.


    "..." Eli pretended as if he didn''t know who the other person was.


    Seeing this, The ck-haired man just smiled and said,


    "My name is Drac Asgarez, Current head of the Drac Family"


    Eli''s eyebrow furrowed and said with a smile,


    "My name is Asher Eli, Husband of Adriana, ''The Vampire Queen''"


    "!!!" Asgarez''s expression suddenly twisted however he still calmly asked,


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes....Your future king" Eli nonchntly said as he pulled Prisania to his side.


    "....that''s a funny joke..hahaha" Asgarez tried to hide his annoyance byughing.


    "...." Eli simply scanned Prisania for any wounds and then said,


    "Yes, Drac family will be a funny joke in the future..hahahaha" Eliughed loudly.


    "....hahahaha"


    "hahahah"


    Both of themughed for no reason.


    However, Prisania wanted to run away as far as from theseughing maniacs who were releasing their killing intent.


    After a few minutes, they calmed down.


    Again they stared at each other.


    "You know, Why I am here?"


    "hmmm?....oh, Do I?"


    They red at each other.


    "Hmm, What is your demand?" Suddenly Asgarez asked with a stern voice as he released the pressure on Eli.


    "Oh!!! Why?" A creepy smile appeared on Eli''s bloody face.


    The pressure from Eli''s increased as it fought against Asgarez. Though it was not powerful, Eli''s sudden burst made Asgarez was stunned for a second Despite that he maintained his calm because,


    "You took something that belongs to us, right?"


    "...." A twisted smile appeared on Eli''s face when he heard that, ''Come on, don''t smile like that, idiot...it''s creepy'' Elimented himself inwardly.


    However, his smile only increased.

 Chapter 139: Bullying?....who cares.

    There were two reasons Eli acted like a jerk in front of the media...one was to challenge the person toe after while the other one was.....to find out who targeting his ''future daughter''.


    Yes, when he killed the media members in the DC News, Eli checked their data before destroying everything....he wasn''t that much of an idiot.


    And he found interesting things along with corrupted nobles'' dark side...it was to kidnap the Zera Adriana, daughter of Vampire Queen.


    Eli was shocked to see so many nobles corrupted to their core as they literally illicitly trafficked the demi-humans, Antis, and children. However, he was more shocked to see that they nned to kidnap Zera while diverting Adriana.


    Although ''that Newbie'' did babble, without strong evidence Eli or even Adriana would not be able to make a move.


    So he didn''t say anything to her as the data only has a one-sided discussion it never mentioned Drac or any other noble family.


    If Eli told this to Adriana, he was sure she would destroy the other party without mercy, which would drastically affect her position and put her in a bad view.


    Even though the Fallen continent decides the ''strong rules all'', after 100s of years Fallen started to gain literacy so they would surely question Adriana''s decision if she recklessly acted.


    And even if she kills anyone who questions her.....it only leads to her fall because ''No king rules forever''.


    So he had something else.


    Initially, Eli agitated the other party to assassinate him and make it a failure....then they sent someone and would try to negotiate with him as long as Eli didn''t say anything to Adriana or other media.


    However, Eli never thought that the ''VVVIP'' woulde and visit him....personally.


    "I like to know the answer to one question before our negotiation"


    "...Yes"


    Eli closed his eyes and then opened with bloodshot as he asked,


    "Why did you want to kidnap Zera Adriana?"


    "...."


    Asgarez blinked for seconds and replied with an amusing smile,


    "I don''t know what you are talking about....I came here only for Noble''s corruption data..."


    "..." Eli nkly stared at Asgarez''s expression whether he was lying or not....but to his dismay Asgarez''s expression was unreadable.


    "But I found the Zera''s kidnapping relevant data from your benamipany"


    "You say that but it''s possible you might add it to use me" Asgarez smiled in the end.


    "..."


    "So, a head of a noble family personally came to amoner...''for that''?"


    "I just wanted to see who wreaked havoc in the middle of the city and...still walking without facing the consequence" Asgarez still maintained his expression.


    ''sigh'' Eli internally sighed If it was easy, Asgarez wouldn''t be Head of the Drac Family.


    "45% assets in the farming field in Dawn Kingdom and 40% assets in chemical factories in Fallen Kingdom" Eli stated as he leaned on his knuckles he already gathered most of the information about Drac as it was publicly avable online...however, nobody knows how much assets he owns.


    "..."


    "..." Sensing silence from the other party Eli took something like a chip from the storage crystal and yed it in his fingers.


    Seeing this Asgarez''s smile stiffened and said,


    "That''s too much price"


    "Oh? Are you sure? I mean all I have to do is show it to someone and ''boom'' there would be nothing" Eli motioned his hands like a child.


    Even so, Asgarez was still calm as if he predicted this and asked with a smirk,


    "I have nothing to lose as I am and my family not involved in anything directly and...I could easily kill you and take that evidence, right?"


    "Sigh, this why I hate to talk too much" Eli shook his head though he had a smug and continued,


    "I know you just came to check ''me'' the person who was favoured by Vampire Queen, in the premises of negotiating"


    "..." Asgarez''s smile widened.


    Eli who was previously not able to understand his expression suddenly felt his bluff causing some reactions.


    Asgarez was just about to say something when,


    "Yes, you could snap my neck in a second....but, are you sure you can handle the aftermath...Headmaster?"


    "..." Asgarez turned silent.


    "You knew...ha?" an old voice suddenly came behind Eli.


    "HHIII!!!" Prisania was startled to hear another sound, ''Wh-What the fuck is happening here?...M-May be I should have d-died'' She was having a breakdown from seeing another strongest individual appearing out of nowhere.


    "Yes, How can I not? There is only one who could allow some stray to my house without permission, right?" Eli answered without turning back.


    "sigh....I am telling you. I am not involved with him in any way, I was just here to protect you" the old man tried to reason with Eli.


    "Yes, I know" Eli simply said and asked Asgarez, "So?"


    "..." Asgarez nced at the old man who allowed him to enter Eli''s house as long as he didn''t harm anyone in this house or Nex.


    "....sigh, Still I think..."


    "Okay, 40% and 35% is final, whether ept it or get fuck out of here. I am busy" Eli suddenly interrupted him.


    "...." Asgarez eye''s twitched and growled lightly, "I am Emperor Ranker"


    "And I am saying that Emperor Ranker get fuck out of here" Eli said indifferently.


    "....I see" With that Asgarez his face twisted in anger but he controlled and stood as if he already achieved the reason he came....and about the Nobles'' misdeed, he didn''t care after he got from them and as for Zera''s Kidnap n....there was no evidence saying that Count Drac involved.


    So, Asgarez simply stood up and said before leaving,


    "See youter"


    With that, he disappeared. Eli turned to look at Headmaster who already left the moment Asgarez left.


    Finally, he loosened his tense body fell on the sofa, and released a long sigh.


    Whether the negotiation failed or not, he did learn who was behind the scenes and as for corruption data....he already nned something bigger than Asgarez''s offer though it took some time.


    Prisania finally fell on the floor as she breathed heavily due to the heavy atmosphere as if they would fight at any moment.


    Soon,


    "Master!" Someone shouted as they entered the house. Then a smile erupted on Eli''s face.


    *****


    Fallen Continent


    In a big dark castle, a lone figure walked in the corridor with an annoyed expression.


    ''step, step, step''


    Soon he entered a room that was small in size and filled with books.


    That lone figure took a certain pitch-ck book with a creepy door symbol on its cover.


    ''Flip, Flip''


    Then that figure flipped the nk end pages and muttered,


    "Asher Eli"


    Suddenly words started to appear on the page.


    With trembling hands, the figure flipped to thest page and as soon as he saw the content, he sighed in relief as muttered, "Nothing changed", and then,


    "Hehehehhe" The lone figure chuckled.


    "Actually, this oue had been predestined for a very, very long time ago...Asher Eli. Whether you hate it or not....no one cannot escape from their destiny.


    The Stage is now set and soon I will have my answer.


    ''Death'' will reveal itself....


    I will y my role in ''Your'' story and We await for the ''end''.


    Hahahhahh" The lone figureughed maniacally as its red eyes shone while its body trembled in happiness.


    ''knock, knock''


    "haha-" the figure stoppedughing and looked at the door before hiding the book.


    "Master, the mistress is aski..." before the person could finish.


    ''tuck''


    A handsome ck-haired with a red eye man opened the door and looked at a woman who wore a revealing maid outfit.


    "Master Asgarez" The maid said as she bowed her head deeply.


    "Where is she?" Asgarez asked.


    "Mistress is in the pleasure chamber with other maids" The maid answered without lifting her head.


    "....I see" Asgarez said as he removed his pants and revealed his snake.


    The maid without questioning his exhibitionist behaviour, kneeled down and sucked it.


    "urrhh" Asgarez groaned.


    ''slurp''


    ''slurp''


    A sucking sound echoed in the corridor and soon,


    "I am Cuming~" Asgarez said as he gave her a deep throat.


    "mmmff" The maid took it to her throat without any pain as if she was already familiar with it.


    ''Slurp''


    She then opened her mouth and showed it to her master before drinking with an ecstasy face.


    ''~ha~''


    She panted heavily as she stood up and looked at her handsome master, A blush appeared on her face when she saw a seductive smile.


    Then she removed her skirt and slide her panties and spread her slits before saying,


    "Fuck your Bitch, Master"


    "~AAAHHHHH~"


    Asgarez thrust his hips vigorously,


    "You like it bitch"


    "Y~ess~Ha~aah~rder"


    "hahah...." Asgarezughed and started to treat her roughly, ''Let''s not change anymore....because it wouldn''t be fun and spicy'' he thought and smacked her butt.


    "~MMM~"


    *****


    While Asgarez having fun, Eli returned to the private arena. He had treatment from Aadya.


    Aadya didn''t speak so only said ''hmm'' for Eli''s talk.


    During the treatment, he didn''t feel much painpared to before and only a few drops of ck substances leaked from his pores. Eli felt his body getting refined again and again.


    After being done with his treatment, Aadya had too much to handle so she cancelled the Mana breathwork ss.


    And Scy also went to her course. So he decided to look for someone whom he promised to treat.


    Most students ran as soon as they saw him and some even fainted for some reason. Just about to enter the Third-year department, he heard,


    "I told already, right?"


    "heekk...Please ''sob'' I give you ''sniff'' money"


    "yack, ''bam'' don''t touch my leg with your filthy hands"


    "ahaahaha"


    Eli saw at the corner of an isted ce, a few boys beating another boy.


    "Oh..Bullying?" Eli wondered but shrugged off his shoulder and walked away....it''s not his ce to meddle in something trivial like this.


    However as soon as Eli left the site,


    "AAAAHHHHHHH"


    Someone screamed.

 Chapter 140: Big Sister

    It seems third-year students were in internships so only a handful of people roamed around after asking about Nova....the girl who examined the candidates during the entrance exam.


    ''Tsk, tsk, seems like Brownie was busy now...hmmm'' Eli thought as he left that ce.


    While walking he heard someone shouting about murder but he simply acted as if ''so sad'' and walked away.


    He thought of visiting the old man, ''Rock'' but it would take time and Scy might worriedly search for him....no, that''s not the reason, he simply forgot the route to Division-1 and even if he used Map in his phone....it only leads him disaster.


    So, he decided to enter themon arena which was now clean and empty. He then took out Celestria and Ember then started to practice on the dummy.


    ''ting''


    "Ah"


    ''ting''


    "Ah"


    ''ssshhh''


    Eli thrust Celestria and swung Ember on the dummy.


    If students saw him now.....they would even doubt if Eli had a dual personality or something because, now his every moment was elegant and looked like Art that not anyone could buy it.


    ....


    ....


    An hour passed since he held his breath and trained without taking a single break.


    Tomorrow night Lilith woulde and she surely throw a tantrum...heck, she might kill Scy and Adriana.


    Eli knew he epted other women....more like pushed their limit to confess.


    "Well, I handle her....somehow" Eli muttered as he finally returned to his base stance and


    ''pant''


    ''pant''


    He breathed heavily, his face was totally red and he was drenched in sweats then slowly sat.


    "Here" a cute voice sounded behind him.


    "...Thank you" Eli knew who it was and took the towel and wiped his face then he asked without looking back,


    "So?"


    "...."


    "..." Eli didn''t say anything. If the other person didn''t answer then why would he?


    However,


    "Where is Zera?" There was no way he would do something like that after speaking to her kindly, yesterday night.


    "....She was taking lectures"


    "What you are doing here then?"


    "....."


    "...Mia?"


    "...Big Sis-I mean My older sister was asking you to meet her today evening in the Royal Restaurant"


    "...." Eli stayed silent and turned to look at her.


    A ponytail glossy white hair, and red ruby eyes just like him. He knew that he was doing nothing but cowardice...however, he knew unlike him or their Older sister, Mia was fragile when it came to her family.


    ''tut,tut''


    He patted beside him as if ''It''s pain to look around''.


    Mia was surprised for a second then she happily sat beside him though her heart was beating like crazy and she could smell the sweaty scent of Eli.


    Somewhere inside the corner of her heart, she knew her brother was lying about his amnesia but she wouldn''t ask him and fully trusted him no matter what, not because she was an idiot or blind.


    Because He was the one who illuminated her life when she was low even though he was worse than her....despite everything, he showed her a path happily as if he was happy for her achievements and glory.


    She refused to ept other doubting parts of her heart. That''s why she trusts him nkly without questioning him.


    Just about to lean his shoulder when,


    "How is your fiance?"


    A sudden question stiffened her body, her mind running through various emotions and totally forgot to ask how he knew if he had amnesia.


    Her face turned pale....she hadn''t forgotten, she was already engaged to someone.


    "I-I-I was..."


    "It''s Fine" Seeing her anxious and hurried expression, Eli didn''t force her anymore.


    Hearing that, Mia showed a pained expression thinking her brother might leave her again She gathered enough courage and belittled herself for suddenly stuttering.


    Eli was about to stand up when he felt a soft hand grab his forearm.


    "I-I-I was forced to ept the engagement....I''d rather die than marry someone" Mia said firmly as he looked into her eyes...he could the unwavering love in her beautiful eyes.


    "..." Eli didn''t speak much but inside he was a little happy to know this.


    He patted her head before leaving her dumbfounded.


    "....heh..ehe..ehehehehe" Mia giggled happily and pushed another doubt part again.


    After that, Scy joined him as they went to the dorm and let her know he was going to visit his big sister....alone.


    Scy was worried about leaving him alone after learning someone entered their dorm and tried to kill him.


    However, seeing his strong gaze....she reluctantly agreed with him.


    "So?" Eli said as he stood up at the front door and waited for something.


    "..." Scy''s eyebrows furrowed. She looked at him once again, He wore a white shirt and geans pants and ck shoes.


    ''Handsome...Everything is fine'' Scy wondered what he was asking.


    "sigh....I guess it takes time" Eli muttered as he pulled her to his embrace and kissed.


    "~MMM~"


    Scy''s eyes widened in surprise but after that, she closed her eyes and reciprocated his kiss. Eli tightly hugged her body and yed with her tongue.


    After a few minutes, Eli separated as a string of love drawn between their mouth. Seeing her lovely expression, Eli was tempted to do it again, however,


    "B-Bastard...get out" Scy suddenly pushed him away.


    Eliughed and just about to leave he noticed a pink hair peeking at the corner of the wall.


    "Scy inform her duties" Eli left before saying.


    ''Tuck''


    Once the door was closed, Scy sighed in relief...because she was worried he might ask about yesterday''s incident and her scheme but, ''fuuu, he forgot'' she thought and then looked at the pink leech and called, "Prisania"


    "Y-Yes"


    "By the mercy of my master and ''MY HUSBAND'', he let you see another day" Scy said while walking towards her.


    Prisania backed off for some reason no matter what Prisania felt she was standing in front of someone she couldn''t fathom.


    ''Wh-What? I am fucking Top Assassinator...why do I feel powerless in front of this w-woman?'' Prisania really wondered about it as sweat appeared on her forehead.


    "From here on, you will be his ''just'' maid nothing more....got it?" Scy''s face turned dark.


    "Y-yzzz" Prisania almost peed herself when she saw Scy''s void eyes which reminded her scorching pain she felt in her heart....she never in her life thought she would deal with this kind of woman.


    Even though she was a trained assassin and a proud member of the association, in front of Scy she was nothing but a bug....she couldn''t understand those feelings and oppressiveness.


    "And where is that other servant?"


    "I-It''s still s-sleeping"


    "Oh, that thing still sleeping luxuriously.....''grrr''....ANNA!!!" Scy screamed furiously.


    "Hmmmnnnyyyyaa---" a 20 feet cat with shiny white fur and blue eyes with ck slits yawned, however, it stopped before when she noticed a blood lust behind her.


    "Who...?" Before she could say anything, Scy grabbed her two tails and pulled her inside.


    "nnnnyyyyyyyaaaaa"


    *****


    While Eli''s servants were seeing their ''Yama'', Eli reached the Royal Restaurant by the grace of Taxi and saw Mia standing in front of the restaurant.


    She wore a one-piece blue dress with loose hair and fidgeted nervously. People around nced at her before minding their own business.


    ''Cute!'' Eli thought. He knew she woulde here also.


    When she saw him, she smiled and waved her hand.


    "..." Eli just smiled and walked towards her and asked straightly, "Why are you here?"


    ''Hmph'' Mia pouted her lips that her brother didn''t praise her dress. However right not the time so,


    "Of course, I am her little sister and it''s been ages since I saw herst time"


    "I see"


    With that, they entered the restaurant and the receptionist guided them to the allocated floor.


    ''I''m sure she would already be investigated about the crumbled vige and I don''t think I left with any evidence but I am just going to act just like how I acted towards Mia, I have to avoid her or else....''


    ''Deep breath''


    Eli took a deep breath as he was about to meet his big sister.


    His heart beat fast at the thought of meeting her sister after a long time....to tell the truth, he was a little nervous....maybe more.


    After a long, he was anxious and nervous thinking he might react to her too much, ''Got keep it together Eli'' He tried to encourage.


    ''tuck''


    Opening the door,


    ''....'' He forgot to breathe....He saw a crimson-haired woman sitting on the chair slowly turning her head.


    A woman wearing a light red bodycon dress that showed her Mature hourss Body shape, Red ruby eyes and neck-length crimson red hair.


    Seeing a woman that whom he was too close and able to understand each other with just eye contact.


    They locked their red ruby eyes and soon the crimson-haired woman disappeared from the seat and appeared in front of him.


    "..."


    "..."


    ''I....Can''t....''


    They both stared at each other.....they showed a longing in their eyes.


    Eli unconsciously opened his arm and his stern look crumbled into a gentle one.....seeing that crimson-haired woman hugged him without any question.

 Chapter 141: Scarlett

    "...."


    ''cough, cough''


    There was no reaction from the other parties so, Mia pouted as she crossed her arms.


    It''s been 5 minutes since the hug.


    Eli knew if he was alive, one day he might see his big sister again....he clearly thought before he wouldn''t feel much about her.


    However, the reality was cruel....he lost himself the moment he saw her.


    The moment he saw her, his emotions were disorder. He felt like he wanted to cry but no matter what no tears came....no, it already stopped at some point.


    "Little Mia, could you wait in another room?" Suddenly the crimson-haired woman asked.


    "...Ok" Seeing her big sister still in her brother''s embrace, Mia reluctantly nodded her head and left them alone.


    ''Maybe brother starting to remember'' Mia thought as she saw her big brother slightly tremble in big sister''s embrace.


    ''tuck''


    As soon as Mia left, a crimson-haired woman hugged him tightly as she started to cry like a broken dam.


    ''drip, drip''


    "Ashy"


    "Little ''sniff'' Ashy, ''sob''"


    Feeling her cry on his shoulder, Eli''s lips trembled, even so, not a single drop of tears came.


    He patted her back, he knew there was no way he could act in front of the person who raised him after his mother left him alone in this wrecked world.


    For him, this person was a Big sister as well as a wonderful mother.


    She cried and cried till her feelings poured out.


    After some time, Eli''s big sister moved and looked at him clearly now and said gently.


    "You have grown ''sniff'' into fine ''ahem'' young man, Ashy"


    Eli looked at her red face and teary eyes.


    "You too have grown into a beautiful woman, Sister Scarlett"


    When she heard her name, her heart warmed as she kissed his forehead and guided him to sit on the sofa.


    Scarlett sat beside him and looked at him gently. Eli looked at her and asked,


    "So?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "I mean Why you asked me toe?"


    Even though he didn''t want to hurt his sister, there was still anger inside him that emerged suddenly for leaving him all alone.


    "...." Pain filled Scarlett''s heart. There was so much thing they could talk however, Eli directly asked which means,


    "Are you angry that big sister camete?" Scarlett asked.


    "..." Eli stayed silent not answering her question.


    "....I-I really wanted toe but.... ugh...I am sorry" Scarlett was about to say reason but then she realized she was in front of her little brother so she said sorry first.


    "..." Eli remained silent.


    "A-Ashy" Scarlett called him with little hesitation.


    "What?" Eli asked.


    "I am truly sorry.....I always loved you and longed for you when we separated....I know I left you alone but believe me, I was devastated as same as you....however at that time It was the only option for me" Scarlett said with a sorrowful expression.


    "..."


    "I love you! I truly" Scarlett said with a sad smile.


    "..."


    "I love you!"


    "..."


    "I love you!!"


    "..."


    "I LOVE YOU" Scarlett shouted as she pulled his head in herp.


    "What are you doing?" Eli carefree asked though, Scarlett saw a small smile and his anger vanished like it never appeared before.


    "....Seems like someone really forgot everything" Scarlett''s voice hinted with sarcasm.


    "...."


    "Do I have to jog your memories, Ashy?" Scarlett said as she moved her lips near his lips.


    "Maybe" Eli said amusingly, ''she didn''t change at all...'' he thought as his heart melted down.


    "..." Scarlett looked at his red ruby eyes as about to say when she noticed a scar running from his forehead to his left eye.


    Scarlett moved her hand and rubbed his scar, her eyes turned teary,


    "I-am.....I am the worst big sister for leaving you alone...you must have suffered a lot" She wanted to say sorry but she was in no ce to ask his forgiveness after leaving him alone.


    "Maybe" Eli said in emotion.


    Eli looked at her crimson-red hair and red ruby eyes.....looking at her eyes, his heart tugged, he was always lost in it.


    "Sigh" Eli sighed wrapped his arm around her hips and pushed his face into her stomach.


    ''sniff''


    Her smell reminded him of his early days....he felt he was at home now.


    "..." Looking at her little brother, Scarlett gentlybed his hair with her long fingers.


    "Your Big Sister always Loves you, Ashy.....whether you hate me or not" Scarlett said mncholy.


    "..." Eli tightened his hug.


    No matter what, Eli would never hate her or hurt her.


    He finally gives up and,


    "I missed you" Eli finally said in a muffled tone.


    Hearing this a happy smile appeared on her face and said, "I missed you, too" as She leaned her head kissed his back head and stayed like that for a few more minutes.


    After that, Eli turned his head from her stomach and looked at her gentle gaze.


    Seeing this Scarlett let out a sigh and said, "You know you made little Mia cry so much" as she pinched his cheeks.


    Eli awkwardly smiled.


    "sigh....when we learned about the incident, she left to search for you without informing me or anyone. She crying so much that I couldn''t help butfort her....even though I was devasted and broken.


    It took a year to move on with her life....though she was still reluctant to live, until 6 months ago.


    She was happy so much, she started to cry again which made me realize how important you are to her...even though I was more broken that no oneforted me and I had to maintain a ''Big sister'' figure" Scarlett said with a little lonesome.


    "..." Eli slowly touched her cheeks with a sad smile.


    "Eli?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you....by any chance responsible for....Monster breakdown in our previous town?" Scarlett asked hesitantly.


    Whatever the answer, she would never hate her brother from what she investigated personally the monster breakdown in the vige....it was surely manmade up, and she found there was ''horrendous'' that happened before the rampage.


    "Yes"


    Finally, she understood why he was acting like that to her Mia.


    "...I see...Everyone in the vige including... stepmothers and...father?" She asked with doubt because it was not something a mortal could possibly do.


    "Yes" Eli affirmed her without much reaction.


    "...." She turned silent she wanted to ask how he did and why he did but after seeing his silent eyes she knew he wouldn''t tell her.


    They could understand each other with just a look into their eyes, that''s why Eli was scared that her sister might find everything, however, Scarlett who sensed this stopped the topic....she wasn''t interested anymore as long as her brother was alive and healthy she was fine.


    Instead, she asked something else,


    "You are married?"


    "Yes, I married two wonderful women and...have two wonderful women as lovers" Eli said warmly as if he were showing off.


    Scarlett eyes twitched when she heard that as her eyes lost their colourness.


    Seeing this, ''aahh, I forget is also lost cause from the very beginning...'' Eli thought and if anyone asked how he was good with kisses...he would surely point out the person who was giving him ap pillow because in his childhood Scarlett had taught him how to kiss saying it would be useful in the future for him to collect some bitches even though she was terrible at it.


    ''Actually, I am surprised that she didn''t jump on me'' Eli wondered whether she turned for good however after seeing her expression, ''There is no way...heheh'' he chuckled inwardly.


    "..." Scarlett stared guns at him as if she wouldn''t move unless he told her about his ''wives''...she was ready to neglect the incident however, ''this'' was very, very, very important than anything.


    "So, how is your husband?" Eli suddenly asked as he changed the subject.


    "hmm?" Scarlett''s eyebrows furrowed then she realized what he was asking....she answered with annoyance,


    "''snort'', that bitch sold us out, you know....I went through hell to break the engagement" Scarlettined about her mother, her eyes turned murderous.


    ''Bitch?'' Eli wanted tough when he heard her calling her own mother bitch.


    "Why?"


    "Huh?"


    "I mean when you are going to marry then? Even your brother already married not one but two, you know" Eli clearly boasted.


    "...." Scarlett had a deadpan look as if what the hell he was talking about.


    A smirk appeared on Eli''s face as he asked, "Don''t tell me you are going to use your own brother for your lust" and whispered, "Just like when you pretend taught me how to kiss".


    Scarlett''s face turned red as she remembered the day when she forc.....ahem, asked him to kiss her in the pretence of teaching him.


    Seeing her red face, made him remember the day she boiled in embarrassment after kissing him and taking his first kiss.


    Eli rubbed her cheek softly and said,


    "I''m happy to see you again, Sis and I always love you, Scarlett"


    "..." When she heard his confession, her heart beat faster as her face and ears turned red.


    ''How long it''s been since I heard those words?'' Scarlett thought of those magical words that always flutter her heart then she looked at his face again.


    ''I see.....he changed but he is still hiding it'' Scarlett muttered inwardly.


    She then leaned towards his lips and said with seductive and annoyance,


    "I wonder how much you learned kissing from ''your wives'' or whatever"


    "Oh, Why don''t you find out then?" Eli smirked.


    "ouch"


    Scarlett grabbed his crotch through his pants and tightened her grip as she said threatening, "Someone is acting cheeky!!!"


    Eli inwardly sweating, ''''gulp'' She would definitely crush my sword'' as he tried to smirk,


    "Sister, you are going unsheath the ex-calibre, you know"


    "..." Scarlett let it go and looked at eyes then said, "I already unsheathed the Ex-calibre before anyone"


    "Oh! But this one is an upgraded version" Eli said seductively.


    ''Yup, My little brother was corrupted by those bitches....I have to cleanse him now'' She thought as their lips touched.


    ''~mmm~''


    A current passed through their body and they trembled in happiness. A simple peck made them realize how much they missed each other.


    Eli cupped her cheeks and was about to go deep when,


    "AAANNNDDD, Cut!!!"


    ""!!!"" Both were startled when they heard a voice in front of them.


    "M-Mother!"


    "???" Eli looked at the woman who exact copy of Scarlett though she had full-length Crimson-red hair, Dark ruby eyes, a mole on the right eye, wearing a red-ck slip dress with a white coat over her shoulders and looking at both of them with an amusing smile.... and envious?

 Chapter 142: Sis-con/Bro-con: 1

    Scarlett M''s POV


    ''Today is the day....my long-awaited patience finally paid off'' I muttered as I stood before the big mirror and wiped my body with a towel after taking a nice bath.


    "I am sure, he will be surprised....should I shave it?" I said as I looked at a sexy body that changed from a petite body over time and wondered whether to remove the hair on my crotch or not.


    ''I don''t it''s necessary'' I thought, I mean there was no way we do anything at our first meeting after a decade, right?


    Shrugging my shoulders, I went to the wardrobe and carefully chose the dress he would like.


    After that, some small make-up...I mean I don''t need it but we have been separated for 12 years even though I saw him in the News, seeing him directly would be different.


    I already informed my sister though I was nervous whether he would show up or not. It''s not that I wouldn''t mind going to him but due to certain circumstances or someone, I thought it better to let hime.


    "It''s creepy" Seeing my smile in the mirror, I, myself was a little creeped out.


    ''Knock,Knock''


    "tsk, What?" My happy mood suddenly turned sour.


    "I am sorry for disturbing Young Miss, but Master asked you toe to her Office immediately" someone answered without opening the door.


    "Tsk, Tsk" I clicked my tongue in annoyance and said, "I understood" as I opened the door and walked towards my mother''s office without giving a single nce to the maid who was bowing her head.


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "...Come in, Dear" a Melodious sounded behind the door.


    ''Tuck''


    "OH!" Opening the door, a surprised sound leaked. I looked at my red-haired mother who was writing some document.


    "Dear, You look beautiful" my mother eximed.


    "Thank you, Mother" But I tly replied. It''s not like I wanted her to praise.


    My mother didn''t take it to her heart instead she asked with curiosity, "Are you going on a date?"


    "No, I am visiting my little sister" I said carefreely.


    "....I see" seemed like my mother doubted me however mentioning Little Mia, she turned excited asked,


    "Why isn''t she calling me?" my mother pouted....she looked beautiful but it annoyed me more thinking I would also look like that.


    Seeing my deadpan look, My mother said, "I was about to give you work..."


    "It''s my vacation" I interrupted her, ''What the fuck, bitch?'' I thought because she was the one responsible for putting an overload of work on me...if not for this bitch I would already have my little brother in my arms.


    "...I know, I was just wondering you won''t mi..."


    "I am leaving then" With that I left not wanting to be here anymore otherwise....I might murder her for blocking my reunion.


    ''m''


    I mmed the door and hurriedly left.


    *****


    /Royal Restaurant/


    I already booked floor 93 with two rooms because I knew my little Mia would definitelye.


    I sat on the sofa as I gazed at the outside view....an indestructible feeling erupted in my heart.


    The thought of meeting my little brother who had grown a fine young....I was literally scared.


    ''W-what do I do if he forgets about me?''


    It''s not him about amnesia or anything as I who hasn''t yet met knew he was bluffing about his memory loss.


    I was scared for other reasons as if he might think of me as just a passing cloud...I was scared, too scared, ''should I leave ande againter?'' I pondered however I shook off my thoughts and was ready to face it head-on.


    "If he thought of me as a passing cloud, then all I could do was curse myself and repent for my mistake leaving him alone in that wretched ce" I tried to resolve to see through myself.


    Thinking again, I remembered the day ''stepmother'' asked me to take care of him in herst breath. I was worried initially however after some period he moved on and opened his heart to me although he hid some parts.


    Living with him was a blessing....I trained him in the sword, fed him, and bathed him.


    It felt like I became a mother, however, that''s not what I wanted in order to make the promise true....I mean I promised his mother to take care of him rest of our lives so I decided to be his bride...Yes, I doing this just for the promise nothing more.


    In order to make him see me as the opposite sex rather mother figure...I approached him intimately.


    ''I taught him how to kiss even though I didn''t know how to do....let''s say we learned it by ourselves and next taught him women''s bodies....tsk, tsk, no, no I didn''t let him touch my body if I do that he might go for check other woman so I just taught him the different and where to touch and where not. He was just a curious child at that time, so there were moments when his curiosity got ahead of him....well let''s not think about it.


    Andst but not least I taught him how to masturbate....'' Thinking again I was really bold and immature to act like that....ah, my cheeks turned red.


    As I was fanning myself when,


    ''Tuck''


    I heard a door opening sound at the same time,


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    My heart mighte out. I slowly turned to look and I saw.....I froze.


    I felt overwhelmed as my body moved by itself. Looking at opening his arm as if weing to the ce, I controlled my urge to cry and jump on him.


    I hugged him tightly and cried when Mia left. I wanted to speak but my eyes were bawling out.


    No matter what my tears kepting out as if my long stress was finally relieved. After making a mess on his shoulder. I looked at him carefully.....My heart was torn apart.


    There was not even a drop of tears....does that mean he never thought or missed me?


    The answer would be no because I could see his bloodshot eyes....it means there were no tears left in his body...Again I wanted to kill myself for letting my little brother go through something terrible.


    ''I am really worst'' Imented to myself with a broken heart.


    I wondered how much he changed now....however after speaking with him, ''He is still the same''.


    I made him lie on myp and somehow I finally felt my heart full. I wonder whether he forgot to kiss me as I taught him whenever we meet we have to kiss.


    Thinking again, My cheeks felt hot and leaned for a kiss.


    ''~mmm~''


    It was a simple kiss but it made me realize how much I missed him and how much we carved for each other. My whole body trembled as my body temperature rose and seeing closely his face....''My brother is really a charmer'' I thought.


    I wanted him to embrace me again, I wanted him to kiss me deeply and do what lovers would do and just about to go deep.....when a bitch whom I considered the worst circumstances appeared in front of us and stopped us as if she was the director of a movie.


    "M-Mother!" I was really shocked to see her. I was sure not to leave any evidence but this woman really found me.


    My mother already thinking of making My little brother as my stepfather.....I felt like I was about to be cuckold by my own mother....although already a few unknown women did.


    However, Letting my mother do it was totally different. So I have to make sure to drive her away.


    "I see...You finally moved on. I am really happy as a mother...." my mother suddenly said with amusement as she looked at me and my brother.


    "However, as a woman....you are stealing my prey,dy" My mother''s eyes turned dangerous.


    ''Fuck!'' That''s why I hate my mother and try to avoid her meeting him.....she may be a mother but before that, she was a selfish woman who would do anything for her goal.


    ''Well shites down'' I thought and said,


    "He is my brother....bitch, you are the one who trying to steal him"


    ''Fuck, Fuck, I really said'' I shouted against my mother for the first time....oh, we are going to die by this bitch though dying together... it feels romantic...., ''no, no, I am not dying before doting him'' I thought and pondered what to do.


    And Just about thinking of running despite knowing we would caught in the end when,


    "Hello, Handsome Man.


    My name is Mariel Phoenix, Duke of the Red Phoenix family in the Dawn Kingdom and Mother of Scarlett M"


    My mother introduced herself elegantly as she bowed and held the hem.


    "Hello, Beautiful Phoenix.


    My name is Asher Eli, Farmer and little brother of My beautiful and Lovely sister"


    Eli also introduced himself with his right hand on his chest while his left hand was behind.


    Hearing him calling me ''beautiful'' and ''lovely'' in front of my mother....smirk appeared on my face as I looked at her smugly.


    However, she showed an astonished expression before turning into a smile ear to ear for some reason.

 Chapter 143: Brainwash

    Mariel Phoenix''s POV


    "I am leaving then"


    ''m''


    "..."


    "Is she going into a rebellious phase?" I wondered what happened to my dear daughter.


    I nkly stared at the door for a few seconds and shrugged it off, "I guess, I had been putting her a lot of stress for the past mont...." Just about to work on my documents.


    I smelled a faintvender perfume,


    "She wore a makeup!!!" I shouted.


    "N-N-No way, the brat who didn''t like to wear makeup for every meeting and ball parties, suddenly"..... I felt something wrong so I pushed my work to my faithful servants and followed my daughter carefully.


    Hiding my presence, I slowly followed.


    "Hmm?" I thought she was going to meet someone, however, she simply went to the Nex Academia.


    "Did I think too much?" I wondered and was just about to return when I saw her covering her body with a cloak and hiding her presence as she walked away different direction.


    "...." I felt excited for some reason.


    Just like her I also followed her suit and carefully scanned around my surroundings then I realized, this wasn''t the route to Nex.


    Around this time, the streets were crowded like chickens in a cluster.


    She mingled in the crowd and I was about to follow her when my vision was obstructed by the passing people ....She disappeared.


    I immediately searched around however, she disappeared as if she never appeared.


    "So you think you can escape from me...." I muttered as I stomped the ground andnded on the high building.


    My red ruby eyes turned yellow slits as I searched.


    "It''s a unique ability that is able to identify the Phoenix bloodline person" I muttered as I scanned the area when my eyesnded on the certain capped person emitting yellow radiation.


    "Found you" I smiled and about to follow, my daughter suddenly changed her costume again.


    "....Wow" I was amazed by her skill.


    "Just who is she going to meet?" I mumbled even though I already guessed, ''must be lover'', but it was amusing to see your children trying their hard to hide from their parts.


    I followed her from quite a distance, she changed quite a number of costumes before reaching the Royal Restaurant.


    After my daughter entered, I spoke to someone who was responsible for handling the Royal Restaurant.


    Even though I was ''observing'' my own daughter, I could not do that inside as the person who running this restaurant would cause a ruckus and it would be a pain in the ass.


    After confirming with that person, I entered the restaurant and showed my membership VVIP card.


    And asked the receptionist for help.


    She initially didn''t agree as it might offend the privacy of customers, however, I again called the owner and made some arrangements...she reluctantly agreed.


    "She is a good worker" I thought.


    Then servants entered my daughter''s room in the pretence of arranging the flower vase and taking an order.


    I used this chance and hide my presence; entered the room and silently stood in the corner.


    Even though she couldn''t sense me, there was a possibility that her bloodline would attract, ''so let''s maintain some distance''.


    After that, only she and I were in the room.


    "..." Seeing her worry, longing, blushing expressions.


    I thought, ''Oh~ My dear finally moved one...hehehe'' I giggled.


    ''Finally, I will have grandchild'' I moved to tears seeing her smiling like an idiot as if she was in madien in love.


    A bastard who held my daughter''s heart for the past 28 years...finally disappeared. I was happy if she moved on meant that bastard must have died, even though I don''t know but I was sure he would be just like his father....ipetent.


    ''However, I wouldn''t ept some unknown brat. I know, I cannot stop them from loving each other. Instead, I only ept him if he is able to live to up my expectations....until then no marriage...Nope'' I crossed my arms and dered silently ''Nope''.


    ''Tuck''


    It was then the door opened to a man came.....


    ''What?''


    I was astonished to see that man because this was the man I set in my eyes and whom I investigating for the past few days suddenly entered.....not only that my little daughter was also with him.


    But he was more handsome than seen on TV, maybe low quality.


    And what''s more,


    ''What?'' I was dumbfounded to see my daughter who was always cold to me suddenly hugging a man who might be step father in the future.


    Seeing both reactions, I really thought they must know each other, right?


    or


    ''Is he manipting my innocent children?'' My eyes turned bloodshot, anger roused in my body.


    However, I controlled myself and thought I should find out what his goal was to target my children.


    However, contrary to thoughts, as soon as Mia went out, Scarlett cried in his embrace while calling the name ''Ashy''.


    "..."


    I was surprised.


    This was the first time I saw her like that....this vulnerable.


    A slight pain aroused in my heart thinking my daughter only showed a cold expression and sometimes sad when she heard her brother died.


    ''sigh....I already lost the chance to act like a mother, so why bother now? I wait for her to open up'' I thought not wanting to see anymore, I disappeared and appeared at the park and strolled around to find sce then thought so many things before deciding to return but,


    ''Might as well see my little daughter before leaving'' I decided to see my little daughter so appeared inside another room and looked around.


    "..."


    But she was nowhere to be found and I checked around the corridor....only to see her peeking at the door where her sister and her boyfriend? were present.


    ''What the hell is cute little daughter doing?'' I screamed inwardly when I saw my little daughter smiling like a pervert.


    "..."


    I hid my presence again and slowly walked towards her and peeked inside, ''What are they doing?''


    I couldn''t hear anything however, I saw something that overwhelmed me, my body moved to protect my daughter to stop her from getting involved in any more illicit rtionship.


    My eyes bulged and,


    "AAANNNDDD, Cut!!!"


    I appeared in front of them and stopped them from corrupting my innocent Mia any more.


    Then I saw my daughter''s embarrassed face.... another side of my daughter, an amusing smile appeared on my face.


    It made me want to tease her more,


    "I see, You finally moved on. I am really happy as a mother....


    However, as a woman....you are stealing my prey,dy" I said dangerously.


    I was expecting to act like ''Hen protecting it chick'', however,


    "He is my brother....bitch, you are the one who trying to steal it"


    ''Wait.....what?'' My mind suddenly short-circuited.


    ''Brother....does that mean he was ''his'' son?....Wait, more importantly, This was the second time she cursed me'' I wondered as a dangerous glint passed through my eyes.


    ____________________________________


    Third Person''s POV


    After introducing themselves.


    As soon as Mia saw her mother, she mmed the door and entered.


    Both Eli and Scarlett had perplexed expressions.


    Then they decided to sit at the table.


    Eli, Scarlett, Mia and Mariel sat on the table facing each other.


    "So, he is your brother?" Mariel asked suddenly with a pouting tone.


    "Yes" Scarlett answered while trying to maintain herposure.


    Mariel scanned a handsome man and said with a smile


    "You are not exactly like your father, you know?"


    "Well, I took my mother''s beauty...I guess" Eli said with an awkward smile...this was his first time seeing his other step-mother.


    "....I guess" Mariel silently muttered. This was also the first time she saw another step-son.


    Mariel was always in the City while Eli never left the vige so they never knew each other before.


    "Hmm?" Mia was fidgeting from the moment she entered.


    Seeing this, Mariel asked, "What is it, Mia?" with affection, however,


    "Big sister, did big brother remember now?" Mia showed cold shoulder to her mother and instead asked Scarlett.


    "..." Mariel didn''t take it her heart as she already knew the cause.


    ".." Eli raised his eyebrows when he saw a tant ignorance.


    ".....Well" Scarlett who was scowling inwardly at her mother turned hesitant when she heard her litter Mia''s question.


    Scarlett silently nced at Eli asking for help.


    "....Little Mia, I remem--"


    As soon as Eli called ''Little Mia'', Mia without minding she moved and hugged him tightly and rumbled while crying,


    "''sob'', Br-other ''sniff'', Big Brother, Bi-g B ''sniff'', brother" She bawled out just like her older sister.


    "sigh" Eli sighed internally and patted her head. It''s not that he wants to hide or avoid her....it''s that their father educated....more likely, brainwashed herpletely.


    So the moment she knows the truth, Eli doesn''t what will happen to her.


    This was also the reason Scarlett was very cold towards her mother who didn''t bother to help Mia when she needed.


    Even the hatred Mia had for her mother was due to her father''s brainwashing.

 Chapter 144: Open your heart

    "..." Mariel silently looked at her little daughter who was finally finished crying in the man''s embrace.


    "D-Does that mean ''sniff'' B-brother remembers e-verything?" Mia asked as she wiped her tears.


    "...No" Eli firmly stated.


    "Huh?"


    "I mean I only remembered my early age" Eli added with a little awkwardness.


    "sigh" Mia sighed in relief and sat on hisp as if she owned that and looked at the ''stranger'' woman who was ring at her for an inappropriate act.


    "So, What are you doing here?" Mia asked indifferently.


    Seeing her attitude, Mariel didn''t have much reaction though she wondered why her little daughter was sitting on the man''spfortably.


    "Hmm, Do I need a reason to see my daughters?" Mariel answered with a smile.


    "ah, what you mean your daughters? I don''t remember having a mother other than father, brother, and big sister" Mia said with annoyance.


    "sigh" Mariel sighed she knew it was futile to argue with her and turned to focus on Eli who awkwardly held Mia.


    "Little Mia, go to your seat" Scarlett suddenly said.


    "Ha...Big sis?" Mia was titled her as if she didn''t understand what her big sister was saying.


    "I-I mean, you cannot act like this in front of a stranger" Scarlett clearly pointed out....though her eyes were twitching for some reason.


    ".....Fine" Mia reluctantly epted, ''There are too many obstacles, let''s retreat'' she thought and went to her seat not before giving a kiss on his cheek.


    ''~chu~''


    Though she was covering her blushing face with her hands.


    Seeing this Eli smiled awkwardly and Mariel at her little daughter blushing just like her big daughter.


    ''He is dangerous!!'' Mariel''s Maternal security leveled up.


    "My daughters really love..ah" Mariel muttered.


    "...." Eli simply smiled If not for Scarlett calling ''mother'', Eli would believed either Mariel was another sister or Scarlett''s ''useless'' disguise.


    "I-I thought you have work, Mother" Scarlett suddenly voiced out the point.


    "hmm....well, today I decided to visit the person who is going to be your future father" Mariel suddenly threw a bomb.


    Mia and Eli raised their eyebrows and were surprised to hear that Mariel was going to marry again.


    "W-Wha..." Scarlett stuttered as she clearly saw her mother''s determined expression...she was the only one who knew what her mother meant.


    Though the word ''prey'' escaped from Mariel before, Eli forgot about it.


    "Do you object to it?" Mariel looked at Eli and suddenly questioned him.


    "Huh?" Eli who thought about ordering food suddenly stumbled.


    Seeing her expectant eyes,


    "Why do I?" Eli wanted to know why she was asking him.


    "...I mean I married your te'' father and had two children and after he died I am marrying someone.....shouldn''t you get angry for your father''s sake? I mean you are partially my son also, right?" Mariel''s eyebrows furrowed.


    ''....''


    ''What the heck is this woman talking about?'' Eli wondered why he was getting involved in her affairs.


    Just about to answer her when,


    "Anger?" Mia suddenly raised her voice and continued, "Do you know how much pain you caused to father? Big brother, do you know this woman practically slept with another man when our father was guarding the vige? and She was the reason we were separated and forced to engage some useless maggots" Mia''s eyes'' showed a mad expression.


    Mia was yet to know that their engagement was already broken...Scarlett wanted to tell her happy news face to face that''s why.


    "..." Eli raised his eyes hearing that.


    Mariel who had ignored her little daughter''s attitude before, turned cold as her eyes turned yellow slits just about to speak when,


    "ouch....Big Sis"


    Scarlett smacked her little sister''s head and told her not to meddle in adult affairs. Mia pouted and turned her head to the side.


    Yet, Mariel still ring at Mia.


    "Mother, she is still a chi...."


    "That doesn''t mean she has the right to speak like that" Mariel cut off Scarlett.


    Seeing this Eli chimed in as he changed the topic,


    "It''s not my ce to say...."


    Everyone turned to the source.


    Getting their attention,


    "I mean, it''s your life Mrs. Phoenix. Whether you marry or stay as a widow...it''s up to you.


    and I just met you....though we were partially son and mother, we are practically nothing but strangers" Voiced his opinion.


    "...I see" Mariel''s eyes slowly turned normal and a smirk appeared.


    "Well, I really wanted to marry that man who was shining like a star in the night, he was youngpared to me, I was wondering how to approach that man...Can you give me some tips to woo him?" Mariel said while ncing at Scarlett whose lips were twitching in anger.


    ''....'' Eli really wanted to know why she was involving him weirdly.


    Despite that, he knew Scarlett and Mia were going to get a new stepfather, so he might as well correct her to select a good man ''this time''.


    "Hmm...I don''t mind giving you tips but I only know how to woo woman..."


    """Huh?""" His sudden confession made three of them dumbfounded.


    "''cough, cough''...I mean as a ''married'' man I know how tofort the woman so I don''t know about men....but if you want to know I can give you a basic idea as me an example" Eli said with a smile.


    Mariel wasn''t shocked when he said he was married. She already did her investigation after selecting him as a suitable partner for her.


    "Please, I like to hear...." Mariel leaned on the table her cleavage showed a little as if she was interested in his idea or him and nced at Scarlett before adding, "How to woo you?".


    Her words seem to mean something else however, Eli just shrugged it off.


    Scarlett suddenly put her hands on Eli''s thigh and tightly grabbed it.


    Seeing that Mariel wasughing inwardly....this was what she wanted.


    ''How cute!'' She thought seeing her daughter''s jealous expression.


    Mia''s ears also perked as she might also use them in the future.


    Eli said,


    "Little forceful to get attention, smile wholeheartedly, ept every side of the person, be there when he needs a shoulder to lean on, let him know you are....special" Eli said with a warm smile.


    Mia and Scarlett were lost in their world when they saw a warm smile.


    ''looks like, He is different from his father.....that''s why my daughters were fawning over him'' Mariel thought as nced at her daughters who were blushing for some reason.


    "Andst but not least, see your partner from your heart" Eli''s voice reverberated in their heart.


    Mariel slightly raised her eyebrows as her eyes saw Eli was holding Scarlett''s hand that was grabbing Eli''s thigh before.


    Their fingers intertwined as if he was showing his affection for her.


    Scarlett''s eyes turned teary.


    After that, Mariel turned silent and contemted something. While others ordered food.


    Mariel''s thought process went through a lot during that time.


    Although Mariel didn''t know Eli she indirectly used him in many ways to get her daughters under her.


    For Scarlett; she wanted Mana Breathwork for her little brother. Using this opportunity Mariel got her.


    For Mia; she wanted to protect her big brother in order to do that she epted Mariel''s teaching.


    No matter what Mariel daughter''s came back to her only for one person.


    And from what she understood, Their brother lost his memory during the monster rampage and only now he remembered little.


    ""Say~ahh""


    Mariel snapped out of her thoughts and looked at her daughterspeting with each other to feed him.


    "Mia, it''s big sister''s duty"


    "Ah, haven''t you already fed him enough your lips?"


    ""cough, cough""


    "W-what? You saw us?" Scarlett''s face turned pale.


    "Ahem, did you hear anything?" Eli asked carefully.


    "Tsk, you guys were literally whispering face-to-face to each other" Mia said with annoyance and Jealousy.


    Scarlett and Eli sighed inwardly.


    "Little Mia" Suddenly Scarlett called Mia with a smile....but for Mia, it''s not a warm smile.


    "N-Noooo, Brother helllpppp mmmeee!" Mia suddenly stood up and tried to run away.


    "You are not going anywhere, youngdy"


    "NOOOOO!!!"


    Looking at their banter, Mariel felt she was seeing her children''s every new side....she wanted to be part of them, she wanted to feel the happiness of being with them.


    She looked at Eli who wasughing at his sisters'' banter as if he was seeing after many years....Mariel now envied Eli who was the reason for their smiles.


    She wanted to them smile for her, she wanted to pamper them, she wanted to hold them tightly she wanted to ask forgiveness for involving them in her schemes.....she wanted more and more as she missed her motherly time with them.


    To tell the truth, she did everything in the past for her daughters'' future, ''I just don''t want them to suffer like me''.


    Seeing his warm and gentle on her daughters, Mariel thought, ''Maybe he is not that much bad guy, I guess"


    Feeling a certain gaze, Eli turned his head from banter and looked at his stepmother.


    Seeing her envious and pained look, Eli smiled and said,


    "Open your heart and you will also be the reason for their smile"


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''

 Chapter 145: Sis-con/Bro-con: 2

    After eating, it''s about curfew time.


    So, Mia and Eli decided to return while Mariel pulled Scarlett saying her vacation ends here.


    Scarlett who was permitted to have 10 days of vacation suddenly shouted as she hugged her little brother tightly.


    However, Mariel in no way left her daughters under someone who ''slightly'' managed to make her heartbeat skip....he was dangerous, very dangerous.


    She reluctantly pulled Scarlett and as for Mia....Well, nothing could be done unless Mia changed herself.


    "Okay, I wille but.....leave us alone for 1 hour" Scarlett could see her mother''s firm expression so she asked.


    "1 minute" Mariel raised her finger. No way to let them alone more.


    "Mother" Scarlett frowned, 1 hour and 1 minute was so much fucking different.


    "..2 minutes"


    "Mother"


    "....10 minutes"


    "M.O.T.H.E.R"


    "Sigh....30 minutes that''s all" Mariel said as she left with a pout not without dragging her little daughter who was screaming at her.


    ''tuck''


    Only Scarlett and Eli are in the room.


    Scarlett patted herp and said gently, "Come on, Ashy"


    "..." Eli knew Scarlett had gone into a pampering mode so he reluctantly sat on herp facing sideward.


    "..."


    "..."


    They looked at each other gently.


    "You''ve grown too much, you know?" Scarlett pouted when she realized he was now taller in herp.


    "Of course, I am...heheh" Eli chuckled when he saw her pout.


    "Ashy, I know I am not in the ce to ask everything....However, Your Big sister was always your side no matter the circumstances" Scarlett said firmly as looked at her little brother.


    "..." Eli simply nodded his head and tried to change the topic.....he had a soft spot for her, so he might tell her everything which he wanted to bury along with him.


    "You have also grown up...along with those" as he pointed to Scarlett''s breasts.


    Seeing her brother changing the topic, Scarlett sighed inwardly and followed his suit.


    "Well, It''s all because of my little brother who sucked my tits for milk and that caused so much shoulder pain and swelling" Scarlett grinned which made Eli blush a little.


    "Oh, it seems like due to someone''s curiosity they assaulted their own brother" Eli rebuked which made Scarlett blush in embarrassment.


    "N-No that was..."


    "That was?"


    Seeing his haughty attitude, Scarlett tried to change the topic to escape from embarrassment.


    "....Well, I wonder whether the thing I took care of is also grown?" Scarlett smirked as she softly touched his crotch over the pants.


    "Why don''t you find it by yourself?" Eli said with amusement as he followed her suit.


    She felt her sisterhood being questioned by her little brother.


    ''She still aggressive as before'' Eli thought as he felt her hand slowly pulling his pants and underwear and


    "HHII!!"


    Scarlett was suddenly let cute when she saw a mighty sleeping dragon.


    Seeing her scared expression, a chuckle left Eli''s mouth.


    "W-What h-happened to the cute little guy?" Scarlett''s surprise was evident on her face...she never expected this bizarre.


    Eli''s eyes twitched however he calmly asked back, "Well, everyone has to grow one day, right?" as he touched her right boob and fondled a bit.


    "~ah~" A sudden moan escaped from her mouth unconsciously....her face and her ear were beet-red.


    "G-Gentle, Ashy" Scarlett stuttered involuntarily.


    "I am very gentle, sister Scarlett," Eli said seductively however, Scarlett knew he was trying to hide his smirk.


    "...I see....but it''s ugly" Scarlett said as she changed the focus to the ''bizarre'' thing when she saw certain things bludging and hard as rock she was scared...really, you know.


    "Ouch...you hurt my heart, Big Sister" Eli said sadly as he empathized with the word ''Big Sister''.


    Hearing him calling her, a butterfly fluttered in her stomach as grabbed and moved to awaken the dragon.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Her heart was beating heavily, ''I-It''s getting big....OH GOD, how is this supposed to go inside me?'' Scarlett screamed in her mind however outside she still calmly looked awakened dragon.


    "H-H-Hey, Ashy, Is t-this normal?" Scarlett suddenly worried about her brother''s health, ''Should I visit and call the medical to check on him?''.


    Seeing her worried expression, Eli''s heart felt warm, ''I missed her too'' he thought as kissed her suddenly.


    "~MMM~Ash~y"


    Seeing him kissing her affectionately, Scarlett''s eyes turned teary as her face turned red.


    Her hands still moving while she started to deeply kiss.


    Their tongue entered each other''s territory and whenever they rubbed each other, Both Eli and Scarlett felt current passing through the body.


    "~mmm~"


    ''Slurp''


    "~mmm~"


    ''~ha~''


    Scarlett suddenly moved to breathe within a few minutes, ''I-I lost touch'' before she could hold 5 to 6 minutes but after one decade of no kiss....she was greatly lost.


    However, she was frustrated because the moment she saw her brother''s heated eyes and red face....she knew he had also longed for her.


    With her hazy eyes, she looked at his neck where she saw three-dot moles arranged in a triangle shape.


    Whenever she saw that she always suck at it as if it was honey.


    Moving her head to his neck and inhaled his manly scent before starting to kiss his neck and suck while calling his name,


    "Ashy~"


    "~chu~"


    "~Little~Ashy~"


    ''slurp''


    Feeling her calling him affectionately, Eli smiled he wanted to say he was not little anymore however sensing this mood, Eli hugged her tightly rubbed her breast through her dress, and said,


    "Yes~"


    "I~chu~love~you, My~Ashy~I love~you too~much~My Ashy~Do you know~chu~how much I longed for this~chu~?"


    "I am too~Scarlett~I~Love~you~too...You are mine, big sister, mine only...Kiss me more~Big sis"


    "Yes~chu~"


    Hearing him she tightened her grip and moved faster.


    "~urhh~Sister~I am about to~"


    "~Yes~release it~inside my~mouth" Scarlett suddenly moved her head and gobbled the mighty dragon with her mouth and,


    "~urrrrhhh~"


    "~MMFFFF~"


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    Eli panted while Scarlett sucked every drop with a euphoric expression. After drinking everything with a pop sound, Scarlett moved her blushing face and looked at Eli who was panting heavily.


    She felt her jaws were a little hurtful however drinking the heavenly juice that she longed for so many years made her forget about pain.


    ''Though thickness and quantity changed....it still smells the same and tasted just like before but more refined and filtered'' She pondered as she never heard from other women who said men''s liquid was this tasteful and only heard a sour and nk taste for their expression however...her brother waspletely different as if his thing was made for women''s exclusive drink.


    She shook off her unnecessary thoughts and,


    "Ashy~" Scarlett was turned on after messing with her little brother.


    Hearing her call, Eli snapped out of his ecstasy and beckoned his sister and,


    "~mmm~"


    Eli kissed her then stood up and grabbed her slender hips,


    "Huh?"


    and made her sit at the table and then look at her red face with expecting eyes.


    "~mmm~"


    He leaned and kissed her lips as he grabbed her ass. Scarlett cupped his face with one hand and while other hand travelled towards the hard thing that pressing her stomach.


    However, Eli moved and lifted her skirt while looking at her teary eyes....he could see there was lust in her eyes as a woman who carving for him rather than a big sister.


    He lifted her red dress and saw her pinkce panty which are drenched in her nectar...''So, she knew this would happen?'' Eli nced at her with a knowing gaze.


    "..." Scarlett who was in ecstasy suddenly snapped out of her thoughts and turned her head to side in embarrassment when she saw his eyes.


    ''I-I mean, just to be-''


    "~ah~"


    "Beautiful"


    Hearing that she hid her face in embarrassment.


    Eli gently slid his fingers through her panty and removed her panty with a sliver line attached to her slits


    ''sniff''


    A single sniff made his heart beat faster and.....his pupil turned pink as his body started to heat up and he felt his blood rushing to his little brother.


    "~Ashy~"


    She felt her brother breathe on her maidenwood.


    Looking at a small cute red bush with a dripping thin slit...it made Eli,


    ''gulp''


    Without thinking much he pushed his mouth towards her slits and gave a long lick before inserting his tongue.


    "~MMM~"


    ''slurp''


    "~Yes~"


    ''squech''


    "~Yzz~Aahhh~that~mmm~~ce"


    "~N~no~"


    Eli sniffed at her garden and rubbed her inside with his tongue and sucked the juicy nectar....it was like drinking raspberry juice.


    ''slurp''


    Eli ate her inside out and Scarlett already grabbed her brother''s hair and pulled towards their crotch and tried to grind him.


    Her stomach was convulsing fast as her body lost its strength her mind going in numb.


    He was attacking her every weak spot as if he hadn''t forgotten every weak spot about her....which made her really happy.


    She wasn''t really happy about his first time being taken by some bitch..., ''Tsk, If I know this would happen, I would already take his first time...tsk, tsk'' that''s what she thought when she heard him married to two people.


    She was disgusted by it however, she couldn''t do anything as she was the one who was wrong here and left alone her brother in that ce...so all she could do was, speak with the other two and make them leave peacefully before she could lose her cool....she ain''t going to share his little brother to other bitches.


    ....She didn''t how wrong she was thinking.


    "~Ashy~I~am~AAAAAHHHHHH~"


    ''Slurp''


    Eli bit her clit and sucked nectar not leaving a single drop as if he was thirsty for so many days.


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    She panted heavily as she finally felt peaceful....''I~ha~want more~'' she thought as she looked at him with hazy eyes.


    Eli felt his thirst being quenched by her nectar...he wanted more, he wanted to drink nectar for his life....he was losing his conscience.


    He wanted her here and now.....his mind, blood, heart, and soul telling him to make her his.


    The pink colour on his pupils suddenly shone as he unconsciously released his pheromones from his pores as a pink substance.


    ''sniff''


    When she inhaled those pheromones...her body heated up as her little sister released a few more nectar and her inside twitched like a hungry worm.


    Her red-ruby eyes also changed into pink as she smiled seductively looking at her more who became even more charming and said,


    "~Come on~Ashy~"

 Chapter 146: Sis-con/Bro-con: 3

    "~Come on~Ashy~"


    He stood up with a drenched face and looked at a mesmerizing look, he took a long breath to control his lust however seeing her lusty eyes he was lost and gulped his dried throat that was asking more nectars to quench his thirst.


    Without thinking much, Eli moved and ced his hard and long sword at her soft leaking lips.


    ''sssshhhh''


    A sizzling sound could be heard as if a hot rod suddenly drenched in cold water.


    "~urrrrhhh~"


    "~MMMM~~"


    Both of them felt current running through their back.


    "~Ash~ha~hy"


    "~Scar~letttt"


    Feeling each other''s thing, they couldn''t control it anymore, Eli was gritting his teeth to not sumb to this thing again.


    He didn''t want her in this way....though they did some naughty things.


    However, for their first time, Eli wanted a little romantic.


    Looking at his trembling eyes, Scarlett understood, however, for some reason, her body getting weaker and weaker again....she also didn''t like to lose her virginity like this...though she would ept anything her brother wanted.


    Despite that, their body goes against their well.


    ''~ha~''


    ''~ha~''


    Both of them heavily breathed as looked into each other eyes and then,


    "~ah~"


    Instead of inserting he turned her to the side and positioned his long sword between her thighs near her silts as he trusted his hips.


    Scarlett felt her hard rod moving around her slits....made her tremble.


    "~aha~Ash~mm~ahh-''mmff''"


    Eli leaned and sealed her lips as his hands fondle her boobs through her dress.


    "~ah~Gen~tle~mmm~aahhh"


    Eli pinched the perky nipples that protruded through her dress...the stimtion was off the roof, she was having bliss after seeing her brother.


    She never thought things would go this way.


    "~ah~ah~Ash~it~s Comming~"


    "~urrhhh~"


    ''ssshhhh''


    Again a sizzling sound was heard. Releasing their liquid a second time....however, they still had that horny look.


    Eli really wondered how it felt her inside as his mind started to cloud while Scarlett stared at the white substance that was on her stomach and thigh, she thought, ''What a waste?''


    ""Ah, fuck it"" They screamed at the same time and looked at each other with a determined and horny...they knew they can''t handle this anymore.


    Eli ced his on her slits as he was about to push down when,


    ''knock, knock''


    Those knocks jolted their body and realized they were totally messed up.


    Eli suddenly stood up and pulled his pants while Scarlett suddenly scooped the white stuff into her mouth and straightened her dress and hair.


    "It''s time" Mariel said as entered with a nk expression.


    "Tsk" Scarlett clicked her tongue with annoyance and she kissed Eli''s forehead before saying,


    "Big sister definitelyes when she free time, Okay?... Here this is my number...." After a few more minutes of wasting time, Scarlett reluctantly left...no, reluctantly dragged by her mother.


    ''Why do I feel like I am being blue-balled every time? or Is my wife cursing me or something?''


    *****


    Eli was slowly walking in the night streets while having a clinging white-haired woman in his arms.


    "Hehehe" Mia giggled when she hugged her brother affectionately.


    "Brother, Our father said that..."


    As soon as Scarlett and her mother left, Mia hugged his arm and started to tell past hoping he would at least remember anything more.


    Though she was satisfied that her brother remembered her, still she wanted him to remember many things.


    Soon they reached the Nex and were about to separate when,


    "B-Big Bro-ther"


    "Hmm?"


    Eli looked at her suddenly shy expression and fidgeting body.


    He could guess what she wanted.


    "Y-You know...You k-kissed Big sister as soon as you remembered, r-right?"


    "Hmmm"


    "T-Then, do you r-remember ''deep breath'' Do you remember when we were little you said you would kiss me once I turned 15, right?"


    "....Yeah"


    When she heard that a Beautiful smile bloomed on her face....Eli lost for a moment.


    "Then...." as pursed her lips and closed her eyes.


    Though Eli doesn''t mind kissing her.....he still wants to maintain a certain distance.


    Eli slowly lifted her chin.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Mia''s heart beat faster when she felt a gentle touch on her chin.


    "~mmmm~"


    "~Ah~"


    A gentle moan came from her mouth. She moved and rubbed her neck with a pout with teary eyes.


    "You have a cute moan, you know?" Eli smirked as he licked his lips.


    "Hmph, Bully! Why do you kiss my neck?" Mia pouted angrily while blushing.


    "Well, It felt good, right?" Eli said smugly as again tried to target her neck, however,


    "Nnnooooo..." She ran to her dorm.


    "hahahaa..." Eliughed.


    Instead of kissing her lips, he kissed her hidden Adam''s apple and tried to bite which released a cute sound.


    After she entered her dorm, Eli stopped hisugh then walked towards a bush and said indifferently,


    "Who are you?"


    "..."


    "I won''t hurt you unless you start"


    "..."


    Hearing no response, Eli moved the bush,


    ''Rustle, Rustle''


    "...."


    Eli''s eyes widened when he saw a sparrow-like blue bird wriggling in the small.


    "sigh"


    Eli sighed and moved away, however,


    "KI, KI, KII, KKII, KKII"


    The bird shouted as if it were asking for help,


    "...."


    "Well, It''s your lucky day" Eli said and turned around and tried to help the bird.


    "KI, KI, KIIIIII, KII, KIIIII---"


    "Tsk, stop wriggling otherwise, I will snap you with my hands"


    "..." Then it suddenly turned silent. Seeing this Eli was amused and removed the and then let it fly away.


    "There won''t be next time, little bird" Eli said as he left the area.


    As soon as he left a ck shadow emerged from the other bush and looked sternly at the girls'' dorm before disappearing.


    *****


    "I am home" Eli entered his house.


    "Wee Home, Master"


    ""Wee Home, Master""


    Eli raised his eyebrows when he saw Scy in front of him while his two servants were behind her weing him.


    "You told them" Eli asked Scy.


    "Yes"


    "Good"


    "You guys know what to do, right?"


    ""Yes, Master""


    Eli nodded and asked,


    "She is okay" Eli pointed to Prisania who was wearing the same outfit that Scy wearing now.


    "But why this?" Eli then pointed to Kitty Anna who turned into a regr size cat with two tails.


    She was wearing a white with ck cloth around her neck while two different colour ribbons were knotted on her tail end and not but not least a maid white headdress with a ck band on her small little head.


    ''Cute'' Eli thought.


    "I-I thought it was cute" Scy awkwardly scratched her head.


    "I see" Eli just smiled at her antics.


    "Anyhow,e and eat, Master.....don''t say you''re already full?" Scy showed a dejected expression.


    "hahaah....I am always hungry for my cute maid"


    "Y-You B-bastard..."


    "Haahahaha"


    Eli picked her up,


    "Kyaa!"


    and went to the dining room.


    Scy''s face turned red in embarrassment when she saw the knowing face of the servants....a dangerous glint passed through her eyes.


    "HII!"


    "NYA!!!"


    They ran away as soon as possible.


    Sensing this,


    ''p''


    "HIKK!!''


    Scy showed a hatred on her face when Eli smacked her butt.


    After that, he ced her on the table and stared at her intently....Seeing his intense look, Scy''s face turned red as she thought, ''D-does I have something on my face? Did I have bed hair?...'' numerous thoughts were running in her mind.


    However,


    "I am sure, you have some to ask, right?"


    "..." Hearing that Scy''s thought process stopped and soon her eyes lost colour and nkly stared at Eli.


    From the moment Eli entered the house, Scy sensed another woman''s scent in his body and she felt it was very intimate.....she guessed everything as if she saw....women are truly scary.


    However, she didn''t want to nag him as of now, she was with someone else''s husband as his lover....though as time passed her inner turmoil started to hurt her more even though she was smiling and all.


    "Who?" Scy asked a simple, however, Eli didn''t answer her.


    "..."


    "Who?"


    "..."


    "WHO?"


    "..."


    Not getting a reply, she was furious as she grabbed his cor and red at him, however,


    Eli simply ran his fingers through her hair as he felt happy when she questioned him with madness...he wondered why he liked it more than her lovely smile.


    "~mm~"


    He kissed and said,


    "My Big Sister"


    Scy squinted her eyes for any lies and sensed nothing, she loosened up a little hearing it was just his sister as she knew something about his sisters who madly loved him just like her however she still didn''t like he had the smell of other women.


    "Tell me everything" her voice resolute and....ordering.


    "hehe..." Eli chuckled not minding that, he told her everything....he meant everything, as he wanted to be truthful to his lover.


    ________________________________________________


    Dawn Kingdom


    "..."


    "..."


    Two gorgeous red-haired women who looked like twins walked in the corridor.


    "So you are saying..."


    "Yes, Fiends came to our territory yesterday and tried to assassinate one of our sub-ordinates"


    "I see, it seems they came after I left for the mission...so why our subordinate though?" Scarlett pondered.


    "Apparently four years ago he killed the Fiend general''s younger brother, so they taking their revenge"


    "Hmm? After four years?"


    "Yes"


    "Hmm" Scarlett''s eyes turned colourless before returning to normal, ''Seems like they found it''.


    "Anyhow, So?" Mariel suddenly asked.


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean....how did it taste?"


    "?????"


    "You...drink it, right?" She motioned her hands up and down.


    Instantly Scarlett''s face turned red as she shouted,


    "Y-You s-saw...?"


    "Of course, How can I leave my daughter with a dangerous man?" Mariel said as she remembered her sudden heartbeat.


    "I-Its none of your b-business" Scarlett shouted as she ran to her room.


    "hehehe..." Mariel giggled at this site. It was the first time her daughter acted like that.


    She then took out Eli''s photo she took silently.


    "..."


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    "Dammit, I just wanted to marry him before for his mes but.....fuck, why the hell am I acting like this?" Mariel cursed her heart as she tore the photo though it was just a copy.....she only took the image for safety purposes...ahem, safety purposes only.


    ''Also it seems like he inherited his father''s bloodlinepletely and not only that he seems to .....awakened his bloodline.


    Maybe that''s why I was mesmerized by his me?...ah...well, I will personally look into this matter'' Mairel thought as entered her office and saw her servant working her ass off.


    "M-Maaassttter...."


    ''Opps, I forgot about her''

 Chapter 147: Worst N*R

    "Let''s start today''s lesson..."


    Eli was currently sitting in the ss and ignoring the weird gaze of everyone.


    However, a hateful re from his side was hard to ignore.


    With a smirk, Eli turned to the right side and saw Scy staring daggers at Eli.


    Eli''s hand slowly moved towards her butt and groped it.


    "~Ah---"


    Scy suddenly covered her mouth and with teary eyes, she pleaded to stop.


    "What? Do you want more?" Eli said seductively.


    "No" Scy vigorously shook her head.


    Hearing this, Eli took his hand and gave her a single peck on the lips before looking at Aadya who was immersed in teaching.


    Scy blushed suddenly and hid her face, ''Bastard...''.


    ''Cute!'' Eli nced at the corner of his eyes.


    Last night, Eli gave his exnation while asking her exining for leave him alone and tried to seduce him with a ''love potion''....no, he was happy about that, however, due to her negligence, two more people could be affected by it if not for Eli''s keen sense to smell.


    Anyhow Judgment should be delivered to guilt so he spanked her butt to the point it turned totally red.


    So after teaching her lesson, he waited for Adriana but she didn''te. So slept alone though he asked Scy but she refused immediately like a scary cat..


    ''Because she knows...I won''t let her sleep'' Eli thought as he listened to the lecture.


    ~Ding~Dong~


    "Asher Eli, Let''s go" Aadya said as she left without waiting.


    Eli followed her as well as Scy.


    *****


    Aadya''s Private Arena


    "Teach, I don''t feel any pain now" Eli said carefreely who was lying down with underwear only on the bed table.


    "Hmm" Aadya simply hummed as she poked the needle into his stomach.


    Seeing her attitude, Eli sighed and said,


    "You know, I feel sorry for your husband"


    "???" Aadya''s hands suddenly stopped as her eyebrows furrowed.


    "I am not married Yet" She said and continued her treatment.


    "..." Eli raised his eyebrows and a smug face appeared.


    "hehehe...I see" Eli chuckled andmented, "You have it tough, Teach"


    "What?"


    "I mean...There is no way anyone would marry a woman with a personality like yo-''OUCH''"


    "Pardon?"


    Sweats formed on his forehead, and Eli saw the remaining needles ying in her finger.


    "I-I mean with your personality any man would love to have you as Wife"


    "Hmm" Aadya continued.


    "Ppffftttt"


    Eli nced at the person who was trying to hide an uingugh.


    ''I will spank her again'' Eli noted in mind.


    *****


    After finishing his treatment, Eli went to the cafeteria for lunch with Scy.


    "Here, Big Brother" Mia shouted as she waved her hand.


    Eli walked towards the separate dining table for the Elite ss.


    "Hmm?" Eli raised his eyebrows when he saw Alexander, Marie, and Luna.


    Scy turned alert when she saw Alexander and Marie.


    Zera, Mia, Scy and Eli sat in front of Alexander, Marie and Luna.


    "..."


    "..."


    A tension descended between them.


    However,


    ''Munch, Munch''


    Eli simply ordered his dish and started to eat without any worry.


    Everyone turned to look at him with different expressions.


    "Waath? I m-''glup'' I am hungry" Eli simply gobbled his dish.


    "Heheh" A light giggle escaped from Mia and Scy and ordered food for themselves and thought, ''He never missed to amaze me with his nature''.


    Eli''s thoughts were simple Alexander and his group were here to eat.


    Unfortunately,


    "Ahem"


    "Hmm?"


    "I-I-I am s-sorry" Alexander said forcibly.


    Eli''s eyebrows furrowed however he shrugged it off and said,


    "I don''t care"


    Veins popped on Alexander''s forehead, ''Who does think he is?''.


    Just about to say something when,


    "M-Mr. Asher Eli?"


    Eli looked at the source....it was none other than Luna Dawn.


    "Yes, Luna" Eli said without respect as if he was close to her.


    That made Alexander even more angry, though Luna Dawn continued,


    "I-I heard that Alex fought you for my sake"


    "..." Eli didn''t reply.


    "However, that day he was under someone''s spell so he acted against his wish..."


    "What you want?" Eli interrupted her immediately as he showed an annoyed face.


    "Well, Harsh as ever, it''s not like I liked to be here youmoner" shemented and said, "You know, Next week we have a training program, right?"


    "Yes" Instead Eli, Scy answered, She didn''t know why but she didn''t like this woman.


    "Actually most teams were already formed, You guys were the remaining so we like to invite you guys to form a team" Luna said as still looked at Eli.


    ''What?'' Alexander raised his eyebrows...he was only here for Zera and He only apologized to him for Luna''s constant nagging.


    Only yesterday, he realized how he acted however no matter what he couldn''t sense why couldn''t control his true emotions, however, the moment Luna looked at him with blessed eyes.


    She saw lingered mana so there was a possibility that someone used a spell on his body.


    Using this opportunity, Alexander apologized to Marie who acting a little distant towards him.


    "Hmm...I see. Mia, Zera have you guys formed a tea-"


    "You know the answer already brother" Mia interrupted as she pouted.


    Eli smiled and looked at Zera for an answer.


    She nodded because her mother advised her to form a team with Eli.... ''I wonder, why her face turned red when I asked for a reason?''


    "Well, I already have four members" Eli then looked at Alexander and added,


    "I take those two" as he pointed to Marie and Luna.


    "What the..?" Alexander screamed and stood up then,


    "Luna! We are here only for Zera" He was fuming with anger.


    "..." Luna frowned, ''What happened to him? He always checked his emotions, even if some thugs said more vulgar words than the moner'', he would always act calm....hmmm'', and nced back at Marie who had a look as if she saying ''See''.


    "Alex?"


    "What?"


    "Calm down first"


    "Huh? What the hell? How am I supposed to stay still silent when that fucker clearly hinting at his desire?" Alexander shouted as the surrounding students started to gossip.


    "Oi, Bastard" Mia''s deadly voice echoed.


    "Wh..."


    "If you call my brother ''Fucker'' again, I will fucking kill you and note that you fuckers came here not him" Mia''s expression turned nk as she stared at Alexander who waspletely taken aback by her words.


    "Little Mia" a Soft voice came.


    Mia''s expression suddenly turned docile as her red hue formed on her cheeks and looked at her big brother.


    "Calm down, Okay?" Eli said as he patted her head, ''Oh, dear...how am I going to handle her''.


    Her blush increased even more.


    "...." Zera and Scy looked at the scene with wide mouths.


    ''What happened? She did say she was going to visit her big sister with her brother but I don''t hear anythingter'' Zera thought.


    "...." A glint passed through Scy''s eyes. As she already heard about their reconciliation, however, Scy wanted to hear from Mia about her ''sister'' and it''s not she was doubting Eli might hide something however considering he was kind and possessive, he might be avoiding some details in order to not hurt her.


    ''What the hell? Don''t tell me is he the reason she never falls in love with anyone in the game?'' Alexander screamed.


    "Alex, I doing this to ask him in exchange for my reckless condition" Luna said calmly.


    Making everyone look at her.


    Alexander realized why she was doing this. He nced at Luna for a few seconds and then looked at Marie after that,


    "Me and Luna will be joining in exchange for the pact she agreed" Alexander said more like an order.


    "A-Alex?" Marie surprised.


    "Don''t worry Marie, I will arrange--"


    "I haven''t agreed yet, Mr. Hero" Eli interrupted and thought, ''Why he is speaking as if he was in control of everything?''.


    Alexander frowned however unlike before he could control himself....that''s what he was thinking.


    "You already heard from my sister, right Mr. Asher Eli?" Luna chimed in.


    "Yes"


    "Then..."


    "Give me your anal virginity" Eli nkly said.


    "W-W-Wh.." Luna''s face flustered as she tightened her grip around her staff.


    "Fucker!" Alexander''s face turned cold.


    "Listen, You agreed upon my condition so I don''t care whether you die or not....."


    Luna clearly knew what he meant as her sister already informed her.


    Eli simply ignored the pinching paining from the sides of his thighs.


    "I will ept your proposal however you still give your anal virginity...and if you don''t like it you can leave, however, note this I will take both front and back....whether you die or live is up to you" With that Eli stood up and give a final warning who was ready to kill someone.


    "Please control your boyfriend, because I don''t want to repeat the same chapter" Eli left to his course.


    While Zera and Scy pulled Mia to gather more information.


    Luna nkly stared at the disappearing silhouette of Eli.


    Marie suddenly tapped Luna''s back and made her look at Alexander who was having inner turmoil.


    ''Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, This is supposed to be my slow and happy life....just why this fucker involving....I am the Main Character of this fucking game for god sake....why, why, why WHY?....urgh....Should I kill him?


    but the other ve bitch was strong and even If I kill him, that Bitch Mia might kill me with her family force...shit...Maybe Should I rape Luna first?....no, no, no There might be a possibility that I won''t awaken my bloodline....urgh...what should I do? Let him fuck her ass.....that''s the worst NTR, I''ve ever seen...urgh...FUCK''


    "Calm down, Alex...I am not going anywhere and I somehow deal with it" Luna said as she caught his hand.


    "....Sorry" Alex awkwardly said as he sat down and thought calmly, ''Wait a second, he was married right? That veil woman who was Adriana''s maid.


    hehehe....If he wanted to cuckold me then....Shouldn''t I be the hero and MC of the story cuckold him first?....Well, Well, so let''s use this opportunity to make Zera under my control first'' He thought as he smiled wickedly inwardly, ''But what about Alysia''s plot....hmmm...''

 Chapter 148: Mnemosyne

    Common Arena


    After ''speaking'' with Alexander and his group, Eli walked into the Common Arena.


    Just like the first day, he saw chest-length silky purple hair and enchanting purple eyes looking at him as if he were a piece of meat, nothing more.


    Upon arriving,


    "Good Afternoon, Mr. Asher Eli" Rize in a low-pitched voice said as she held the hem of her dress while bowing a little.


    "Good Afternoon, Ms. Rize" Eli said with the same courtesy as he ced his right hand on his chest and left hand on his back as he bowed a little, ''Do I have to respond every day like this?.....what a pain...''


    Eli wondered whether he had to maintain this kind of etiquette every time he met her.


    "Hmmm?"


    "Yes?" Seeing her fidgeting for the first time, Eli asked curiously.


    "W-Well, How did you learn to control the elemental derivatives?" Rize asked with a little hesitation, she felt like she was crossing a line or something.


    "...Don''t be nervous Ms. Rize. I didn''t learn anything"


    "Then how did you do it?"


    "I only know from this book" Eli said as he took the Manual that Aadya gave him the first day and continued, "It said that once I know theposition and difference, I can create anything I want"


    "...I know that, but how did you create it in the middle of battle; What''s more you certainly built your foundation a few days ago, right?" She made a little doubtful expression.


    "I....seriously don''t know how to exin-"


    "Hello" Aadya suddenly entered as she interrupted them.


    With a dejected look, Rize turned silent and focused on Aadya, However,


    "So, can you exin how did you learn Elemental derivatives?" Aadya had the same curiosity as Rize. She was controlling herself to dissect this abnormal creature, you know.


    "...." Eli awkwardly looked at both Aady and Rize''s curious eyes before saying, "I don''t know whether you guys can understa--"


    ""Say it!!""


    "..." Eli started to worry whether he should be involved with them or not after seeing their predatory eyes....well, Rize still had the same gaze.


    "sigh"


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Terra Arts: 1st Form"


    ''sssshhhh''


    Eli created a small ball and made it hover in front of them.


    "...hmm...hmm"


    "I see, Ms. Aadya, I think...."


    "Yes, Yes"


    They were in their own world.


    Seeing two curious cats trying to y with a ball....Eli internally smiled.


    ....


    ...


    After studying that, Aadya eximed, "You copied Jayden''s armour properties!!!"


    "!!!" Rize was also surprised.


    "Yes, from the moment I caught his weapon, It sucked my mana which helped me to understand its properties and all" Eli nonchntly as he made disappear the ball.


    ""U-Unbelievable"" Aadya and Rize muttered silently.


    "S-so the reason, you made those balls swirl around...."


    "Yes, though, I created an Elemental derivative, They were fragile and weak...so I needed time to make them absorb the elements and....more importantly I need him to not contact with the ground"


    "...I see" Aadya closed her eyes and nodded her head. While Rize looks at him as if some kind of prodigy.


    ''Let''s tune in more for the uing Training program'' Aadya thought as a smile erupted on her.


    "..." Seeing her ''gentle'' smile, Eli''s eyebrows furrowed


    "Well, then let''s start the ss" Aadya said energetically.


    For some reason, Eli didn''t like her energetic expression, ''Better guard up''.


    "I need you Rize"


    "Anything for you, Ms. Aadya"


    "Well, then" Aadya smiled and walked towards Rize Then,


    ''BOOM''


    Aadya hit her chest which,


    ''Boing, Boing''


    Eli''s Eyes were distracted for a second...just for a second that''s all.


    "She is dead, Eli" Aadya said as she moved away from Rize.


    "????" Eli raised his eyebrows, ''Did she say Rize ''Died''?''.


    Seeing his questioning gaze, Aadya first asked,


    "Don''t you think you should help her first?"


    "...." Eli nkly stared at Aadya as if saying ''AS IF''.


    "Tsk" Aadya clicked her tongue and exined,


    "This is the Second Form''s essential technique, ''MNEMOSYNE''"


    Eli carefully started to listen to her.


    "In order to induce mana into every fibre of your body and store it instead of lungs....You have to lose your brain activity instead muscles will act like a brain....In Layman''s terms, Muscle Memory"


    Aadya finished her exnation and threw a rock at Rize who inly stood with her head down and closed eyes.....like a loose puppet.


    ''Tuck''


    Before the rock could hit her, Rize''s hand moved by itself and cut it with a sharp red-like knife that appeared out of nowhere.


    "???" Eli raised his eyebrows when he saw her act like that.


    "See, That''s what I am about. Even though her heart stopped and the blood supply to her brain stopped....her body moved on its own because now her body channelling the surrounding''s mana and pumping it to the blood vessels....that''s how you learn, letting your body automatically absorbs Mana from the lungs and storing it every part of your body and react to the danger or anything you consider as foe" Aadya said with a proud smile and added,


    "By doing unconsciously, will lead your body to respond like a natural heartbeat by itself without any external force"


    "Hmmm....Okay.


    So when she wakes up?" Eli said seriously because that''s what the important question, right?


    "Huh?...Well, around 5 more minutes" Aadya was disappointed to see Eli wasn''t astonished. One not be able to learn 2nd form without proper guidance and even if anyone learned it....they wouldn''t be as good as her teaching technique.


    Hearing her answer, Eli walked to Rize. Aadya tilted her head.


    "..." Eli stood in front of Rize and scanned her up and down.


    Upon closer look, Rize was indeed a beautiful woman with elegant qualities and a timid personality.


    Eli suddenly remembered,


    ''Boing, Boing''


    Sound, then he stared at breast intently.....suddenly Rize''s hands twitched, however it didn''t move.


    Seeing this slight remark, Eli internally noted and moved his hand to touch her breast with a nk and calm expression.


    Eli''s hand was just a half-inch distance from her boobs.


    "Hey w---" Aadya about shout in disgust when,


    ''chuk''


    Eli''s hidden weapon was in his left hand suddenly shot out and was about to create a hole in her right breast but in that minute second Rize''s hand moved faster as sparks lingered behind and shed close attack and back off.


    "Impressive!" Eli was taken aback by her sudden response.


    "You know.." Aadya appeared behind him and said with little amusement,


    "Even though she lost her consciousness once she woke up she will remember everything"


    Eli who had a surprised expression suddenly turned worried, ''Did I go overboard again?'' and just was about to ask help from Aadya when,


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure she gets her revenge" Aadya said and with that,


    ''Boom''


    She hits Eli''s chest which leads to,


    ''Ba-dum----------------dump, Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    "What that..?"


    However, She was one who was shocked to see his heartbeat again suddenly.


    "Teach, wait....''Boom''"


    Without letting she again hit his chest however the result was the same,


    ''Ba-dum----------------dump, Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    "H-How?" Aadya muttered in disbelief, ''Is this even possible?'' she started to doubt his existence.


    "Tea...''Boom''"


    She wasn''t going to back down.....she would make sure Eli died today otherwise she wouldn''t call herself a good teacher.


    ....


    ....


    Time flies really fast.


    Eli was currently sitting on the sofa while reading the Manual that Aadya gave him.


    In the end, Aadya loses herposure after not being able to stop his heart and Rize who woke up in the middle looks at Eli with a disgusted expression.


    He was wrong so he apologized for his misbehaviour.


    Despite that, he still added saying it was due to Teach Aadya who asked him to approach


    Rize first even though he gracefully refused...however, she was a Professor of Nex so how he could against a ''The Might Miracle Professor''?


    After that, he ran away from both of them.


    "Hehehe....cute" someone giggled.


    Eli moved the book away from his vision and looked at the white ponytail girl sitting on thep while hugging a cat-wearing maid-like outfit.


    Eli closed his book then wrapped his arms around her waist and asked gently,


    "So, Why are you sitting on myp, Big Lady?"


    Feeling a familiar warmth that she longed for so many years....A blush appeared on her cheeks and said cheekily,


    "Mou....Who is the bigdy? I don''t see anyone?"


    "Oh" Seeing her childish behaviour, a warm smile appeared on his face and with a smirk he kissed her cheek,


    ''~chu~''


    and whispered,


    "A bigdy who was feeling something hard on her back"


    "W~whatt?" Her face flustered and said with a cheeky smile, "Pervert".


    "OI, Who are you calling pervert, Big Lady?" Eli retorted with a smirk.


    "Hmph, you are. Big Brother changed into Big Pervert" Mia humphed.


    "Oh...then please tell me who grinding myp before?"


    "ahem....I don''t what you are talking about, Mr. Asher" Mia felt her heart beating up.


    "Huh? I see, it seems someone is corrupted, where is my cute little sister? Who innocently followed me everywhere" Eli faked his cry.


    Seeing his fake cry, Mai smiled beautifully, ''It feels like old days'' she thought and said with a grin,


    "Well, My two siblings are responsible for the corruption.....they thought they were doing it secretly but I know....everything"


    ".....Ahem, anyhow it''s a curfew, time to godies" Eli fluently dodged the topic.


    Mia''s grin extended when she saw changing the topic.


    "Give me a Kiss...Then I will go" She said as she threw the pityful cat to the side as if she wasn''t interested in it anymore.


    "sigh, What stubborn Little sister I have" Eli muttered as he rubbed her forehead, however, Mia could see a corner of his turned upward.


    With expectation, Mia closed her eyes and pursed her lips....but to her dismay, Eli kissed her cheek and said, "Tata".


    With a cute angry pout, She left along with Zera who was frozen like hell from the beginning to the End.


    Scy was having a hard time not killing his sister, After knowing a few details she gathered from Mia.


    ''Annoying bitches'' She showed her anger to the new servants....who were thinking about their rights as servants....they were treated worse than thepany''s ves.


    Night came Eli was eagerly waiting for someone he missed so much even though she had been here 3 days ago but to Eli, it felt like 3000 days.


    ....However, Nobody came tonight.

 Chapter 149: Stalking?

    Division-1


    "Old Man, don''t you think it''s a bit unfair?"


    "Come on Brat, I know how much you caused problems within four days since you entered the Main Branch" An old man with white hair and wrinkles on his face; wearing a blue robe said.


    "And Here I was thinking you missed me, ''sigh''" Eli said as shook his head and pulled out Ember.


    "''snort'', Come on the brat, don''t make my wait...''ssowshh''


    ''Ting''


    ..anymore" The old man snorted as swung his weapon which was Lithe/Kyoketsu-shoge.


    Eli swiftly used Ember and made it collide with another weapon.


    "Hmm..Hmm" The old man nodded and "Seems like you master the weapon".


    "I am born for this, you know?"


    ''Snort'' Seeing his narcissistic attitude the old man snorted though his lips were turned upward.


    The old man shifted his body to the side and swung diagonally. Eli simply swung vertically to collide with it.


    However, the moment it collides a sharp shot towards his eyes. Eli was not surprised as he pulled the Ember and with a single whip to the chains of the opponent''s weapons waved and slumped on the ground.


    "It seems you mastered the technique even though you modified the weapon" The old man said as he pulled the chain....one end of the chain was a ring-like structure while another sharp small sword with an arc-shaped knife was attached to it.


    "Let''s increase the difficulty" The old man said with a sinister smile and swung his sharp end fast as his body shifted.


    ''Ting''


    Eli managed to react to the sudden speed, however, like before the old man didn''t retract he changed its trajectory in the middle and with a single whip he again shed.


    ''Ting''


    Eli knew this would happen so swung the Ember in a rotation motion and twisted his wrist to gain enough force to repel the iing attack.


    However, it didn''t stop, the old man used the same technique again and again in every possible vital part of Eli''s body.


    ''Ting, Ting, Ting''


    Eli who used his left hand until now started to use the two hands and his moments became fluid and natural.


    "Impressive, within 4 months he almost reached the Mastery Level" The old man muttered as he used the ring end to capture Eli''s hand however, it was simply diverted by the chains of his weapon.


    ''To think he you the use chains...hehe...hehe'' The old man giggled thinking of his future Son-in-Law who surely surpasses him with enough time.


    "Even now, If she didn''t like him in the end....I would literally betrothal him to my granddaughters....There is no way I going to miss this man'' The old man thought as he looked in a certain direction before focusing on Eli.


    "Rock, I am getting serious" Eli said with trembling lips as if to hide his enthusiasm.


    "Oh!-" The Old Man or Rock whose thoughts were abruptly stopped when he heard Eli''s word.


    Just about to reply when Rock''s pupils diluted upon seeing the Ember was about to cut his eyes.


    Without agitation, Rock simply shot the ring end to divert, however, the moment the ring hit the tips of Ember suddenly changed wrapped around the ring and single jerk, Eli immediately pulled it.


    "Tang"


    With a sudden pull, Rock stumbled a little using this opportunity, Eli ran towards him as he twisted his and forced the Ember in his hands and shed vertically at the Rock using the velocity and momentum of his body.


    Hoping to end, however, Rock simply threw the ring at the iing while throwing the other sharp end towards Eli with high speed.


    "..." Eli was unprepared for this sudden, however, his mind was still calm and calcted in his mind.


    Soon he found, he changed the trajectory of his Ember and wrapped the chains and whipped it.


    ''tuunnnggg''


    With enough force, the waves spread through the chains and it finally diverted from the aim.


    "Tsk" Rock visibility clicked his tongue in annoyance and, "Then how about it thiiiss?" he shouted as he warped Eli''s right dominant hand with a ring part and threw a knife straightly at Eli''s chest.


    "Tiiingg"


    "Tsk, Seems like you improved too much.....Monster" Rock said with dissatisfaction when he saw Eli throw his Ember in exactly the same trajectory as Rock''s which resulted in the collision of tips at the exact sharp end....However, Rock was grinning happily inside.


    ''Damn girl, you must marry him at any cost'' Rock promised himself to persuade his daughter at any cost if not then he just goes for this granddaughter....no way in hell, he misses this Jem.


    ''pant''


    ''pant''


    Eli panted heavily as he sat down for a bit..... They fought only by skill, so he didn''t use his technique.


    After yesterday, Eli was a little unstable because his cute wife didn''te and he tried to contact Adriana, however, she didn''t pick up his call.


    Frustrated he slept lonely because Scy already informed him she would be training in her room after lunch.


    He only hugged the pitiful cat who was fuming with anger inwardly. This morning he woke up a little unstable so he decided not to attend ss thinking someone provoke him and he might kill him ruthlessly so he decided to visit certain someone.


    As for Scy...well, she couldn''t because, unlike Eli who was literally rich in every department, Scy was not, If she wanted to study in the same ss as Eli then she must attend the ss.


    Leaving all alone, he even asked Prisania to tag along however, she said Scy gave her a task.


    With that, he picked a small creature who was stubbornly refusing toe and left the home along with it.


    Upon arriving the Division-1, he visited Rock...however, Eli didn''t expect that damn old man to scoff at his greetings and lead him to the training ground and started a fight before Eli could understand what was happening.


    "You really are good, brat" Rock said as he gave a hand and inwardly, ''Here I was thinking of giving him some wisdom....sigh, I don''t know whether to envy him or be happy that he mastered our family''s treasure without any guidance just like me''.


    "..." Eli grabbed the hand and said with a smirk, "Didn''t I?" while Rock pulled to him to stand up.


    "So?" Eli asked as if ''Why are we doing this in the first ce?''


    "....Well, My daughter already told me everything about you and you are certainly infamous here before, so I wanted to check how much you improved" Rock said seriously.


    "Hmm?" Eli raised his eyebrows upon hearing Rock''s daughter already told him about Eli.


    However, instead of asking who it was? Eli asked with a little sceptical,


    "So, do you still think I am good?"


    "...." Rock''s wrinkled eyebrows furrowed for a second and answered,


    "I am...but in the end, it depends on my daughter"


    "Oh!" Eli was simply amazed by Rock''s thinking. Eli really wanted to ask, ''Are you sure you aren''t interested in me, not your daughter?'' however he shut up his damn mouth.


    Instead,


    "So, should I woo her or something?" Eli wasn''t an idiot to think Rock would let him go after giving him Rock''s family Manual.


    Hearing that, Rock''s eyes twitched...even though he wanted to marry her daughter to him... still hearing ''woo'' her by any other man really irked him just like any father.


    With a strained smile, Rock answered, "There is no need, She said she was watching you...so she will decide whether you are good or not".


    "..." Eli frowned a bit but shrugged it off and asked, "What''s her name?".


    "She said that she would introduce herself in the future" Rock answered immediately as if he was prepared beforehand.


    "....You do-"


    Before could say anything, Rock interrupted,


    "She has been following you and wanted to see what kind of man before moving forward"


    "..." There was a hint of shock in Eli''s face, ''I am being stalked!!!''.


    Seeing his expression,


    Rock smiled and said, "Don''t worry, she was indeed a good girl....I guess?"


    "....."


    After a few more exchanges decided to leave.


    As soon as Eli left,


    "Seriously, Never I thought, he would master this Level within four months.....haaa, Youngsters are sure to surpass the old like me" Rock smiled nonchntly.


    "Come out My dear, He already left, You can reveal yourself now" Rock said with an awkward smile.... thinking his daughter may be too shy to interact with men.


    "..." A silhouette appeared.


    *****


    "Master, Master...Please!~Nya"


    "You will get fat, you know?"


    "No, No~Nya, I want it now....Head Maid never give us anything~Nya"


    "Sigh, give me that Madam" Eli brought two dried fish and handed them to the cat who was sitting on his shoulder.


    "Thank You~Nya, Master" The cat said as she munched hungrily.


    Seeing this cute reaction, Pedestrians smiled warmly.


    ''Cute!....if no one knows who she was'' Eli thought as he started to walk towards a certain ce he wanted to visit.


    "So, You finally epted, Kitty?" Eli asked suddenly.


    Kitty understood what he meant,


    "Whatz the ''munch, munch'' Point~nya...I am only ''munch'' alive ''munch'' Because of your graze~nyg" Kitty Anna said with a frown however shaken by these thoughts and simply ate the new profound food.


    "I see.." Eli muttered and said, "If you work and obey my orders, I might release you in the future".


    Kitty stopped for a second before continuing to eat.


    Eli took silence as yes.


    However,


    ''No way, that bitch will kill me...If I ever think of leaving him. Fuck seriously who the hell are these women around this Hu-My master?'' Kitty simply remembered the nightmare of a ck-haired woman with red eyes killing and reviving her manically.


    Just thinking about the lone night when she was revived first....she literally killed hundreds of times by a crazy woman''s clone.


    If possible Kitty wanted to die in peace and never wake up again just like someone who was same level as her enduring hellish work but neverining.


    While Kitty Anna was thinking, Eli was wondering why his wife and Adriana didn''t contact him.

 Chapter 150: No Response

    It''s been two days since Lilith or Adriana visited him.


    For the past few days, Eli has constantly called Adriana every 1 minute....like good a ''protective husband''.


    However, no response from the other side.


    Which caused....annoyance, irritation, frustration, anger... uneasiness?


    Eli''s emotions were messed so anyone messing with him now...would certainly meet their great-grandparents.


    "If you wanted to help, you could have solved it easily, so why bother?" A white-haired girl with white fluffy ears red at Eli with her blue eyes as she put her elbow on the table and then leaned on the knuckles.


    "....I think you are mistaking me for someone else" Eli acted innocent which only replied with silence.


    "...."


    "...."


    "For viting the rules, Killing students inside the Ne--"


    "Why don''t you just ignore it just like you have been ignoring the bullies, Vice-Rep?" Eli interrupted her.


    "....Here, I am Student Council Vice-President, Mr. Rep" Amber corrected him.


    "..Okay, Vice-Pres....just ignore it like before" Eli repeated again.


    "..." Amber turned silent, ''What the hell is wrong with this guy?'' she screamed inwardly as she thought about his ssroom fight, duel and killing the bullies along with the victim.


    That''s right, that time Eli simply killed everyone who was involved in the bullying even the victim.


    Now he was called by the Student Council for his ''ill'' behaviour.


    ''I clearly checked before I made a move?'' Eli pondered how he got caught because that day he knew there was no recording device or any witness.


    As if she knew what he was thinking, Amber answered,


    "You are infamous Asher Eli...and checking at their memories....your hidden weapon outrated you so need to deny your actions anymore"


    "..." Eli turned silent, ''I see....I thought I moved faster and sliced their neck....but it seems they somehow got a glimpse of it''.


    "and we are not ignoring it....Everyone here is older than 17 and not a child.


    So, if someone bullied them.They have to stand up and have the courage to speak but....the victim just stays silent even though our volunteers approached him" Amber added a fact.


    "Is that so?" Eli raised his eyebrows, ''Soooo, I just fucked up...ah''.


    "Yes....however killing is a separate problem"


    "....Even though they could revive"


    "Yes"


    "...."


    "Here....after the Training program, you have to help one of the listed orphanages for one week" Amber said as she carefreely handed him over a list of orphanages and a letter with a seal.


    ''If not for the Headmaster''s intervention, you should have handed to the disciplinarymittee the highest punishment for killing inside the Nex....is expel and 1000 nail whip'' Amber thought inwardly as she truly didn''t like this guy who was escaping by his backer.


    She really hates this kind of guy.


    "....sigh" Eli sighed, ''I think if I argue with her, there might be a blood bath'' Eli thought and stood before saying,


    "I ept the punishment"


    "...." Amber showed a little surprise to hear that...since she was totally expecting some long talk and objection...,''but it seems he wasn''t that bad'' she thought as she looked at the back the man who was about to leave when,


    "Can I ask you one question?"


    Eli who was about to twist the door knob suddenly stopped upon hearing her.


    ''What now?'' Eli''s irritation was visible now and said, "Yes"


    "Well, I wonder why you killed the victim along with them?" Her question was understandable from anyone''s perspective.


    ''Maybe some hate towards the victim or anger for the victim''s cowardness....'' Amber thought of different answers, however,


    "I killed him because he is a boy"


    "...What?" Amber made a funny expression.


    ''Tuck''


    Eli left the room with an annoyed expression.


    Leaving an Amber with mouth wide open.Not knowing she just escaped something that would make her regret confronting him.


    *****


    After returning from ss, Eli sat on the sofa and looked at his servants who were waiting for his orders.


    Eli nced at the pink-haired and then sliver white-furred cat.


    "Prisania?" Eli suddenly called her.


    "Y-Yes" Prisania answered with hesitation.


    She was clearly traumatised.


    "How is your teaching going?" Eli asked as he patted hisp mentioning Kitty Anna toe.


    "Nya~" Kitty jumped andnded on hisp, ''I ept your demand due to the forced contract otherwise-Yes~ahh~that ce~nya~yes, yes scratch that area~nya'' Kitty who wasining inwardly suddenly became happy when she felt her body being stroked.


    ''Tsk, tsk, how~nya did he know every itchy ce of ~minya?'' Kitty really wondered whether Eli was using an artifact or not.


    Even though she hated to be treated like a cat....she still liked it when Eli rubbed her body gently.


    But what she didn''t know was, that Eli was using her to calm down his inner turmoil....., ''Cute Animals are really stress relievers'' Eli thought as warmth entered in heart.


    "W-Well, It''s good" Prisania said with a forced smile even though she was going through hell.


    And what''s more, she was forced to take sses just like Scy however Prisania wasn''t a student.Maid ss was for anyone as long as they had a master to serve who should be studying in Nex and a letter from the Headmaster was enough.


    Seeing her, Eli contemted for a second and said,


    "Come here" Eli patted his side and called her.


    Prisania turned terrified thinking she was going to lose her innocence.


    Seeing her dreadful look, Eli frowned, ''Does she think I going to punish her?... Well, I did go overboard before, however, she was an assassin so I think it''s fair'' and ordered,


    "Come here"


    Prisania''s body moved on its own and sat beside him.Kitty nced at her trembling body and closed her eyes then continued to enjoy the hand.


    Her pink eyes shook fast as they showed how much she was terrified, ''M-Maybe t-this is my punishment for k-killing...B-But I nev----"


    ''pat, pat''


    Eli then suddenly patted her head which caused her body petrified.


    "I will talk to Scy...so you can rest easy now" Eli said gently as he patted her head as small bat wings on her head lowered down.


    He wanted to let her rest....he didn''t know what she was training however, after a few days he saw her dark eyes and skinny....he wasn''t very worried however, he wondered how Adriana would react to this even though she said Prisania would be his possession and whatever his discussion for her.


    However, Eli knew Adriana would be devasted to see her godmother''s daughter.So decided to end Scy''s abus---teaching.


    Hearing those words, Prisania''s eyes broke like a dam and started to pour everything out as she hugged him unconsciously.


    "aaaahhhhh....aaahhhhh....aahhh"


    "..." Eli was stunned for a second and sighed inwardly as he used his left to pat her back.


    After a few seconds, Prisania calmed down, wiped her eyes and snorted using the tissue.


    With an embarrassed face, Prisania apologized for her behaviour, however, Eli waved his hands as if nothing.


    Eli was really curious...just what did Scy do to Prisania?However, he won''t ask as he already knew he would torture his enemy if they targeted his woman...so decided to bury that curious thought.


    ''Curiosity kills the Cat'' Eli mumbled as he looked at the purring cat in hisp.


    "Do you have parents?" Eli asked suddenly as turned to look at her teary eyes.


    "I-I..." Prisania was a little hesitant, however, thinking about Head Maid a.k.a Scy who hammered her on the wall taught her, that she would never disobey Eli.


    Seeing her hesitant look, Eli was about to change the topic when,


    "I-I lost my mother when I was little and then...M-My f-father sold me to an unknown person"


    "What is your father?" Eli frowned suddenly as clearly remembered Adriana said they caught the intruder incubus and killed him.


    "Huh?" Prisania squinted her eyes not understanding the meaning of his question.


    "I mean, Who is your father?" Eli cleared his throat and asked correctly.


    "Well, My father was a vampire just like my mother....but I never heard his name because one day he suddenly appeared when my mother died and took me"


    Eli frowned upon hearing this, "Then how did you know he was your father?"


    "W-Well, My mother had his photo and told me he was my father....though she never said his name" Prisania said with a sad smile.


    "I see" Eli turned silent...he could see those painful eyes.


    "Then, he sold you to an assassination organization?"


    "No, the person who brought me sold to another as the cycle followed for few more times and I ended up escaping during another process and somehow I entered the admission for assassins....that''s how I became an assassin"


    "...." Eli lost for his words, ''What the fuck?She being toast on and escaped like that...''.


    "T-Though, I only kill the criminals who deserve to die" Prisania added with little hesitation and trembling eyes.


    Hearing that, Eli nced at her and shook off his thoughts and just about to speak more when,


    "Bitch, I am sure, You used an underhand technique"


    "Ah, just because you couldn''t defeat me that doesn''t mean I am cheating"


    "ggrrrr, I fucking kill you next time"


    "pfffttttt....you said it yesterday, you know?"


    "gggrrrrr"


    Hearing familiar voicesing from the entrance both Prisania and Kitty Anna turned vignt as they ran away as fast as they could.


    "RUN"


    "Yes~Ny"


    "...." Eli blinked for a second and took a deep breath before shaking his head.


    Prisania was running away due to Scy and Kitty Anna was due to Mia who was hugging tightly which caused her dizziness and almost died yesterday.


    "Big Brother" As soon they saw Eli, Mia ran towards him and was about to sit on hisp when,


    "I think you forgot your condition" Scy said with a dark expression.


    "Tsk" Mia clicked her tongue and sat beside Eli.

 Chapter 151: Everyone has their own place in my Heart

    "hehehe"


    "grrrrr"


    "...."


    Eli looked at the three girls who had three distinguished expressions.


    Scy wasughing like an evil as she had a mocking expression when she looked at Mia.


    While Mia was gritting her teeth in anger as she cursed her inwardly, ''You fucking bitch, You vixen, you seduc....''.


    Zera was calmly looking at Eli and sometimes she blushed and sometimes her expression turned dark when she saw Scy sitting on Eli''sp as if she was the owner of something or someone.


    ''What is happening to me?'' Zera questioned herself as she couldn''t understand her feelings and swirling emotions....unlike someone she wasn''t aplete idiot,


    ''Maybe I l-love him?'' just when she gets the point,


    ''Nah, It must be because of my mother fawning over him, It''s kind of irritating me, yeah...that''s right'' Zera tried to think ''rationally''.


    However, she totally forgets when Eli announces to the whole ssroom that he loves Scy and Marry her.....at that time she felt her heart in great pain and an unknown anger and jealousy.


    "So, Today also Scy won" Eli asked with amusement.


    "Yes, Aren''t I great, Master?" Scy said as she lifted her head high.


    "ggggrrrr" A growling sound came from Eli''s right side.


    "hehehe" Hearing that Scy giggled to provoke.


    ''pat, pat''


    Seeing his younger sister''s furious and deadly look Eli patted her head which certainly caused her to be docile.


    "I-I am sorry brother....I won''t disappoint you nex-''~chu~''"


    Eli kissed her cheek Before she could say anything.


    Mia''s face turned red as she smiled with surprise and winked at Scy who seeing this clicked her tongue.


    Actually, After Eli and Mia ''make up''.


    Mia started to sit on her brother''sp, however, a day before yesterday, when Eli went to meet an old man....Scy asked to duel with Mia on the condition of owning hisp for a day.


    Mia dly epted as she wanted to separate ''this bitch'' from her brother, thinking she could easily beat the shit out of this young girl, however,


    "I guess, I won easily"


    Those words still resounded in Mia''s mind...she was lost, no, she lost miserably.


    She couldn''t even scratch Scy while Scy beat her as if she was a kid. Leaving her gritting in anger.


    Eli was utterly shocked when he heard that.


    They were using the ''duel'' for hisp. Even Aadya coughed blood when she heard about their conditions and it was happening continuously each day.


    Aadya wanted to give a piece of her mind however, any duel has to be epted....so all she could do was shut her mouth and be a good judge.


    Eli who heard that upon arriving.....All he wanted to say was, ''I have two legs, you guys sit on either you know?'', however, like a good gentleman...he simply epted their y. If he wanted he could have said no. Even they said they only do it if Eli wasfortable.


    Eli pondered a bit about whether to ept them or not however after seeing Mia''s frustrated and angry look Eli decided it might help Mia''s growth. So he epted that let them enjoy hisp while he enjoyed their smoothness.


    Eli looked at Scy''s pouting face and so he gave her a kiss on her cheek. Then she showed off to Mia who suddenly turned annoyance.


    Leaving them all, Eli asked as he looked at Zera who was lost in thoughts,


    "Did your mother contact you, Zera?"


    "Huh?" Zera snapped out of her thoughts and said hurriedly,


    "No, she said she going to be busy for few days" and added inwardly, ''and to take care of you''.


    "...I See" Eli nodded his head and called Adriana again.


    ''Beep, Beep''


    Although, Eli knew she wouldn''t pick up.... however, he still tried with half expectation.


    "She didn''t pick?" Scy asked with a worried tone however inwardly, ''Just stay forever where you are, bitch'' she was brimming with a smile.


    Eli nodded his head and was about to put his phone when,


    ~Ring~Ring~


    ''click''


    Eli immediately clicked the phone and put it near his ears.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Eli?"


    "....Yes" Eli answered with a huge exhale when he heard that melodious sound.


    He felt some burden had been lifted from his shoulder.


    "I-I am sorr---"


    "How are you?" Eli asked gently without letting her say any more.


    "I-I am fine....I know you angr---"


    "How is she?"


    ".....''ouch''-She is fine"


    "When you guys wille?" Eli asked with longing as he rubbed Scy''s head who was keenly listening to their conversation just like Mia and Zera.


    "Within 4 days, ''ouch'' 3-3 days"


    "....I see, so you guys are safe, right?"


    "Yes, we are"


    "Where are you guys?"


    "...We are still in Fallen Continent but..." There was hesitation in Adriana''s voice.


    "I see" Eli replied with a smile and said,


    "Okay, if you don''t need anything....I going to end the call ande as soon as possible....I love you Lilit-Lily and...." His eyes roamed before he could stop slipping more.


    "''ttannnkkk''...W-Wait, Please Lily. We have to fisih--....We will try toe as soon as possible, Eli...Hey, wait---"


    ''Beep-Beep''


    Eli stared at the phone number....if he could listen anymore to her voice....he would definitely ask her toe and pick him up stubbornly and there was a chance he might even shout at her for not answering her call before however...he respected their space and time.


    So he waits for them toe as long as they aren''t harmed.


    "What''s your rtionship with my mother?" Suddenly Zera asked as her heart contorted when her mother spoke lovely and trembling....hell, her mother even apologized.


    Her mother never apologized to anyone except for their King....In the corner of her mind, Zera surely knew what was their rtionship however, she refused to ept it.


    Hearing the sudden question,


    Eli nced at Zera and pondered a bit before saying,


    "If possible, please ask your mother...because even I don''t know what our rtionship was?"


    What he said was neither a lie nor truth. Because even though Adriana epted his heart and she even reciprocated it, Vampire Queen never epted him as he was too weak to hold her.


    So in the end their rtionship was clearly vague...as of now.


    Though in the future he was sure he conquer the Vampire Queen and he was certain about it.


    Hearing that, Zera turned silent and said in a tired tone as she stood,


    "I am leaving"


    Eli, Scy and Mia nced at leaving Zera and looked at each other.


    "You are really yboy, Big Brother" Mia said as she pinched Eli, she could guess the Vampire Queen of the Fallen Continent was now in her brother''s palm.


    "ouch"


    and continued,


    "I am happy that my Big Brother has a powerful and beautiful woman.....but I forgive you since you had amnesia, some bitc-I mean some people manipu-I mean they fell in love with you....however, there is a limit, right?" Mia said as her tone started emotionless and continued without letting him speak,


    "There must be a ce for me, right? right? right? right? right? right?


    right? right? right? right?"


    Like a broken record.


    "...Yes, That ce is only for you and you alone...no one could take it" Eli''s turned dark when he saw a crazy expression from his cute innocent little sister....He didn''t why but He liked this side more and more.


    "..." Mia searched for any lie in his eyes however it only showed how much love for her.


    ''puff''


    Mia''s face turned bright red as smoke came from her head, her ears were twitching, and her legs were wobbling, she felt her body turn weak, and she even felt her panties were a little wet, only a little okay?.....she would never that her brother would confess straight to her face, ''I-I-I need to w-wash my panties....ahhhh''.


    "I-I-I am l-leaving" Mia said as she soon walked out with wobbly legs.


    Seeing her cute reaction, Eli couldn''t help butugh.


    "hahahahahahah-ouch"


    Eli suddenly felt a bite on his shoulder and he said with a pained expression,


    "Someone is jealous?"


    "Hmph"


    He got a pouting reply.


    "Why are you jealous?" Eli asked with a smirk.


    "Hmph, Bastard, trying toy your hands on your sister...you really are a bastard" Scy said with a jealous tone, she knew his sisters loved him too much and after hearing what conspired that day.


    Scy lost her sanity that moment all she wanted was to kill that woman who tried toy hands on her thing....However, she cannot as Eli surely hates her for it.


    And now even though this was a great opportunity, no matter what...Eli''s thoughts lingered on those two who hadn''t visited.


    Even if he didn''t show it, Scy could see his unstable expression....it was pained to see him like that, so she just wished those two bitches should hurry up ande...if not, she would at any length to kidnap him and if possible....brainwash him.


    Eli turned her body, to face him and looked at her beautiful blue eyes.


    "Scy" Eli called her as his fingers ran through her soft and scent hair.


    "..." Hearing her name with loving expression...Scy forgot to breathe, ''howe he turning more charming again?'' she wondered whether her love for him made him look more handsome.


    However, what she didn''t know was after having the series of treatments, Eli''s body removed any unwanted substances and residual impurities in his inner organs....so his body getting refined every day.


    Eli cupped her face and said gently because he knew himself more than anyone, "I may have acted a little unstable before but I would never neglect who is with me....If not for you, I might be more unstable.


    You have your ce in my heart....and no one going to rece you because that ce is for only Scy and ''this beauty'' named Scy alone"


    "~mmm~"


    Hearing that, her heart skipped a beat as a few drops of tears ran down....she wasn''t scared about anything.


    It''s just she was worried that Eli might not focus on her because she was in front of him rather than women who went out who knew where.


    But, Again he broke her insecurities and assured her his love for her would not waver even if he was unstable....


    It was then she realized, that ''the woman'' whom Eli married first had yet to leave Eli''s heart even though she had died...killed would forever remain in his heart alive.


    ''I am really envious of that woman'' Scy muttered inwardly as she deepened the kiss.

 Chapter 152: Not now.....

    "~mmm~"


    "~aahh~"


    "~Mas~ter~ahh~"


    Eli kissed her lips and sucked greedily.


    ''~pant~''


    After separating, Eli looked at her maid dress while running his fingers through her silky hair and scanned around to check.


    "They were in their room" Scy said with blush as if she knew what he was thinking.


    "...Is that so" Eli smiled with amusment.


    He then removed his shirt quickly and pulled her hand to touch his skin as he said seductively,


    "Touch me, My Dear"


    "H-Huh?" Scy was stunned for a second however after looking at his lustful eyes....''gulp'' she gulped hard because after ''that day''...they didn''t have much more intimate only a few kisses and hugs.


    She was too shy to ask any more intimate....hoping Eli would make a move on her again however, He never did.


    She thought he wasn''t interested and sometimes he voided her....she was sad and terrified, you know.


    Seeing him asking her to do,


    She started to breathe heavily as her maiden scent twinkled Eli''s nostrils.


    ''~chu~''


    ''~chu~''


    ''~chu~''


    Scy threw her shyness away....for now and She didn''t want to miss this opportunity as she kissed his nipples, abs, and belly button while her hands roamed around his upper body.


    ''lick''


    Scy started to lick his body as if she wanted to paint him with her saliva...that would be disgusting however, If Eli knew, he would be the happiest one.


    "Scy"


    "Hmm?" Hearing her name, Scy looked up however she didn''t stop licking his body.


    "..." Eli stared at her eyes to see anything changing on her body however nothing seemed to be wrong, ''I guess, I am under control now'' he thought inwardly.


    The truth was Eli was having a hard time controlling something that woke up during his intimate section with his Big sister....that''s why he didn''t intimate more and avoided her doing something.


    "It''s my turn" Eli said as he pulled down her shoulder maid dress which locked her hands revealing two twin peaks covered in white snow.


    "W-W-Wait, I am s-sweating" Scy snapped out of her thoughts when Eli suddenly pulled down her maid dress as if he practised it before.


    She came here straight after fighting against Mia. So, she was sweating a lot and even her bra was drenched as he could see a glimpse of her big round pink are.


    ''lick''


    "W-Wait~mm~"


    Eli licked her sweaty neck and whispered,


    "It''s a little salty....but having it with you, it''s fucking spicy" Eli blurted out making her face turn in embarrassment.


    ''lick''


    "~mm~"


    ''lick''


    "~mm~"


    ''lick''


    Eli licked her neck, bubbly stomach, her sweaty navel and finally sucked her nipples which were protruding through the thin fabric.


    "~AAHH~"


    Scy was in ecstasy, her hands were rubbing his crotch which was under the seal.


    Eli then finally revealed the two humongous breasts that were hiding behind the curtains.


    ''Boing, Boing''


    ''Shit, they are defying gravity'' Eli felt his throat were dried as he looked at the two big marshmallows that were firm and steady.


    "hmm?" Scy was ashamed a little....she was always conscious of her big are and nipples.


    "Dear?" Eli asked warmly.


    "Do-Do you l-like my ni-I mean these?" Scy with a red face was too shy to say that so she showed her big are.


    "..." Eli didn''t understand what she was saying....who doesn''t like these beauties.


    Thoserge pink ares with little bumps and in the middle huge hard nipple that was asking for a bite.


    "You mean these beauties" Eli said as he gave a lick on her are.


    "~EI~"


    Scy released a cute moan as she nodded her head in embarrassment.


    Seeing this, Eli smirked and said,


    "Oh Dear, you don''t understand how much these have power...."


    "~EI~"


    Eli said as he licked her are and started circling around her nipples in each breast.


    "~Eli~Plea~HI~"


    Scy suddenly felt frustrated when he only ying with her are, not on her sensitive area where it eagerly waiting for a bite.


    However before, she could ask, Eli bit her nipple and started to suck her greedily hoping to drink something.


    "~ah~El~mm~ah~"


    "~n~nahh~no~"


    "~Sl~ow~mm~"


    "~nothing~mm~wille ~Eli"


    Scy was having a hard time controlling her moan.


    However, Eli wasn''t listening to her pleading, ''Damn, those really are big'' he thought as he fondled the firm boobs which turned out to be soft and squishy...he felt he could hide his face in between them.


    "Scy"


    "~Ahhh~mmm--W-what?" Hearing his serious call, Scy turned to look at him with her teary eyes.


    "I don''t want a baby with you" Eli stated firmly.


    "W-Wh-What?" Her mind suddenly snapped as she asked wide eyes, ''D-Does he h-hates me--''


    However, before her imagination ran wild, Eli answered while his eyebrows furrowed.


    "I don''t want to lose to my children"


    "...What?" Scy lost, ''What he was saying??''.


    "I mean these belong to me, I won''t give them to anyone...even if it was our children" Eli said solemnly as he hugged her boobs like a child.


    Hearing and seeing this, Scy....was momentarily lost, ''Is-Is he jealous of his future child?'' she thought in disbelief.


    Seeing his possessive eyes, Scy was sure, he would never allow their children to touch that.


    ''I-I...somehow it makes me happy at the same time....it makes me worry more''


    Suddenly an idea popped into her head,


    "W-Well, I won''t mind you drinking milk along with our children" She said with a red face.


    "..." Hearing that a shit grin appeared on his face.


    "Sooo, Scy wants to have a baby...ah"


    "huh?..wai-"


    "Let''s start the process then, ''ttttrrrrrrr''" Without listening to her stunned look Eli tore off her upper dress leaving with her panties and white stocking.


    "El~MMM~"


    Eli sealed her lips and fondled the twin peaks as he couldn''t get enough of these two.


    ''~pant~''


    ''~pant~''


    "Scy stand up" Eli ordered her.


    "Wa-"


    ''p''


    "Stand.Up"


    Scy reluctantly stood while her legs wobbled.


    Looking at her now, with only stockings and panties covering her parts while her upper parts were free as a new baby.


    Scy unconsciously covered hard nipples feeling a hard and hot focus on those....she looked at him while blushing and panting heavily.


    "Turn around and show me your ass, My Dear Maid" Eli said.


    "Huh? N--" Scy was about to retort when,


    "Pretty please" Eli said a gentle voice.


    Hearing his gentleness, she reluctantly turned around and lifted her ass as she leaned forward.


    Eli pulled the other two beauties who were covered in white stockings.


    "I missed you" Eli said as rubbed face on it.


    "grrrr" A gritting sound came.


    However, Eli simply ignored it and massaged her ass and kissed it.


    "Wait a second" Eli suddenly said and then,


    ''tick, tick''


    Scy suddenly felt freedom as she turned to look....only to see Eli holding her cut white panty.


    "Seems like someone ready for adventure" Eli said as he saw her panty drenched in sweet nectar.


    "B-Bastard" She was feeling shame at the same time she wanted to know what he would do now.


    Eli threw the panty and scissors.


    Spread her ass and saw her asshole twitching inside the stocking with a grin Eli licked through the stocking.


    "~ahh~"


    Eli pushed inside his tongue along with thin fabric making her feel in bliss.


    "~mmm~"


    Eli was enjoying the site as his hands went to the slits and inserted suddenly through her fabric.


    "~AAhh~"


    Eli was ying both back and front door while Scy moaned as her leg started to give out.


    He then crouched a little and,


    ''ttrrrrrr''


    Eli tore the stocking and started to suck her slits,


    "~AAAHHH~"


    Feeling a sudden warm invasion, Scy jerked a little as cum a little.


    ''slurp''


    ''squelch''


    "Tasty"


    Elimented as he pulled her to sit on hisp,


    "w-whoo"


    Scy fell into his embrace.


    "Pull it out" Eli ordered as he focused on his crotch.


    "..." Scy lifted her butt and pulled down his pants to release the monster.....she openly told to everyone.


    ''ckk''


    "~mm~"


    His hard thing stood up straight as it pped her wet crotch after the release.


    Feeling the hot sensation on her slits and looking closely, ''I-It''s fucking b-bigger'' she was terrified by its size.


    "Hehehe...." Seeing her scared expression, Eli chuckled and thought, ''That''s what you get for announcing tantly to everyone about my size''.


    "Well, let''s start the-"


    "Eli"


    "...Do you not want it?"


    "N-No...it...it''s just...."


    "~chu~"


    "Tell me calmly, Dear"


    Scy bit her lips and trembling lips she said,


    "I want to have our first time would memorable"


    "...Well, then tom--"


    "N-No, After I reach the M-Monarch Level, I wanted to have our memorable first time until..." Scy was anxious....she wondered whether she was a selfish woman, ''But it''s for his own good'' She worried whether he could understand or not.


    "...Okay, I am fine with that but...what reason?" Eli pondered a bit before epting it and he was curious to know her reasons.


    "....I-It is a surprise" Scy blushed as she turned her head.


    "..." Eli shook his head he knew what it was....''her skin''.


    "Well then, I will wait for that day....however"


    "~ah~"


    "~wai~ah~"


    "ce it here, Dear"


    "~ahh~I can''t~wai~mmm~"


    "~mmmffff~"


    Eli grabbed his hand and ced it on his crotch as he trusted his hips. While his thing slid on her wet slits and he fondled her breast using his left hand and right hand pinching her clit.


    "~mmfff~"


    Eli sealed her lips and he trusted his hips vigorously leading to,


    "~urrhh~"


    "~AAAAAHHHHHH~"


    Scy passed out after doing it three times, she needed a rest.


    Eli''s rod was drenched in nectar, ''Seems like I am fine now'' thought as he picked her up in a princess carry style and entered his room.


    Laid on the bed while hugging tightly.


    Throughout the scene, Scy was smiling like an idiot.


    .....Like that days passed and the training program came.

 Chapter 153: Training Program-1

    "Alright, Everyone arrived atst" Aadya shouted as she looked at 25 students.


    ''Kiikk, Kiikk''


    ''shirp, shirp''


    ''koo, koo''


    ''rustle, rustle''


    Eli looked around the area.....to be truthful, he wanted to settle here for the rest of his life.


    There were currently,


    Flora Continent


    Aadya brought them to the outskirts of the Flora Continent.


    Eli...surely he was mesmerized by nature and its life.


    Different types of birds and different kinds of animals walk and y around without any fear.


    "We should build our house in this kind of ce in the future..." Eli muttered.


    Which caused two people to blush when they heard ''Our House''....its a truly wonderful word.


    "What are blushing for, bitch?" Mia suddenly whiserped.


    "Ah, the same could be said to you, bitch" Scy rebuked her.


    Elipletely ignored their catfight and thought, ''So, who will lose their rank now?'' as he already knew they had to form 6 members in a team so...


    "I think it will be that Dragons" Suddenly someone said as if they knew what Eli was thinking.


    "How so? Zera" Eli questioned as he nced side.


    "Because they have Pride, not to mingle with other species" Zera replied as she also ignored the catfight because she was used to it now.


    "I see....there is a possibility" Eli nodded at looked at Amir and Theodare who were ignoring Eli and never made a move on him after Theodare shit? himself.


    Eli nced at Tiana who was sitting on the Sliver-haired girl''s shoulder.


    When she felt the gaze, Tiana turned and waved her hand happily.....


    ''Truly a wonderful innocent friend'' Eli thought when he saw her smile which was without any remorse or disgust.


    Eli really thought she might hate however after that day, However, Tiana turned normal and started to speak to him without any fear.


    His Eyes thennded on a purple-haired girl who was simply staring at Aadya while standing in a group.


    "It seems Rize already found her team" Eli muttered as he saw Rize standing along with grey hair and ears wolf boy and some others.


    Then Eli looked at someone who kept ncing at him...no, behind him.


    Eli nced at his back and saw Luna and Alexander were talking about something seriously and Eli returned his gaze to that purple-haired and purple-eyes figure who fidgeting with a gloomy expression.


    "Now, I will project the team members name and their group number" Aadya said as she projected a huge hologram from her small phone.


    "And stand ording to your group number"


    ''step, step''


    Everyone stood gathered in their group leaving only one person.


    Eli raised his eyebrows, ''What happened?''.


    "Fuck, that bastard" Zera suddenly cursed.


    Aadya then looked at the one person who didn''t form a team and said with an indifferent tone,


    "Rize, Rank 17 is demoted to Rank 18"


    "Jayvald Darc, Rank 18 is promoted to Rank 17"


    Soon the number on their batches also changed to their respective ranks.


    "Yes" Jayvald clutched his hand tightly as nced at Zera for any recognition but....only he got a nk look.


    ''Just wait I will show you, who I am'' Jayvald muttered himself.


    "Rize who was not able to protect her rank by simply forming a team....now have to go solo in the Dungeon" Aadya as a matter of fact.


    Rize herself had a shocked face as if she never expected though part of her mind did know something like this would happen but.....she was sad to be betrayed by that person again.


    "...." Her eyes turned a little ck before returning to normal.


    The moment other students heard Aadya''s words, Students gulped hard because she never mentioned they have to do solo if they haven''t formed a team.


    Some even sweated a little because the Dungeon they were going to face was, an ''A+'' grade Dungeon.


    Only an idiot would do a solo inside that dungeon that requires Perfect Domain Rank Cultivator.


    However, thinking about who she was...Everyone turned silent and shrugged off, they would be fine as long as they weren''t facing it.


    "Well then, Let me tel-"


    Someone raised their hands.


    "Any questions, Asher Eli?"


    "Well, I would like to take Ms. Rize into our team" Eli pointed at Rize who suddenly looked at him with a surprised face.


    "That''s not how it works, Asher Eli. One team only have 6 members nothing more or less" Aadya said as nudged her sses.


    Eli suddenly turned towards two new members with a smile.


    "!!!" Both Luna and Alexander suddenly flinched and stuttered,


    "N-No Way"


    "Y-You cannot possibly do t-that to me, Cmoner"


    After that incident in the cafeteria, Alexander decided to go with Eli''s team and send Maire to Alysia''s team to protect Alysia and inform him just in case she fell on the dark side.


    For some reason, Alysia teamed with those two Dragons and the Hero from Theos kingdom.


    As Alexander already knew, the game plot twisted more than one way so he wasn''t surprised by this...however, he cannot leave her alone with Amir Osvaldo who seems to be ''reincarnated'' just like him.


    However, it was far from the truth.


    Alexander really wanted to go to her side, however, if he left Luna alone with Eli.....he didn''t want to think about the consequences and also he had something to do with Zera...so he could not simply waste this golden opportunity.


    ''crack, crack''


    Eli cracked his knuckles and moved towards Alexander, however,


    "I am fine. Mr. Asher. Thank you for the help" Rize said seriously with little bow.


    Hearing that,


    ''Sigh'' Eli sighed and nodded his head with a wry smile.


    "..." Aadya nced between these two and thought, ''I guess, they became close'' as she knew more about Rize who had zeromunication skills and shrugging it off.


    She said,


    "As I already informed you, this Dungeon is an ''A+'' grade dungeon with Earth-type....so please be beware of your surroundings" As a good teacher she gave them a little warning before pping her hand and added,


    "These bracelets will tell us how many your team killed and help to store the Soul crystals and the team who clear the dungeon will be awarded ''generously''"


    Students looked at the silver bracelets warping around their hands, except for three people who wore two bracelets.


    "Before leaving, Let me introduce you, our honourable guest who wished to see future generations"


    "KKIIIIIIIIIKK"


    With a screeching sound, arge red bird with reddish yellow me wings flew from the sky.


    Looking at it, everyone turned in awe because of its radiant colour that lift the area and fiercely yellow slits eyes that looked like bore through everyone.


    Its entire body looked like a suning towards them, its features burned fiercely...The surrounding calm animals looked at the red bird before kneeling and running away.


    Zoomed towards them with high speed and was just about to hit the ground when,


    ''ssshhhhh''


    It transformed into a beautiful crimson-haired woman with dark red eyes wearing a red ck dress embroidered with golden letters representing ''Phoenix''.


    She released a level of authority from her look and sat down beside Aadya before saying,


    "All the Best" with an indifferent tone.


    A dangerous glint passed through Scy''s eyes when she saw the crimson-haired woman.


    ''OH, She is really Phoenix...ah?'' Eli raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    Most students were awed by her appearance and someone let out a surprise,


    "Hey, isn''t that Duke of Dawn kingdom, Mrs. Mariel Phoe--" However before they could finish,


    "Tsk, Lame entry. Does she have nothing better than that? I''ve already seen 1000 times before" Mia clicked her tongue with annoyance.


    ''gulp''


    Her voice was loud and it surely reached the guest....despite being ridiculed forme entry, the guest simply stared the Mia and returned her focus to the portal which was behind the students whirling with white colour.


    Everyone knew the internal problem between Mother and daughter....how did they know? Well, simple, Mia clearly stated from the moment she joined the Nex that she and her mother were nothing but strangers.


    Those who approached her to make contact suddenly lost interest.


    Eli rubbed his eyes with tiredness.


    "Well, enter the dungeon ording to the group number and please note that.....we are recording everything.


    So, don''t do anything like an idiot" Aadya said as her gaze lingered on mostly boys before looking at the girls and added,


    "If you feel danger, shatter the bracelet, and it will transport you here...though the moment you suffer enough damage, you will automatically transported here and as for Mortals, they have to wear two bracelets.


    Well then do your best in this ''Training Program''"


    Some people noticed it weird but they shrugged it off thinking they were nervous as this was their first ''A+'' Grade Dungeon.


    Soon, one group by one group entered finally solo Rize entered.


    ''ssshhh''


    After she disappeared. Aadya disyed the students'' current location.


    "Sorry, I am a littlete" a voice sounded as a masked woman emerged from the portal.


    "..."


    "..."


    The other two women looked at the neer and said,


    "Seems like she same as usual"


    "Thought so"


    e on, Aunt. You know how busy I am, right?" The masked woman said as she sat.


    "I know you Lady, I know how much you hate working, Rose" Mariel said nonchntly as her attitude seemed different from what she expressed before.


    "I just heard from my Neice, that you pushed everything onto her?" Rose asked with little sarcasm.


    "....I am no--"''


    Before she could finish, Rose took her phone and,


    "You Mother fucker, how dare you leave me with these ugly fiends to visit my bro---"


    ''ppshh''


    Rose''s phone burned away with a single look from Mariel.


    "Seems like someone making friends with my cute daughter" Mariel as her tone turned strict.


    "Well, I do like your daughter''s bad mouth...so why not?" Rose said carefreely as threw the melted phone and took a spare phone.


    "Do you want to fight?" Mariel asked suddenly.


    "No way, I am not interested in fighting with you, Aunt" Rose immediately responded and put her phone away, ''Even though we are the same rank, she can really beat me 3 out 10'' Rose thought as she sweated inwardly.


    "Well, why don''t we focus on this" Aadya suddenly chimed in.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Yeah"


    "Yes"


    They agreed pretty easily and mostly looked at their family.

 Chapter 154: Training Program-2 [Easy?]

    Unknown Dungeon


    ''sssshhhhhh''


    Eli and his group appeared inside the Dungeon.


    They scanned the surroundings,


    "Ms. Aadya did say it was earth-type, right?" Zera said as she looked at therge brown block bricks that made the walls go upwards without an end.


    "Yes" Mia answered as looked in the front because they were surrounded by an endless wall, except the front which led the path to somewhere, the ces around them were bright even without candles or light as if these stones were illuminating.


    "..." Eli touched the brown block wall his pupils shining emerald green, ''Sweat'' Eli inwardly smiled.


    "Master?" Scy suddenly called him.


    "Yes-" Turning around he saw a huge brown scorpion about a half-human height and 3 meters long with a stinger oozing with some kind of green liquid and cking its ws.


    "Gaint Scorpion, Early Domain Rank Monster" Someone said with a grim voice.


    Zera, and Alex, unsheathed their swords and Luna, Mia and Scy readied their spell however,


    "wait, wait, wait" Eli shouted.


    "...What?" Alexander asked in displeasure.


    "You guys are going to gang up on that....isn''t it basically bullying?" Eli asked seriously with a worried look.


    """""....""""" Everyone looked at him with nk expression.


    ''tuk, tuk, tuk, tuk''


    However, the Gaint Scorpion didn''t have time to finish their chat, it suddenly ran and was about to w the person who was showing their back to an enemy.


    "B-Broth-"


    "El-"


    "C-Comm-"


    ''chuck''


    Mia, Zera and Luna were about to shout but a long spike emerged from the ground suddenly and it pierced its body.


    "sshh,shsh, shii---"


    It wriggled and....died.


    "That''s My Master" Scy said happily as if she knew what he doing.


    Snapping out of their thoughts they saw his eyes blinked with emerald green before disappearing.


    "Y-Yes...That''s my brother" Mia also joined.


    "Well, then let''s go" Eli said as walked towards the dead scorpion and


    ''sh''


    Eli used Ember as he cut its stinger and heart to get the soul crystal.


    Others followed him without questioning.


    They walked in front and stood at a ''T'' Junction.


    "Now where should we?" Zera questioned as she looked both left and right and, they both seemed to be endless.


    "Any idea?" Eli asked as he looked at his group....Because he knew what he was capable of.


    "Hmm?"


    "Yes, Mr. Hero"


    "..." Alexander''s eyes twitched when he heard a nickname however, he controlled himself before and said,


    "Shouldn''t we first select the Leader?"


    What he asked was reasonable since they were in the unknown dungeon as Aadya only said Earth-type, nothing more...So It was good to have a Leader however,


    "....Do you even need to ask?" Eli tilted his head not understanding.


    "...."


    "Sigh, Alex, since it''s his group shouldn''t he be the leader?" Luna interjected between them.


    "Ah..I see, tsk...I mean do you even know how to handle a group of people?" Alexander realized his mistake and to avoid embarrassment he changed the way of question.


    "Well..." Eli really pondered a bit as his eyes flickered in green, however, Mia and Scy frowned at him.


    Luna was about to stop when,


    "Well, if you have experience then you may lead the team" Eli said tly.


    "..." Alexander blinked for a second, "Pardon?" he thought whether his ears didn''t hear correctly.


    "If you have experience then you can lead the team"


    "....Okay" Alexander squinted his eyes not expecting this kind of response, ''Is he really that kind of guy?'' he thought however it wasn''t the time for that.


    ''It''s time to execute the n'' Alexander pretended to think then he said, "I think we should go left" as started.


    "Why?" Eli suddenly asked making Alexander momentarily stop, ''Fuck, I forget he won''t mindlessly follow me like girls''.


    "ahaha...it''s just my gut feeling that helped in my hard times. So I always follow it as it always leads me to a better path" Alexanderughed awkwardly.


    "Then, Big Brother I think we should go to that side" Mia suddenly pointed opposite of what Alexander pointed.


    "Huh?...Wait, Wait, Wait, Mia-"


    "I don''t think we are close to calling each other informally" Mia suddenly looked at Alexander with a death re.


    "....I am sorry, Ms. Mia" Alexander bowed his head as he tried to hide his humiliation.


    "What are you doing Alex?....Mia, he is going to be the future King, How can you be disrespectful to him?" Luna suddenly shouted with anger.


    "Hmm? How can you be sure, Lady Dawn?" Mia asked with a frown though she maintained the respect for her kingdom''s princess.


    "Because that was prophet" Luna said as a matter of fact.


    "....Is that so? But until then he was a normal man, nothing more" Mia said as she walked to the right.


    To tell the truth, she never liked this man before because she could already tell by the look of his eyes only lingered on her body and after he threatened her big brother, she immediately put him kill list....if there was a chance she might kill him.


    Alexander''s face crumbled in anger, ''Just wait you bitch, I will make sure to you feed to--"


    "..." A single look from Eli, Alexander abruptly stopped his thoughts and looked at Luna who supported him.


    "Little Mia"


    "Yes, Big brother" Mia suddenly turned her sour expression into a happy one.


    ''pat, pat''


    "Let''s go with him as he is the leader now" Eli said as he patted her head.


    "Hmph" Mia cutely pouted with a little pink hue on her cheeks.


    "Pretty please" Eli winked at her.


    ".....O-Okay" Mia threw away her thoughts and epted him.


    "Well, let''s go leader" Eli nonchntly said.


    "snort, I am onlying for my brother''s wish" Mia said firmly.


    ''Is this girl....Okay?'' Luna thought before following Alex.


    ''cough, cough''


    "Come brother, we can go" Mia said as she hugged his arm and pulled him.


    ''cough, cough''


    "Right hand is fre--"


    "Hmph" Before he could finish, he felt a huge peak hugging his hand.


    With a crumpy look Scy hugged his hand tightly and red at Mia who didn''t even nce at her.


    "..." Zera nkly looked at them and, ''Back is free...should I-''.


    "What was I thinking?" Zera shook her thoughts and followed them.


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck''


    "FUCK"


    .....


    .....


    "Again, just how many wereing?"


    "Fuck, That useless future king fucked up"


    "Words Mia" Eli shouted, ''Ah, who corrupted my cute little sister?''


    "I-I am sorry, brother"


    "Could you please stop your flirting now?"


    "Ms. Luna, your future king failed his ''gut feeling''....so please concentrate on your kingdom''s future"


    A mocking sound echoed in the passage.


    Everyone froze for a second and looked at the person who was gantly swinging her katana sword as she shed the Gaint Scorpions into half.


    "Zera?" Mia called as she burned the remaining Scorpion''s body with her beautiful mes.


    "Yes?" Zera tilted her after sheathing her weapon.


    "You fine now?" Mia suddenly smiled.


    "What do you mean?" Zera frowned not understanding.


    "I mean, it''s been a while since I heard from your annoying attitude"


    "Huh? What do you mean annoying attitude?" Zera squinted her eyes in question.


    "Well, for some reason, you have been silent during the sses and haven''t teased me or anyone, recently"


    "I am always like that" Zera''s eyes nced at Eli who was cutting the stingers and storing the Soul Crystal.


    "....or maybe I have some unnecessary thoughts" Zera said as she clearly stated she didn''t want to delve into this matter.


    "..." Mia''s eyebrows furrowed however, Zera ignored and walked towards Eli who was looking at piles of monsters that appeared out of nowhere.


    What happened after the following Alex was,


    They followed Alex''s lead and on the way they encountered one or two Gaint scorpions however, just about to turn the corner they were stormed with 100s of Gaint scorpions waiting for their arrival as if they already sensed them.


    Despite the quantity, they fought effortlessly and Yet, Scy, Mia and Luna were killing them without taking the leader''s order.


    "Is something wrong?" Zera asked as she raised her eyebrows when she saw him collecting the poisons of Gaint Scorpions.


    "hmm?" Eli nced at Comer and said, "Well, Even though they were 100s we easily defeated them and what''s more they were weak too weak except for their fast run....Is it really ''A+'' Grade Dungeon?"


    "..." Zera also frowned hearing that, ''Yeah, Now that think about it-''.


    "I found something" Suddenly a hyped voice came.


    Everyone gathered at the corner of a small junction which of constraint a small room and saw Alexander pointing at a wooden chest.


    "Maybe they are protecting this" Scy chimed in as her eyes and ears never left Eli''s side.


    "Yeah" Zera said.


    "There is a possibility" Eli said.


    "Come on everyone" Alexander motioned his hand toe inside the small room.


    "Tsk, you made us go through 100s of scorpions just for this wooden junk" Miamented.


    "hahah..." Alexander smiled awkwardly as he scratched his head.


    "gggrrrr" Luna red at Mia and gritted her teeth.


    "Well, open it at least we could see what they were protecting" Zera interrupted.


    "Okay" Alexander suddenly smiled happily as he just about to open when,


    "I will open it" Scy volunteered as if she could get off this weird feeling.


    Hearing that, Alexander was startled and just about to exin when,


    "You guys are really mean to him" Luna couldn''t control her anger anymore.


    "He is not a thief. If he wanted, I could give him a huge pce that no one hoped for" Luna spat out thinking they were unnecessarily fussing about Alexander.


    "I think she is not calling him a thief or anything" Eli interrupted.


    "Then what?" Luna asked with anger.


    "sigh....You can open it, Mr. Hero" Eli said carefreely...he didn''t care what was present in that thing.


    ''tang, tang''


    "HMMMMM"


    ''-Ha-''


    "I-ha-think, Ms. Zera I need you to sh at chains" Alexander wiped his sweat from his head and asked for help as he was not able to open it.


    "Hmm? What happens to yo---"


    Before Zera could finish, Alexander pulled his shattered sword.


    "WHAT??" Luna screamed.


    "I will exinter, Luna" Alexander said seriously.


    "....hmm" Luna nodded her head in worries.


    "Fine"


    Zera moved and unsheathed her sword and


    ''ting, tang''


    She cut the lock as if it were butter and was about to open it when,


    "KYAAAA!!!"


    "ZERA!!"

 Chapter 155: Its Going to Fun?

    After Everyone entered the Dungeon.


    Flora Continent


    "It seems this year Elite students have more aptitude" the Crimson-haired beauty said as leaned to look at the video.


    "Yes, their growth is particrly terrifying. 8 and 9 Star Rankers Killing easily against Early Domain....Monsters" A masked woman chimed in as her eyes lingered on the certain frame of the video.


    "That''s why Headmaster approved to let them train in the ''A+'' Grade dungeon" An emerald green-eyed beauty said as she constantly looked at the different frames in the video as if she was on high alert.


    Three women looking at therge video panel that was being projected in the middle of their table.


    At the table, they set off tea and biscuits.


    Their eyes moved each frame as if they were trying to see something unusual.


    "Hmm...Interesting" Suddenly Mariel showed a contempt face.


    "..." Aadya shot a quick nce before looking at the video.


    "Aunt?"


    "Hmmm....seems like Theos Kingdom nning to join the Ch Kingdom" Mariel said carefreely as she pointed to a particr frame.


    Where a Yellow-Golden Mixed hair woman was being nagged by a shiny blued-haired boy.


    Seeing this, a smirk appeared on her face which was hidden by the mask.


    She said with an amusing smile,


    "Oh, Oh, someone is trying hard" her provocative tone directed towards Aadya.


    Aadya nced at Rose before saying,


    "I don''t have any involvement with them"


    "hmm...I never said you-"


    As Rose about to provoke more,


    "Rose Dawn" A single Voice from Mariel made her shut her mouth.


    "..." Silence descended.


    "Seems like your hero having a hard time" Aadya suddenly pointed to a particr frame where a golden-haired boy struggling to be a leader.


    Seeing that Rose snorted and looked at Luna who seemed tired of something.


    "Can you...tell me about him?" Suddenly Mariel pointed to an auburn-haired boy who was following a golden-haired boy however, his mind seemed to be on something else..


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Rose and Aadya raised their eyebrow as if questioning ''Do you know him?''.


    Feeling their gaze, Mariel coughed and said,


    "cough, I mean he is....my...stepson, I guess?" Mariel really having a hard time calling him stepson.


    "!!!!" Both Rose and Aadya were surprised to hear that....Though Rose wasn''t that much surprised, she was just a little surprised to hear that from her Aunt.


    Until now, Both Aadya and Rose (Who was worried about her student) didn''t have any past information about the guy who appeared out of nowhere and caused havoc in the middle of the city and was favoured by Vampire Queen.


    Though Mia called him big brother and Aadya thought she was seeing him as a big brother figure or something.


    After confirming that Rose and Aadya,


    "...I see" Suddenly numerous thought processes going on in their mind though their eyes still lingering on the video.


    Mariel nced at these two and knew what they were thinking so she waited.


    After a few more seconds,


    "So, you are saying he is the son of the brother of the current Duke in the Dawn Kingdom" Aadya said sternly.


    To this, Mariel nodded her.


    However, Rose thought, ''Should I use him to pull the other Duke to my side?''


    If Rose pulled the other Duke other than her Aunt then she was sure she would be the Queen of the Dawn.


    Though,


    "He is favoured by Vampire Queen" Suddenly Rose said, her thoughts about their little intimate incidents during Mia''s training and felt chill running through spin when she saw a murderous look on Vampire Queen.


    "Vampire Queen..." Mariel muttered and asked other things,


    "What about his personality?"


    ""..."" For a second both of them turned their head as if they couldn''t believe her word....their face itched, ''Aren''t you his mother or whatever?''.


    Despite the ridiculous expression, Mariel still maintained herposure.


    Not minding her any more they told her about him,


    "Good guy, but has a bad temper" Aadya.


    "Already Married" Rose


    "..Learning everything as if he was spong" Aadya.


    "Trying toy his hands on another man''s woman" Rose.


    "...His mastery over weapons is incredible" Aadya.


    "A pervert who likes back" Rose.


    "..."


    "..."


    ""Seriously?"" Both Aadya and Mariel shouted as if they couldn''t believe her words.


    "H-How di-did you know that, ''gulp''? Mariel asked with trembling fingers.


    Realizing Rose made an irrelevantment, she cleared her throat and said,


    "Ahem, I mean he said it by himself"


    "...." They are not buying it....they unconsciously nced at Rose''s back.


    ''cough, cough''


    Seeing the curious eyes on her she coughed, ''Damn if not for my mask, they could see my flustered face'' and said as a matter of fact,


    "S-She already knew what transpired between my younger sister and him so...." Rose hurriedly pointed to Aadya.


    "..." Mariel was suddenly intrigued by Rose''s words, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Seeing this Aadya sighed and told everything about the incident.


    ...


    "I see...." Mariel''s face turned grimace, ''It''s dangerous, taking Saintess Virginity is practically asking to be killed....and I''m sure my daughters will side with him once King gets the winds of it....no, he must already know but it seems like he was waiting for something'' Mariel pondered.


    "Oh, look at them" Rose suddenly eximed wanting to avoid that current topic which was causing her a lot a headaches....he pointed to Eli''s team where they were fighting against 100s of Gaint Scorpions.


    Luna fired her white mes at the scorpions as they wriggled in pain and died with opposing.


    Zera unsheathed her ck sword dyed with ck particles as they severed monsters like butter.


    Mia simply pointed her fingers and yellow mes erupted from her fingers and shot towards the monsters but before they could react they turned ashes and even pointed her other hand finger as a ck ominous me appeared and shot towards the monsters...instead of burning they were melting and turned dark ck paste.


    ''Seems like it''s worth it'' Mariel thought as she nced at Rose who was ncing at her suddenly.


    Scy shot arrows of water which pierced the body without resistance. Fast and simple.


    ''...hmm...I know her?..I''ve seen her face before....where did....?'' Mariel wondered about Scy however she shrugged it as if she did know she was a servant the Vampire Queen sent for his aide.


    Alexander was fending off against a group of Monsters as they targeted him more than anyone. His swordsmanship was the pinnacle that''s all they could say because his fighting was elegant and captivating.


    Unlike someone who lured every monster and pierced them suddenly when they surrounded him or made a pit and let them fall on it as it had a number of spikes.


    "Tsk, I was hoping to see his me technique" Mariel clearly stated her displeasure.


    Hearing that, Aadya nced at her and said firmly,


    "He was currently under stress and using Terra Arts is the best course of action"


    "Hmmm?....why-" Mariel was about to inquire but then she realized,


    "He is Soulless...I see"


    Mariel nodded her head in understanding because there was a written rule for the Mana breathwork.


    That was whenever the Mana Breathwork entered the dungeon they had to use the Arts that inclined with the type of dungeon.


    For example, if the dungeon was mainly supported by water-type monsters then the Mana breathwork holder must use the Ocean Arts or Terra Arts for Earth-type, and so on.


    It''s because once they enter the dungeon and they can understand theposition and characteristics of Elements, unlike Transcedents, Soulless has a major advantage in understanding the concept because the dungeon itself pours the information.


    However,


    Not everyone could understand the concept because there was always a limit for anyone...so understanding the concept greatly depends on a person''sprehension.


    Eli didn''t know about these things before entering the Prison dungeon that''s why he unnecessarily became proficient in Ocean Arts.


    "Unlike others, Hisprehension was different and fast as if the elements wanted to be with him" Aadya suddenly stated a fact as she looked at a lone woman fighting against the 10 monsters simultaneously.


    That woman having a little hard time....Aadya was turned quite sad, she wasn''t angry at Rize for not asking her, however... ''At least, she could have told me, I would have helped her'' Aadya thought as sighed inwardly.


    Hearing his ability, Both Rose and Mariel raised their eyebrows and looked closely at Eli whose pupils shone green back and forth and he was having little mind ache however he didn''t show it outside.


    "tsk, they really hate him...ah" Rose said when she saw her little sister trying to defend Alexander from being called ''Theif''.


    ""..."" Others didn''t reply.


    "Oh, dear" Mariel raised her eyebrows unlike the other two who hadn''t seen yet even though they were seeing the same video from a single angle.


    Mariel''s eyes were sharp she was certain someone was behind Eli''s group who was focusing on the chest.


    "Now it''s going to fun"


    As soon as her high-spirited voice leaked.


    The other two suddenly focused on Eli''s group and they saw,


    As Zera was about to open the chest a certain liquid shot towards her.


    Luna who was in proximity suddenly hit by it and pushing Alexander away she hit the chest with her back.


    In that collision,


    The space around the chest suddenly copsed leading Luna and Zera to fall but Eli who was behind Zera suddenly pulled her, and due to a sharp corner, Eli slipped and fell along with Luna.


    ''Tuck''


    The copsed floor within a second reset leaving everyone stunned....not only Eli''s group but also viewers.


    "..."


    Mariel who had an amusing smile before...now had a wide mouth.


    "...We already checked the chest" Aadya suddenly voiced with a frown however there was not even a single hint of worry...however her thoughts were, ''Rabbit is alone with the wolf....sigh''.


    "NOOO....She is going to be raped" Rose shouted as stood up.


    "Ms. Rose, Please don''t use him" Aadya squinted her eyes upon hearing her im.


    "...."


    "Yes, Calm down, Rose....I am sure he wasn''t that much of a douchebag otherwise my daughters won''t be near him" Mariel said firmly because somewhere in her heart she didn''t like the way that Rose said about her....stepson?


    "..." Seeing them, Rose calmed her nerves and hastily searched and looked at every frame and...only to leave everyone''s mouth wide open.


    "SEEE!!!!" Rose''s usatory gaze falls on the other two who now regret supporting him.

 Chapter 156: Training Program-3 [Flat is justice]

    Unknown Dungeon


    Alexander''s POV


    "...." I nkly started at the ce where ''Treasure Chest'' should have been present but it disappeared along with Luna and that guy.


    "FUCK!!!"


    "BREAK IT SCYLLA!!!"


    "THIS FUCKING THING DIDN''T EVEN BUDGE!!"


    ''Shoosh''


    ''Tink, Tank''


    "...." I saw a crazy woman trying to break the floor.....however, their attacks wouldn''t even leave a scratch.


    I turned my head to see the certain someone who copsed my hard n....that thing already turned into a paste of these crazy women.


    I covered my face with my hands....I was really angry...I really wanted tosh it out now but I can''t.


    I shallowed the humiliation when that crazy bitch belittled my efficiency for what....for this fucking n.


    I led them to an old trap....yes, that trap was too old and turned rusty so I separated from them when we were surrounded by monsters and I was doing perfectly while fighting the monsters so even the professors wouldn''t find me wrong.


    And as I nned I had to lure Zera....everything went exactly. I was behind Zera and Luna was beside me...others were a little distant though that guy seemed a little closer to Zera...Well, I didn''t mind as he was out of the range of the trap.


    Once everything was set, I pushed the stone under my feet...its a very cliche trap but this was going to be my card and soon the floor under the chest copsed leading Zera, me and Luna to fall....then finally alone I could use some maniption to make her love me however.....everything went in FUCKING vain.


    ''Luna was with him....all alone'' I muttered a glint of thoughts passed....my body shivered in fear....''Fuck, I don''t want that'' I cursed and I know where they were so we have to reach that ce as soon as possible.


    Despite my running heart and numerous thoughts, my eyes oddly focused on the certain someone who was nkly looking at the ce where that guy disappeared.


    ''M-Maybe I couldfort her now'' I thought even though my future was on the line.... still I trusted Luna who would not betray me at any cost.


    I walked towards her and called,


    "Zera?"


    "..." However, that woman didn''t react to my voice.


    "Zera" I called her a little loudly.


    "..." She then slowly turned and looked at me.


    A shiver ran through my spine as my senses told me to run away from her.


    Her lustre blue eyes were none see as it reced with nk devoid of emotion looking at me as if I was nothing.


    ''gulp''


    I gulped, and with a chill feeling, I looked at other women who were still crazily trying to destroy the floor.


    Despite their craziness,


    As soon as my eyesnded on them, they immediately stopped and looked at me with the same eyes that Zera wearing now.


    ''.....What the fu..'' I stuttered...realization finally hit me hard.


    I am trapped with crazy women.....who were known as....''Yandere''.


    ''WHAT THE FUCK DID HE DO THIS WOMEN???"


    *****


    While Alexander was stared at by crazy women, somewhere inside the dungeon,


    "Are you Fine, Luna?"


    "Y-Yes"


    Luna who was hugging Eli like a ko finally separated.


    Eli let her go then with a sudden pull from his hand left, Ember fell from a certain hole which was the way they came.


    While collecting the wrapping of the long chain, Eli thought about every minute detail that happened before his fall.


    Eli from the very beginning very wary of Alexander since he acts nonchntly as if he knows everything....Eli felt uneasiness so he decided to watch on Alexander.


    Eli who got a glimpse of Alexander was doing something during our encounter with the colony of scorpions however, he couldn''t quite grasp the situation....even though Alexander was fighting, he seemed to be stuck on something and breaking his weapon as if dry stick.


    Eli thought maybe that was his fighting style because Eli had yet to see Alexander''s fighting.


    However, after seeing Luna''s shocked expression when Alexander took his shattered weapon...made him realize that Alexander was up to something.


    Eli wondered whether to Eliminate him however, this was a training program so it might affect the grades of others who followed him.


    So, he checked his every moment and finally found out what he was hiding when he asked Zera to open the chest.


    ''He was trying to push something'' With thought Eli was about to punch him, when something hit Luna and made her fall on the chest.


    ''Tuck''


    Something clicked.


    And the Ground under the Treasure Chest broke suddenly.


    Eli with his almighty twisted his body and pulled Zera who was about to fall.


    However, the slippery fluid that hit Luna was sprayed around and sharp corner, making him slip and fall along with Luna who was covered in some yellowish fluid.


    Eli immediately threw his Ember....unfortunately, the Ember bounced off by an invisible field that appeared on the broken hollow space and soon it was covered back with bricks.


    Eli and Luna were falling down fast, not wasting time, he grabbed her waist and stabbed the Ember on the wall that somehow stuck on it.


    And soon they slowly descended to a dark ce.


    "That annoying Hero" Eli muttered as his eyes turned dangerous.


    "E-Eli...W-Where are you?" A trembling voice echoed in the dark area.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Eli looked at the source as he could see the outline of the woman who was wearing a white Nun robe.


    "sigh, I am here" Eli sighed and said as tapped her shoulder.


    "HIK!!" She suddenly jolted but soon she caught his hands hugged tightly.


    Seeing this a teasing smile appeared on his face,


    "Seems like someone scared of the dark"


    "S-Sh-ut up,moner, I-I was just trying to help you"


    "Is that so?" Eli still maintained the teasing smile.


    "Y-Yes, you might get l-lost in this dark ce" She said firmly though Eli could feel her trembling hands.


    "Its a Trap" Luna muttered in anger as she whipped the yellowish fluid from her face.


    "...Yeah" Eli nodded and added,


    "And we actually fell for it"


    "W-We should leave as soon as possible, I am sure they starting to search for us" Luna said in a trembling tone.


    "..." Eli wasn''t sure whether she was involved with Alexander''s schemes, ''I alone with her, I will find out'' with that though Eli scanned his surroundings.


    ''It exactly feels like I am in the Prison Dungeon'' Eli pondered a bit before taking something from the storage crystal that attached to his calf buttons.


    ''tttthhh''


    "...Why did you have that?" Luna suddenly eximed.


    "Well, be prepared for everything" Eli said as used the modern torch which worked on the stored energy in artificial stone.


    "...If you want I could have-"


    "No, we have to save our energy before running into anything" Eli said seriously.


    "....That''s correct" Luna agreed with him and added,


    "Seems like you really did go solo in ''A'' grade dungeon"


    "..." Turned his light to her and stared at her for a few seconds before saying,


    "We should move now" Eli said as pulled at her.


    "...." Luna frowned not understanding his weird gaze however she quietly followed him.


    After walking on a straight path for a long time, they could see a light at the end.


    "We found it" With a high spirit tone, Luna wanted to run towards however, she knew it was idiotic to do so and simply still hugged his big hands.


    "..." Seeing this Eli nodded inwardly and thought, ''At least she knew how to control herself''.


    Soon they walked out of a big space with enough to fit 10,000 people....however, there wasn''t a single soul in that.


    "Wow" Luna released an astonished voice.


    Though this ce looked in and all, it calmed their heart and a strange scent entered their nostrils that made them lower their guard.


    They walked towards the centre.


    "You know, I can feel it" Eli suddenly voiced....little worried?


    "Hmmm?" Luna looked at him curiously not understanding.


    "''t is justice'' I think something along the line, I guess" Eli said with cryptic words...with a forced smile.


    "...." Luna''s eyebrows furrowed not understanding a thing....she even thought, Eli might be saying about this in t surface.


    Seeing her puzzled, Eli''s eyes twitched and said straightly,


    "I am a true man who never discards the beauty of nature''s order" as he nced at his right hand which hardly felt anything other than the warmth of a woman.


    Luna slowly turned her head and looked at her ''justice'' and some beautiful poetic words resounded in her mind....made her face turn red from embarrassment as she let off him.


    "Y-Y-You.."


    "I?"


    Seeing her flustered face, Eli decided to tease her more,


    "You know, although those were small, they still made me think....as long as it''s woman, I still get aroused" Eli said as a matter of fact.


    "T-T-That''s S-Sexual harassment" Luna covered her breast with her hands.


    "huh?" Eli dangerously closed their distance,


    "N-Nooo, Ge-Get away from m-me"


    ''p''


    Feeling a sense of danger, Luna hurriedly backed however Eli caught her and moved closer to her face, her body moved automatically as she pped him, and it echoed throughout therge room.


    "I-I am s-sorry ''sob'' Pl-ease don-t ''sob'' h-hurt ''sniff'' me" Luna suddenly realized what she had done and started to cry and plead for mercy.


    Even though she just wanted to protect herself....she was all alone with someone she barely knew.


    Despite acting closely to him...she was a hell of nervous and scared though she was more scared of the dark.


    She even thought of breaking the bracelet, however,


    "Seems like you woke him up"


    She was excepting some beating orshing out at her however, she saw something more terrifying than she had ever seen....her legs give out.


    "Shussy"

 Chapter 157: Training Program-4 [Antidote]

    Arge space enough to hold 10,000 people was empty....inside the dungeon.


    Even Eli finds it ridiculous, he thought it was either something big hiding here or the room itself made for something else.


    And these questions were answered as soon he entered, his hard-earned danger sense was screaming to run away.


    Eli then turned his guard up and scanned around everywhere however he couldn''t see or sense anything.


    Seeing this, made him even more alert....his heart was practically beating like crazy.


    It wasn''t he scared or anything, he was only feeling a certain sense of death as if he was already in the predator''s hand.


    Whatever it was, Eli clearly knew the moment he showed any sudden reaction, he might kiss goodbye to his life.


    That''s why to calm down and let their ''predator'' know he wasn''t aware of anything, he teased Luna as he slowly moved her to the centre to get the full view.


    However, his teasing reached its limit which led to a sound p echoing in therge room.


    ''shuussyy''


    Eli looked above and saw a Giant scorpion....no, it was 10 times bigger than a giant scorpion....Eli had no idea how it appeared because he hadn''t seen it before on the wall.


    "..."


    "..."


    They had their mouth wide open.


    Without wasting time, Eli took something from his storage crystal and threw it at the scorpion''s head before picking up someone whose entire body froze and like a sack of potatoes he put her on his shoulders,


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep inhale''


    "sma Arts: 1st Form"


    ''spark, spark''


    A small sparking appeared around his legs and then,


    ''sssshhhzzzz''


    Leaving a trail of sparks Eli ran towards another exit? well, he didn''t know whether it was an exit or not. However, it was surely the exit from this monster so he decided to go there.


    ''sh, sh, sh''


    What he threw was nothing but dozens of shlights which momentarily caused the Scorpion wriggle, who was eager toe down.


    With his almight Eli ran and was about to exit when a stinger which was practically bigger than Eli shot towards him.


    Just about hit his back, the person who was frozen up until now, suddenly woke up and hurriedly cast,


    /Holy Barrier/


    A translucent barrier appeared around them however,


    ''ttrrrrr'' it broke off as soon as it made contact with the barrier.


    Eli was running in the line of exit, and due to a sudden high impact, he stumbled and was about to fall down, he pulled her into his embrace and then curled his body like a ball to roll down.


    With that, they narrowly escaped through the door.


    ''tttukkk''


    And the stinger mmed on the small hole which was not enough to prate.


    ''ha...ha...''


    ''ha....ha...''


    Eli breathed heavily as it was the first time, he was using sma Arts which requires more mana than any other Arts and also it also causes rupture to the lungs and legs.


    /Heal/


    Luna who was separated from his embrace tried to heal him.


    She looked at him weirdly before focusing on healing him....she started to feel some dizziness.


    ....


    ....


    After healing him, they decided to move away from it. They walked though it was not dark so Eli and Luna walked separately...along the way, no one spoke anything.


    Due to their luck or maybe because of ''that big thing'' no monsters roaming around that area.


    "...Stairs?" Luna muttered when she saw stairs going upwards.


    Eli nced around he could see this might be a resting ce or something because of a small pond of water and some nts had grown around it.


    "....w--we should go now?" Luna''s mind clouded but she shook it off and said.


    However,


    "...." Eli gazed at her before saying,


    "Take rest first" as he walked towards the pond and nts to check whether they were edible or not.


    Unfortunately no,


    He then sat and took out something from his storage crystal.


    Seeing this,


    "What? I think if we go up, we could meet someone" Luna hurriedly said though her legs wobbled a little.


    Eli shot a nce and said, "If you want, you can go" carefreely.


    Hearing that, an irritation washed over her face.


    She really wanted to see others, because her heart beat fast whenever she was near him.


    "What are you doing?" She asked curiously when she saw him doing something with the poison he collected.


    ".....Antidote"


    "You know?"


    "Well, I am not a sheltered princess, am I?"


    "..." Luna''s eyes twitched hearing that and said confidently, "Why would you need that when I am here?...I can cure anything and everything"


    Eli scoffed off her confidence.


    "D-Damnmoner, It isn''t like I wish to help you..." Luna said little furious.


    Eli didn''t mind her and treated her as if she was air.


    "Hmph"


    Seeing this Luna hmphed and walked towards the pond.


    "KYYAAA!!!"


    "What?" Eli suddenly jolted and jogged to Luna who fell on her butt.


    "T-There i-s-s so-omething" Luna suddenly hugged his arm and with trembling hands, she pointed to the pond.


    Eli frowned and moved to check, however,


    "...."


    The water was crystal clear without any disturbance as he could clearly see the ground under the water. He could even see his own reflection.


    "There is Nothing" Eli said with a confused look and turned to look at her.


    Hearing that,


    "N-No way, I saw an ugly monster whose face was swelled like a balloon" Luna said seriously with fear.


    "Swelled like a balloon...ha?" Eli muttered and nced at the pond again and realised.


    "Well...." Eli awkwardly scratched his head, he was sure how girls would always care about their looks so with hesitation said,


    "That''s you"


    Then walked away not intending to face her.


    "Huh?" Luna had a dumbfounded face. Not understanding his words.


    "What is he saying?"


    After pondering a bit it was then she realized, she was hit by poison.....


    "OH MY GOD!!!!" She shouted when she saw her own reflection.


    Her whole face swelled like bubbles....it was truly terrifying.


    /Heal/


    /Heal/


    /Heal/


    /Heal/


    However, no matter what she did healing didn''t work on it.


    ''Why it is not working?'' She muttered inwardly with that face she turned to look at Eli was immersed himself in something.


    She wanted to ask for help however her superiority feeling hit her.


    Just about covered her face with a bandage,


    "This will cure the face...everything" Eli said as showed a green sticky substance in a bottle.


    Her face showed a glimmer of hope.


    ''So, he was doing this for me?'' Luna nkly stared at his face and suddenly something ticked her mind, e to think of it, didn''t he look at me weirdly before?.....I guess, he saw my face even so he acted as usual....and also he teased....'' A gentle smile appeared on her as the wall she built suddenly cracked.


    However,


    "Now, Strip"


    It was healed itself.


    "Huh?" Luna frowned.


    "Let me exin before you p me again" Eli said as he rubbed his left cheek and continued,


    "This drug can also drin-"


    As soon as those words came out, Luna snatched the bottle and was about to drink when,


    "But made up of Scorpion''s intestine, bat''s wings, dog''s kidney, slime, chameleon''s urin-"


    with each word, Luna turned pale as she slowly lowered the bottle and interrupted him,


    "P-Please stop"


    "Yes?" Eli tried to hide his trembling lips that might leak out augh.


    "I-I don''t need this" Luna tly refused, she was the princess of a kingdom and Eli wanted to drink something''s urine.


    ''Hell no, hard pass, I rather have this ugly face than drink that'' She clearly showed a disgusting face.


    "Okay" Eli simply shrugged it off and put it in his storage.


    "W-Wait"


    "What?"


    ".....S-shouldn''t you at least persuade me more?" She didn''t why but she thought if she lost this movement she would never get something she truly wished, ''Why am I feeling this? I already had a boyfriend''.


    "....." Eli nkly stared at her, ''What the fuck am I supposed to do?'' he thought and said,


    "Well, Why would I persuade someone who didn''t ept my kindness?" he questioned her back.


    "....."


    "No answer, right?"


    "W-Wait, Is that really drinkable?"


    "Yes, however, applying on the skin is the best option" Eli answered honestly.


    Luna was in a predicament, she didn''t want to drink those things but applying them to her body surely needed his help.


    For that, she had to show her body to him...''ggrrr, Why is god giving me so many hurdles? I don''t want him to see me...yet?'' She gritted her teeth in anger, ''Wait, ''yet'', no, no, no, no that''s not what I mean'' she tried to deny something that already sprouted the moment he didn''t abandon her in that dire situation.


    If Eli wanted he could leave her without care as he might easily escape from it, however, he took a risk even though their professor would help them....still that image etched on her heart when he pulled her to his embrace and curled his body to protect her.


    Seeing her tensed face, Eli inhaled deeply to sense any disturbance in mana and told her, "Don''t worry it seems there wasn''t any surveince here to begin with".


    Actually, that wasn''t far from the truth, but there was indeed a camera there. He just learned to cut the connection due to someone''s constant ''stalking''.


    "Jerk" She muttered under her breath and shook off her necessary thoughts.


    Thinking she epted his proposal, Eli was about to say something, However to his dismay,


    "I will drink it" Luna said firmly after hearing those words, ''There is no way I am letting amoner see my body''.


    "Here then" Eli threw the bottle.


    ''Deep breath''


    Taking a deep breath she opened the bottle and as soon as she opened a disgusting pungent smell hit her nose.


    "auuuuurrrrhhhhh"


    She vomited. Blood dried from her face.


    "..." Eli silently watched her courageous looks starting to turn ugly.


    "urhh...s-smells nasty" Shemented as she wiped her mouth.


    "It is" Eli nodded with an amusing smile.


    Her lips twitched in anger and finally, she snapped,


    "Turn around"


    Eli simply turned around. He could hear unzipping sounds and other sounds.


    A grin appeared on his face.


    "O-O-Okay now look"


    Hearing that, Eli turned around to see,


    A petite body slender hips thin muscles and pure white skin, with a trembling body....she only had her white underwear.


    ''She is pure'' Eli thought as nced at the cute rabbit panty.


    ''Though, she might have brought the wrong size bra'', Eli could see she was trying her hard to boost something that was never to be boosted....she might not know it, however, for her figure her boobs were a perfect match.


    ''One day you will know your worth'' Eli nodded inwardly.


    "Y-Y-You thought something r-rude, aren''t you?" as her hands suddenly tried to cover some ces.


    "Not at all, I am justice''s friend....Shall we start?"


    "..."


    She cursed her shitty luck...but her body started to get hot.

 Chapter 158: Training Program-5 [Run, Run....]

    "~mmff~"


    "....Could you please moan? I might push you down" Eli stated as he applied an antidote to her skin where swelling urred.


    "W-What? Pe--"


    "What?"


    Luna wanted to curse at him however seeing his nk look she shut her mouth.


    Her face was beet-red, and she was breathing heavily as her lower body started to feel tingly.


    Eli observed for a second and nced at the ce where a little wet patch appeared.


    He sighed and continued to apply the antidote to her legs and hands then when he looked,


    "Swan?" Eli could see a beautiful Swan tattoo etched on her back.


    Hearing his mutter, she snapped and a glint passed through her eyes before saying,


    "...It''s my blessing"


    Eli slowly nodded and continued his treatment like a professional.


    "Finally, face" Eli said as he applied on her face and....he got a glimpse of something that no girl wished any man to see.


    ''Life is truly cruel'' Eli muttered inwardly and continued without ncing at it anymore.


    Feeling a chill, Luna trembled a bit before calming down.


    After finishing everything,


    "Drink this and Stay like that for 10 minutes"


    "...Okay" Luna nodded her head. She was still standing as it was easy to apply medicine and asked nervously,


    "What is this?" as she looked at the dark grey liquid in the small bottle.


    "It''s medicine to clear your mind"


    Eli went a little far then sat down and started to prepare more medicine.


    She looked back and forth and then had some doubts but after realizing warm hands protected her, she gulped it down without a second thought.


    It tasted the same as water....and soon she felt her mind a little clear.


    "hmmm?" Luna suddenly called who was looked at curiously, ''I thought he would touch me more, seems like I judge him wrong....maybe he is a good guy, but.....''.


    "Yes?" Eli said without turning his head.


    "I-Its just...you know, you seem like a good guy but my eyes never lied-"


    "I think you should not speak about it" Eli''s words cut her off.


    "...hmph, It''s not like I wanted to know more about or anything" She pouted as her eyes shone, ''I still could see it''.


    "....If you wanted to know, Why don''t you answer my questions first?"


    "...." Luna pondered a bit before saying, "Okay".


    "Do you need help?"


    It was a blunt and irrelevant question.


    Eli wasn''t an idiot when he saw her sudden frightened face after she pped him.


    From what he deduced, It was either she was being abused or traumatized by something.


    However, after checking her body, he didn''t find anything and thought maybe she healed herself.


    "...I-I don''t know what you are t-talking a-about?" It took a moment to understand as she answered stuttering.


    Eli stopped whatever he was doing and nced at her for a second, ''Whatever'' he shrugged his shoulder and returned to his work.


    After that only silence prevailed.


    The nasty smell disappeared.


    "Let''s wipe it" Eli said as he walked towards her after 10 minutes.


    "Hmm" Luna only nodded.


    Eli slowly wiped her face, hands, legs and back.


    "Everything is fine?" Feeling a strong gaze on her back, Luna asked.


    "...Yeah, The swelling is reduced" Forcibly tore his eyes away from the swan.


    Hearing that, Luna suddenly jogged towards the pond and saw her reflection.


    Her face almost returned to normal, ''Seems like he was saying true'' she muttered and said,


    "Thank you, Eli"


    Hearing her heartfelt words, Eli raised his one eyebrow as if he was surprised.


    Seeing this, an annoyance appeared on her face,


    "What?"


    "Well...I thought you would say, ''You should be grateful for seeing my body, Commoner'' or something" Eli mimicked her style.


    An embarrassment washed over me.


    "I am not that low to not thank my benefactor" She said while maintaining the annoyance.


    "Yeah, Yeah" Eli waved his hand.


    ''grrr'' She gritted her teeth and was about to dress up when,


    "I don''t think, I helped for free though"


    As soon as those words came out of his mouth, Eli caught her hands and cornered on the wall.


    "Huh? W-Wai-What you w-Want?" She was struggling to escape, ''Damn it, I should have at least trained my body''.


    Eli stared at her sapphire eyes that showed hatred.


    "Mind if I eat you?" Eli said seriously.


    "..." Luna startled for a second and blushed to see his confession then, "grrrr....I have someone in my heart" said sternly.


    "Are you sure?" Eli simply asked as closed their distance.


    "Y-Yes, I am" Luna stuttered as she tried to lean back despite knowing she was already cornered.


    Hearing that, Eli leaned towards her, Luna suddenly closed her eyes, her heart was beating faster, and she was almost naked, she wondered whether to use the bracelets or not.


    And just about to break the bracelet when,


    "Your dead eyes show everything, Luna Dawn" Eli whispered in her ear and left her alone.


    It took a moment to realize, Luna''s body trembled, ''D-Did he k-now?'' numerous thoughts were running through her mind.


    Her body was trembling as she nced at his back before dressing up.


    After that, They didn''t speak much, they silently walked up the stairs which spiralled around 3 times, and it finally ended.


    "Looks like these stairs are the entrance to the Overlord" Eli mumbled as he saw the same structure when he entered the dungeon.


    The ce they were standing was seemed to the end of the path.


    Luna nced at Eli, her nervous expression was obvious to anyone, however, Eli decided not to delve.


    "Let''s wait here" Eli suddenly said as he sat down at the corner and shone emerald green before taking a breath.


    "Why?" Luna doubted, ''Isn''t it best to search them?''.


    "I think they are almost here"


    "How did you know?" Luna squinted her eyes.


    "Well, my wifely tingly picking something" Eli said with amusement, ''I am sure, Scy would be fuming''.


    "..." Luna made a weird face then she silently walked near and sat near him....almost their shoulder touched.


    Seeing this, Eli raised his eyebrows.


    As if she read his mind, Luna answered,


    "Hmph, I am just keeping youpany, don''t mistake me that I trust you or anything....that far from the truth"


    ''....then what about before?'' Eli really wanted to shout however, he shut his mouth.


    Feeling her gaze, Eli asked, "What?"


    "W-Well, I wondered what you meant before?"


    Clearly, her eyes were shaking.


    "...That''s what it means.


    If I hadn''t seen your dead eyes and frightened reaction, I would have thought you really liked him" Eli said seriously while ncing at her.


    "H-Hahah" Luna awkwardlyughed and thought, ''Looks like he didn''t know anything''.


    "Did he ckmailing you?" Eli questioned seriously.


    Luna was suddenly panicked and said,


    "N-No, he is not"


    Seeing her panicked expression, Eli''s face turned grimace because he thought of another girl who was close to Alexander, ''Did he also....?'' a dangerous glint passed through his eyes.


    "You know..."


    "Hmm?"


    Eli snapped out and nced at her.


    "Why didn''t you touch me or force me to do ''it''?" Her eyes dropped down with a gloomy expression.


    This question swirled around her mind when Eli said he wanted her.


    From the very moment they met, she said she wanted to kill him then she used the duel to lure him to the kingdom... no matter what, shouldn''t he be supposed to kill her or hurt her? And they were all alone, what''s more, if he decided to take her virginity she would have no obligation to oppose him....heck, even Nex wouldn''t oppose him all because of her single mistake.


    Anyone in his ce would surely use any means to bed with her....even if Alex had the chance, he would go for it without guilt.


    She was not discriminating against her boyfriend or anything it''s just how this world works and there were times he tried to use force.


    She knew more than anyone...to wear a perfect mask.


    A Mask that has no ws and would go to any length in order to get what she needs to do.


    However unlike others, Eli didn''t show any lust towards her....even when she was only in underwear...his eyes never showed any lust....only a soft smile and professional face however she did sense something like pity but she decided to forget about it.


    Though he tried to do something to her the moment she rejected, he didn''t use force.


    Why he was still kind to her....this made her think a lot of things.


    Hearing her question,


    "That''s, there is someone who said to me...''Don''t ever touch a girl who says ''no''''"


    "..." Hearing that Luna totally lowered her guard and leaned on his shoulder.


    "That''s why I going to you snatch you from your ''boyfriend''"


    Luna''s body stiffened, she moved her head like a robot and saw predatory eyes.


    ''gulp''


    Her throat turned dried as she was about to move,


    "Kyaa!!"


    Eli wrapped his hands around her waist then pulled her close and seductively said,


    "I am not particrly interested in snatching another person''s lover....however, you are really making me do something immoral, Luna"


    Luna''s face turned beet red, she blinked as if she couldn''t understand what was going on.


    ''sniff''


    "Your flower-like smell is also enticing me more, Luna" Eli teased her more seeing the bright red face.


    Just about to say something when,


    "!!!!!!!"


    ''spark, spark''


    Eli disappeared and ran as fast as he could,


    "Huh?"


    It happened so fast Luna couldn''t see but felt she was being carried like a sack bag again.


    She snapped out of her thoughts. She tried to stabilize herself and saw....


    The monster they escaped from suddenly broke the ground and emerged from it.


    However what''s more important was the ce where they sat, an enormous stinger stabbed on the ground as some kind of fluid leaked.


    Thinking about it, if not Eli, She would have turned into minced paste....she was now really grateful you know.


    Eli didn''t care to look because the moment he slowed down, the pain in his legs would cause a hell of pain.


    After a few turns they thought they escaped, however,


    ''sssusshhhyy''


    Using its eight legs it moved like a cockroach.


    Luna''s face turned pale.


    "Fuck, Run faster!! That fucker keepsing"


    "..." Eli raised eyebrows at her foul mouth butter he shrugged it off.


    "Shit!!"


    /Holy Barrier/


    Fortunately, this time it stopped the iing stinger....however,


    ''crack, crack''


    Barrier broke.


    Despite that Luna shouted,


    "Spirnt Left"


    Hearing that Eli suddenly twisted his body to the left, however, his instincts screamed to the right,


    "W-What?"


    ''chuck''


    Eli was slightly hit however, it was the stinger end.


    "What the fuck?"


    Luna screamed and said furiously,


    "Don''t you have a brain, idiot, I said Left idiot, Left!!!"


    ''p''


    "HIII!!"


    "You ty, four padded ty....say in my perceptive, idiot" Eli pped her butt and said with annoyance....If not for his instincts he would pierced by that monster.


    "..." Luna''s face turned pale as her heartbeat stopped for a second.


    "Y-Yoou Sa--rrrrrhhhhh----D-Damn you Cmoner, How dare you hit my b-butt? a-nd I am not -shit"


    She again saw an iing attack.


    "Let''s break the bracelet"


    However to her dismay,


    "No, not now"


    "W-What?---"


    Just about to curse him when,


    "OOIII, VICE-PRES.....I GOT YOU A PRESENT!!!"


    Eli saw a group of people walking in their line of running, so he simply used them.


    ''Giving me a punishment...We sure are lucky to run into her...hahahaha'' he was really a petty person.


    "HUH!!!!"

 Chapter 159: Noble Children

    Before ''running into each other''.


    Amber Fox''s POV


    "Eva, on your left" I said as my two long fox ears twitched to the sidewards.


    "AI, AI" she replied cutely like I was captain.


    "Noah...could please stop hammering the dead scorpion" I red at the Lion-eared boy who was pitifully hammering the dead scorpion with his hammer.


    "Hah....oh, it''s already dead?" He replied as if he didn''t expect that, clicking his tongue he went to other monsters.


    "..."


    "grrrr" I gritted my teeth when I saw a few idiots bickering themself instead of killing the monsters.


    "Jayavald, why are you loitering around instead of helping us?" A Wolf-haired boy asked though his face showed a knowing smile.


    "There aren''t my worth" A ck-haired boy replied nonchntly.


    "...."


    "Haha....What do you expect from a coward like him?" A wolf-haired boyughed.


    "DAMN BASTARD!!!"


    He was easily provoked....


    "....urgh...." I grumbled.


    "Just leave them, Amber" Then I heard a voice with a ting of melody.


    "...sigh"


    "Let''s finish these insects" I said as I cast my spell,


    /Mysty/


    "Now finish them off"


    """Okay""" Three of them replied in unison and,


    /Ice spear/


    10s of spears made up of ice appeared and shot towards the monsters.


    /10 folds/


    ''SLAM''


    The hammer mmed on the ground and broke the ground as the monsters fell on the debris.


    /100 shes/


    Monsters were cut into 1000s of pieces in a single second.


    ''-ha-''


    ''-ha-''


    ''-ha-''


    ''-ha-''


    We, Four of us panted heavily however there was a triumphant look on our faces except the other two who were still bickering with each other.


    However, I--We decided to ignore them.


    Sitting down, I leaned over the wall as I saw the piles of Gaint Scorpion''s dead body.


    ''I will collect Soul Crystal,ter'' I thought and looked at my teammates.


    "I think, ''A+'' Grade dungeon surely lives up to its name" I heard Eva, who was also known as,


    Eva Dolphus, Rank-16, another Wolf tribe, daughter of Viscount Dolphus.


    A triangle-shaped face, dark red eyes, small wolf ears on her head arsenic coloured hair which was tied in a ponytail and wore a tightyered red dress and ck sleeves that adorned her Inverted Triangle Body Shape, tight ck pants andst but not least her arsenic coloured long slender tail. On sleeves embroidered with dark red words "Dolphus".


    "Yeah, it''s totally pumping me up"


    I nced at the other one, Noah Caddel, Rank-23, who was the prince of Lion Tribe, son of Count Caddel.


    Lion-eared boy with a perfect body build and dark yellow eyes matching his dark yellow hair and had diamond shaped face wearing blue with yellow robes embroidered with ck words "Caddel".


    "Leecher! Then why the fuck you came with us?"


    I heard a loud voice.


    Turning my head, I saw those two idiots walking towards us.


    Austin Alpha, Rank-14, son of Count Alpha.


    A grey-haired with wolf ears and brown eyes. and a diamond-shaped face with a small body build, wearing a grey shirt and pants embroidered with brown letters "Alpha".


    "You fuckers, you don''t even understand. How lowly for me to fight these things?"


    Jayvald Drac, Rank-18-no, 17, Son of Count Drac.


    A boy with ck hair and red eyes, sharp ears and fangs, wearing a red shirt with a ck coat embroidered with silver letters "Drac" replied furiously.


    I really wanted to punch these idiots....however, as a Daughter of Baroness, I, Amber Fox, Rank-04, can''t possibly do that, right?


    Even if they were childhood friends there were some lines that should be drawn.


    "You both are waste and useless to bring with us"


    ""What?""


    The one whomented on them with a melody voice was,


    Pearl Harper, Rank-12, a Mermaid, Daughter of Harper and sole Princess of Whole Antis.


    A heart-shaped face, long brown hair with a hint of blues in it andvender colour eyes that sparkled every time, wearing blue shorts and a white T-shirt that adored her straight body shape...that barely covered her sexy body and a blue spear on her back....not even ounce of her characters resembled a princess.


    "tsk"


    Instead of retorting her, they simply licked their tongue and showed some annoyance.


    "You know, I am only helping you guys, because of Amber''s request.


    If you guys don''t cooperate hereafter...."


    She cut off her words melody voice....so, that idiots would fill it with anything they wanted.


    Even if she didn''t resemble the Princess''s character, she was still a warrior of the Mermaid tribe that controls the Antis.


    Yes, I am the one who requested her help.


    Eva, Noah, Jayvald, Austin and I were childhood friends.


    We belonged to the Fallen Continent, unlike Pearl who was Antis Ocean.


    And Pearl was a friend of mine and Eva....she wasn''t interested in boys or wanted to be near them....you could say she hates men for some unknown reason.


    Sure, our people follow strong rules the weak however, after years of generations, our view of the world has changed.


    That''s why Eva, who was a Viscount and I, a Baron could possibly be friends with Counts'' son.


    Despite everything, I know the reason for that....it''s because mine and Eva''s families were rising exponentially and within a few years, Eva''s family might reach the Count title and mine might reach.....Count also.


    Well, skipping the line....is always not impossible, right?


    As I remanence about the politics when,


    "Ae, jerk?"


    Hearing a cute voice, Everyone turned to look at the source.


    "If you don''t like her why don''t just cancel the engagement.....Why do you keep humiliating her?" Her questions were directed to the grey-haired body.


    Austin''s face suddenly twisted before returning to normal and said with an annoyed tone, "My mother stubbornly refused to cancel, I even asked help from my father, however, she was unyielding"


    "Even so-"


    "I only doing this so that she would face reality andin about it to my mother" Austin interrupted her.


    "..." Eva stared at him few more minutes and sighed before standing and walking towards him.


    "What?" Austin also stared at her dark red eyes.


    Her handnded on the hilt of her long arsenic-coloured weapon called Odachi and said dangerously,


    "She is a good girl, don''t make her sad again?"


    Unlike me, she had the balls to confront any higher nobles....not balls, well...you know.


    "..." Austin red at her and retorted,


    "Don''t y goody-goody Eva, I know...no, everyone knew no one could possibly be with a Ghoul who eats the flesh of any beings lively.....Those are monsters unlike us who know what to eat and how to eat.


    And if you want to be a goody-goody why don''t you form a team with her?"


    Hearing hisst sentence, Eva''s eyes looked away.


    Seeing that, Austin smirked and said,


    "See? Don''t be a hypocrite, Eva"


    "....sigh, I know, however, you are hurting a girl''s heart in the end" Eva said seriously.


    "''snort'' so what? I cannot possibly mate with a monster who knows she might eat my stick" Austin snorted and said with uneasy.


    Hearing that, some might think, We, Girls would blush however after living in a hellish environment...we didn''t care for his uncanny words.


    Well, except Pearl who hid her blushing face.


    "Tsk, anyhow, don''t do it again. If you don''t like it, just say it to her face instead of hurting her" Eva warned him however Austin just waved his hands.


    What can I say....Eva has this caring side that always helps us whenever a fight breaks down between us.


    Thinking about Austin, I remembered when I was about to introduce myself to Austin''s Fiance...I waspletely speechless because of the way she looked at me.....as if I was nothing but a lump of meat.


    However, on the contrary to her eyes, she spoke very elegantly and friendly.


    Well, anyway,


    "Alright guys, let''s collect the Soul Crystals and move" I said loudly and without waiting for their response, I started to collect.


    Soon, everyone followed suit.


    Even though I am a low-level Noble, why would a High-Level Noble obey my orders?


    It''s because I have a talent that none of these guys has.


    ''Forethought''


    Yes, unlike those who think brute force would solve everything, I always consider every variable to make a correct n and execute it with the utmost zero deviation from my future predicament.


    Even Pearl Harber, the Princess of Antis....acknowledge my talent and let me be the leader of the group.


    If not then I don''t think, I would scouted by the Student council and be Vice Representative of the Elite ss.


    However, No matter what, my mother told me unless necessary I should not go against the High Nobles.....well, until we be big enough.


    Come to think of it,


    "Austin?"


    "Now, What?" He said in an irritated voice.


    Must be Eva''s words that caused it.


    "It seems ''New Student'' friends with Rize"


    "..."


    However, instead of answering he had a face as if ''So what?''.


    I guess, he wasn''t really interested in her.


    Just about ask when,


    "Yeah, it must be because they were taking a ss together, right?"


    The person who was silent until now, suddenly spoke as if he was interested in that....Noah seems to always not interested in talking and all, but Only I know who he was inside.


    "Right.....Looks like Austin going to be cuckold" Suddenly Jayvald chimed in.


    ''He surely holds grudges'' I thought ignoring his foul mouth.


    However,


    "I am not, you damn green hat, he was putting on a green hat for you" Austin said firmly and there was no anger on his face...it meant he clearly didn''t care about her.


    "ggrrr"


    "Damn Bastard!!!"


    ''Come On!!!'' I screamed inwardly.

 Chapter 160: Emperor Scorpion

    Amber Fox''s POV


    "Please stop acting like a child" An annoyed tone came, though it still resounded melodious in our ears.


    Jayvald suddenly stopped his track and red at the brown-haired beauty.


    If he said he wasn''t interested in her....then it was a tant lie because we knew he only subdues in front of women he was interested in.


    However, it seems his love for Princess Zera was overwhelmed.


    "Ms. Pearl, I know you are friends with Eva and Amber...however, that doesn''t mean you could interfere with our ''men'' problem" Jayvald stated firmly and as softly as possible.


    "...." Pearl turned towards me and said, "It must be tough"


    Her voice showed a hint of pity and worry.


    All I could was awkwardly smile at her.


    And started to collect fast, it seemed like we were dyed a little in our schedule.


    After collecting we started to move.


    I said before I was ''forethought'' everything, right?


    I took a few maps which seem to have lots of turns giving the vibe of Maze blueprints.


    "Now, which direction we should go?" I pondered as I scanned other maps.


    "Hmm?" Pearl who was ncing at maps with sparkling eyes said,


    "I think it should be this map, right?"


    As she pointed to one of the maps.


    "Hmm...Yes, It''s been two hours, right?...so the right now that is" I also nodded at her.


    "Seriously, I don''t understand at all. Why can''t we destroy everything?" Noah suddenly growled with irritation.


    "Yeah, It''s a pain in the ass, let''s destroy everything"


    "I think so too"


    Both Jayvald and Austin unsurprisingly agreed with each other instead of brawling.


    "Tsk, You Muscle idiots, You cannot do that" Eva shook her head and said something else,


    "We could just follow the one map instead of looking at each map," Eva said with a smug face.


    ....which I considered even more idiotic.


    With a deadpan look, I thought.


    How much work and resources, I put in to get this information, however, these idiots were...urgh...now anyone could understand why I, Baron Nobel was the team leader instead of High-level nobles.


    Controlling my surge of emotions, I said,


    "Let''s go right"


    """sigh"""


    ''I heard that, Idiots'' I thought.


    Ignoring these idiots, I started to walk in that direction and soon they grumbled and then followed me.


    My mother taught me one thing to survive in this world,


    "Be prepared for anything at any cost"


    That''s how I prepared for everything just like now.


    This training program was not a training but a real exam for the end of the semester which was approaching around 2 months.


    Why are they doing this earlier and not informing us directly?


    Because the Headmaster wanted students to put their effort into everything whether it was fun and ying around or the real deal.


    And if somebody with little brain cells listened to Ms. Aadya''s speech.....They get the meaning behind her words.


    It wasn''t easy for me to gather all the information...It was so hard to find which dungeon we were going to.


    Well, it was for others but for me ''I am the Vice Student Council President'' Despite some mishaps I still gathered enough information about the test.


    This Dungeon''s name was Rock Maze Dungeon.


    As the name implies, we were in the Maze where we had to find the location of the Overlords while killing the minions.....however, there was another thing that made this dungeon more dangerous because for every 15 minutes, the walls would change their position...which cannot be seen or even felt as if intruders (We) were also in the part of the dungeon.


    So without a solid n, anyone would spend the rest of their life to find the exit.


    Despite everything, this dungeon follows a certain pattern and that would be, the dungeon returns to its original position after four hours and again repeats the process.


    I said ''Overlords'', right? A dungeon consists of only one Overlord to maintain their stability in our world....however, there are a few exceptions the Overlord would evolve and produce another Overlord in the same dungeon resulting in the alteration of Dungeon.


    Thus, This dungeon was one of the exceptions and has two overlords ruling two floors in the same dungeon and the dungeon changed itself to maintain some stability.... resulting in the creation of two floors beside this.


    We decided to go for the lower floor since the Overlord there was a little easier than the upper floor....as long as I and Eva were to join our powers, we could defeat it in a confined area.


    And as for the upper floor, we need a hero. Thinking that, an image popped into my head a cute shy golden boy...who would blush whenever I teased.


    ''Maybe we should join with him after dealing with the Lower floor''s Overlord''


    As I was reminiscing,


    "Do you guys by any chance know why would Vampire Queen support ''that Human''?"


    I...no, everyone stopped their track and looked at the brown with a hint of the blue-haired person asked with sparkling eyes.


    "..." We looked at each other.


    Seeing our hesitation, Pearl hurriedly said, "I am sorry, I was just curious...you know Vampire Queen and all".


    Seeing her bashful expression, I knew Her Majesty was Pearl''s role model....that''s for the only reason she mingled with us to get to know more about Her Majesty, The Vampire Queen.


    I sighed and said,


    "I wish I had known"


    Even though we were in the same ce, I have only met her 2 or 3 times.


    Hearing that,


    Pearl''s eyes shined even more and said, "I see".


    And started to walk.


    "I am sure, Her Majesty just trying to create a personal butler for her"


    I heard someone''s muttered which clearly indicated an annoyed tone.


    I am sure who was it.


    It was none other than Austin, the grey-haired wolf who was smitten by Vampire Queen when he first met her.


    She was his first love and what''s more.....This jerk when he was only 5 years old straightly went to Her Majesty on his first meeting and said,


    "I want to mate with you"


    After that, Her Majesty with an indifferent expression not answer anything to him instead a killing intent went to his father who brought him.


    That day I realized he was more of an idiot than anyone....because even Jayvald who was in love at first sight with ''Her Highness, Zera'' didn''t do anything like that instead he sent gifts(that were thrown away), love letters(that were burned to ash), His Blood, etc., like a normal person.


    "Sigh, everyone is weirdo" Just thinking about it made me sigh and my eyesnded on the remaining male however, ''I am not interested and don''t want to think about his taste'' I thought focused on my duty.


    "I wanted to speak with him, however, it seems like he had this dangerous vibe" Suddenly Evamented with her cute voice.


    Making everyone raise their eyebrows.


    Feeling their gaze, she corrected herself and said,


    "I mean, He tortured ''that bastard'' without mercy"


    There was a wicked smile on her face.


    ''That Bastard'' was none other than Jayden who was the Count and.....She and Him were used to be friends.


    "Yup, I liked that side" Noah suddenlymented due to his nature others might think Noah liked Asher Eli''s barbaric side...however, only I know what he likes.


    "tsk"


    "He is just a mortal in the end"


    Both Austin and Jayvald seem to hate....well, that was understandable since they were practically in love with both mother and daughter.


    And they looking after a human, what''s more, it''s a male...only male close to them.


    "But I think, his servant was more interesting, don''t you think?" Suddenly Pearl chimed in with her melody voice.


    Hearing that, Everyone nodded their head because,


    "Unlike Asher Eli, Scy ''That girl'' is apparently more powerful than what she showed" I voiced.


    Everyone nodded, just like me they also wondered who was that strong woman under the Soulless human.


    She was strong enough to hold her grounds in the Nex without any support however, it seemed she was under his patronage.


    It surely felt weird thinking so, some girls including me and pearl approached her when she was alone.


    However, contrary to what we expected, she was stoic and expressionless when we asked her questions.


    Her answers seemed to be firm and absolute and felt something like she was Queen and we were her subjects that were ready to receive an order.


    It was clearly a feeling I felt when I once visited Her Majesty with my mother.


    Scy that girl clearly exposing that kind of Aura.


    ''I wonder who she was'' I thought.


    However,


    "But why is that asshole interested in that ugly bitch?" Jayvald said firmly and Austin also did the same,


    "Yeah, I don''t understand why ''that bastard'' wanted her in the first ce...it''s not like our tribe doesn''t have any woman in the first ce....Maybe he has a fetish or something"


    He clearly meant ''Jayden'' who was now considered a ck spot for the wolf tribes.


    It seems like these fools don''t understand.


    No, they chose to ignore her as she was ugly and all.


    I shot a nce at Noah who was nkly listening to us.


    I was just about to say something when,


    "OOIII, VICE-PRES.....I GOT YOU A PRESENT!!!"


    A loud voice echoed.


    Turning our heads we saw someone running very fast from some..thing....bi..g....


    "HUH?!"


    We let out a shocked voice.


    Our entire body was frozen, we saw something running towards us....no, more like chasing someone, who was leading towards us.


    "The Overlord, Emperor Scorpion, It is f-faster than the information we got" I muttered under my breath.


    A chill ran through my spin not only me but also everyone in my group...even Noah who was enthused to face strong monsters suddenly backed a bit.

 Chapter 161: He is a great Manipulator....?

    Rock-Maze Dungeon


    Third Person''s POV


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck''


    "Why are you guys running away?" Eli asked as he stopped using sma Arts and instead ran using his body strength Since the monster seemed to be slow due to constant attacks from Amber''s team.


    Luna who was lying like a sack tried to heal his torn and bleeding shin while muttering, ''ty, ty...''


    Looks like it hit her more than Eli thought.


    "Grrr" Everyone grinded their teeth as they were unable to answer anything, theyunched different spells....however, it only slowed down that monster.


    /Aqua ssh/


    /Phantasm/


    /Fire Bolt/


    /100 Folds/


    They were running before a giant monster that was clicking its'' ws...it seemed annoyed by their constant attacks.


    Hearing no answers,


    "Come on Vice-pres, I dly give this chance to your team. So kill it and earn some credits...." Eli was trying to make some sense.


    Everyone nkly looked into his eyes and Amber was just about to say something when,


    "If---""


    "As long as you pay mymission" Eli added at the end.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    There was a momentary pause in their running.


    Even Luna who was healing Eli, was taken aback by his words.


    However, now was not the time to delve so they resumed their run.


    "Pearl, check the Map!!" Amber suddenly threw a few maps and also opened a few maps.


    Eli raised his eyebrows when he saw her multitasking, ''Did teach secretly selling maps?''


    "Amber, right, left, left"


    Eli turned towards the melodious voice which seemed to have life when spoke.


    A brown with a hint of blue coloured hair, wearing, ''Is that an even dress?'' Eli wasn''t surprised to see that because he knew her name and she always wore this kind of clothes.


    "Okay" Amber nodded and followed her direction...He turned curious he thought they would fight and using this chance he could buy some time to run away.


    But it seems they came prepared.


    Eli followed them turning right, left and sharp left corner.


    Suddenly they entered a small room just like Eli and his team entered first before.


    However, this seems to have nothing and soon,


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck''


    The giant scorpion or Emperor Scorpion passed them.


    Eli frowned, he was sure that the scorpion couldn''t see clearly however they did have a sharp sense of vibration and moment.


    ''Come to think of it that ce, there wasn''t even a single scorpion dead inside that chest room even the scorpion that attacked Luna and Zera appeared out of nowhere.....'' Eli pondered.


    But Now,


    "Okay, Okay, I thought you guys could handle it" Eli raised his hands while shaking his head when he felt an intense gaze from everyone.


    Even though it''s been a week, not even a single one of the students approached him for conversation because their eyes only evaluated his worth.


    And Result,


    They cannot simply gauge and predict Asher Eli''s nature.


    As if he was doing what he wanted...no, more like he was living in the current moment instead of thinking about the future and acting ording.


    This makes them even more wary of him because Elite students except few people everyone there was royalties and nobles.


    They act ording to the future they wish to see.


    Even the exception people, still doing what they wished to be in the future....these were the people who could easily controlled.


    So that''s why ''He'' who lived in the current moment was unpredictable since he could sink his fangs whenever he felt it.


    Despite everything, Some did want to have a conversation with him however, after feeling his annoyed expression for a week they decided to avoid him.


    Who knows what he was annoyed for?


    "..."


    As a team leader and forethought person, Amber stepped before Eli and looked intently.


    "....Come on Vice-pres, I know I am charming and all...but don''t stare too much" Eli said bashfully.


    "Narcissistic!!"


    "Tsk!!"


    Both Jayvald and Austin clearly showed their annoyance.


    However,


    Eli simply ignored and stared at Amber with a subtle smile.


    A silent atmosphere was palpable.


    "Where is your team?" Suddenly a melodious voice chimed in.


    Eli broke his gaze and turned to look owner of a melodious voice.


    "They are alive"


    "..."


    Pearl''s eyebrows furrowed, it''s not she didn''t like his answer instead, she felt a sense of uncaring and vague.


    Just about ask something when,


    "H-Hey, C-Commoner, How long you are going h-hold me like that?"


    It was then they finally saw something white-sack wriggling itself as if it was alive.


    "Oh! I forgot"


    Eli acted as if he had forgotten about her and then slowly put her down.


    "ggrrrr" As soon as she was down she took her staff from the storage andshed out at him.


    Eli simply dodged and trying to hide hisughter.


    Seeing that, it irked her more as about to use her spells when,


    "Saintess, Please calm down, otherwise ''that thing'' could easily sense the mana ande here" Amber interrupted Luna and said seriously.


    Hearing that, Luna trembled for a second as a faint memory of chasing appeared made her calm down.


    Luna''s eyes twitched as she red at Eli who was biting his lips not tough.


    "ggrrrrr" She grinded her teeth.


    It''s not she wasn''t grateful or anything....it''s just the way she was being treated like a sack and calling her something like ''that'' was more humiliating than dying.....for the fuck sake, she was the princess and Saintess of Dawn Kingdom....and he was treating her like a sack.


    "pfftt---ha- I am-ha-please-pftt--hahahaha" Eli was finally snapped out of control andughed loudly.


    Hearing hisugh, everyone had a dumbfounded expression.


    They couldn''t understand what was going on however they could guess what for because,


    The current appearance of Luna was far from the Princess or Saintess''s character.


    Her white-purple messy hair, her white bandeau which had already fallen, her wrinkled dress.


    However, still others don''t find it funny or anything tough about.


    Yet, Eliughed as if he was brink of stomach pain.


    Seeing his hardugh, Luna who was ring at him suddenly a lips curved upwardly.


    "Dam-n y-you Commoner-he-he-stop-fft--stop"


    Hearing her plead filled withugh, Eliughed evermore,


    "pppfffttt~hahahahahah" She has finally let out herugh.


    ''God knows what they areughing'' The others thought as they werepletely dumbfounded by Luna.


    ....


    It took a minute to calm down.


    After that other team stared at Eli and Luna for answers.


    "Well, We fell into the trap and that led to the ''that thing'' and narrowly escaped death....however, that thing followed us and here we are" Eli said as simply as possible.


    "...." Luna simply shrugged off her shoulders, ''There is no way in hell, I open my mouth to say anything''.


    Her pride was already hurt and there was no way she would say she was standing in front of amoner with innerwear....her cheeks flushed.


    ''W-Wait a second, I could have applied myself....why did I....'' She was speechless.


    Whether she was out of danger or due to the presence of more people or something else, Luna started to think calmly and soon reality hit her.


    ''Do-don''t tell, He manipted me?.....No, that not---but....'' Luna was suffering turmoil.


    However, no one knew about her inner turmoil.


    "I see" Amber''s eyebrows furrowed, ''I don''t think that--''


    As if he read her thoughts, Eli answered,


    "I don''t think lying to you would be gain"


    "..."


    Everyone looked at each other before and nodded their head.


    "Well, I trust you for now" Amber said with friendly.


    "Oh! That''s good, see youter" Eli hurriedly tried to leave.


    Luna couldn''t understand why he was in such a hurry.


    She was just about to reluctantly follow him when,


    "Why don''t you give us what you collected?"


    A sudden stern voice echoed in the room.


    Eli momentarily stopped and looked at a source,


    A ck-haired boy with long ears smiled as he walked towards Eli.


    Luna nced at the ck-haired boy and suddenly realized why Eli was hurriedly trying to leave.


    Professor Aadya never said no one should not take another''s Soul Crystal....and thinking again, they had 6 people while Luna''s had 2 including her.


    ''6 VS 2''


    ''Should I hold them?'' Luna thought.


    Unknowing to her who was being protected many people suddenly wanted to protect someone.


    "Oh, if isn''t....Jayden-"


    "That''s Jayvald, You damn Mortal" Jayvald said furiously.


    He never liked it when someone misspelt his name.


    Name was everything for Fallen Continent, misspelling Vampire Queen''s name would surely lead to permanent.


    That''s how much they value their name, so misspelling was a no-no.


    "I see, Jayden then" Eli simply acknowledged his name.


    "Damn bastard!!!!" Veins popped on his head.


    Eli simply ignored him and turned to look at the person who seemed to be the leader of this group.


    "Vice-Pres, Shouldn''t you maintainw and order?"


    ''Snort'' Amber snorted, she was getting annoyed by his way of calling her so said with an amusing smile, "I am sorry Rep, but it isn''t a ssroom, everyone here is to show their worth not to maintainw and order.


    And you of all people should know, that you are the one who led that disaster towards us and sought help.


    and more importantly, now I am not Student Council Vice President....just a normal student".


    ''Well, she has logic'' Luna thought.


    "Well, She is right" Eli muttered and looked around others and asked curiously,


    "So, you guys also think the same, right?"


    """"...."""" The other four pondered a bit before nodding their head.


    However,


    "I think, we should let them go"


    Suddenly a warm and authoritative voice echoed in the room.


    Just about see the traitor within them when,


    "BBBOOOOOMMMM"

 Chapter 162: I will bite you....

    Eva Dolphus''s POV


    "Why don''t you give us what you collected?"


    From the moment, Jayvald said those words.


    My ears twitched as I felt a damping wave spreading around the room.


    Just like me, it seems Pearl also noticed a certain wave.


    Even though others were engaging in conversation, it seemed like they couldn''t feel it or more like I, who was sensitive to sounds and movements able to grasp that.


    And Pearl who was trained as the future Ruler of Antis was also able to grasp that.


    After seconds of analysing, our eyes finallynded on the person who was causing it.


    My eyes widened in surprise as well as Pearl''s.


    Not because of the person but instead the way that person created it vibrating wave.


    "Did you see it?" Pearl whispered to me.


    "...." I nodded silently.


    Even though Pearl felt it and was able to identify it, there was no way she was able to see it.


    That Person named Asher Eli simply tapped the ground with his foot in a microsecond and very slight movement which could not be seen by the naked eye.


    Due to only my speed element, I am able to sense it and see it.


    ....But for what reason, he was doing this in the first ce?


    Why was he sending waves?


    I pondered a bit, however soon my brain cells cried in pain.


    So simply turned to ask Pearl.....


    That guy named Asher Eli asked us something...


    ''Wait a second, he asked something in the middle of my thinking and I nodded without thinking.....well, whatever''


    As I was about to ask, I saw Pearl was grinning ear to ear.


    ''What the...?'' I was perplexed by her behaviour.


    "BBOOOMMMM"


    _____________________________________________________


    Third Person''s POV


    Everyone hurriedly went on alert and slowly looked at the small door from which they came.


    ''ssshhhsssyyyy''


    It seems like some invincible barrier protected the door from being demolished.


    ''gulp''


    Everyone gulped hard, those clusters of eyes trying to look inside the room.


    "BBOOOMM"


    Again it used its stinger to hit, fortunately, just like before, the invisible barrier protected it.


    Luna was already hiding behind Eli.


    Amused by her reaction, Eli teased,


    "Are you sure to use amoner to shield yourself, Princess?"


    Even though it was her first time hearing him calling respectfully, still it was just to tease her.


    Thus, anger red up inside her heart however under this circumstance, her mind was currently turned off.


    Getting no reaction, Eli sighed and pulled her into the corner of the room and sat down as he made her sit in front of him facing front.


    Luna''s eyes were clearly on the exit of the door that was constantly hit by the monster and when it tried to spray its poison it waspletely absorbed by the invisible barrier, so she failed to notice what was happening to her, yet,


    "Huh?"


    Luna suddenly felt abing on her head. Slowly but surely she snapped out of the terror and looked back to see Eli who was trying tob her hair.


    "W-Wha-Wait?"


    Luna tried to move away however, Eli grabbed her head and stopped her then said,


    "Wait for a few minutes"


    "..." Luna didn''t know what to say.


    Eli was casuallybing her hair.


    A small red hue appeared on her cheeks, she knew if she tried to stop him, he would surely tease her more like what happened before and so,


    "Y-You should be grateful cmoner from, I, the Princess and Saintess of Dawn Kingdom letting you touch my sacred hair"


    Hearing her narcissistic words,


    "Yeah, Yeah" Eli simply answered and thought, ''I don''t usually do it to any girl, however.....'' He suddenly remembered her terrified face when she realized she pped him.


    It made him remember the face of the woman he first married....he was somewhat worried about her mental health.


    Hearing his carefree reply, Luna simply lowered her head and let him braid her messy hair.


    Yet, she asionally nced at another group who had a wide open mouth.... which made her even more embarrassed.


    "BBBOOMMM"


    "..."


    "BBOOOOMM"


    "Y-You caused it, didn''t you?"


    Suddenly Jayvald asked with an anxious face.


    Eli nced at him and replied tly,


    "I don''t know what you are talking about"


    "WHAT TH--"


    "BBOOOMMM"


    "Vald, please calm down" Amber suddenly chimed in.


    As of now, the more the noise, the more monsters trying to break.


    Feeling the jeopardised situation, Jayvald calmed down.


    Even if they didn''t see it or notice it, the way Eli calmly acted surely let them think he was behind that.


    And Yet, Eli simply refused to ept it.


    "sigh" Amber sighed and sat down just like Eli and said with a defeated look,


    "Making you an enemy is way more dangerous, it seems"


    "..." Eli didn''t respond to her question instead he almost finished braiding Luna since she had a small amount of hair.


    "What are you doing Amber? I am pretty sure he was responsible for that thing...Let''s eliminate him and wait for the monster to calm down before moving forward to our n" Jayvald said furiously though he maintained his volume as low as possible.


    Despite his rage, Amber who has brains calmly analysed her surroundings and saw Pearl, there was lingering emotion on her and Eva didn''t hide her shocked expression at all.


    Unlike her, her female friends were more sensitive to their surroundings so seeing from their reaction she already deduced, that Asher Eli was responsible.


    However, what irritated her more was Eli was acting calm, Their team could easily Eliminate him and Luna since they were more however from the looks of Eli didn''t even care.


    "I thought you guys going to Eliminate us" Eli said as if he read their minds.


    Luna was startled for a second before trying to stop him from provoking them.


    "Hey, sshuuu what the hell are do--"


    "I kill you here and now" Jayvald moved furiously, however,


    "Why are you guys fighting, instead of focusing on the true enemy?" Suddenly a stern voice came.


    Eli nced at the person who had dark yellow eyes matching his dark yellow hair.


    Noah Caddle smiled at Eli when he felt his gaze.


    Everyone thought he had a valid point, however, only Amber knew what he was hoping for.


    "Finished" Eli said as he patted Luna''s back.


    As soon as she heard, she moved away from him.


    She wasn''t scared or anything, it was just this was her first time letting a manb her hair delicately.


    She then took out a mirror from storage and,


    "Wow!!"


    Her lips were wide open when she saw her own reflection.


    "You look cute, more"


    Eli''s voice snapped her from her stupor and said with embarrassment,


    "''cough, cough'' I-I acknowledge you harder work,moner....so I let ''your foul words'' aside" Luna tried to act like a Princess.


    Eli suddenly moved his face dangerously close to her which made her momentary freeze.


    "If you say any more cheeky words, I.Will.Bite.You" Eli said with a predatory gaze as motioned his mouth to bite.


    /Holy Barrier/


    Suddenly her body glowed and a barrier created around then it pushed Eli away.


    Eli simply leaned on the barrier and stared at her.


    "..W-Wa-What? D-Damn Commoner, I am definitely going to tell my sist-"


    "Oh, don''t worry, your sister is also on my seduction list" Eli joked about it.....not knowing the said person was nkly staring at the screen.


    "..W-What?" Luna almost dispelled her barrier.


    Her thoughts ran through the event when her big sister visited her in the infirmary.


    It was then something clicked into her mind, her big sister did say she knew Eli.


    "N-No Way!!" She was unable to digest the information.


    ''Ah, it seems like she was shocked too much'' Eli thought and teased more,


    "Yes, she even ate my food and said delicious and never ate anything like that before....she even offered a proposal to marriage"


    Luna was making so many weird emotions.


    It made him even more amusing,


    "It''s sad that she only loves my food....so I rejected her offer. However, she even said her sister was a good girl and a wonderful girl so she gave to choice to scoop you from an evil person"


    "...." Her barrier broke.


    Eli walked towards her and whispered,


    "So, I am going scoop both sisters from the Dawn Kingdom"


    Finally, put a nail in the coffin....not knowing whether it was for her or....him.


    "Just kidding, girl" Eli then smiled and patted her head and said with a smug face,


    "I already have two gorgeous women as wives and three gorgeous women as lovers who are soon to be my wife.....you could have a chance though"


    With that, he looked at others and said indifferently,


    "It seems wifely tingly responding more"


    "...." Other team who watched their flirting? suddenly furrowed their eyebrows not understanding his cryptic words.


    "Big sister seduced by him..." Luna was mumbling something with disbelieving eyes suddenly lit up and said,


    "They are here?"


    "ELI!!!!"


    "BIG BROTHER!!!"


    "MASTER!!!!"


    "LUNA!!!"


    Hearing that, Eli smiled and said, "Thanks for the care"


    And walked out carefreely because Emperor Scorpion had already gone to the source of the scream.


    "Seriously, they aren''t even afraid to shout here" Eli mumbled with a smile.


    "Come, Luna, your prince must be eagerly waiting to see you"


    Eli said as he took Celestria and,


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Let''s hunt the hunter" Eli said with a devilish smile.

 Chapter 163: Poisons Side effects

    Zera Adriana''s POV


    "Is this way, Scy?"


    "Yes"


    "...."


    I pretend to calmly walk behind Scy and Mia.


    "Ms. Zera, Why don''t you calm first?"


    "..."


    "Ms. Zera, I know you are worried about Asher Eli and Luna but as a Princess of Fallen Continent, you should control your emotions and think rationally...."


    "..."


    An annoying bug continued his pestering.


    I wasn''t in the right mood to listen to his babbling mouth.


    It was all because of me. If I had been a little more vignt, Eli wouldn''t have separated from us.


    If not for Eli''s sudden response, I am sure, I would be the one who fell into such an obvious trap.


    ''urghh'' Just thinking about it, makes me more and more irritated and this fucking idiot was still not finished.


    "You don''t need to worry Zera, I will definitely help them to find and I am sure they will be fine..."


    ''What fuck mean ''he definitely helps them to find''? That''s our team, you damn hero'' I clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    If not for my mother''s warning, I would have definitely fallen for his petty tricks.....no, that time he almost tried to tempt me to drink his blood.


    Thinking again, If not for his leadership, I am pretty sure, Eli would have been here instead of this asshole.


    Suddenly,


    "Alexander, could you stop pestering her?"


    Mia turned her head and said with a frown.


    "Ah, I-I am sorry, Ms. Mia...I was just helping to let her know she wasn''t responsible" as he turned to me and added,


    "So, please don''t be hard on yourself"


    He said with a warm and gentle smile.


    ''Twitch''


    My eyes twitched, ''Why do I find it even more irritating?''


    If not for our teacher observing, I am pretty sure I would have killed him by now.


    "Mia!"


    Scy suddenly called Mia.


    "Leave it to me"


    She said as she,


    /Disintegrate/


    Soon a ck me shot towards the Scorpion Monster that appeared.


    And just like before it turned into nothing but a pile of sticky ck substance.


    It''s didn''t even have time to react....''Seems like she improved a lot on her elemental control'' I thought.


    "Done, Scy" Mia said as she collected the soul crystal before walking towards us.


    "Good then..." Scy nodded and closed her eyes for a second and said with a frown,


    "This way, he seems to moving fast"


    "T-Then, it must-"


    "No, he is fine" Scy calmed Mia who was on the verge of entering madness.


    I don''t know how Scy did it but it seems like she put a tracking spell on Eli and due to her low cultivation....she cannot focus and fight at the same time.


    So Mia kills the monster while Scy concentrates on Eli''s location.


    "Why don''t I as Hero takec-HIKK!!"


    An idiot who tried to act like a Hero suddenly backed off when he saw Scy''s emotionless eyes.


    As if saying, ''One more word, You will meet your creator''.


    She was angry, really angry to the point she almost killed him.


    Well, that''s the reason why he was walking behind everyone with torn clothes.


    She really beat him to a pulp and even Mia who had a calm expression, kicked him when Scy trashed him around.


    Even so, he still has the guts to flirt with me.....I really don''t understand boys at all.


    However....except for Eli who tried to save me due to my idiocy.


    As soon as Eli was gone both Mia and Scy who always bickered like a cat and dog suddenly had their back behind them and trusted each other....Maybe they could form a better team.


    "Bitch, Hurry Up"


    "Do you think I don''t want to, You ugly bitch?"


    .....or not.


    As we kept walking Mia suddenly backed down and said,


    "Don''t worry, Zera, my big brother will be fine. He won''t regret helping you" She spoke as if she knew everything about that man.


    "...."


    It''s not that I am worried about him or anything.....well, maybe a little.


    However, there was another reason for it...because a few days ago my mother suddenly visited me in the morning.


    I was stunned to see my mother looked so gorgeous that might even toe to toe with Our King.....damn, that''s all because she braided her hair. If her fans saw her, they might go crazy.


    I wondered how braiding hair could change a person''s face.


    I wanted to ask for what pleasant reason, however, something tells me it''s better not to know. I always trust my instincts that never lied to me, well except for this damn Hero.


    Anyhow, Apparently, My mother came here to inform me it was the time of year, and she wouldn''t be avable for a week....I don''t know what she and My king were doing as this happens every year.


    So, I simply wished her luck and thought she would leave, however, she came near me and kissed my cheeks and ruffled my hair.


    My mother loves me so much. I am happy to have such a mother, however, there were times when she would enter Queen mode.....it was a little dangerous for me.


    Anyway, I don''t know the reason for her sudden affection, even so, I silently epted her pampering with slight embarrassment. After that, she informed me to take care of Eli if something happened, and I was ordered to call her at any time.


    That was surprisingly surprising to hear that.


    I don''t know the reason, but seeing her resolute expression....I nodded and she told me not to say anything to Eli as she would call him by herself.


    This was also the reason, I couldn''t respond to Eli''s constant questioning.


    And now everyone understands the reason, Why am I worried about Eli?


    ''She going to kill me for falling for such an obvious trap and letting Eli suffer for my mistake'' Imented and said to Mia who had a worried look.


    "I am fine, Mia"


    "Hmmm" Mia clearly didn''t trust my words but she didn''t want to push me more; she walked towards Scy.


    "Zera?"


    ''...'' Veins popped on my forehead, this bastard was clearly up to something and more importantly his way of calling changed from formal to informal.


    "No need worry, I am sure Luna wo-"


    Before he could finish his words,


    "Why are so calm now?"


    Suddenly Scy''s words echoed.


    "Huh?" Alexander was startled for a second and his eyes showed little fear, however,


    "What you mean, Maid?" He changed his attitude after Scy beat him up.


    "....I mean, shouldn''t you be worried about Luna? You always screamed when my Master was near her and now she was all alone with him....who knows? She might seduce him" Scy said with a smirk however there was underlying killing intent.


    "What? Why she would seduce him? She has me, ''The Hero of Dawn Kingdom''....why she go after a nobody that doesn''t have a future" He rebuked her furiously.


    "..." His words were misinterpreted in many ways.


    Even I could think he was saying that Eli could die in the future.


    "Hahahahaha..." Scyughed dangerously before saying,


    "I am pretty sure, she would be one seducing.him.now..grrrrr" while gritting her teeth in anger...as if she wanted to kill her.


    "Huh? What do you mean, Scy?" Mia frowned at her words....as well as I.


    I don''t understand, what''s this feeling? I felt a little suffocated when I saw any woman with Eli....for the past few days, he was always surrounded by Scy, Mia, Aadya, Rize and his servants.


    An unknown emotion erupted in my heart...Earlier Mia said I was finally normal.


    Well, that was true after taking out my stress on the monsters, I felt a lot of relief and less burden, I thought everything was fine thereafter.


    Yet, Here when I heard those words, that suffocating feeling again erupted in my heart.


    Scy nced at expressionless Mia and,


    "Tsk, Do you think Nex send Elite ss students to the weak insects?"


    "...." Everyone including Alexander frowned.


    Instead of answering, she questioned again,


    "And Do you think they won''t consider Three Saintesses'' power?"


    "..."


    We still couldn''t grasp what she was trying to say.


    "Hey bitch, tell me directly?" Mia snapped.


    Oh, n-no I think I kinda get the idea.


    Scy squinted her eyes before saying, "These poisons were more potent than any current Saintess could cure"


    """What?"""


    "These poisons could kill a mortal in a minute and kill an immortal in 5 minutes if not cured"


    "..."


    Silence descended.


    "Hmmm...Scy, That everyone knows" Mia said with little...pitiful?


    Scy''s lips twitched, still, she continued,


    "Yes, everyone knows....but, these are hybrids that have side effects even if it was cured by Saintess"


    "And What are the side effects?" Alexander chimed in with an anxious look, ''This is the first time I am hearing this, or is this way of reality different from the game?''


    "Blister, dizziness and..."


    Alexander sighed internally however it was momentarily only,


    "Lust"


    """WHAT??"""


    Scy shook her head thinking these people were too young to venture unknown dungeon.


    "Y-Y-You ar-are j-joking, right?"


    Alexander''s face crumbled.


    Everyone knew who was hit by poison.


    "....." Scy looked at him for a second before saying, "I wish I was joking".


    "B-But Lu---"


    "At current her Rank, cannot cure her side effects...not any of the saintesses in our ss"


    She put a nail in the coffin and inwardly added, ''Except me who could reverse the time''.


    "..."


    Blood drained in his face.


    "N-N-Nooooo, We-we have to f-find them f-faster"


    "How did you know?" I suddenly asked because if it was this dangerous surely my mother at least left me with a hint.


    Hearing my question, A glint passed through her eyes before saying,


    "It''s a secret" She smiled wicked before running.


    All in a while Mia''s expression was nk as a thought of Luna forcing herself to her big brother, ''....I going to kill her''.


    She was a bit unreasonable now.

 Chapter 164: Misunderstandings

    Zera Adriana''s POV


    I didn''t know why but suddenly felt an insatiable amount of pain in my heart thinking she was ''doing'' with him.


    ''''urhhh'' Just what the fuck was happening to me?'' I wasn''t like this before, I, who face anything head-on....somehow hesitate about something.


    I clearly don''t get it, ''Should I ask Mia?''


    Nah, For some reason I think she would hate me.


    "MASTER!!"


    "BIG BROTHER!!"


    "ELI!!"


    I also shouted, even knowing that we could easily attract the monsters.


    "LUNA!!!"


    He was clearly screaming loudly than us.


    And Just about to turn, when,


    ''sssshhhuuussyyyy''


    Everyone flinched for a second as we felt a wave of running sounde towards us.


    "Mia, Get ready!!"


    I shouted at her to ready herself as I took out my ck katana.


    ''sssiinngggg''


    ''tuck, tuck, tuck, tuck, tuck''


    "N-No-W-Why it''s h-here?"


    I heard Alexanders mumble as the question popped, ''Did he know?''.


    However, now was not the right time.


    I looked upward and saw a huge Scorpion that was 10 times bigger than we faced up until now.


    Sweats formed on our forehead except,


    "So, this is Late Monarch Ranked Monster" Scy mumbled carefreely as if she was unfazed.


    ''It''s not something we could face now....with four people only and why Overlord of Dungeon is roaming around...?''


    However, it was not the time to ponder about it.


    And soon,


    ''BBOOMMM''


    It''s stinger suddenly stabbed the ce where we stood.


    /Fire Bolt/


    Mia pointed her fingers and shot a 10s of fire ball at the same time.


    ''boom''


    ''boom''


    ''boom''


    However, it didn''t even leave a scratch on it.


    "Don''t worry Zera, I will protect you"


    /Holy Light, Grace My Sword/


    Then, Alexander unsheathed his sword and chanted as he gently touched his sword which suddenly beamed with holy energy.


    ''arrrrhhh'' I shut my eyes suddenly.....unlike others, Fallens were vulnerable to the Holy Light because it exact opposite of what we made up... except for Powerful people.


    With that, he suddenly closed the distance and shed it''s one of the legs as fast as he could.


    hhuukkk''


    He cut off it like butter.


    "SSSHHHHYYY"


    The Monster screamed in pain as a white colour substance leaked from its cut leg and....the white substance corroded the ground.


    "Tsk, seems like we have to kill it in one go.


    If Zera and I join hands, maybe we could kill it " Alexander said with a frown as he appeared near us and looked at us with an expectant gaze.


    "We should retreat first" I just voiced my opinion, ''If you want to die, go and fuck yourself, idiot'' I thought about his idiotic Heroic words.


    "W-Wait, I-I could kill it" Alexander said but inwardly, ''This is my chance to shine, there is no way I going to let others stop me and I am sure on the outside everyone watching everything''.


    I frowned, without a solid n against this monster, I am pretty sure we would either be killed or corroded.


    I ignored his persistent and was about to call Mia when,


    "SSHHHHHYYYYYYY!!!!!!"


    It suddenly screamed as its ws pped like a bird.


    "Took your Time, Bastard" Scy muttered.


    Others including me perplexed as we didn''t what was happening not until we heard a voice,


    "Took your sweet time"


    My heart instantly raced for whatever reason....but it was not for him arriving at the right time.


    "Up we go"


    "KYYAAAAAA!!!"


    ''clck, clck''


    I clearly saw Eli leapt behind from the Overlord as it tried to use its ws to cut Eli and Luna who was carried like a princess.


    It seems like he manipting the air to void the ws....However, the Overlord seems to have a hard to moving its body.


    ''Thud''


    "Okay, Princess, you can go to your Prince" Eli said teasingly as hended Luna.


    "Huh? Yes" Luna who was trembling in his embrace suddenly snapped and moved away.


    "BIG BROTHER!!!"


    "MASTER!!"


    Both of them shouted as hurriedly ran into his embrace, however,


    "HUH?"


    "HUH?"


    "....Zera?"


    My body moved faster than ever I did.


    _________________________________________


    Third Person''s POV


    "....Zera?" Eli had a surprised expression.


    Zera who hugged him tightly, her heart which was racing like a horse, suddenly calmed down and....she felt safe?


    ''Huh? What''s this feeling....'', she wanted to find out more, she felt her stomach tingle and her always cold suddenly felt hot.


    "Zera, are you alright?" Eli asked gently as he ruffled her hair.


    Zera unconsciously smiled a little as she felt safe, this was the first time other than her mother someone treated her like a little girl.


    She always longed for it.


    It was always her mother''s fault, to begin with.


    Anyhow, She slowly lifted her head and looked at his eyes.


    His ruby red iris, Emerald green pupil and another white pupil....she felt like she was being pulled by a vortex by the white pupil while warm by the green pupil.


    Seeing her tear face, Eli who was looking at her gorgeous blue eyes finally realized, ''She must be ming herself''.


    Eli slowly moved his left hand and gently rubbed her cheek while saying, "I saved you because I wanted to....You are important to me Zera not as Mia''s friend" and internally added, ''As your future Father''.


    And patted her head before moving to others.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba---------"


    Her heart stopped for a second before beating like crazy,


    "Ba-dump, Ba-dump, Ba-dump, Ba-dump"


    Her face instantly turned red, and her small sharp ears were twitching crazily.


    ''Wh-Wha-What did h-he said?'' Her breathing hardened. She touched her cheeks, ''It''s Hot'' as slowly nced back.....only to see him hugging Mia and Scy at the same time.....an unknown feeling emerged from her heart.


    As soon as Eli moved away from Zera.


    He saw them having a dark expression as if Zera killed their family.


    Seeing that a smile appeared on his face, ''I like it'' he thought they were jealous because Zera hugged him suddenly.


    So in order to not show partiality, Eli hugged together and said longly,


    "I missed you" as he kissed their cheeks.


    "Huh? B-Bro-ther..."


    "Hmm? E-Eli...."


    Both of them snapped out of their whatever thoughts about Zera and flustered suddenly....maybe because of doing it in front of strangers that''s why they were more flustered.


    Mia was only daring in the house or alone with Eli and Scy was always Shy except if Eli turned a little unstable.


    While Eli felt gently warm, but ''Prince'' and Princess didn''t.


    As soon as shended, she awkwardly walked towards Alexander with a little guilty smile.


    "..." Alexander who was staring at Luna after ncing at Eli who was hugged by Zera.


    His eyes lingered on her beautifully braided hair before looking at her face, ''He fucked her, didn''t he?''.


    "Alex" Luna called affectionately as she hugged him.


    ''sniff, sniff''


    Her natural smile was already reced by a drug smell so she smelled different and with thebination of her braided hair...thinking that ''Yeah, He surely fucked her ass'' Alexander''s eyes turned dangerous before smiling and hiding his disgusted expression and patting her back.


    Unlike before Alexander was under some spell but now he was sure kept his true nature hidden.


    "You fine?" Alex asked warmly.


    "Yes" Luna answered immediately while blushing a little...she just remembered something.


    ''YOU bitch, blushing like maiden when you fucked by him'' He screamed inwardly however, he still maintained his warm face.


    "Did something happen?" Alex wanted to ask just to be sure...he didn''t want to act like a mindless, simp Protagonist.


    ''If she says the truth, I might let her be my little bitch. She is a victim, right? Even if it was on her ass....and what about blisters? hmm....Maybe that Maid bitch was wrong....I hope it''s wrong'' He thought staring at her for answers.


    "..." There was hesitation in Luna''s side.


    ''Okay, I am going rape her and put the me on that bastard then I am sure everyone will trust me as I am their hero....'' Alexander started to n for a perfect ce and time to end her life.


    ''Should I tell him that, Eli applied an antidote on my body? But what if he thinks I am tainted and leaves me? But I need his help and power...arrrhhh'' Luna was having inner turmoil, she didn''t want to tell the truth as it might affect however after thinking deeply, ''Isn''t it the same as a doctor treating their patient...''


    With that thought, she smiled and told the truth, "I just had a small problem but Eli healed me"


    "Oh, He healed you, ah? I am sure it was something small problem, right?" Alexander who misinterpreted her words said with a smile.


    Luna''s eyebrows furrowed at his smile but she shrugged it off and said, "Yes, he just applied something on my body and everything turned normal"


    "Hmm...Hmm...It was a bliss, right?" Alexander nodded.


    Suddenly Luna remembered her almost naked self who was having weird thoughts at that time....A blush appeared on her face and said hurriedly,


    "N-N-NO, I-It was Tor-Ture"


    "...." Alexander smiled at her but inwardly screamed, "If that was torture, then why the fuck are you blushing like a slut? You whore".


    Alexander put his hand on her shoulder and tried to grab it softly however, his anger already red up to the point he wanted to kill her and took her ''Virgin Blood'' to awaken his bloodline.


    "A-Alex, you are h-hurting" Luna felt his hands gripping his shoulder a little stronger.


    "Oh, My bad, My bad...I was worried about you too much" He said warmly and loosened his grip.


    Luna was about to ask when,


    "Why don''t we first finish that off and talkter?" Alexander changed the topic and pointed out that something was wriggling to move.


    "Huh?...Oh, shit" Luna hurriedly walked towards Eli.


    Seeing her wobbling legs, he was sure now, ''I shouldn''t have waited instead I should have fucked her'' His anger was uncontroble so instead of waiting he ran towards Emperor Scorpion which was trying to pull something by its ws.


    All because simple misunderstanding.


    ''Cough, Cough''


    "..."


    ''Cough, Cough''


    "..."


    "D-Damn you,moner, we are in the middle of fighting"


    Eli who was ignoring the intruder finally sighed and moved away from them reclutantly.


    Looked at her irritatedly and said, "You should calm down first, See your legs are still wobbling".


    "Damn Commoner, It''s all because of you!!" She screamed.


    This time, Mia, Scy and...even Zera red with a murderous look.


    Eli who was currently facing Luna didn''t notice their look as it didn''t have any ill intent towards....him only that was.


    "Oh,e on, just because you are afraid of heights...don''t me me, you ---" Eli simply stated the fact but,


    ''swwossshh''


    "OI, You almost hit me, brat" Eli shouted when Luna suddenly took her staff and swung at him with full force.


    "gggrrrrrr...You.Damn.Co-Huh?" She was about to curse.


    Eli understood he was crossing the line too much so he simply patted her head and let her calm before saying,


    "Well cool down, I won''t say it" and then focused on the Monster.


    Luna red at his hand as she felt she was being treated like a little girl.


    While others heard that they finally cooled down....a little because they had yet to find out whether they did the deed or not.


    ''And what''s more? They seem to be a little close'' They thought as they red at Luna before focusing on the monster.

 Chapter 165: Training Program-6 [2nd Form]

    "Scy, Mia break its legs first" Eli said with a stern voice hemanded.


    "Yes, Master"


    "Okay, Big brother"


    They happily replied as walked towards the Emperor Scorpion who was currently dealing with Alexander''s wrath.


    "Luna, gather your Holy Light as big as possible"


    "Huh?.....Okay" Luna''s eyes squinted before answering then started to gather her power.


    Eli was tapping his feet as his pupils flickered emerald green and pale white.


    He clenched his hands as tight as possible....blood flowed from his hands.


    "E-Eli?" Suddenly Zera called him who was waiting for any role to help them.


    "Zera, You save your energy" Eli simply said still his eyes never leaving the monster''s scream and agony when facing his team''s constant assault.


    "..." Zera didn''t why she was lightly irked by his decision, ''Save energy for what?''


    As if he read her mind, Eli said,


    "Don''t worry, I am not thinking you are a weak girl or anything....It''s just I am sure we would ''encounter'' someone"


    Hearing that, Zera''s expression rxed and finally looked at Eli''s hands.


    "W-Why are you Bleeding?"


    "Oh, It''s just that...." Eli pointed at the monster and said, "It was very fast, even though it has a big body...it was sure faster than any of us could handle now"


    "...." Zera wasn''t surprised by his remark. However, still, it didn''t answer her question.


    "I pined its tail on the ground with my weapon before jumping"


    Now Zera was surprised to hear that.


    Eli continued,


    "As long as I am in Earth''s Elemental atmosphere, I control my weapon anywhere like a ma"


    Eli simply got the idea from his previous foe.


    "....I feel like you will soon leave me behind" Zera said nostalgically as she remembered the day when she was able to beat him with her half a strength but now, ''This damn monster growing exponentially...''.


    "Hahah" Eli let a lightugh and said, "And I am pretty sure, you won''t let that happen, right?"


    "....You damn correct, Eli" Zera said enthusiastically as she clenched her fist.


    She was just like her mother and Eli surely understood that ''Like mother, Like daughter''.


    While Eli was controlling his Celestria not to move.


    Alexander shouted,


    "Arrrrrrhhh"


    As he swung his sword diagonally,


    huukkkk"


    Leg cut off from its body and just about moved away from its body fluid...he noticed, there was no white fluid instead only a convulsing flesh could be seen.


    "shhussyyy"


    The monster screamed as it tried to use its w to cut Alexander however, he simply dodged it.


    ''Without speed you are nothing...damn monster'' Alexander thought.


    As Alexander knew its weakness that''s why He was keenly interested in taking it down effortlessly so that he could prove his greatness in front of everyone....might as well as capture some hearts ofdies.


    Despite his First half n, everything went in vain so, he was just letting his frustration and anger out on the monster.


    Just thinking again, his mind filled with rage, that he might strangled both Luna and Eli....However, he was a reasonable man as long as he got what he wanted he would let this side.


    ''Nah, there is no way, I am gonna let that cheating bitch alive and....if possible'' Alexander''s eyesnded on Mia for a few seconds before looking at Scy.


    As soon as Scy felt a gaze, she nced at the golden-haired boy who was fighting gantly against the w.


    Scy dodged the iing attack from its other w easily.


    ''k''


    And stared at the boy for a second before snapping her fingers,


    /Water Ring/


    A water ring appeared on her fingertips with a diameter of 10 cm and shot towards her as it easily cut the leg like butter.


    "sssuusssyyy"


    Just like before, there was nothing but convulsing flesh.


    "..." Scy squinted her eyes before looking at Eli whose hands were bleeding rapidly.


    Seeing that her heart sank, and she immediately tried to look at its tail however due to the monster''s size, it constantly writhing around, she couldn''t see.


    However, she did get a glimpse after Alexander cut the other leg letting it fall to one side.


    "....What the...."


    What she saw left her speechless as she nkly looked at the person who was causing great pain of agony to this filthy monster.


    "Hehe.." A chuckle left her mouth before shutting it and focused on the other leg.


    What Eli did was simple,


    When the monster focused on neers, Eli silently approached its back while not alerting he pierced its stinger as hard as he could and pined on the ground and making it pulled by the ground so that the monster wouldn''t be able to pull out.


    He didn''t know the body itself was poison, not the stinger only.


    However, as his motto, ''Just to be safe'', he used Cyclone arts to create a vacuum around his weapon.


    And letting the vacuum start to pull out the poison from its body through the pinned area.


    What Scy saw was a corroded surface which wasrge enough to hold 2 swimming pools of water, yet, its fluid still leaking.


    ''Others may consider this cowardly act and spineless....however, those are people who lived longer than strong idiots'' Scy mumbled inwardly as she was really pleased by his action.


    Eli clearly knows his limits, this Dungeon where the Overlord was ''Late Monarch''...even the group of domain rankers would have a hard time dealing with these monsters.


    Let alone single-star rank cultivators who die pathetically not knowing how they died.


    This was the reason, Aadya or more like Nexmunities perfectly selected this dungeon for a group program instead of an individual.


    The elite ss were praised by Aadya and other professors who undertaking their subjects.


    So, the Headmaster decided to test, How the current Elite students performed well and who were about to reach Domain Rank.


    Nex have high hope for this year''s Elite ss. So Instead of choosing a Domain rank monster, they selected Monarch.


    They knew what they were doing waspletely absurd cing them in the Late Monarch Rank Monster.


    However, as long as everyone grouped they could easily defeat the Overlord...even at least with 2 teams, they could defeat it.....well, as long as they weren''t stung.


    Eli was running around because he knew it was stronger than Kitty Anna who was the Overlord of Prison Dungeon.


    And there was also Luna, who started to show side effects so he didn''t have time to waste.


    As long as he was with his team, Eli knew they could able to defeat it.


    /Burn/


    Mia muttered as she blew her empty palms.


    Soon Yellow mes appeared when she blew as it hit the leg....however, it didn''t affect it.


    The Scorpion moved its leg to smash Mia who seemed to be weakerpared to others.


    ''Tsk''


    Mia clicked her tongue.


    ''Should I use my powerful spell?....But I don''t know if I could handle its aftermath?'' As she momentarily nced at Eli whose face was turning pale as his hands bleed leaving a pool of blood under his legs.


    ''Snap'' Mia snapped as her eyes for split seconds changed into yellow slits before turning ruby red.


    /Crimson mes/


    A very small dark crimson-coloured fire appeared on her hand with an eerie atmosphere around it.


    ''sshhhh''


    It shot towards the iing leg attack...then only ashes flew around her.


    Scy who was on Mia''s adjacent side clearly saw that me, "Pheonix..." She muttered as this was the first time she saw that.


    Those dangerous tiny mes as soon as they touched the leg instantly spread around its leg and turned into ashes in a microsecond.


    Scy''s body stuttered in unknown motions however she shook the thoughts, ''I will ask Eli''.


    Eli was surely told everything however, he only heard their family name was Phoenix nothing more about their powers and all.


    Eli simply thought it was just their Duke''s fancy name or something.


    The Emperor Scorpion started to slow down, as it felt its consciousness being driven away....the once predator now easily turned into prey, just because of its tail being pinned otherwise even Eli knew, they would already be eliminated.


    "DDDAAAAAAMMMMM"


    It fell to the ground by cutting off all its legs.


    Leaving it with only ws which were hard to use since it''s ''blood'' drained.


    Even so, as the Overlord of the dungeon, it should at least show its trump card before dying.


    "A-AA, C-Commoner, I-I reached my limit" Luna screamed as she looked at the giant ball which was made of holy light.


    Her hands and legs were trembling, as blood flowed from her nose tainting her pure white nun dress.


    Hearing that, Eli looked at her and nced at others who were running towards them as soon as they realized that the giant ball waiting to be shot.


    Eli loosened his grip as the pulling force on Celestria reduced.


    "Luna shot towards the middle...." Eli said as he pointed towards a certain distance above the ground.


    "...Okay" Luna showed a weird face before nodding.


    "and one more, rejuvenate your mana as soon as possible" Eli showed a serious face.


    "....Yes"


    As soon as their team came,


    "sma Arts: 1st Form"


    Eli shouted,


    "NOW!!"


    /HOLY SUN/


    ''SSSHHHHH''


    Luna shot towards the air.


    ''sszzzz, sszzzz''


    Eli left a trail of sparks and ran towards Emperor Scorpion.


    The Emperor Scorpion Felt its tail was now free as it soon moved to stab the person who was running towards it and scoffed off the bright sun-like ball that shot towards the air.


    Eli who was running, twisted his left hand and threw Ember.


    Ember shot towards the stringer side,


    ''Tang''


    It deflected the iing attack slightly due to the monster''s weakened state.


    Yet, it seemed like it was not his goal, as the Ember was travelling in a deflected direction and warped around its w and,


    "Sweet"


    Eli smiled, stringer travelled towards his side due to deflection.


    He used it to push himself up,


    ''BOOM''


    He mmed it with his left hand which resulted in him with enough force to jump.


    ''ssszzzz''


    He then grabbed the chain in both hands and,


    "Terra Arts: 2 Form"


    /Gravity/


    The Earth elemental in the entire dungeon, whirled as they entered his body without him taking a breath.


    It scorched every fibre of his body.


    He felt his body getting conscious of his own as they moved ording to his wishes.


    A great amount of energy channelled towards his wrist, forearm, triceps and shoulders.....under his feet.


    "AAARRRRRRHH"


    He pulled the chain in mid-air as he clearly felt he was standing on immovable air.


    ''SWWWWOSSSSHHHH''


    With an arc-like chain swing, the Tons of Emperor Scorpion lifted by its ws.


    "SSSHHHHSSSSYYYY"


    It cried in pain as if its w were tearing apart.


    and soon,


    ''BBOOMM''


    The Holy Light which was travelling less faster than Eli finally hit the object it was aimed for.


    Unlike other low-level attacks, the Holy Light even if it was a low spell....it still burned the monster''s body like bread. It didn''t have to time scream anymore.


    Making a big hole in its big body.


    "THUD"


    Landed on the ground like scorched meat.


    "...."


    Everyone nkly stared.


    "Luna Heal me"


    A sudden hoarse voice came behind them.


    Everyone jolted and turned to look at a man whose legs were torn, his hands were wobbling like a broken toy.


    ''p, p''


    "Wow, for a Mortal, you really did a splendid job for us"


    A mockery tone echoed in front of them as a group of people emerged behind the crisped monster.

 Chapter 166: Training Program-7 [Absolute Zero]

    "Wow!, For a Mortal you really did a splendid job for us"


    A mockery tone echoed in front of Eli''s team as a group of people emerged behind the crisped monster.


    "Tsk, Tsk, You sure took the Soul Crystal...ah" A ck-haired boy with sharp ears said with hatefulness.


    "It seems like as long as it''s stationary and a Holy power would surely kill this Overlord of Dungeon....Amber, you should think about this strategy" A brown with a hint of blue-haired beauty said melodiously with a pondering expression.


    "Hmm..." A white fluffy-haired beauty nodded.


    While they were discussing,


    Except for Eli and Luna (who finally understood and healed him as soon as possible), others frowned.


    "Seems like it''s not an Overlord of the Dungeon" Eli was waiting for the mechanical voice to say that cleared the dungeon, however even after a few minutes.....there was nothing, and then he realized it.


    What they fought to kill was not the Overlord, ''Then, if not this, then who?... Stronger than this?'' A few questions ran through his mind.


    Others also realized when Eli muttered.


    "Well then, Why don''t you hand over it?" Amber said as her tail made a swift motion.


    Zera who was frowning suddenly growled as she said emotionlessly,


    "Looks like someone doesn''t know their ce"


    "!!!"


    Amber''s tail turned stiff and the Fallen members'' body turned stiff for a second before rxing.


    The ck-haired boy or Jayvald said with courtesy, "Your Highness, I am sure you know that-"


    "I know what I meant....I am just asking, do.you.think.you.take.it?" Zera interrupted him yet, her eyes solely focused on Amber so would be a little problem for her.


    Jayvald''s lips twitched as he was about to say when,


    "Team Leader, Show them what you got" Eli suddenly shouted.


    Everyone turned their focus on Eli.


    "....Aren''t you a team leader?" Amber asked cautiously as she frowned, ''If not him, I have to change my n..'' she thought.


    "Nope, I am not" Eli answered as he pushed Alexander who had a perplexed look on his face.


    "Huh?" When Alexander felt a push, he jolted and looked behind....only to see Eli smiling at him.


    "At least be useful now" Eli said sarcastically to provoke.


    And for some reason, Alexander always easily lost his emotions when ites to Eli, so hearing that viens bludged on his forehead, however, ''Wait, until I fuck your sister and your wife''.


    "Did you say something?" Eli asked as his eyebrows squinted.


    "N-No-I mean I deal this matter" Alexander initially sweated but after confidently said.


    "Hmm" Eli hummed and backed off then,


    "Zera be ready, Mia and Luna take a rest, Scy protect them if necessary"


    Everyone nodded just as he instructed but there was one person who didn''t ept it,


    "Brother, I-I can fi-"


    "Little Mia, I don''t know what you did but your body currentlycks any mana and even your legs were trembling" Eli nced at her legs before looking forward.


    "...." Mia bitted her lips, she was happy that her brother still noticed her abnormalities.


    ''I feel like I am being protected again.....'' She thought inwardly about the training she went through and how much she suffered just separating from him in order to get stronger.


    With a gloomy face, she walked near to Luna who was ncing at Mia with a contemted gaze.


    Scy stood in front of them as she created a water barrier around them and said to the gloomy Mia,


    "You are strong Mia....it''s just youck stamina"


    Hearing that, Mia turned even more gloomy.


    Scy added at the end,


    "However,pared to before our duel, you surely improved a lot now"


    "..." Mia blinked for a second before blushing in embarrassment.


    Seeing that, Scy internallyughed, ''hahhaha...I guess, I understand now why Eli was doting her too much''.


    Leaving that,


    Alexander said with a smile,


    "Hello, Amber"


    "Hi, Alex" Amber replied with the same smile.


    "I wonder if you-"


    ''ting''


    "WOH!"


    ''ting''


    "What the..."


    Before he could finish a ck trident with golden tips with red and blue gems embedded in the middle shot from behind Amber''s team.


    ''ssshhh''


    However, instead of hitting anyone, it zig-zagged a few times beforending on the hand of someone.


    "hmmm....I think, with a little more practice I can control my weapon at a certain distance" Eli mumbled as his emerald green pupils turned to normal.


    "..." Everyone stared at Eli even, Scy who was also thinking highly of him....didn''t think he could pull off this.


    ''sigh, I don''t know whether to be surprised more or not'' She thought as her lips curved upwards.


    "Damn man, it''s not something unless one reaches a Perfect Domain Level or special artifact like mine" Pearl suddenly shouted as she took her blue spear from her behind and,


    "I really wanted to fight against spear user, I hope you don''t disappointment me"


    "Pearl, wai-"


    Without respecting her team leader, Pearl ran towards Eli.


    ''....Oh dear, I just fucked myself, didn''t I?'' Eli thought but simply shrugged his shoulders.


    "A-Amber stop it" Alexander suddenly shouted.


    "...I wish I could" Amber said defeated voice but inwardly, ''Anyhow we are already nning to defeat them so there is nothing wrong and we have to move as fast as possible for the next target otherwise remaining team might finish that''.


    "I am sorry, Alex" Amber said as she disappeared, they previously nned the moment they saw Eli''s team bravely fight against Emperor Scorpion.


    Appeared in front of Zera who unsheathed and swung her weapon when she saw Amber disappear.


    Zera''s eyes never left Amber.


    "..." Alexander shocked for a second,


    ''Thud''


    A hammer mmed on the ground where Alexander stood.


    "Pretty Hero, I impressed with your quick reflex" Noah Caddle, the Lion boy said as he lifted the hammer putting it on his shoulder.


    "Tsk" Alexander clicked his tongue in annoyance, ''I am hoping to avoid him but it seems fate has something else''.


    "Thank you for thepliment" Alexander said as he took his sword and lept towards Noah.


    ....


    "Hey, you disgusting, ve" Jayvald and his wolf ''friend'' focused on Scy who was protecting Luna and Mia.


    "...." Scy didn''t react to his provocation.


    "You leechers don''t know how to speak" The wolf / Austin chimed in and cursed Jayvald before stomping on the ground while his nails elongated as a grey liquid leaked from his nails.


    Scy nonchntly dodged the attack and sent a water bullet towards Jayvald who was trying to break her barrier.


    "Fuck, what the hell are you doing dog?" Jayvald shouted as he was forced to back off.


    "She dodging my every attack, you leecher" Austin rebuked as he again tried to hit Scy however, she was simply dodged again as if she knew every attack pattern.


    "Is that all you got?" Scy asked with an indifferent voice which irked both Austin and Jayvald.


    Seeing their focus on her, Scy simply smiled and said, "You guys are even worse than 9-Star Rank beast"


    Feeling they are beingpared to a brainless monster....they both forget about their n and start to attack Scy mercilessly.


    ....


    "You surely improved a lot, Amber" Zera said while blocking her knives that were aiming at her throat.


    "Thanks for thepliment, Your Highness" Amber replied while throwing another dozens of knives at Zera''s fatal point.


    Zera simply deflected the iing attack however some knife passed through her Kanata and hit her body....and blood spurted without pain.


    "Hmmm...Raising of another Count, I could see clearly" Zera muttered as pped her own cheeks and looked at the wounded ce....there was nothing.


    No sign of being pierced or any slight scratch.


    Amber sighed inwardly and awkwardly scratched her back head then said,


    "I am not worthful enough to earn praises from Her Highness"


    "Oh, I am telling the truth, Amber.


    Look, your illusion surely made everything real and true except for the pain....If feeling the pain, I am sure that I pretty much thought I was hurt by your fake illusionary knives" Zera answered honestly as she tried to cut Amber''s nick, however, it passed through.


    "Thank you, Your Highness" Amber said as she appeared behind Zera and again threw ck knives.


    ....


    ''Ting''


    ''sh''


    ''Ting''


    ''Thrust''


    ''Ting''


    "May I know from whom you learned to master this weapon?" Pearl asked as swung her blue spear at him.


    "..." Eli didn''t answer her question instead he simply blocked the attack and tried to twist the direction stab in her throat.


    "Not answering?...I am just curious you know, Most people don''t even keep up with my spear for 3 minutes in my rank" Pearl asked with an amusing smile and she backed to block the attack.


    ''Ting''


    "Well, I would do the same thing, If I were to see, one member for the foe is yet to move" Pearl chuckled lightly before rotating her body to give a full diagonal swing.


    Eli tightened his grip on Celestria with both hands and blocked the heavy attack.


    ''Ting''


    When Eli blocked it, the contact point between the weapons suddenly turned ice cold as it spread to the Celestria.


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    Eli used his technique to stop the spreading of cold and heated Celestria quickly as it turned red to fully stop the ice formation.


    However, Pearl who was waiting for this opportunity as Amber nned before,


    /Absolute Zero/


    She muttered as the different cravings in the blue spear suddenly lit up and released white smoke as it turned colder.


    Her spear turned icicles then she again rotated her body and swung at full force thinking it would break Eli''s trident...


    "My Spear is made of Millions ofpressed Ice elements and forged in the deep underwater Volcano...Hope your''s survives"


    Not knowing who made it for whom....Lilith won''t do half-assed work when ites to her husband.


    She presented the world''s finest and strongest weapon that could grow along with users and was never used by anyone before and most importantly she named it by herself.....which cannot be considered as a weapon or artifact rather it was her love for him.


    If anyone wanted to break the Celestria and Ember, they had to break the bond of their ''Transcendental Love''....that''s how she would have said with a smug face if she was here.


    ''DDDAAANNGGGGG''

 Chapter 167: Training Program-8 [Falling down]

    "My spear crafted from the very essence of the frozen depths, forged in the searing heat of an underwater volcano, capable of piercing even the sturdiest Skin of Dragon.....one and Only in this world


    Hope your''s survives"


    Pearl''s eyes widened in surprise as Ice Spear made contact with Eli''s searing hot trident.


    She had expected it to shatter like ss, but instead, a blinding sh of light erupted from the point of impact.


    The intense heat caused the ice to vaporize instantly, creating a cloud of steam that engulfed the area. The sudden change in temperature was so extreme that it caused the air to crackle with energy.


    ''sssooowwhhhhh''


    Then,


    ''DDDAAANNGGGGG''


    "AAAWWWWAAAWWWWWAAAWWWWWW"


    As the steam from the collision of the two powerful weapons cleared, the ground began to tremble. The vibration of the impact spread through the air, causing the very earth to shake.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The ground continued to tremble for several seconds before finally subsiding. The air was still thick with the smell of Ice, and the ground was littered with debris.


    The shockwave from the collision of the two powerful weapons rippled through the air, mming into the surrounding walls with immense force. The walls cracked and crumbled under the strain, sending debris flying in all directions.


    Even those who were engaged in fiercebat were momentarily thrown off bnce by the sudden surge of energy. They stumbled and staggered, their ears ringing from the deafening st.


    "a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a--a-a"


    Her teeth chattered uncontrobly as the vibrations resonated through her jaw.


    Everyone turned their attention and saw a brown with a hint of blue-haired beauty mouth was agape, emitting a strange, vibrating sound that seemed to emanate from the very depths of her being.


    ''...''


    The crowd''s attention shifted from the Pearl to the auburn-haired boy kneeling on the ground. His one leg was slowly being enveloped by the earth, the soil moulding itself around his legs like a second skin.


    A deep, spider-like crack spread outwards from the point of contact, its jagged edges resembling the gnarled legs of a colossal arachnid. The boy''s body remained motionless, devoid of any tremor or vibration.


    ''Tsk, I forgot to cover my ears'' Eli thought as he clicked his tongue.


    Eli and Pearl, both victims of their own actions, suffered the most from the intense vibrations.


    Their eardrums, unable to withstand the strain, had burst, leaving them deaf to the world around them.


    He couldn''t hear anything except this,


    ''ggggggggggnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn''


    This sound was resonating in his brain.


    With Hazy eyes, Eli looked at Pearl who was still vibrating like an old phone.


    ''Let''s finish her off'' Eli thought.


    With hands trembling ever so slightly, Eli''s grip on the Celestria tightened. His eyes were fixed on the target, his mind focused on the task at hand.


    He knew that he had only one chance. If he failed, the consequences would be dire.


    "EEELLIII!!"


    "MASTER!!"


    "BIG BROTHER!!!"


    "COMMONER!!"


    "Tsk"


    The shouts of his teammates were nothing more than a buzzing sound in Eli''s mind.


    Just as he was about to thrust the Celestria forward,


    ''TING''


    "OH, Looks like you really are dangerous Man, Asher Eli" A cute feminine voice echoed in the silent and shocked atmosphere.


    "Cyclone Arts: 2nd Form"


    ''ssssssss''


    A hot air entered him through his mouth and nose.


    In a sh, his left hand darted behind his back, retrieving the Ember that was concealed within his sleeve. With a practised flick of his wrist, he brought the de into a defensive position, effortlessly blocking the attack that sought to slice him in half.


    He then turned his body to look at the person,


    Dark red eyes, small wolf ears on her head arsenic coloured hair which was tied in a ponytail wearing....with a long Odachi sword in her hand.


    However, there was blood dripping from her sword, and Eli''s pupils dted, ''Did she..''.


    As if she knew what he was thinking,


    "Sigh, it seems our n was slightly deviated....however the results seem to be the same...." The woman''s voice wasced with amusement as she spoke, her eyes twinkling with mischief.


    She gestured towards Eli''s teammates, "They have to go before you".


    Eli with his hazy eyes, saw,


    Luna''s eyes widened in shock as the arsenic-colored hair woman''s de pierced her stomach. Blood welled up from the wound, staining her clothes a deep crimson.


    As she coughed up the blood, her silver bracelet glowed with a light. Slowly, her form began to fade, her body dissolving into particles of light.Her eyes lingered on Alex and Eli for a few seconds, filled with regret.


    "Sorry," she whispered, her voice barely a murmur


    Then, Mia who was beside Luna, another arsenic-colored hair woman plunged a de into her throat.


    Mia gasped in pain as she clutched at her wound. Her hand reached out towards Eli, her eyes pleading for forgiveness.


    "Forgive me, b-big brother," she whispered, her voice choked with blood.


    And then she was gone, her body fading away just like Luna''s.


    Eli''s eyes fluttered shut for a fleeting moment, then his gaze darted towards Scy, who had been valiantly battling against two dumb idiots. However, her valiant efforts were swiftly quelled when her bracelets were severed by a swift stroke of a long sword.


    As her form began to fade, her eyes burned with a fierce intensity fixated on the arsenic-colored hair woman who stood a few feet away then she nced at Eli with gloomy eyes and didn''t say anything.


    Eli''s eyes slowly turned indifferent as he looked at Zera, whose right hand was severed by the unrelenting des of the two arsenic-coloured hair women then shattered into countless fragments.


    As Zera''s hand was severed, she looked up at the white-haired woman who stood panting before her.


    "I think I learned something now," she murmured. Her gaze drifted towards Eli, her chest heaving with exertion. "Even though you told me to save my energy... I am sorry..."


    Her voice trailed off as her form dissolved into shimmering particles of light.


    Eli''s eyes finallynded on Alex.....however, it seemed like he was doing fine and trying to block iing attacks from Noah.Eli wasn''t sure whether he knew most of the members already disappeared.


    "Amber, Send other clones here....looks like he is still able to block my other attack"


    The Arsenic coloured hair woman/Eva said with a wry smile.


    While Eli looked at his fallenrades for a second another clone appeared behind and tried to sh through his stomach.


    However, His right hand moved by itself and blocked.


    What''s more, he didn''t even budge when the two of them forced him.


    Eli lowered his head and muttered,


    "So, I am bait?"


    Eva showed a simple smile.


    "E-Ev-Eva-ha-I-I can only hold 20-30 seconds-ha-" Amber said as she sweated like a bullet and moved her hands in a wired symbol as the other ''6'' arsenic-haired women appeared.


    Hearing that,


    Eva nodded in satisfaction and said, "You should have handed over the Soul Crystal"


    Yet, he still couldn''t hear anything.


    As the ''6'' Eva clone materialized before him, its sword raised to strike, Eli felt a surge of power coursing through his veins.


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Oceans Arts: 2nd Form"


    /Mana Vision/


    "sma Arts: 1st Form"


    His pupils turned Sky Blue and light yellow...


    Eli looked at every strike in slow motion before ncing at the Amber and,


    ''spark, spark''


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    Eli twisted his body, using Ember to deflect their attacks. Simultaneously, he activated Augmented Mana Vision, conjuring ten illusory hands around the trail of his movements.


    The clones were momentarily distracted by the illusions, their des shing through the empty air.


    He was rotating and twisting his body more than he fought against the Old man.


    "What the...?"


    As Eli sped away, leaving a trail of afterimages in his wake, even Eva was astonished by his speed. She had never seen anyone move so quickly before.


    Despite the immense strain on his body, Eli pushed on.


    He knew that he was reaching the limits of his sma Arts as his lungs burned, and his muscles ached.


    Ember blocked every direct attack to his vital points that came after while its chains that wove through its beingshed out, deflecting and disrupting any stray blows that threatened to breach its defences.


    ''Damn it,'' Eva cursed inwardly. She was just about to ask another clone for an update when a sudden surge of power erupted from Eli.


    ''ssssshhhh''


    Eli gathered his strength, his muscles coiling like springs. His eyes were fixed on Amber, his gaze burning with determination.


    With a sudden burst of power, he hurled Celestria towards her. The trident flew through the air like a light ray.


    Seeing this,


    "You are stubborn man" Eva smirked and said as if she predicted it but it''s all done by Amber.


    Celestria was about to hit Amber when another Eva appeared in front of her, blocking the attack with her own slim sword.


    However,


    ''puussss''


    Celestria passed through Eva''s body like a ghost, leaving no mark behind.


    Amber looked down in surprise, her eyes widening in disbelief, "Illusion?"


    It was then Amber realized the person who standing in Eli''s path of line was,


    "Eva protect Pearl"


    A pained voice suddenly echoed,


    Amber turned to look at the source but it was not Pearl instead.....two idiots were pierced by Tirdent through their necks in a line.


    The three teeth of Celestria straightly arranged in their trachea first Jayvald behind Austin.


    As the blood flowed very fast leaving a cough of blood.


    "''cough'' URRRHH!!"


    "FFUU ''cough'' CCKKK!!"


    "YOU-''cough''-I MOVE YOU DOG-ARRHH-I GONNA KILL THAT-''cough''-DAMN MOR...."


    "ARRR-DAMN-''cough''-YOU WILL SUFFER-''cough''-HUM..."


    Their body shined as they disappeared.


    ''Ting''


    Celestria fell down on the ground.


    "..." Amber turned silent with a shocked face.


    "ha...hahahaha"


    The wickedugh snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked at Eli, who was still blocking the Evas'' attacks with his superhuman speed and agility. He was a blur of motion, his body rotating and shifting to avoid every blow.


    "What''s so funny?" Eva asked, her voiceced with frustration. No matter how hard she tried, her odachi couldn''t even reach Eli''s body. He was either blocked directly by a sharp knife or by its chains, which were sturdy enough to bounce back her attacks.


    "Hahahahahahaha"


    Eli couldn''t hear anything he justughed as he felt his legs being torn and his lungs were rupturing fast.


    "That''s what you get for calling her ''ve''" Eli finally said something in a hoarse voice making others frown in not understanding.


    Even though he was facing Eva, his hazy eyes constantly red at a vampire and wolf when they were aligned in a straight line....Eli threw Celestria along with some illusions to distract Eva and Amber.


    "Well then, let''s finish this," Eli said, a faint smile still ying on his lips despite the hoarseness in his voice.


    "Terra Art: 2n--"


    However before he could finish,


    /Divine Tear/


    A bright white light blinded everyone as the entire floor trembled.


    ''crack, crack''


    The deafening crack echoed through the air as the floor beneath them shattered.....leading to falling down.

 Chapter 168: Dont speak like you know everything

    Flora Continent


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The three distinguished women watched as the live feed from the dungeon was obscured by a cloud of sand and smoke


    "sigh" Mariel sighed heavily...It was a bit difficult to see her daughter pierced through the throat.


    However, she wasn''t sad. In fact, she was happy that her daughter seemed to have done something that she hoped for.


    ''She awakened her bloodline!!!'' Mariel screamed inwardly.


    Mariel knew that her daughter had always been stubborn about awakening her bloodline. There were reasons for this, but Mariel didn''t want to dwell on them.


    Mariel also knew that her daughter''s awakening was a sign of her strength and determination. It was a sign that she was willing to do whatever it took to protect those she loved.


    Although Mariel was a little pained to know that her daughter had only awakened her bloodline for her brother, her joyousness overwhelmed that pain.


    "Aunt, please stop hiding your smile....Your current reaction is more repulsive than ever before," Rose said bluntly as she nced at her aunt''s wicked face.


    ''cough, cough'', Mariel cleared her throat and tried to appear as calm as possible. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she said.


    Rose simply stared at her aunt, her eyes filled with amusement. She knew that Mariel was trying to hide her joy, but it was obvious to anyone who could see.


    "You guys should rest now," Aadya said suddenly, ncing to the side before focusing back on the video.


    Hearing that, Mariel snapped out of her thoughts and looked at the people who were approaching. Rose also turned her head to see who wasing.


    The people who had been eliminated from the dungeon emerged from the white tent. Luna, Mia, Scy, and Zera walked out, their bodies fully healed by the healers who had been on standby inside the tents


    The white tent was specially created for medical help and transportation destinations.The people who ''died'' in the dungeon appeared inside the white tent which was for girls while the green tent beside the white was for boys.


    Aadya, Rose, and Mariel could see the frustration and anger on their faces. The girls didn''t even show any surprise when they saw Rose. They simply treated her like she was air.


    If not for the ''guest role'' Mariel would have already hugged her dear little daughter for her spectacr disy of power....even if it was a tiny bit.


    Rose and Mariel nced at Aadya, who was responsible for these ''kids''.


    Aadya knew what to say. Her gaze brieflynded on the girls, and as a good teacher, she tried to encourage them.


    "You did very well, even though you guys were eliminated first," she said.


    "urgh"


    "arh"


    "aaa"


    "..."


    An invisible arrow struck their heart.


    However, Aadya continued without batting an eye on them,


    "You guys know the reason, right?"


    "..."


    Everyone turned silent as they knew the reason for their defeat.


    "First, Luna, who was the first to be eliminated since the start of the Training Program," Aadya said indifferently, her green eyes ring at Luna. "You failed to train your body and failed to realize your vital role in a group. You are not in your kingdom where other people protect you. A Saintess should not drag their team down, even if she is not abat type."


    "....Yes," Luna lowered her head gloomily.


    But Aadya was not yet finished.


    "However, your Holy Power seems to have increased a lot, and the way you controlled the mass amount of Holy Light is a remarkable effort. I acknowledge that, Luna Dawn."


    Luna''s eyes lit up a little at the end.


    "...Yes," Luna said softly, ncing at her big sister, who had been softly pping her hands without anyone noticing.


    Rose really wanted to ask what had happened during the time on the stairs, as their view had been blocked. ''I''m pretty sure he must have done something to her. I must ask herter,'' she thought, putting the question aside for now.


    "Next, Mia," Aadya said, looking at Mia, who had a frustrated face.


    "Your Darkness and Fire Elemental control were extraordinary..."


    Aadya''s words didn''t cheer Mia up. ''That''s good,'' Aadya thought and continued, "But youck the knowledge to utilize your power. You are not even trying to find the weakness of an enemy instead using full power to kill every monster you encounter. You utterly wasted so much mana for nothing."


    "..." Mia bit her trembling lips as she lowered her head in shame.


    Mariel silently observed her daughter and didn''t say anything. However, it still pained her to see her like that.


    "Even so, it''s good you awakened your bloodline. Congrattions, Mia M," Aadya said warmly at the end.


    However, Mia didn''t seem to care about it. Her mind only repeated an image of her brother, who looked at her with a pained expression and red eyes... as if he couldn''t protect her.


    Aadya just left her as it was and looked at Scy and Zera. "Scy and Zera... There is nothing I can say because you guys are the vital point during the confrontation and... yet, you guys lost focus for a single second, which leads to utter defeat," she said.


    Zera lowered her head in shame, knowing that if her mother knew, she would really beat her.


    While Scy simply closed her eyes.


    Aadya''s eyes lingered on Scy, and the same could be said for the other two.


    If one were to ask who the ''MVP'' was, all three of them would undoubtedly point to Scy. Her handling of the situation, her execution of tasks, and her ability to predict the oue of the fight were truly remarkable.


    It made them wonder whether Scy was a seasoned warrior disguised as a maid by someone''s order.


    However, Aadya had already informed the other two that Scy had been trained by the Vampire Queen personally and was the Vampire Queen''s personal maid sent to protect Eli.


    If Scy knew what the leechers had done, she would surely do anything to make her regret it.


    Hearing the Vampire Queen''s involvement, the other two silently shut their mouths.


    Only their thoughts were about the person who managed to get the Vampire Queen this much attachment towards him.


    Aadya gave a final piece of advice.


    "It all took a single second to divert your attention and that was enough to take your life.


    You should focus on yourself befo--"


    Before Aadya could impart her wisdom, a chilling voice echoed through the air.


    "Don''t presume to know everything," the voice said,ced with indifference.


    All eyes turned to the source of the voice,


    Scy, her eyes gleamed with an icy intensity.


    Aadya frowned, her gaze hardening as she metScy''s defiant stare.


    "Pardon?" She asked, her voice cold., ''I don''t care who you are...give respect and take respect'' she thought while keeping her cool outside.


    "It''s funny to think you could give advice about it" Scy said sarcastically.


    "....Care about exining?" Aadya didn''t want to release her killing intent in front of her student


    "No, you don''t even understand unless you love someone" Scy shook her head then She took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart, ''It seems like I am showing anger somewhere else''.


    "Oh, so you''re iming that love is a convenient excuse for your dismal performance?" Aadya countered, her toneced with sarcasm.


    Scy fell silent, knowing that any further argument would only lead to unwanted consequences. She was still fuming with anger at herself for being so easily manipted by the brats, but she knew that Aadya was simply doing her job as a teacher.


    After a few moments of silence, Aadya sighed. "I know you guys are furious about your loss," she said. "Just take this as an example and learn from your mistakes."


    With a wave of her hand, she dismissed them, allowing them to rest.


    However,


    "I want to see how Big Brother is doing," Mia dered firmly, her eyes refusing to back down from Aadya''s gaze.


    Seeing Mia''s determination, the others quickly followed suit, voicing their own desires to see Eli.


    Aadya sighed, knowing that there was no point in arguing with them. She made some arrangements and soon the girls were gathered around arge disy, watching as Eli made his way through the dungeon.


    Suddenly A furious voice echoed through the air, shattering the silence settled over the area.


    "That damn mortal! I''m going to freaking kill him!"


    The voice belonged to Jayvald Drac, his eyes zing with hatred as he came out from the green tent.


    "I''m going to make him pay for what he did to us!" Austin Alpha snarled, his fists clenched tightly.


    "...."


    Aadya looked at the three people who came out of the red tent.


    "You!" She spat, her voice dripping with venom.


    "!!"


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    Jayvald and Austin flinched at the sound of her voice, their bodies going rigid with fear.


    "M-Ms.Aadya?"


    "Not you Noah..." Aadya nced at Noah Caddle, the lion-eared guy before saying emotionlessly,


    "Jayvald Drac and Austin Alpha"


    "Y-Yes?"


    "M-Mam?"


    "Do you think this training was funny?Do you think you canugh about our effort?"


    "...W-We don''t kn-"


    "Don''t fuck with me brats" her tone turned even more deadly.


    The others decided to avert their gaze from themotion and focus on the screen instead.


    "It seems he has managed to escape," Rose muttered under her breath.


    "He is a death-cheating devil" Mariel said in amused expression.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to a particr frame where the sand smoke had dissipated, leaving behind a gaping hole in the ground.


    In the frame, a young man d in a ck dress was hanging from the wall, his muscles torn and bloodied. The blood dripped from his wounds incessantly.


    "B-Brother"


    "E-Eli"


    "..."


    "..."


    ____________________________________________


    Rock-Maze Dungeon


    "-huf-huf-huf"


    With a raspy sound, Eli struggled to regain his breath as he clung to the jagged wall, his fingers digging into the crevices for support. His Ember was firmly embedded in the stone, providing a much-needed anchor.


    "Damn Hero," he muttered under his breath, his voiceced with exhaustion. "You really broke the floor."


    As he nced down into the gaping hole below, his eyes were met with an endless expanse of darkness. There was no sign of his foes, and he couldn''t tell whether they had been eliminated or not.


    There might be a possibility this was also their n....but, ''now is not the time to think about'' he thought as he tried to reach the other end.


    Focusing on the task at hand, he began to slowly release the chain, swinging back and forth to gain momentum. As the length of the chain increased, he was able to swing further and further across the gap.


    With a final burst of effort, Eli released the chain andunched himself into the air. He didn''t dare to aim for the edge of the broken floor, knowing that the slightest miscalction could send him plummeting into the abyss below.


    Instead, he focused onnding as far as possible.


    As he arced through the air.


    ''Thud''


    Eli managed to twist his body andnd on his feet. The impact was jarring, and he could feel the bricks beneath him give way slightly.


    But he had made it.


    As he stood there, catching his breath, he could hear the sound of crumbling bricks falling into the ck void below.


    ''I knew it'' He muttered and with trembling hands, he took out a few Healing Potions.


    ''gulp''


    ''squelch''


    ''gulp''


    ''cough, cough''


    ''squelch''


    ''gulp''


    ''crunch''


    Eli then threw the bottle and took another.

 Chapter 169: The Hero is Eliminated?

    "Looks like That Monster''s poison weakened the surface....hmmm" Eli peeked at the broken ground.


    "sigh" Eli sighed and leaned on the wall as he kept ncing at the pit.


    "I left with only 2 healing potions and yet, I couldn''t hear anything" Eli muttered still ncing at the pit.


    Eli had healed his body from the injuries he had sustained in the battle....However, his hearing ability didn''t seem to be healed. He could still hear ringing in his ears, and he couldn''t make out any sounds from his surroundings.


    Eli made a wise decision to save the remaining healing potions for an emergency. He didn''t know whether they could heal his hearing, and he didn''t want to waste them if they weren''t necessary.


    "..." After resting for a few minutes.


    "They really had a perfect n..ah" Eli muttered as he remembered how they literally annihted Eli''s team by using him as bait.


    "Still...to think Scy would take the bait" Eli''s eyes turned indifferent as he turned to look in a certain direction.


    ____________________________________


    Flora Continent


    Looking at Eli''s mutter, some people turned sad and gritted their teeth, while others were furious.


    However, from the moment Eli looked in a certain direction.


    "!!!"


    A chill ran through their spines upon realizing, he was looking at them.


    "Hmm?" Even Aadya and others who were watching other fights turned to look at him.


    Eli started to speak while looking at ''them''.


    "Mia, Luna...they were in a weakened state so, it''s unavoidable..."


    "Can he sense camera location? " Mariel muttered silently.


    Mia lowered her head as she bit her lips while Luna who was searching Alexander''s whereabouts nced at Eli and scratched her head awkwardly.


    "However, Zera and Scy.....I am disappointed, to think you guys were easily swept by their intentions


    I know, I know, you guys are worried about me....but if it were a real battle, you could have died"


    Hearing that,


    Zera averted her eyes when she felt he was looking at her intently through the camera.


    ''I-I-I am sorry'' She told that to herself.


    She didn''t know what came over her to lose focus in the middle of a heated battle.


    "And What with that dramatic exit? ha?


    /Even though you told me to save my energy....I am sorry/" Eli mimicked Zera.


    Seeing that Zera covered her flustered face.


    "Zera looks like you forgot your ce" Eli said indifferently.


    "..." Zera''s eyes turned dangerous for a second.


    "Know your ce, Zera, Your mother would be sad knowing you were hurt"


    Zera finally understood what he meant.


    Eli cannot cross any more than that....He was still a friend.


    "Scy?"


    "Huh?" Scy whose eyes were dropped down suddenly looked up then she heard her name.


    "What a worried maid I have?''" Eli smiled warmly.


    However, Scy knew that was anything but warm.


    "I am happy that you are worried about your Master as well as your husband....however, You shouldn''t make your husband worry" Eli''s smile slowly turned wicked.


    Scy who guessed what she was going to suffer.... unconsciously clenched her back.


    "After Ie, We are going to have a very looooong chat and Punishment shall be delivered" Eli said as he rubbed his both hands.


    Eli''s words and expression left the others feeling uneasy. His threat of punishment and his "pervert" expression suggested that he had something naughty in mind for Scy.


    The fact that Scy had turned into stone also suggested that she was aware of Eli''s n and was afraid of it. Her blush could have been due to embarrassment, fear, or both.


    "I also want it Big Brother" Mia who wasmenting herself suddenly shouted when she heard.


    Mia''sck of concern for the people who were looking at her weirdly shows that she was not afraid to be herself and that she didn''t care what others thought of her.


    Well, she never cared about others in the first ce.


    Mariel frowned upon seeing this as Rose nudged Mariel and teased her, "Little Niece already found her partner and it seems they wanted to maintain the purity of blood"


    Mariel knew Rose was smiling edge to edge.


    Mariel''s eyes twitched and rebuked her, "Yes, it''s not like my daughter was like to marry someone who swept by food"


    "Hey! I already said he was lying" Rose who smiling suddenly retorted when she heard her remark.


    "Yeah, Yeah...Only god knows what happened" Mariel said sarcastically before turning.


    Mariel wasn''t buying that because, from the expression Luna showed, it was clear something happened between them.


    "gggrrr" Rose gritted her teeth in anger, ''Damn brat!!''.


    Rose nced at Aadya for help, however, Aadya was simply sipping her tea and carefully writing something.


    "Well, I think, My cute little sister is also listening....So, I know what she was thinking....maybe she already shouted at me asking for punishment" Eli said asughed lightly.


    Hearing that everyone raised their eyebrows and looked at Mia who was blushing a little as she hid her face in embarrassment.


    "..." This was the rare moment for others to see her embarrassment.


    ''My little Niece is cute....well, not as much as my younger sister though'' Rose thought.


    ''....Damn, Is she even my daughter?'' Mariel pondered as sight of her daughter.


    ''....He is really a yboy'' Aadya nced at Mia before looking at the purple-haired girl who was fighting against some kind of humanoid monster.


    Even Jayvald and Austin''s heartbeats skipped.


    However, Noah only looked at Eli before searching for Alexander.


    "hahaha...anyway, I can''t my cute little sister, you did your best...so there is no punishment for you....nope" Eli crossed his arms like ''X''.


    Seeing that Miaughed when she thought it was just like her brother''s way of rejecting.


    ''Cute!'' She thought.


    "Well, Even if you did something wrong, I don''t think I can punish....not under the fierce eyes that are ready to devour" Elimented.


    ''snort''


    Mia who understood his words suddenly snorted.


    "I wonder whether you be as beautiful as your mother....She was really Sexy Bird, Do you think you can fly beyond her?" Eli suddenly said with a teasing expression.


    His words left the entire atmosphere speechless.


    Rose with a surprised expression looked at Mariel.


    Aadya also did the same.


    "Yes, I Fly beyond her brother.....and more importantly, I will be a more Sexy Bird than her" Mia shouted at the screen as her frustration and anger were evident in her eyes.


    Those who knew Mariel Pheonix''s character waited for her outburst.


    However,


    Her red ruby eyes indifferently looked at Eli''s image before looking at Mia.


    ''Is he...trying to help me?'' Mariel pondered after seeing her daughter''s enthusing smile.


    Mariel smiled inwardly as shepletely forgot about ''Sexy Bird'' stuff...yes, she wouldpletely ignore it.


    "Luna?"


    "Huh?"


    "You did a great job.Without you, we wouldn''t Killed the Ove-I mean Monarch Monster and been able to withstand a sudden attack from another team....even if it was defeat, you did give it all....and I am sorry but I have a strong memory, so you know...." Eli said as he winked at her.


    "..." Luna turned bright red as hid her face with her palms, ''aaaaahhhhhhhh...'' she screamed inwardly.


    Rose nced at her sister before looking at Eli as a dangerous glint passed through her eyes.


    "Anyhow, it seems....The Hero is either Eliminated or led to somewhere else" Eli said as he peeked at the pit before standing.


    "Oh, he was waiting for Alexander" Aadya muttered as if she finally realized why he was wasting time babbling.


    "Oh, so that''s what it is..." Rose nodded in understanding.


    "What aradeship" Mariel also nodded in satisfaction thinking Eli wasn''t the one who left hisar-


    "I thought killing him here would be fun...well, whatever" Eli simply shrugged his shoulder and stood up.


    "...."


    The three of them were dumbfounded by his words.


    "Heheh..."


    "Hahaha.."


    Only Mia and Scyughed like a viinous.


    Eli stood up and patted his butt and walked towards the weapon that lying down.


    He stood before his Celestria and raised his hand then,


    ''Tuck''


    Celestria vibrated slowly and then gradually lifted from the ground,ing into his grasp.


    "Sweet" Eli muttered and was about to walk away suddenly,


    "How could I forget?"


    Eli then with nk and dark eyes looked in the same direction.


    ''Gulp''


    Seeing that some gulped.


    "If I hear that next time, then I will make sure to teach you what means to be a ve....Leech, Dog" Eli said as he pointed his Celestria and threw.


    "sssrrrrrrrr"


    The video distorted, Leaving everyone stunned.


    "His sense must be very sensitive to find the Mana Camera" Aadyamented as she noted to bill the amount from him.


    "..."


    "..."


    Jayvald and Austin weren''t having any fun....They were both proud and powerful individuals, and they had never been humiliated like this before. They felt very angry and frustrated, especially since they were defeated by someone they considered to be unworthy.


    Mariel nced at the two boys before sighing, ''Looks like I am going have a rebellious and bothersome stepson and future son-in.....maybe not''.


    Suddenly something caught in her view, ''Oh, it looks like another team found another Overlord''.


    ____________________________________________________________


    Rock-Maze Dungeon


    After calling his weapon, Eli started to move.


    Hoping he could meet someone, Eli walked in whatever way he wanted.


    On the way, he faced some Gaint Scorpions....who were anything but giantpared to the Monster, Eli and his team faced.


    Still, Eli used this as a training ground....''I mean it is a training program, right?'' with that thought, Eli started to train his Weapon control.


    When the distance between him and the scorpion is considerable, Eli throws his Celestria as it pierces the monster without mercy.


    Then without moving, he tried to recall it using the Terra Arts....and he seeded, however, it took time and sometimes it flew over to somewhere else.


    Despite every failure, Eli still trying to control.


    There were times he arrived at a dead-end....no, many times he met with a dead-end.


    "Okay, I am totally lost now" Eli muttered as looked at the huge pit in front of him.


    Eli was exiled in everything(Self Proimed)....however, when ites to direction, even with a map, he would be the first person to get lost.


    "hmmm....Should I...break it?" Eli wondered whether he should shatter the bracelets or not....because he was ready to face the monarch, However, He wasn''t ready to face this huge hurdle....no, he was never ready to face this.


    ''sigh...'' Eli sighed inwardly and walked in to other direction to find something or someone.


    Whether his weeping answered or....bad time for him.


    Eli encountered an interesting group that was worse than him.


    "Can''t you even find the correct route, Simon?"


    "G-give a second, Arlyne"


    "But that''s what you have been telling me for hours"


    "...."


    "Let me ask you again, we lost, right?"


    "..."


    "King Theo, could you please ask you-"


    "W-Wait, I tell you the truth.....We Lost"


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Simon''s Team members nkly stared at him.

 Chapter 170: Training Program: 9 [Back Stabbing....who?]

    "It looks like they were fighting" Eli muttered to himself as he slowly walked towards the new team.


    Eli saw a Yellow-Golden colour mixed haired girl arguing with a shiny blue-haired guy.


    And other three seem to be looking at them weirdly.


    Eli couldn''t hear what they were arguing, all he could hear was,


    "hmm---mmmm----rrrrr--mm-rr--aaaa"


    It felt like they were speaking in a different tone...that''s what it was picking in Eli''s ear.


    Eli wanted to get closer to the new team, but he wasn''t sure if they would be friendly.


    "Well, Whatever" Eli shrugged his shoulders and started to walk towards them.


    ''step, step''


    He walked with loud steps so that they would know he wasing.


    The other team turned vignt and took their battle stance as they saw Eli approaching.


    "Well, they''re not amateurs, I guess" Eli thought to himself.


    He continued to walk towards them, unfazed by their battle stance.


    When they noticed an auburn-haired man walking towards them unarmed.


    They slightly lowered their weapons, but still, they had their suspicions.


    Eli stood in front of them and said with a small smile.


    "Hello"


    "..."


    The other team simply stared at him as if saying ''leave''.


    "Do you need help?"


    Eli ignored their stares and asked with a smile as looked at a yellow-Golden haired girl who was fiercely ring at him with her sky-blue eyes.


    "..."


    That girl scanned at him before saying, "We like to--" with a stern expression.


    "W-Wait, Arlyne. Let me speak with him" The shiny blue-haired boy interjected.


    "..." The Arlyne nced at the interrupter and thought for a second before motioning her hand as if ''go on''.


    Seeing that, He nodded his head and red at Eli with his Dark Brown eyes as he said,


    "What you want?"


    "....Do you need anything?" Eli who wasn''t sure what he heard, So he simply asked again his first question.


    "No, We don''t"


    "...." Looking at the intense re, Eli thought, ''Maybe I am interrupting something...'' with that he nced at others before nodding his head and started to leave.


    ''Those two....'' Eli walked with a frown.


    Seeing him leave, Blue haired boy smiled with a smug expression and looked at Arlyne.


    Arlyne looked at him with a death re before shouting at the person who kindly offered them help,


    "Excuse me!!!"


    However, Eli simply ignored them....no, he couldn''t hear that in the first ce.


    Seeing that Eli ignoring her, Arlyne turned her and red at the shiny blue-haired boy and said with irritation,


    "We could have asked for his help, right? Simon"


    Simon answered without batting an eye, "No, we cannot possibly ask a filth like him for help." He then started to walk in the direction where Eli came.


    Simon''s words were hurtful and discriminatory.


    Arlyne thought, ''I cannot believe he said that'' and suddenly mentioned,


    "...That''s the way he came".


    "...Yes, I know that I just wanted to check....Just be sure"


    Arlyne''s eyes twitched in irritation as she nced at Eli''s back. She couldn''t believe that Simon had been so rude to him.


    Sure, Eli doesn''t have a good name in the Academy since he asked for Luna, A saintess''s virginity.


    Well, he facing the consequences of his actions.


    "Please wait here, princesses," she said to the two girls, putting down a big sack.


    Then, she jogged towards Eli.


    "Hey, wait!" she shouted.


    Simon, who was walking ahead, turned to look at her.....He was startled to see her jogging towards the auburn-haired boy.


    "A-Arlyne?" he called.


    Arlyne ignored him and continued running towards Eli.


    Eli pondered what to do, he hasn''t had that much interaction with any of the people in that team.


    "gggggggnnn"


    A loud vibration echoed in his ear.Feeling ufortable, Eli rubbed his ear with a pained expression, just about to look at the cause when,


    "WAIT!!"


    A Yellow-Golden mixed hair, sky-blue eyes with a round face and a petite body wore light sliver armour around her chest, hands and legs and wore a formal white with a blue dress under the shiny armour and there were also two thin sheathed long swords hung around her hips.


    Arlyne slid in front of Eli with blocking hands.


    "...." Eli stared at her.


    "....We need your help" Arlyne said with hesitation while lowering her head.


    ''What she said?....She wanted to pick a fight with me or...'' Eli thought and said with a hint of doubt, "Help?"


    Hearing that, Arlyne lifted her head and nodded with shame, "Yes".


    She knew that Eli was probably angry with them, and he had every right to be. He had offered to help them, but that idiot shooed Eli like a dog.


    Arlyne thought that Eli might ignore her, but she sighed in relief inwardly and said with a smile, "Okay, but before that, I need your help."


    ''....Well, help for help is best rather than backstabbing'' she thought nodding her head.


    "Sweet" Eli smiled happily, ''Hop on the ride'' he thought.


    They walked towards Arlyne''s team.


    Simon felt like he eat a shit when he saw Arlyneing with Eli.


    "A-Arlyne?" Simon asked with a disbelieving gaze.


    "What? Why do you look like I did something wrong?" Arlyne frowned not understanding his expression.


    While Eli was smiling with amusement, ''He must be trying to court her....All the best man'' he thought as sawpetitive? gaze from,


    Simon, A shiny blue hair, Dark brown eyes, an oval face, and wearing ck pants and a white shirt with the Axe attached to his back and in the chest area embroidered with green letters, ''Henry'', he had chiselled arms and legs, he red at Eli.


    "What''s with the smirk?" Simon said, infuriated.


    Eli simply ignored him and looked at Arlyne.


    "I need your Saintess to heal me before I can help you," Eli stated as he nced at the two girls.


    Everyone raised their eyebrows upon hearing this.


    "W-What? What is the meaning of this Arlyne?" Simon suddenly shouted.


    Arlyne nced at him and sighed before saying, "It''s just a transaction."


    "....What do you mean Transaction?" Simon was even more infuriated.


    "I mean, we need his help, and he needs our help in return...It''s a simple exchange" Arlyne exined.


    "But he''s a filth! We can''t ask our Saintess to heal him! " Simon protested.


    "Simon?" An Elegant voice suddenly chimed in.


    Simon was startled when he heard the elegant voice. He turned around and saw the silky white-haired boy standing behind him.


    "F-Forgive me, Your Majesty" Simon said, lowering his head in shame.


    The silky white-haired boy smiled at Eli.


    "We will heal you, and in return help us to lead to your team member Mr. Alexander, we need ''his'' help" he said, pressing the word "his" to make sure Eli understood.


    Eli looked at this ''Pretty Boy'' who was constantly ncing at two girls beside him.


    Silky white hair, royal blue eyes, a diamond face, wearing an elegant white robe with green embroidery ''Theos'' and having a single long golden sword on his hips. His tight robe revealed the traces of his sculptured body and there was a red scarf around his neck embroidered with golden letters, ''Theos''.


    Eli also smiled and nodded, ''Whatever you said pretty Royal boy, I didn''t hear a single thing''.


    It''s not that they trusted Eli fully, in fact, if they were to give a numerical value then it would be around 1-2%...


    Why, then, did Arlyne seek his aid if she didn''t fully trust him?


    It was a matter of necessity. At this juncture, there were six maybe...five formidable individuals involved. It had boiled down to a staggering five against one.


    Even though Eli was peerless inbat, He had to safeguard his own bracelets, a task that considerablyplicated his role.


    It''s why she faced Eli without a tremor of fear, even if it came down to a one-on-one confrontation. She was aware that, in a direct sh, Eli might eliminate her, but what about others....Sure he would run out of gas before finishing them off, right?


    This was also the reason the white-haired boy cooperated with Arlyne, unlike Simon who was simping like a kid.


    What Simon did was good in a certain way, however, for a ce like this, where they don''t know anything, using help from someone who was walking freely as if ''he knows everything''....was the correct option.


    Arlyne simply ignored Simon and the white-haired boy, then turned to look at two girls, and said with a respectful tone, "Your Highnesses, Please"


    Eli then looked at two shades of pink-haired women who looked like twins and was about to ask when,


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck''


    A tremor coursed through the ground, and Eli, attuned to the sensation, recognized it as the same ominous vibration he had felt during the initial skirmish with the Giant Scorpions alongside his team.


    In a swift, well-practised motion, Eli retrieved his weapon, and the others, sensing the imminent danger, mirrored his actions by arming themselves.


    They were in the middle of a junction that was split into Three paths.Everyone''s gaze darted around, scanning the surroundings with a sense of foreboding.


    ''TUCK, TUCK, TUCK''


    Eli frowned when he felt the vibration was starting to differ....Eli then suddenly a familiar dark mana,


    "Li--?" Eli mumbled and looked to his right side and saw....


    A ck-skinned humanoid monster withrge teeth like a lion, goat-like head, snake-like neck and....human-like body nakedly running towards them.


    A chill ran through his spine When Eli saw that,


    "What the...Faunmia?"


    It was his first time seeing something like this, since the moment he entered the dungeon, he only saw Gaint Scorpion, a colony of Scorpions, and a very very giant Scorpion only.


    "Tsk, looks like they sensed him" Arlyne clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Eli who was now deaf....didn''t hear it.


    Eli was fully engrossed in the humanoid figures, not understanding why he felt a familiarity with them.


    Eli did gather some info avable in the Library before the Training program. The only information he gathered was about monsters rted to Earth-type and there were nearly 100s of them.


    That''s where he got information about scorpions....however, here they seemed a little different from what he studied like their high-speed tendency.


    "Faunmia also different from what I studied....here Except for ck-body they are the same and....they are discharging Dark mana from their ck-body.


    It felt like teachers taught us ''1'' but here on the exam they ask how many one in one hundred one one?"


    Eli pondered something irrelevant to current matter and turned to ask if they knew what it was.....However, looking at the back of five who were running their full might left him with a speechless face.


    Eli had taken aback expression.


    ''Did they..'' Eli wasn''t sure what to say.


    Eli looked at the iing monster and then looked at the corner where the other team where disappeared.


    Eli was sure it was clearly long distance, Since he didn''t want to use the sma Arts, he brazed himself.....Nah, he was just curious about this monster, whose body emitted Dark mana.....


    That was simr to his wife...Lilith....and he didn''t like it for some reason.

 Chapter 171: Another Team

    After Entering the Dungeon,


    Arlyne O''s POV


    "Your Highnesses, please be careful" I cautioned as we entered the dungeon, my gaze shifting toward the two adorable twins with shades of pink hair following closely behind.


    "Arlyne, I am here as well, and I will protect you" A shiny blue-haired boy chimed.


    "I''m here too, Simon" A boy with mixed yellow-golden hair said, slinging an arm around Simon''s shoulder.


    His sky-blue eyes and triangr face, dressed in a ck shirt with a White-Golden coat and white pants, gave him a lean, regal appearance, and his golden breastte disyed ''Otter'' blue letters.


    "...Yes, Broth¡ªI mean, Oliver," Simon was about to respond but abruptly changed his tone, sensing something amiss.


    Sighing at the subtle tension, I cast a brief nce at the white-haired, handsome man who kept a watchful eye on the twins from the corner of his gaze.


    A pang of difort shot through my heart. Seeing this, Oliver, my brother, patted my shoulder and offered reassurance in a soft murmur, "It''s all right; Take it slow"


    I nodded in response, and he called out, "Your Highnesses?"


    The twins nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Your Majesty, King Theo?" My brother shifted his attention to the silvery white-haired man who nodded affirmatively.


    "Very well, Simon, I''m taking the lead from here on," my brother dered, stepping to the front of our group.


    Although displeasure crossed Simon''s face, he swiftly concealed it, nodding and offering me a smile.


    "..." I remained silent.


    As we ventured deeper into the unknown dungeon, with its seemingly endless walls andbyrinthine twists and turns...I thought it was Maze.


    My brother remarked, "It seems we''ve entered a maze-type dungeon"


    "I-I thought so" Simon chimed in, striving not to be outdone by my brother.


    My eyes flickered to Theo, who continued to observe the twins.


    ''Well, whatever,'' I mused internally.


    His name was ''King Theo'' Rank-13, the sole crown prince of Theos Kingdom, and Simon H Rank-20, the son of the loyal Duke Henry, was his steadfast supporter.


    My brother, Oliver O, Rank-15 and I, Arlyne O, Rank-19, were the children of Otter Duke from the Ch Kingdom, dispatched to safeguard our highnesses.


    I couldn''t help but nce at our treasured twins,


    Their shade of pink hair cascading down their hearts-shaped faces, their lithe, lollipop-like figures d in pure silver-white, the golden letter ''Ch'' embellished dresses with wide leg openings. They wore golden fabric draped around their necks and half-sleeved garments.


    One twin,


    Kira Ch, Rank-9, Second Princess and Saintess of the Ch kingdom, concealed her eyes with a white ribbon, while the other,


    Kyra Ch, Rank-7, Third Princess and Saintess of the Ch kingdom, possessed enchanting aurora night-sky eyes, capable of inciting wars for her mesmerizing eyes.


    Kyra was holding her hand with Kira as Kira muttered light enough to only hear Kyra.


    No matter how much I thought they were cuterpared to the Elven princess who considered as world''s most beautiful woman.


    While pondering theparative cuteness of the twins, an unexpected encounter with a giant scorpion monster interrupted my thoughts. I instinctively prepared to attack when...


    "Easy" My brother murmured.


    "Chukkk"


    A swift sh of his thin slender sword dispatched the monster in an instant.


    "..." I couldn''t help but twitch my eyes; it appeared that my brother''s powers had grown, but I refrained from voicing my thoughts.


    "Y-You..." Simon stammered, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "What?" Oliver sheathed his sword, inquiring.


    "Your Rank-"


    "Yes, I''ve achieved the 9-Star rank and am on the verge of entering the Domain Realm" my brother casually replied, as if it were an inconsequential matter.


    "...." Simon stared at my brother before casting a pointed nce at Theo, who gazed intently at my brother and then... at me?


    "...." I felt a twinge of embarrassment under Theo''s scrutiny and listened as he eloquentlymented,


    "Congrattions, Oliver O. You are destined to be the hope of Ch Kingdom".


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, although I am unworthy of your praise" My brother responded, bowing slightly in a show of respect.


    "What? You are disregar--" Before Simon could finish his sentence, Theo silenced him with a stern re....and it worked perfectly.


    In response to Theo''s frown, Simon bit back his words and forced a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Theo asked.


    "Well...haha...Your Majesty may already know this, however, I am not the only one who entered 9-Star Rank" My brother awkwardlyughed as he scratched his head.


    "Hmm" Theo nodded in understanding and said, "Yes, I clearly felt in the Elite ss, most people have already entered 9-Star Rank, However...."


    My brother looked at Theo and waited for him to finish.


    "However, they are not humans....The only human who was a 9-Star Ranker except for Heros was ''You'', Oliver, so take pride in yourself" Theo smiled a little which made my heart flutter a little...


    ''Ha...'' I shook my head and threw the unnecessary thoughts.


    My Brother just smiled and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty"


    With that, we started to walk.


    "Arylne, you know, I am very goo--huh?"


    Before Simon could spout any nonsense, My brother pulled him to his side put his hand over Simon and said,


    "Simon could please stop spouting nonsense, I couldn''t sense the enemy.


    If you keep babbling...." My brother smiled but it was definitely not a smile to Simon.


    "..." Simon''s face turned red in anger....however, he shallowed the anger and nodded his head with a forced smile.


    Our journey continued, and we faced small groups of scorpions, easily dispatching them.


    I began to doubt whether this was genuinely an ''A+'' Grade dungeon, as I could have single-handedly dealt with these dozens of monsters.


    Whether it was my words or pure luck, we soon encountered hundreds of scorpions, relentless in their pursuit like an infestation of cockroaches.


    Although we vanquished them all, our stamina waned.


    "Let''s take a break" My brother suggested, indicating a small room we just found.


    We concurred with his suggestion, observing the carefree twins, who giggled lightly, seemingly oblivious to the trials....My eyes inadvertently turned toward Theo, who appeared utterly mesmerized by theirughter.


    "..."


    I quietly followed my brother into the cramped room, and the atmosphere immediately shifted.


    "Whoa!!!" Simon suddenly eximed.


    Startled, we all turned to see what had excited him and.....discovered a wooden treasure chest.


    A smile of anticipation graced my face...much like unwrapping a long-awaited gift.


    With unanimous enthusiasm, Simon proposed, "Let''s open it!"


    ''Thunk''


    As he began to open it, a mysterious sound followed.


    ''Ssh''


    A wet, gurgling sound emanated from the chest.


    I felt a sense of foreboding.


    "Arrrrrrhhhh"


    Simon shouted in pain as he fell to the ground and wriggled while clenching his eye area.


    "His Eyes..." I heard a mutter from Kyra who seemed to frowning.


    Feeling a sense of danger, we looked at the treasure chest,


    ''Hiss...''


    ck smoke poured from the wooden chest, which began to transform into the typical ck-skinned humanoid monster withrge teeth like a lion, a goat-like head, snake-like neck.....we were unfamiliar with.


    ''Dirp, Dirp''


    Blood dripped from horns simr to a goat on its head.


    A ck-skinned humanoid monster withrge teeth like a lion, goat-like head, snake-like neck and....human-like body nakedly running towards them.


    "Seems like horns punctured his eyes" My brother made a remark and was about to unsheath his sword when,


    "Don''t go near it" a sweet voice warned us.


    Before we could ask,


    /Cleanse/


    A pure white sphere shot toward the dark humanoid figure


    ''sssshhhhhhh''


    ck smoke poured out from its body as it turned into the normal humanoid Monster we know,


    "Faunmia?" I whispered in disbelief.


    "Now, kill it," Kyra urged, her eyes glowing with the colours of the aurora night sky.


    "Of course," My brother agreed,unching an attack. However, the creature''s snake-like, writhing neck made it difficult tond a clean blow.


    "ggrrrr"


    The monster growled like a lion, attempting to strike my brother with its horns.


    My brother dodged the attack and retreated, leaving an opening for me.


    "Arlyne" he called out.


    In response, with a smile I unsheathed my two thin-ded swords and stepped forward, stomping the ground to propel myself.


    ''Chukk''


    ''Thud''


    With a swift, X-shaped swing, I severed the creature''s neck before it could slither away.


    As I prepared to sheathe my weapon, I noticed a scorpion attempting to sting my brother.


    Before I could react, Theo moved even faster, swiftly cutting the scorpion in half.


    I heaved a sigh of relief. ''It seems we didn''tpletely defeat it, or perhaps it was waiting for an opportunity'' I spected.


    Just as I was about to question my brother about it, a heavy thud echoed through the room.


    ''Thud''


    "Brother!!!" I cried out, seeing my brother copse to the ground.


    Panic surged within me, and I sprinted to his side.


    "Your Highnesses!" I shouted to get the twins'' attention.


    My brother''s body radiated heat, his skin taking on a reddish hue as he fell unconscious.


    Reacting to my call,


    /Heal/


    Kyra approached and applied her healing power....which gradually restored my brother''s appearance to normal, I sighed in relief.


    "All done," she announced, moving toward Simon, who was also being healed by Kira.


    I observed a sticky residue on the back of my brother''s head and realized it was....''Poison'' I mutteredand carefully wiped it with a worried look.


    "It must have already been injected while we were focused on Faunmia" Theo spected.


    ".....Maybe" I agreed, my thoughts racing. ''Perhaps the poison was released when my brother retreated...''


    ''p''


    I gave my brother a resounding p. "Wake up, you careless idiot who can''t even sense his surroundings" I chided.


    His eyelids trembled as he began to stir. I squinted at his reaction, noticing something unusual.


    "...No way" I murmured in astonishment.

 Chapter 172: Another Floor: Faunmia

    Arlyne O''s POV


    /Heal/


    /Heal/


    /Heal/


    /Heal/


    "..."


    Everyone stared nkly at my brother as his handsome face transformed into an unsightly, swollen mess, akin to a pig.


    "pfft----ha---"


    Someone struggled to contain theirughter as my brother''s face and body became riddled with blisters.


    "I''m sorry, we managed to counteract its deadly poison, but it seems there are some side effects we can''t cure at the moment" Kyra stated with her normally radiant aurora night-sky eyes clouded in the gloom.


    "I''m sorry" Kira added in a saddened tone.


    In response to their apologies, I shook my head vigorously, stating, "No, it''s not your fault, Your Highnesses. I''m very grateful for saving him from certain death".


    "...hmm"


    "...mm"


    Both of them nodded silently, seemingly unsatisfied with the assistance they had provided.


    ''Sigh''


    I sighed deeply and shifted my gaze to my brother, who looked back at us with an awkward, albeit unrecognizable smile?....or at least, I assumed he was smiling since even his lips were swollen.


    "I''m sorry"


    Hearing his apology,


    "Ouch"


    I smacked his head and said with a deadly tone, "Shouldn''t you be more aware of your surroundings, Mr. 9-Star Ranker?"


    "Ahaha..." My brother merely chuckled, shrugged it off, and stood up.


    He then dered, "This room must be a trap. Let''s move on before we encounter anything more dangerous" as he pointed at the in surface which had a treasure chest.


    Everyone nodded and proceeded forward.


    On the way, Simon struggled to suppress hisughter, but after a prolonged effort, he burst out,


    "Hahahahahahahahah"


    Hearing hisughter, I covered my face, attempting to stifle my own amusement. It was hard not to find humour in the fact that my handsome brother had suddenly transformed into....''this''....hahaha.....as much-hahaha-as I was worried, I also felt-hahahaha-ridiculous to see his face.


    "Do you have a problem?" My brother inquired in a stern tone.


    "Ahaha..." Simon, who had beenughing heartily, suddenly felt a surge of killing intent and quickly covered his mouth.


    "Hmmm." My brother nodded and began walking. However, his steps appeared somewhat unsteady.


    ''Maybe he''s just tired?'' I thought.


    After an hour of walking, we reached a dead end and encountered a set of stairs.


    "Stairs?"


    Simon mumbled as he moved closer to inspect them.


    At that moment, I cast a worried nce at my brother, who was breathing heavily.


    "Brother, I think you should le--"


    Before I could finish my sentence, my brother interrupted me, saying firmly,


    "I''m sorry, Arlyne, but I can''t....I can''t afford to lose my rank, and I have a feeling this is more than just a ''Training Program''".


    Observing thepetitive fire in his eyes, I inwardly sighed.


    ''I''m not entirely sure about him losing his rank since he''s only Rank-15, but this "Training Program" keepsing up as a hint when Aadya talks about it,'' I thought, nodding in agreement.


    Everyone ascended the spiral staircase.


    After reaching the tform, we.....


    "!!!"


    Everyone raised their eyebrows in shock.


    It was the same floor as before...the same never-ending brick walls, the same narrow path...but this time, the atmosphere was changed...dark mana leaking from the walls.


    /Barrier/


    A golden barrier enveloped our bodies. We all knew who was responsible, and we remained on high alert as we continued to move.


    After only a few steps, my brother suddenly halted.....My hand instinctively reached for my weapon''s hilt.


    "Oliver?" Simon, who was standing beside my brother, frowned as he called out.


    "...."


    However, my brother remained unresponsive, standing still with his head lowered.


    "...Brother?" An uneasiness washed over me.


    "Oliver?" Theo, who was behind the princesses, tried to address my brother...he said he wanted to protect the rear, However, I don''t think so.


    "...."


    Sensing that something was wrong, Simon tapped my brother on the shoulder.


    "...."


    ''SLAP''


    Growing frustrated, Simon pped my brother''s back forcefully. The sound was startlingly loud.


    ''That was loud'' I thought.


    As soon as Simon pped my brother, he moved slowly and gazed at Simon with a salivating mouth.


    Observing this, Simon beganughing nervously, "Ppfftt---hahahahah-HUH? Wai-Hmmm"


    Simon, who had beenughing, suddenly found himself pushed to the ground by my brother, and... kissed?


    "HMMMM-Y-You-HMMM---"


    Simon was initially too stunned to react, but as soon as he felt a tongue invading his mouth, he screamed and attempted to push my brother away.


    However, my brother, a 9-Star Ranker and well-built for battle, proved difficult to dislodge.


    With his swollen lips, my brother mmed on Simon''s as he.....urgh...I don''t want to exin that.


    "..."


    None of us knew how to react. I noticed a gentle tug on my shirt.


    Turning around, I saw Kyra with her aurora night-sky eyes focused on me, her hands covering Kira''s eyes who wore blindfolds.


    I couldn''t fathom why she was concealing Kira''s eyes instead of her own.


    ''Why am I even thinking about this right now?'' I wondered, before appearing in front of the unusual kissing scene.


    My eyebrows furrowed when I saw Simon''s teary....horny eyes?


    Without hesitation, I rushed to my brother''s side and


    "B-Brother"


    Tried to pull him away. However, he clung tightly to Simon. Just as I was about to seek Theo''s help out of frustration...


    "..." Theo shook his head and pointed princesses saying, "I cannot leave them alone in this ce".


    "..." Hearing that, my lips twitched. ''Can''t he even hide his true goal?'' I thought.


    As I was about to pull my brother away again, I suddenly felt someone pushing me down.


    "Huh?"


    I felt a hand creeping over me, sending a shiver down my spine.


    "aaarrrr"


    I then looked at my brother''s face.....Only the white of his eyes was visible, and his lips were dripping with a disgusting mixed saliva.


    I watched in horror as his face moved closer to mine, and a sense of fear overwhelmed me.


    "NNNNNOOOOOOO!!!!"


    In a panic, I delivered a powerful punch to my brother''s face.


    ''crack''


    Resulting in a neck-cracking sound as he was sent flying and rolled back,nding on the ground....motionless.


    "-Ha-Ha-" I breathed heavily as I lifted my upper body and looked at the ''Bastard''.


    Anger red inside me. Just as I was about to confront him...


    "Arlyne?"


    Hearing my name, I turned to look at Kyra, who was looking forward with a scared expression....My head mechanically turned to my right, and I saw...


    "ggrrrr"


    "ggrrrr"


    "Kiiiikk"


    "Ahhoohh"


    Hundreds of ck humanoid monsters or Faunmia ring at us....or rather, at my brother, who was still unconscious. Their expressions weren''t angry but instead had a strange, animalistic, lustful look...a horny look that was simr to animals.


    My eyesnded on my brother who seemed to pass out from my attack and Simon seemed to turn normal as his blood drained from his face when he saw them.


    I slowly stood up and whispered to Simon to back off.


    We retreated cautiously, dragging my brother by his leg...''He deserves that,'' I thought as we finally reached the stairs and began to descend. Our eyes remained fixed on the monsters, which, for some reason, didn''t move an inch.


    "..."


    "What was that?" Theo muttered in disbelief, while Simon already red at my unconscious brother.


    "You can purify them?" Theo suddenly asked the princesses, to which Kyra nodded.


    Before I could let out a sigh of relief, she added,


    "But I don''t think it''s possible to kill many of them without help from another team".


    "...Heh, I thought so" Theo remarked after a moment.


    "...sigh, Well, let''s take a rest here" I suggested as I sat down and asked the princesses to check on my brother.


    "He is fine; it''s just the side effect of the poison," Kyra said with a sad smile.


    "We should break his bracelets" Theo suggested seriously.


    "Yes, I think he turned one of them" Simon chimed in with a furious face.


    We unanimously agreed not to speak about what happened to him, but he started to irritate me more.


    "..." I knew they were right, and yet, I couldn''t possibly eliminate my brother after seeing his serious face, ''He really does not want to leave''.


    I nced at Simon, who sending death res at my brother....''Should I?''.


    I contemted for a second and asked, "Princesses, what do you think?"


    "Whatever you choose," Kira, who had been silent until now, said.


    "He was fine... it seems they were attracted to the side effects caused by the poison," Kyra said with a frown.


    "Fine... huh?" Hearing that word, I looked at Simon and Theo and said firmly, "I am sorry, but I cannot leave my brother."


    "HUH? What you--"


    "....I see," Theo looked at them with an indifferent gaze before ncing at the twins and nodding.


    Simon''s voice abruptly stopped, and he looked at Theo with a disbelieving gaze.


    Feeling his gaze, Theo said, "We are the ones who formed a team with them, so whatever they decide, it''s up to them."


    Theo''s words were firm as if he expected no rejection.


    "rrrrrrr"


    Simon gritted his teeth in anger and swallowed his words.


    "I will take care of him," I said firmly, preparing the shackles for my brother when...


    "ggrrrr"


    I jolted and shifted my gaze to the source.


    My brother was growling in his sleep.


    "ggrrr"


    A collective sigh of relief escaped us, as his sounds eerily resembled those of the ck humanoid monsters.


    "BBOOOOMM"


    "???"


    Then, a deafening noise shook the ground, as if something massive was being demolished.


    We all turned our attention to a brilliant sh of light in the distance.


    I couldn''t help but wonder who or what could be responsible for such devastation.


    ''Someone is fighting?'' I wondered.


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck''


    "Run!!" Theo immediately shouted.


    The sound of approaching footsteps descending the stairs made me realize the impending danger. Without hesitation, I promptly hoisted my unconscious brother onto my shoulders and ran, pulling the twins along with me.


    We sprinted relentlessly, increasing the distance between us and the ominous marching sound. After some time, the noise gradually receded, and we eventually slumped to the ground, gasping for breath.

 Chapter 173: Filth

    Arlyne O''s POV


    After everyone reluctantly agreed, I securely bound my brother''s arms and legs and gagged his mouth. I then ced him in a sack, rendering him immobile.


    With my brother temporarily dealt with, we discussed our n of action. We agreed to follow Theo''s proposal: to gradually eliminate the ck faunmia on the upper floor, which was our only way forward.


    However, before embarking on this mission, Kyra suggested that we investigate the source of ''that sound.'' If it turned out to be another friendly team, we should consider forming an alliance with them.


    Kyra''s eyes, reminiscent of an aurora night sky, sparkled with childlike curiosity. I couldn''t help but find her demeanour endearing, ''Cute!!''.


    Theo readily epted her proposal, and I concurred, as it was a suggestion from the princesses themselves.


    Simon, who had faced mental challenges due to my brother, was eager to take the lead in guiding us through the Maze. We chose not to mention my brother''s condition, and instead, we followed Simon''s lead.


    On the way we encountered one or two Faunmia, but with the help of Princesses, we could kill them though it wasn''t as easy as before I killed the one hidden in the treasure chest, these guys were more agile and strong.


    Since then we never encountered Scorpions....it made me think Scorpions ran away?


    As we progressed, I noticed that Theo was attempting to engage the princesses in conversation, but they only responded with nods.


    Simon, on the other hand, was persistent in seeking my attention.


    ''I wish it were as easy to rid myself of these unrequited feelings'' I thought, struggling to manage my emotions.


    ....


    ....


    Hours passed since we initiated our n. What was initially intended as an exploration had devolved into circling aimlessly, unable to find any significant clues.


    ''Yes, we have been circling around in the same fucking direction!!!''


    "Simon, we''ve been going in circles for over an hour" I tried to convey my frustration as gently as possible.


    "No, Arlyne, I''m sure this is a different direction" Simon replied, attempting to sound convincing.


    "..." I clenched my teeth, struggling to maintain myposure.


    ....


    After another half an hour of aimless wandering,


    Okay, my patience had reached its limit.


    "Simon, are you incapable of finding the right path?" I inquired, frustration colouring my tone.


    "Give me a moment, Arlyne" he responded in a fluster.


    "But you''ve been saying that for hours!" I retorted.


    "...."


    "Let me ask you inly, did we get lost?" I pressed, growing exasperated.


    "..." He averted his gaze.


    Annoyed, I turned to ask Theo,


    "King Theo, could you please ask your''s-"


    "W-Wait, I tell you the truth.....We Lost"


    """"...""""


    I couldn''t help but re at Simon.


    As I was about to punch his face.Suddenly, a loud noise echoed and we turned cautiously when we saw an auburn-haired man approached us casually.


    He inquired if we needed assistance, despite Theo and Simon''s hostile res.


    Despite that, he shrugged it off and asked me.


    There was a hint of displeasure in my eyes.


    I found it disrespectful that someone would ask for the virginity of a Saintess, regardless of the individual''s character.


    I know I am biasing because if it were to happen to our Princesses, I would have already sliced off his tongue and ''that thing''.


    While I was tempted to react harshly, this was not the appropriate time. The man had teamed up with Alexander, and I suspected he was nearby.


    As I was about to ask for his help, Simon interrupted and....shooed him?


    ''....Is he for real?'' I screamed inwardly.


    I eventually managed to secure his assistance, and it appeared that he needed our help as well.


    I breathed a sigh of relief; it seemed like a mutually beneficial arrangement. We were under no obligation to one another, and I was confident that we, as a group, could easily deal with any treachery on his part.


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck''


    But then, we heard the familiar sound of approaching footsteps, which made it apparent that the monsters were closing in.


    "Tsk, they''ve found us" I muttered in frustration.


    "RUN!!!"


    I shouted for everyone to run, and we fled from our pursuers.


    After a series of turns, we halted, relieved to no longer hear the sound of pursuing monsters.


    "Dammit, if not for their sheer number, I''d have wiped them all out" Simonined, his frustration evident.


    ''-ha- I also felt the same way'' I silently agreed with his sentiment. I couldn''t help but feel that we were trapped and at the mercy of these relentless creatures.


    Theo, breathing heavily, turned to Kyra, his tone worried, "Are you okay, Kyra?"


    "I''m fine, thank you, Mr. King Theo" she replied softly.


    "Okay, and I''ve told you before, you don''t need to use honorifics" Theo responded, looking somewhat dejected.


    "Forgive me, Mr. King Theo, but I cannot bring myself to disrespect the future king of Theos Kingdom" Kyra replied respectfully.


    "Again...sigh, Why can''t you be more like your sister Kira?" Theo said with a dejected face.


    "Forgive me, Mr. King Theo, but I am not my sister" Kyra replied.


    "Heheh" Kira giggled at her sister''s response.


    Theo couldn''t seem to grasp the subtleties of their interaction.


    But then, Simon abruptly shouted, "Wait a second!"


    We all turned our attention to him.


    "Where is that...''Filth''?


    Hearing that we know who he was calling.....As we scanned the area in search of Eli.


    Kira posed a question that seemed to have crossed all our minds, "Did he fight them?"


    Kyra, her voice tinged with doubt, responded, "Don''t know"


    Simon, with an air of nonchnce but a slight smirk ying on his lips, stated, "Well, he should be eliminated already, right?"


    Theo, sharing Simon''s smile, added, "Maybe".


    ''sigh'' With a resigned sigh, I was about to inquire about our next steps when Kira''s unexpectedly strong voice broke the silence.


    "We should help him" Kira announced with unwavering determination, her usually quiet demeanour giving way to a rare moment of assertion.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    We stood there in surprise, taken aback by Kira''s sudden assertiveness. She was typically the quietest and least vocal among the ''sisters'', even whenmunicating with them.


    "....Are you sure?" Kyra inquired, her smile evident.


    Without hesitation, Kira reaffirmed her decision, "Yes."


    "Well then, Arlyne, we should help him" Kyra dered as she took Kira''s hand and ran off in the direction they believed the man was in, leaving us behind.


    "..."


    "..."


    "...W-Wait.Princesses!!"


    The sudden departure of the princesses left us bbergasted and unprepared, but we quickly snapped out of our daze and gave chase.


    We pursued the sisters and eventually caught up to them.


    "W-Wait, Kyra and Kira. Why are we doing this?" Theo, who ran alongside me, suddenly asked with rm.


    "Ye-Yes, why do we need to help that filth?" Simon interjected, his displeasure palpable.


    ''Why Simon was irritated by him?'' My concern grew as I noticed Simon''s growing animosity toward Asher Eli.


    "Tell them, Kira" Kyra instructed.


    Kira then exined, "He has a cure for Oliver" her blindfolds gazing at the seemingly endless walls, giving me a sense that she could perceive things beyond what was visible to us. But I set aside my curiosity; Wait, that''s not important what she said....


    "What?"


    My eyes widened in shock as I processed Kira''s statement. Without a moment''s hesitation, I mustered all the strength in my legs and sprinted toward our destination.


    ''sssshhhh''


    My footsteps echoed as I raced faster than anyone else.


    "W-Wait? Arlyne!" Simon''s voice resounded behind me as he tried to keep pace.


    Soon, I reached our destination, hoping to find him before eliminated,


    "...."


    But, what I witnessed was far from what I had expected.


    "What in the name of...God is happening here?" I muttered to myself as I saw an astonishing spectacle, something I never thought possible from a....mere mortal.


    I set the sack on the ground, feeling the strain on my legs and shoulders, and watched as mypanions gradually arrived on the scene.


    "-Ha-Wha-ha-What happened?" Simon panted heavily, his surprise evident as he observed the auburn-haired boy engaged in a fric battle.


    "!!!"


    "What in the heavens..." Kyra muttered in amazement, her eyes wide as she took in the astounding disy.


    "Sister Kyra?" Kira inquired, her tone marked by a question mark.


    "..." Kyra was momentarily at a loss for words.


    "..." Theo, his mouth agape, struggled toprehend what he was seeing.


    "I-Is he a-lso a Hero C-candidate?" Simon muttered in disbelief, the shock reflected in his eyes.


    "..." My own eyes widened in realization.


    ''Damn it, how did I not realize this earlier?.....Could Asher Eli be a Hero candidate from the Dawn Kingdom?''


    A Hero was not merely someone who pulled a sword from thin air or was born with exceptional mana capacity and talent.


    A Hero Candidate was an individual capable of repelling and destroying Dark Mana, an ability that Dark Mana itself feared.


    And That meant to be a Hero ''Candidate'' only, not a National Hero.


    The road to bing a National Hero that was acknowledged by everyone was not an easy one; it involved hard work and significant contributions to society.These will determine their future steps to be the Hero of the Kingdom.


    As I watched Asher Eli''s remarkable disy of power, I couldn''t help but think about the rarity and prestige associated with such individuals.


    Though it may not appear as impressive as other requirements, only six Heroes have been recorded in history, excluding the current ones. What''s more, the previous Hero candidates always vanished before they could be confirmed as full-fledged Heroes.


    My gaze shifted to the princesses, who were also Saintesses of our kingdom. Their reaction to Asher Eli''s abilities indicated that even they hadn''t anticipated the true nature of his power, highlighting the secrecy surrounding the Hero Candidates.

 Chapter 174: Training Program: 10 [Domain]

    Third Person''s POV


    Eli found himself in a situation he couldn''tprehend.


    First, Betrayed? by Arlyne''s team.


    Second, He felt a certain resonance with the Dark Mana of the monsters.


    So he was ready to dissect them to uncover their secrets.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    "ggrrrrrrrrrr"


    "aaahhhooooooo"


    "Wait You fucking Bastards!!"


    ''sh''


    "ereerrrrrrrr"


    "aaaahhhhhhoooo"


    "...."


    Eli couldn''tprehend what was happening as the monsters seemed to avoid him, even though he had every intention of dissecting them with his weapon.


    He stopped, looking around in utter confusion. The monsters were there, but they didn''t attack.


    They seemed to be filled with fear as their eyes flickered with trepidation.


    Eli couldn''t make sense of it all.


    First, these waves of monsters had appeared out of nowhere.


    Second, they appeared to be targeting someone, as some of them ran in the direction where Arlyne''s team had disappeared.


    And third, they were avoidingbat with him.


    "They Fucking avoid fighting me!!!" Eli screamed in frustration.


    Eli had managed to eliminate a few of them at the front, catching them by surprise. But afterwards, they skillfully evaded every attack heunched. It was more than annoying.


    At one point, Eli resorted to his magical arts to defeat them, attempting spells like Gale, Fireball, Water Bullet, and Earth Spikes. However, the monsters seemed to absorb these attacks with their dark mana, allowing them to retaliate.


    Despite these advantages, they didn''t attack him. Instead, they surrounded him, moving as if they were loyal followers, not foes.


    "sigh....Do I look like more monster than them?" Eli wondered if he looked more monstrous than these creatures. It was a strange thought that crossed his mind.


    "..."


    "..."


    Eli and the monsters maintained an odd standoff, neither side making a move. Several minutes passed with no change in the situation.


    "...What you want?" Eli, who was growing increasingly frustrated, asked aloud, wondering if the monsters could somehow understand him.


    "GGRRRREEEEE"


    To his surprise, one of the humanoid monsters growled with a hint of fear in its expression.


    Unfortunately, Eli''s ears remained deaf to their sounds, leaving him at a loss for how to react, even if he could understand them.


    ''Anyhow, it seems they could understand me?...Did I finally be a monster?'' Eli frowned and nodded as if he had figured something out.


    "Why are you avoiding me?" Eli questioned, but then he shook his head in frustration, realizing the futility of the question, ''Why am I even asking?''.


    "GGRRREEEE"


    The same humanoid monster growled and extended its human-like hand toward Eli.


    "...." Eli''s eyes narrowed in confusion.


    Eli turned his attention to Celestria, which he held in his hand.


    ".....I see" Eli finallyprehended why the monsters were avoiding confrontation with him. The dark mana emanating from these humanoid creatures was simr to that of Lilith, and these weapons had been given to him by Lilith.


    It didn''t require a genius to understand what this implied.


    ''So they think I''m one of them?''


    Yet, this realization didn''t solve the mystery of why these creatures exhibited the same mana signature as Lilith.


    "But I''m not the same as you," Eli remarked, pointing Celestria at a particr monster that seemed to have some level of consciousness.


    In response to Eli''s gesture, the monster growled and backed away.


    "GGRRRRREEE"


    Eli inquired in an indifferent tone, "Who do you guys belong to?"


    Suddenly, all the creatures began to growl.


    "EEERRRRRR"


    "AAAGGGOOO"


    "AEEEEEEE"


    The entire group backed away, growling in response. Eli nced at his surroundings and pondered, ''I''m not sure if I can defeat them, unlike those mindless scorpions, these have some human-like instincts....What should I do? They seem to be above the Early Domain Rank in cultivation, not only in quality but also in quantity''.


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    /FireBall/


    Eli suddenly shot a big red fireball and just about it the three monsters.


    ''sssoooooiiii''


    Dark mana enveloped the creatures, devouring the fireball. But that was part of Eli''s n.


    Seizing this opportunity, he darted behind the fireball as it was being devoured and swung Celestria, its teeth covered with minute metal spikes.


    ''Chuukkk''


    Eli seeded in slicing the neck of one monster, although he had hoped to take down three. Unfortunately, the minute metal spikes had already disappeared after shing the first monster.


    ''Tsk, it''s going to take more time'' Eli muttered to himself.


    He was about to repeat the process when he remarked with a sarcastic smile,


    "Look who''s here" upon seeing the group that had seemingly betrayed? him.


    Eli wasn''t entirely certain if they had betrayed him,''Well, whatever, at least they came'' he thought.


    He was familiar with the consequences of being easily misunderstood and regretting itter.


    While he wasn''t going to cry over their betrayal, if it indeed was one, he might feel differently.


    But if it turned out to be a misunderstanding, Eli was willing to admit it was his mistake being deaf now.


    Seeing their astonished expressions, Eli looked at them with a puzzled expression, thinking, ''What''s going on? Why are they staring at me like I''m some rare animal or something?''


    Just as he was about to ask for their assistance, the humanoid monsters around him finally took notice of the bewildered group.


    As soon as they spotted a white sack in the possession of the group, their eyes turned blood-red, and dark mana began leaking from their bodies even more.


    "What the...?" Eli muttered in disbelief.


    Without hesitation, the monsters began to run toward Arlyne''s group, not paying any attention to Eli. As they closed in, the air was filled with the sound of their footsteps and growls.


    ''chckkk''


    "Ggrrree---"


    Some of the creatures even pierced themselves when Eli held Celestria horizontally, seemingly driven by an uncontroble urge.


    "...."


    Eli could only look on in speechless astonishment as the chaotic scene unfolded before him.


    The creatures resembled zombies, their eyes devoid of conscience, and they seemed to be fixated on the sack Arlyne had on her shoulder.


    Noticing this, A wicked smile curled on Eli''s face.


    "???"


    Arlyne, rmed by the approaching mass of monsters, was in a dilemma.


    Theo and Simon had already started backing off, while Kira and Kyra, despite their exhaustion, stood steadfastly beside Arlyne.


    Arlyne looked at the sack then looked at Kira and Kyra, ''Fuck it'', Just about to run again,


    "Hey!!"


    Eli''s voice rang out, catching her attention. He jumped up a little and shouted, "Hey, Ms. Arlyne!"


    Arlyne abruptly stopped and turned to see Eli.


    He continued, "Throw to me what they are looking for"


    "..." Arlyne frowned, hesitating for a moment, but it was Kira who spoke up firmly, "Give it".


    Then Kyra was looking at Eli with her striking aurora night sky eyes and seconded, "Arlyne, do it."


    Hearing that,


    "B-But--"


    "Oliver will be fine and you do know that your father won''t let it side if your brother loses his Rank, right?" Kira interjected firmly. Her blindfolded gaze was fixed on Eli.


    As the monsters closed in on them, Theo and Simon shouted fervently in the background, urging them to run.


    "....''Deep breath''" Arlyne took a deep breath...She and her brother hade a long way thanks to the princesses'' help, and she couldn''t disregard the weight of their words.


    Without their assistance, her brother had already been reduced to a servant by their own father.


    "AAAAAAhhhhhh....." With determination in her eyes, Arlyne swiftly rotated her body andunched the sack high into the sky, aiming to keep it out of the monsters'' reach while anticipating their reaction.


    Seeing this, Eli smiled and was ready to catch the sack.


    The sight of the sack soaring through the air brought the advancing monsters to an abrupt halt.


    "gggrrrr..."


    "Aaahhoooo"


    "eeekekekek"


    Their growls intensified as they desperately leapt to reach it, but their efforts were in vain.


    And yet, one particr monster that answered Eli''s question jumped over the other monsters and leapt higher than the rest, nearly reaching the sack.


    Arlyne expressed her concerns about this situation, fearing the worst.


    "NNNOOOOOO!!!!"


    Arlyne shouted.


    ''ssshhh''


    ''Chuukkk''


    ''GGGRRRRRRRREEEE!!!"


    ''Thud''


    However, her fears were unfounded as a ck trident, crackling with sparks, severed the creature''s outstretched hand, causing it to writhe in pain on the ground.


    ''ng, ng''


    A chain then wrapped around the sack and pulled it back into Eli''s possession. With a profound sense of relief, Arlyne watched as Eli sessfully caught it with his left hand.


    "Gotcha!" Eli said as he caught the sack, ''Damn, its weight like a human'' he thought.


    For a fleeting moment, he considered the sack''s weight but quickly dismissed the notion as preposterous, especially with the presence of two Saintesses on the team.


    Eli didn''t know the truth...yet.


    "Grrrrrr"


    "AAAeeeee"


    "EEERRRRR"


    The monsters who were before running away from Eli with fear in their eyes now looking at him with outraged expressions and....horny?


    ''Tuck''


    ''Tuck''


    Wielding Celestria in his right hand. He taunted them by tapping the sack and provocatively asking,


    "You want this, right?"


    "ggrrrrrr"


    The monsters surrounding him licked their lips with their long, grotesque tongues. They seemed outraged and, oddly enough, lustful.


    Seeing that, A grin appeared on his face....to be truthful he was annoyed by these monster antics before.


    If he wanted he could have used this opportunity to escape, however, He was really pissed when couldn''tnd a single hit on them and what''s more they were thinking he was the same as them....it really annoyed him more for some reason.


    He wanted to fucking tear these bastards apart and now they be brainless idiots, he was going to use this opportunity to know how much heprehend Arts during this hectic ''Training Program''.


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Terra Arts: 2nd Form"


    /Domain/

 Chapter 175: Training Program: 11 [Is it....Lilith?]

    Mana Breathing


    "Terra Arts: 2nd Form"


    /Domain/


    Entering the 2nd Form, the mana swirled around him like a tempest.


    His emerald green pupils glowed with an eerie light as a massive magic circle automatically inscribed around his feet,


    ''ttrrrrrrrr''


    Then it expanded.


    ''tttnnnn, tttnnn''


    Causing the ground to quake and transform into quicksand, but it did not pull him in or anyone.


    The scene was undeniably ominous, and the other team could sense the impending danger.


    They muttered in disbelief, "Domain" as they backed off as far as possible.


    Yet, the ck humanoid monsters remained unfazed by the immense power Eli disyed. They had only one thing on their minds....the sack that Eli held. They stared at it with blood-red eyes, their bodies radiating dark mana.


    "..." Eli seriously thought Arlyne''s group had taken something from them however, he recalled Arlyne''s terrified expression when one of the monsters nearly caught it earlier.


    ''Whatever'' Nevertheless, he shrugged, offered the sack to the monsters, and tauntingly asked,


    "You want it?"


    "ggrrrrr"


    The monsters responded with growls and remained undeterred, eyes fixed on their coveted prize.


    "Thene and take it" Eli beckoned to them and yfully threw the sack into the air.


    ''swoosh''


    Their reaction was akin to cats zeroing in on a redser dot.


    Eli could sense every inch of their movement and their steps and....their next step.


    Their movements were predatory and relentless.


    However, as they leapt into the air, something unexpected urred.


    An eerie and ominous spectacle unfolded before everyone''s eyes.


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ....


    ...


    One by one, the goat-headed monsters began to lose their heads then it was swallowed by the Quicksand and their bodies fell to the ground motionlessly.


    ''ng, ng''


    Chains of inky ckness swirled around the sack, yanking it back into Eli''s possession


    "Do you want it?" Eli inquired once more, a cruel smile tugging at his lips.


    Fear started to appear on their face however after seeing how Eli swirled around the sack they lost their fear instead...Horny?


    ''What the hell is wrong with these monsters?'' Eli screamed inwardly as he watched them with a mix of confusion and revulsion.


    They continued their relentless pursuit with an unnerving intensity.


    Just as he was about to swing his Ember to defend himself, a peculiar event unfolded.


    "What the...?"


    A small dark mana emanated from Celestria while trembling in his hand. Eli felt an unusual connection forming between himself and his weapons....reminiscent of when Lilith had named the weapon.


    "Jealous?" Eli wondered aloud. The sensation was bizarre, as it seemed to suggest that the weapon had emotions or desires of its own.


    Eli was perplexed but had little time to dwell on it further.


    He lowered the sack and positioned Ember for a counterattack.


    With expert precision, he spun Ember to gain momentum and twisted his body, poised for the impending onught.


    ''chuk''


    ''chuk''


    ''chuk''


    ''chuk''


    ''splurt''


    ''splurt''


    Eli continued his relentless assault, cutting the monsters in half, ck blood sttering across the scene.


    ''tttukkkk''


    Celestria trembled even more.


    "...."


    "Yeah, yeah" He muttered in response to his weapon''s apparent eagerness to be used. He found himself somewhat annoyed by its antics.


    "I haven''t even started yet" Eli said, rolling his eyes in exasperation. With a quick crack of his neck,


    ''ng, ng''


    He used Ember''s chain to warp around the sack and spun it,


    ''swoosh, swoosh, swoosh''


    Creating a dizzying blur as he readied himself for another assault.


    ''sssshhhh''


    Grains of sand began to cover Celestria,


    /Elemental Derivative/


    Which quickly transformed into a silver metal-like substance.


    ''Chuck''


    Eli shed through the monsters'' necks as though they were made of butter.


    ''Thud''


    But Eli wasn''t finished yet.


    He used the sack as a lure to further entice the remaining monsters as Eli''s relentless ughter continued.


    It was amidst this mayhem that one of the monsters, the one with some semnce of consciousness,municated with the others.


    It appeared to offer a n to its brethren.


    "Grrrrreee"


    "aahhee"


    "haaa"


    This group of monsters soon followed the instructions, using their fellows as stepping stones to leap into the air and get closer to Eli.


    They were just about to reach Eli''s unguarded view.


    ''ssssnnnggg''


    The silver metal that had previously covered Celestria suddenly shifted to the back end of the trident, moving like nanobots with precision.


    ''sshk''


    ''ssuukkk''


    Eli, who had been busy dispatching the lustful monsters, turned his head and raised an eyebrow as he sensed the change.


    The silver metals took on the shape of a lightning bolt and impaled the necks of the two monsters who were wriggling in the sky.


    "Cool!!"


    Eli muttered, his lips curving upward. His emerald-green pupils shone brightly, and the lingering silver metals returned to their original positions. Eli spun around and cut the necks of the monsters with Celestria, ending their torment.


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    Same as before their heads only were swallowed by quicksand.


    Eli nced at the headless bodies for a moment before his gaze locked onto a particr direction.


    Eli moved his lips soundlessly, directing his message toward the one remaining rational monster.


    ''gulp''


    The ck humanoid monster gulped audibly when it realized what Eli had in store for it.


    "You''re.myst.prey"


    Eli dered with deadly intent in his eyes.


    Yet, the other monsters, still gripped by their strange desires, paid no heed to his words.


    They leapt toward the hand holding the sack, just as they were about to reach Eli when...


    ''sshk''


    ''ssuukkk''


    ''sshk''


    ''ssuukkk''


    The same silver metal once again spread, forming a lightning-like shape as it impaled the hearts of the four remaining monsters.


    "...42" Eli muttered the count quietly, his eyes never leaving the trembling monster.


    "..." That monster cowered on the ground, fear and pain etched across its grotesque features.


    Despite its desire to flee, it was trapped by the enchantment that held them all captive.


    They were ensnared by the magical spell that surrounded the area. Any attempts to flee were thwarted as the quicksand pulled them back towards Eli, who swiftly dispatched them.


    "Ggrrrrrr" That Monster growled in fear, pain and.....sorrow?


    Eli already returned to his massacre.


    There was a scream of someone echoed around the area.


    "THATS MY BROTHER!!!!"


    "NNNNOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"


    "DON''T SLAM HIM!!!!"


    "FFFUUUKKKKEERRRR!!!!"


    But it never reached Eli''s ears.


    Eli used the sack as bait, skillfully manipting it to entice the senseless monsters.


    He concentrated on the front, confident in the protective guard of the silver metal on the tip of Celestria.


    He had an innate understanding of their movements, predicting their responses as he threw the sack, cut their necks, and watched as their heads were swallowed by the quicksand.


    Eli''s body twisted and bent, pushing his abilities to the maximum, causing him to perspire profusely as he continued his relentless assault.


    Despite the dire situation, the monsters still bore that eerie, lustful expression on their faces.


    ''splurt''


    ''splurt''


    ''splurt''


    ck splurted everywhere like rain though there wasn''t a single drop of their blood in his dress.


    "104"


    Eli suddenly stopped his moment when he mumbled a certain number and looked around to see how many were remaining.


    "Let''s finish this," Eli dered with an air of indifference.


    He ced the sack on the ground and drove Celestria into the quicksand, causing the silver metal to disappear.


    "Cyclone Arts: 2nd Form"


    His emerald-green pupils changed into Cloudly white pupils and,


    /Gale st/


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    .....


    .....


    A powerful, thunderous st resonated through the area as Eli unleashed his abilities.


    Arlyne and her team struggled toprehend the sheer devastation and power that was being unleashed. They mped their hands over their ears to shield themselves from the deafening noise.


    ''What the Hell is happening?'' Everyone screamed in their hearts.


    They never thought a one man could possibly annihte the entire 100s of monsters.....they were truly beyond astonished.


    Theo and Simon were left in awe by Eli''s incredible disy of strength and magic.


    Arlyne and Kyra exchanged disbelieving nces, struggling toe to terms with the reality of what they were witnessing.


    Kira, with her blindfold in ce, turned her attention towards the endless sky, feeling a certain energy in the air.


    "Sweat"


    Hearing that everyone snapped out of their thoughts and looked at the current scenery.


    Eli finally put down the sack and advanced toward the crouching monster, his deafness allowed him to remain ignorant of the cacophony he''d just created.


    The trembling monster lifted its goat-like head, its eyes wide with terror as it beheld the gruesome spectacle before it.....


    Beheaded heads of its fellow creatures were propelled from the ground with rming speed, striking down roaming monsters with brutal precision. The impaling horns of the severed heads burst through the eyes of the victims, shattering their skulls in the process.


    Even Arlyne''s group, who had been witnessing the carnage, was left stunned by Eli''s iprehensible precision and brutality.


    "Just what''s going on in his mind?" Theo expressed his astonishment with a baffled mutter.


    "Is this even possible for a mere mortal?" Kyra added with a sense of disbelief.


    "...." Simon''s expression twisted into a mix of shock and unease, leaving him at a loss for words.


    ''step, step''


    Eli confronted the trembling monster, his voice void of emotion.


    "Are you an Ex-Human or some other race?" he inquired.


    The monster shuddered even more, gripping its injured forearm tightly and growling,


    "Grrrr--"


    ''Ssshnngg''


    But it abruptly stopped when Eli aimed his trident at its neck.


    "Just shake your fucking head" he ordered.


    ''Nod, Nod''


    The monsterplied with quick nods.


    Eli nced at the sack, then turned toward Arlyne''s group.


    "Do you desire to procreate with individuals who have been affected by the Poison, correct?" he asked, noticing a slight hesitation from the creature.


    "...rr--" it stammered, but a cut from on its neck, caused it to nod more fervently.


    "Hmm" Eli pondered briefly.


    A soft breeze swirled around them as he crouched down and whispered to the frightened monster, making sure his voice was too faint for spectators to hear.


    "Are you being controlled by someone?" he asked in a hushed tone, concerned about keeping their conversation private.


    ''Nod, Nod''


    "Is that person named... Lilith?" Eli inquired, despite some hesitation.


    "..." Monster shook its head in disagreement.


    "Hmm" Eli muttered to himself, eyes closed in thought. ''Could someone else have a simr mana signature? That impossible though.....'' he wondered.


    "Alright then, as former like us,


    I will end you painlessly" Eli said as he stood, holding the creature''s heart in his hand.


    The monster, bewildered by the process, stared lifelessly at Eli and eventually fell to the ground.


    ''splurt''


    ''step, step''


    With a splurt, Eli nonchntly tossed the useless heart aside, ensuring to extract the Soul Crystal before he walked away.


    ''So, it is not Lilith....'' He muttered.

 Chapter 176: Training Program: 12 [I Will Annihilate Your Existence]

    "...."


    Silence prevailed in the ck bloody ce.....except,


    ''step, step''


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Eli walked through the dark, bloody ce, his footsteps echoing in the eerie silence.


    Drips of ck blood fell from his shoes, creating an unsettling atmosphere.


    He observed Celestria and Ember, ''They are Evolving'' he thought.


    During the battle, he noticed the weapons drawing out the mana he had stored in his body, although it was a minuscule amount....It never happened before.


    Eli also found it intriguing that the ck Faunmia, which were tough to cut through with his strength, had been easily sliced apart.


    He hypothesized that the dark mana released by his weapons might weaken the monsters'' dark mana, but he wasn''t entirely sure. He considered the other possibility that the second form strengthened his physical abilities beyond those of a typical Domain Realm Cultivator, allowing him to cut through the creatures more easily.


    Eli couldn''t help but wonder about the mysteries surrounding Celestria, Ember, and.....Lilith.


    Putting aside the weapons, Eli took the sack and moved towards Arlyne''s group.


    ''Slck''


    Eli put the bloodied sack down before Arlyne''s group.


    "T-th-that''s m-my brother," Arlyne muttered, her eyes filled with lifelessness.


    He wasn''t sure what he heard but looking at her lifeless eyes and others'' eyes beyond disbelief.....awkwardugh left his mouth and asked,


    "haha....I''ll help you, but first, heal me"


    Eli''s impatience was palpable; he didn''t want to prolong this situation any further. His main goal was to finish this fucking, maddening, unending dungeon.


    Arlyne''s anger surged as she grabbed Eli''s cor, her frustration evident,


    "You heartless bastard! That''s MY BROTHER....How dare you---"


    "..." Eli remained silent, studying her for a moment before sighing,


    "I''m sorry, but my ears were damaged....So, I can''t hear anything".


    His exnation left everyone in the group bewildered, unable to make sense of the situation.


    Eli didn''t want them to uncover his deceit, so he requested healing in general before, rather than specifying his hearing issue.


    However, after seeing theming to help him, Eli thought maybe they were good... not realizing that some in the group were forced to follow.


    Arlyne stared at his red ruby eyes before backing off and letting Kira step forward,


    /Heal/


    Eli was enveloped in a brilliant white light,


    "ssshhh--ttrrrrr--drrr--drip, drip--''inhale'', ''Exhale''"


    The healing energy surged through him, Eli''s senses gradually returned, his ears slowly picking up the sounds of the world around him.


    "OOOHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Then, an exuberant shout burst from Eli''s lips, startling everyone around. Kira stumbled back in surprise when she heard his joyful exmation.


    "I CAN HEAR!!"


    Eli''s triumphant voice echoed through the chamber, and he cupped his ears in delight. With a theatrical flourish, he continued, "My dear ear, I am sorry I missed you so much....without you, I feel like the world of silence....without you, I feel like I''m in the world of loneliness...."


    As Eli recited an unusual poem? The others gazed at him with a mixture of bewilderment and amusement, while Kyra watched with an enigmatic smile.


    Only the deaf truly understand what silence means.


    "Deep Breath"


    Calming down,


    "Thank you, Ms. Ki-Ky--Saintess" Eli, who was about to say her name, immediately got confused.


    "...ppffttt...haha" Kira, who wore a blindfold, burst intoughter.


    She then corrected him with her name, "My name is Kira Ch, Mr. Asher Eli"


    Eli, still slightly confused, exined his mix-up,


    "I know Ms. Kira...it''s just both of your names sound the same to me" Eli pointed at Kyra, trying to justify his mistake.


    "Hehe..." Kira simply giggled, and she was about to say something, but she was pulled away by Kyra, who had aurora night sky eyes.


    Eli nced at Kyra with a curious tilt of his head.


    "Help him" Kyra said with a wry look.


    Eli squinted his eyes, trying to discern her intentions. Nheless, he brushed it off and turned his attention to a sack.


    "Good" Theo muttered quietly when he noticed Kyra''s action.


    Eli crouched down, about to open the sack. However, he paused and looked at Arlyne''s group before asking,


    "Before that--"


    But before he could finish his sentence, Simon interrupted him, his frustration evident,


    "We helped you and in return just help him and get the fuck out of here, nothing more" Simon stated firmly.


    Eli directed his gaze at the blue-haired man, then disregarded him and inquired,


    "How do you know I have the cure?"


    Initially, Eli had approached them, taking advantage of their disorientation.


    He had pretended to assist them in hopes of being healed by the Saintesses.....it''s not like they knew his directionless sense, right?


    He wasn''t exploiting them...nope, he never did it.....That''s what he told himself.


    ''But it seems they approached me to get the antidote'' Eli thought as his eyes scrutinized the group.


    "You fuc--"


    "Simon"


    Theo interjected firmly before Simon could curse at Eli.


    Simon hesitated and ultimately swallowed his words.


    "Kira said you had.....now cure him," Theo said inly, not delving deeper into the matter.


    Eli''s eyebrows furrowed as he noticed the hint ofmand in Theo''s tone....He then turned his gaze towards the blindfolded, pink-haired girl.


    "Tell me how many fingers I am showing?" Eli asked, holding up four fingers.


    "What the hell...?" The situation irked both Arlyne and Theo.


    Kira giggled like a little girl and replied,


    "Hehehe....I am sorry, but I cannot see"


    "Is that so...." Eli said, still harbouring some doubts.


    ''Well, whatever'' He shrugged and removed the sack, revealing a battered boy with yellow-golden hair. The boy was gagging heavily, his hands and legs cuffed behind him. His eyes had sclera showing, and his face was covered in blisters and blood....


    Observing the heart-wrenching scene,


    "Bro-ther" Arlyne''s eyes welled up with tears.


    Eli couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt, ''Ah, maybe I shouldn''t have yed it so roughly'' he thought.


    "...Just out of curiosity, why have you decided to torture him instead of sending him out?" Eli inquired with a genuinely curious expression. From his perspective, it appeared as if they were subjecting the boy to torture.


    "Just do what you asked" Simon interjected.


    Eli sighed and looked at the group,


    "Well, your team and you are responsible. It''s not like I''m in the right ce to say anything" he mumbled and inwardly adding, ''If I have the chance, I''d like to give this same treatment to that Damn Hero''.


    Eli proceeded to remove the gagging ball and cuffs from Oliver.


    "Brother" Arlyne watched her brother, who was attempting to stand on his own, wobbling like a drunken man.


    "I-I a-am sorry, A-Arlyne" Oliver croaked, his voice hoarse, although his eyes had yet to return to normal.


    Eli then took out two vials, one containing a dark grey liquid and the other a green, sticky substance.


    Kyra and Kira looked at the vials curiously, eager to understand their purpose.


    Theo and Simon exchanged curious nces, wondering how Eli, a mortal, could possess something that a Saintess couldn''t cure. It was a revtion beyond anything they had heard thus far.


    Eli was just about to hand the vials to Arlyne when suddenly,


    "BROTHER!!"


    "ggrrrrrooooo"


    Oliver, seemingly losing his senses again, lunged at Eli.


    However, Eli swiftly dodged the erratic advance, his expression remaining indifferent.


    "ggrrrrr"


    Oliver smiled with horniness....which greatly irked Eli.


    "Aa" In a low, threatening tone,


    "If you look at me like that...I.will.annihte.your.existence" Eli''s voice wasced with a chilling intensity as a surge of killing intent emanated from him.


    The trauma from that fateful night still haunted him, and its echoes were evident in his menacing words....Pitiful man.


    Eli''s pupils momentarily glowed pink, before returning to their usual state.


    "rrr-Huh?" Oliver''s eyes reverted to normal, and he gaped at Eli in dumbfounded disbelief.


    Arlyne, Theo, and Simon had their eyes wide open, equally stunned by the sudden transformation.


    ''That''s all it takes for him to return to normal!!!'' Simon couldn''t help but scream inwardly, haunted by the memory of his own past actions that he desperately wished to erase.


    ''Not only that, I was kissed by the brother of the girl I love'' Simon muttered, his gaze lifeless as he looked at Eli, his thoughts filled with resentment.


    ''It''s all because of this damn bastard....You should havee before.....If you were there, everything should have been fine... rrrrrruuu¡ªI fucking hate this filth'' Simon thought unreasonably.


    "Here" Eli offered the dark grey liquid first.


    "Drink it" Elimanded, rather than requested.


    "....Okay" Oliver responded, a little bewildered by the situation. However, he understood that Eli was trying to help, so he drank it after getting the nod from Kyra.


    ''gulp''


    His mind began to clear, and he eximed, "Wow, I feel like I drank an energy potion".


    "Brother?" Arlyne approached him with a worried tone.


    "Don''t worry, I am fine" Oliver reassured her with a smile, but then...


    "PUUFFFFF"


    "W-Why?" Oliver crouched down, clutching his crotch and wriggling in pain.


    His face contorted in agony, and Theo, Simon and even Eli instinctively covered their own groins.


    ''That must be one hell of a kick'' Eli couldn''t help but feel pity for Oliver.


    "Hmph" Arlyne just hmphed and responded with annoyance, "That''s for your carelessness and inappropriate action"


    "I-I-Iam zzzoorryy" Oliver stammered in pain.


    Ignoring his screams, Arlyne turned to Eli, her eyes curious as he held a green sticky liquid bottle in his hand.


    "What''s that?" Arlyne asked.


    "Well, it''s for the body" Eli replied casually.


    "Oh!" Kira eximed with curiosity, "Should we have to apply it to his body?"


    Eli turned his gaze towards the struggling Oliver ''A Man'', who was trying to stand up without causing any more embarrassment.


    "No, it''s for drinking... only for drinking, nothing more," Eli said with sudden seriousness.


    Kira tilted her head, noticing the change in Eli''s tone, and felt an odd sensation.


    Upon hearing this, Oliver''s eyes brightened, and he stood up and epted the bottle from Eli to examine it more closely.


    "Why does it look sticky and green?" Oliver questioned, noticing the unusual texture.


    "It''s made of jelly" Eli offered a fabricated exnation.


    "...." Oliver squinted his eyes and asked further, "What kind of jel---ppp---gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp"


    However, before Oliver could react further, Eli swiftly snatched the bottle from his hand, cupped Oliver''s mouth, and forcefully inserted the bottle''s opening into Oliver''s mouth. The suddenness of the action left everyone in shock.


    ''pop''


    "-ha-ha-Wh-at-ha-hell-ma-ha-man?....aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaraarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr"

 Chapter 177: [Bonus Chapter] Training Program: 13 [Upper Floor]

    A lifeless bodyy on the ground, surrounded by silence.


    "..."


    Eli broke the silence as hemented, "Five more minutes, and he will be fine" His pondering expression didn''t match the situation.


    Hearing that, Arlyne and her group snapped out of their stupor and looked at Eli, who wore an innocent smile.


    Veins popped on their foreheads.


    What happened was simple:


    Eli put the antidote into Oliver''s mouth and forc--ahem, well, helped him drink it, resulting in something that no one had expected.


    Oliver had screamed in pain as if he were being burned from the inside, and then he had wriggled and rolled on the ground. In his distress, he tried to vomit but to no avail. Instead, a disgusting smell emanated from his body, causing everyone to cover their noses. Unable to tolerate the smell....Oliver lost consciousness.


    "Fine?" Arlyne snapped, grabbing Eli''s cor once again.


    Eli nced at her, "Yes, he is" Eli tried to remove her hand, a frown on his face.


    But Arlyne''s grip tightened.


    "What the hell do you mean he was fine?" she demanded, exasperated.


    Eli frowned, caught her hand then,


    ''crack, crack''


    He cracked her knuckles.


    "Ahrr?" Arlyne was unprepared and let out a small scream.


    "There are some limits, Ms. Arlyne.....Please refrain from taking action before drawing conclusions" he said, his tone indifferent.


    It was the second time she had grabbed his cor, and he didn''t like it.


    Arlyne shook off her hand, and Eli immediately let her go.


    She red at him with hostility, but her attention was swiftly drawn elsewhere when...


    "aarrrrr"


    Oliver groaned, and his lifeless body started to return to normal.


    Seeing this, Arlyne forgot about Eli and hurried to her brother. Eli, on the other hand, took the opportunity to walk away, focusing on collecting his rewards.


    "Br-Brother," Arlyne called him worriedly while trying to hide her tears.


    Oliver slowly regained consciousness and looked at his sister with tender eyes, "I am fin-".


    Before he could finish, Arlyne embraced him, overwhelmed with relief and joy.


    "..." Seeing this, Oliver sighed and nced at the others, who seemed to be watching the siblings with sympathy....However, someone shot a death re at him, but Oliver simply ignored them, focusing his gratitude on his sister.


    Eli continued to collect Soul Crystals from the headless monsters, and Oliver couldn''t help but be astonished.


    ''Damn Man, Is he for real?'' Oliver wondered as he observed the hundreds of headless corpses lying around. Eli was walking among them with a sense of detachment as if the gruesome scene didn''t faze him at all.


    After calming Arlyne down, she eximed with excitement, "Brother, you turned normal!".


    "Yeah" Oliver nodded as he examined his reflection in the mirror that Arlyne provided.


    He then turned to his team and expressed his gratitude.


    "I am grateful that you all went along with my sister''s whims" Oliver said, sincerely bending his head. He acknowledged that if they had chosen to, they could have eliminated him and taken over the team without a problem.


    "You should be thankful for your sister, Oliver" Kira said cheekily.


    "Yeah," Kyra nodded in agreement, asionally ncing at someone who was collecting the rewards.


    "Well, you should be" Theo added as he nodded in understanding.


    "...." Simon remained silent, his intense re speaking volumes.


    Oliver decided not to mention the topic of that incident.


    He thanked his sister once more, saying,


    "Thank you, Dear sister"


    "Hmph" Arlyne remained somewhat upset, but Oliver decided to give her some time to cool off.


    As he did, he noticed someone approaching their group.


    "Feeling normal now?" Eli asked as he stood before Oliver.


    "Yes" Oliver smiled and affirmed.


    "Okay" Eli nodded, closely observing him.


    "You can leave now" An impatient voice suddenly interrupted.


    Eli turned to the source and saw the blue-haired boy, Simon, looking at him with frustration, as if Eli was the source of all their troubles.


    "....." Eli frowned at Simon and said, "Mr. Semen, yo-"


    "You fucking bastard!!" Simon shouted, veins popping on his forehead in his rage.


    Eli reacted calmly to Simon''s outburst, tilting his head in confusion,


    "What?"


    "What? What you mean--"


    But Simon''s tirade was cut short when Oliver intervened,


    "Thank you for your help, Asher...hmmm...Eli"


    "ggrrr" Simon growled, his re still fixed on Oliver.


    Eli maintained hisposure, stating matter-of-factly,


    "No need to worry about it. You guys helped me, and I helped you....that''s all"


    Simon''s surprise was evident, and he chuckled, saying, "Here I thought you were going to exploit us.....ahaha."


    Eli couldn''t help but think to himself, ''Well, I did consider it though''.


    "Anyway, thank you," Oliver continued, "Do you mind if I call you Asher....or do you prefer Eli?"


    "I don''t mind, Asher or Eli anything is fine by me....Oliver" Eli replied with a slight smile.


    Oliver chuckled, "I like you, man... ahaha" appreciating Eli''s personality.


    However, Oliver suddenly panicked, fearing the implications of their exchange.


    "W-W-Wait, I-It''s just a figure of s-speech," he stammered, feeling a surge of killing intent from Eli.


    "....", Eli calmed down slightly and responded, "I see....Well, I am only interested in women".


    Oliver seized the opportunity to steer the conversation away from dangerous territory,


    "Y-yes, I am also interested in women only. That makes us best buddies, right?"


    "..." Eli squinted his eyes at the remark and bluntly replied, "No".


    ".....Damn man, you are really brutal with your words" Oliver chuckled andmented.Nevertheless, he didn''t take Eli''s response to heart.


    "Well then, I am leaving" Eli decided it was time to leave the team, feeling the weight of two piercing gazes behind him.


    However,


    "Wait!" Oliver called out suddenly.


    Eli turned back to face him, and Oliver questioned, "Are you searching for your team?"


    "...Well, kinda, I guess" Eli replied with a pondering expression, Inwardly, he thought, ''I did want to know whether that Hero was eliminated or not''.


    Oliver then suggested, "Then why don''t youe to us? It''s better to be in a group than solo, right?"


    This proposal prompted sudden exmations from both Theo and Simon, who shouted in disbelief,


    "What?"


    Oliver turned to the group and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "Yes, there is" Simon responded hatefully, but Theo seemed to be considering the idea....He nced at Kyra and Kira, who didn''t object, and he had an inkling of the reason why.


    ''We need a hero who could repel the dark mana'' Theo thought, deciding to remain silent and watch how the situation unfolded.


    Oliver, observing his group''s reaction, squinted his eyes and asked,


    "Those who object to this, raise your hand?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Only you Simon" Oliver said with an amusing smile.


    No one raised their hand except for Simon, who seemed to be in disbelief.


    "Huh?" Confused, Simon looked at Theo, silently pleading for support. However, Theo stayed silent, and Arlyne seemed indifferent, while the twins continued chatting amongst themselves.


    "K-King...."


    Ignoring Simon''s plea at Theo, Oliver turned to Eli, "Do you?"


    "..." Eli stayed silent for a moment, ncing at the other team and the surroundings. Then, he asked seriously, "Do you know of any way to find the Overlord?"


    "We did find the way to the floor, but we don''t know whether it leads to Overlord or not" Oliver said with a little smile.


    "another floor...ah?" He pondered, ''So this must be where the real Overlord is, right?''


    Eli then made up his mind and dered, "I''m in then".


    "Tsk" Simon clicked his tongue in annoyance, and Arlyne, having observed Eli''s strength, thought, ''He is strong''.


    Everyone resumed walking, but not before the group tended to Oliver, who was still bleeding from his head.


    As they proceeded, Eli continued to avoid making eye contact with anyone.


    As they walked, Kyra couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer and asked,


    "Are you... by any chance a Hero candidate?"


    "!!!"


    The group went silent for a moment.


    The identity of a Hero candidate wasn''t a secret, but it was known to be dangerous. These candidates were sometimes used for experiments, leading to a nightmarish existence if discovered...it was really danger and if someone got the sniff, the Hero candidate would have a hellish life if not for his/her social status.


    Even in Nex, there was a rumour saying that Nex itself conducted a series of experiments with Previous Hero candidates.


    "Hahahahaha" Eliughed and broke the silence with augh and a smile, "No, I am not.....I never meant to be a Hero"


    However, Oliver and Kyra noticed something hidden beneath Eli''s words.....a hint of pain, perhaps even hatred.


    "I see," Kyra nodded, and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yet, Kira chimed in, asking, "Then why do the ''Faunmia'' fear you?" Her question piqued everyone''s curiosity.


    Hearing that, Eli''s face broke into a grin as he replied,


    "Because I am more of a monster than those puny creatures".


    "...." Kira was taken aback by his reply.


    "Pff--hahahahaha" Simon burst intoughter, assuming Eli was joking.


    However, Theo, Arlyne, and the twins hoped Eli was merely jesting, as what they had witnessed so far couldn''t be exined if he wasn''t a Hero candidate.


    Soon, they reached a set of stairs spiralling upward.


    "So, there was truly an upper floor ah?" Eli muttered and he felt some uneasy feeling.


    "Yes, Did you think I was lying, Man?" Oliver frowned.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong... it''s just that there was a lower floor, so I thought you guys were rting to that" Eli rified,


    "Lower floor?" Oliver inquired.


    "Yes, anyhow, are you sure you didn''t have any kind of map or something?" Eli expressed his doubt. He had noticed that Oliver had found this route with rtive ease, which made him suspicious.


    "What you mean-"


    But before Arlyne could say anything inappropriate.


    "You see, my friend, I really love puzzles and mazes, and I can solve them without any hints... I''m really good at this....heh" Oliver chuckled.


    "..." Eli remained silent for a moment silently clicking his tongue and then continued walking up the stairs.

 Chapter 178: Training Program: 14 [Real Ghost?]

    The upper floor of the dungeon still exuded an eerie atmosphere, with dark mana seeping from the walls, stretching endlessly upward.


    Oliver looked around at the foreboding surroundings and voiced his uncertainty,


    "It might be an illusion, right?"


    Eli gave Oliver a thoughtful, yet somewhat intense, stare before responding, "I have an idea to find out whether it''s an illusion or not...Mind helping me?"


    "There''s no need for that" Oliver smiled and replied.He took a step back, seemingly having an idea of what Eli was nning.


    ''Tsk'' Eli clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Oliver" he called.


    "Yes?" Oliver responded, maintaining his smile.


    "What did you feel when you were poisoned?"


    "...."


    "If you feel uncon---"


    Oliver hesitated for a moment before attempting to exin, "No, no, it''s just, well... how can I say it... hmm..."


    He scratched his head awkwardly, ncing between his sister and the Princesses who apanied them, then continued,


    "I wanted to... you know, engage in...inter-course"


    Silence fell upon the group as they absorbed Oliver''s unexpected revtion.


    "Hmmm" Eli responded calmly, not minding the silence, "Male or female?"


    "P-Pardon?" Oliver stammered, taken aback.


    "I mean, during that time, you were fine with anyone, right?" Eli rified his question.


    "ha-hah..." Oliver chuckled nervously, sensing the tension and also ncing at Simon, who seemed on the verge of bursting with anger, ''Don''t you dare to utter anything'' written all over Simon''s face.


    "...hahaha...it is a hell of a question, Asher" Oliver finally managed to say, trying to brush it off.


    Eli, who had noticed the awkward dynamics within the group,mented,


    "I see, fine with anyone, then"


    "..." Oliver suddenly stopped and looked at Eli with a wry face.


    Eli ignored their weird expression and instead asked something important,


    "So, what did you feel when you saw those monsters?"


    "....." Seeing Eli''s firm look, Oliver sighed, "Sigh, irresistible"


    "....What?" Arlyne shouted as a look of disbelief crossed Arlyne''s face.


    "Thought so" Eli nodded knowingly and then shifted his attention back to their surroundings.


    "Y-You mean..." Kira began, her voice trembling with anxiety.


    "Yes" Eli confirmed, acknowledging Kira''s thoughts.


    Curiosity piqued, and the group turned their attention to Kira.


    "What is it, Kira?" Arlyne asked anxiously.


    "Well, you see..." Kira muttered as she grabbed Kyra''s hand, intertwining their fingers. Then Kyra got a quick nod from Oliver and just about began,


    Eli interrupted,


    "Short and simple,


    Firstly, the Scorpion''s poison was not meant to kill anyone; it was an aphrodisiac.


    Secondly, those ck humanoid monsters were once humans or members of another race, simr to us.


    Lastly, it''s just a hypothesis....that these monsters search for the affected person and....well, mate with them, eventually transforming them into Monsters".


    "...N-No Way" Arlyne''s face turned deadly pale upon hearing this revtion.


    "...." Theo, too, was inplete shock.


    "....." Simon had a shocked expression but inwardly grumbled, ''Tsk, If I had known all this, I would have sent him to his doom earlier...tsk,tsk...''


    ''Wait a minute, If I collect those poison then...'' An idea popped into his head.


    "Arlyne, it''s fine, Look" Oliver consoled his sister, gently cupping her face as she teared up,


    "I''m pretty sure if it weren''t for your help, I would have been in serious trouble, and.....you know what could have happened to me, right? It would have been much worse"


    "...''sob'', ''sob''" Arlyne, with tears in her eyes, couldn''t help but cry silently as she thought,


    ''I-I know brother, our father will disown you and sisters-inw will be sold out b-b-but what would I tell them if something happened to you?'' she screamed inwardly.She didn''t want to mention her family circumstances in front of strangers.


    The others assumed that Arlyne''s tears were due to the burden of her undeserved recognition when she had adamantly refused to eliminate her own brother.


    They could never have known theplex web of other families.


    Listening to Oliver''s words, Eli pondered, ''Well, every family has their own drama'' as he shrugged it off and moved closer to the wall,


    "Ouch"


    Eli suddenly grabbed his head, a grimace crossing his face as an unknown pain surged when he attempted to use his Arts.


    "What happened?" Kira asked when she heard the pain in Eli''s voice.


    "N-Nothing," Eli said, trying to quell the burning sensation in his brain.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, ''It seems like the quality of mana around here is mostly Dark Elements with only a limited amount of other Elements...'' Eli wondered, his thoughts muddled by the oppressive magical aura in the dungeon.


    "You know medicine, Right?" Kira inquired, Her blindfolded gaze turned toward Eli''s eyes.


    Eli, contemting whether she was truly blind or not, replied, "I cannot say I know everything about medicine, but I''ve learned enough to survive in the forest".


    "Hmmm" Kira stared? at Eli.


    "You said you are Farmer, right?" Suddenly Kyra chimed in leaving the brother and sister alone for some time.


    "Yes"


    "So, nowadays, farmers are bing doctors?" A sarcastic voice chimed in.


    Eli nced at the speaker and responded with a smirk,


    "Our lives are always on the line, especially in remote areas where healers aren''t readily avable. We have to learn how to tend to our own needs and safety.


    Snakes, scorpions, bats, and more....we have to protect ourselves by learning the properties of nts, their leaves, and their roots. We sow by understanding the climate and clouds, and we harvest by gauging the maturity of the nts we''ve sown. We even burn the remnants to determine the quality of thend..."


    Eli continued to speak, his words reflecting the wisdom of a life closely intertwined with the natural world.


    Or perhaps he had prepared this dialogue to show off....Who knows?


    "..." Simon was left bbergasted by the unexpected turn of events.


    Kira and Kyra, however, had absorbed the wisdom in Eli''s words as they listened intently.


    Eli, after seeing Arlyne and Oliver resolve their issues, decided it was time to conclude his lengthy monologue.


    ".....We farmers connect with nature, ensuring you nobles enjoy the gifts of nature, both the bounty and the shit it has to offer"


    Eli remarked with a wink towards Simon before moving away.


    "....." Simon''s face turned beet red upon hearing Eli''s parting statement.


    ''YOU BASTARD!!'' he screamed inwardly.


    After consoling Arlyne, Oliver pledged to be more cautious.


    As they were about to continue their journey,


    Simon suddenly eximed, "Shit, I forgot my bracelet!" in surprise.


    "What?" Oliver asked, his brow furrowed as he noticed Simon''s empty hand. He was about to inquire further when,


    "You guys can go ahead, I''ll catch up with you" Simon said hastily as he jogged away, not waiting for any discussion.


    "W-Wait what are you doing, Simon?" Oliver shouted.


    "I will be fine" Simon''s voice echoed before he disappeared from their site.


    "What in the...?" Veins began to pop on Oliver''s forehead as he was about to follow Simon when,


    "ggrrrr"


    "hhehehee"


    Everyone turned to look at the few new visitors.


    A small group of ck humanoid monsters with bloody red eyes stood before them.


    The Faunmais'' gazes fell upon Eli and Oliver''s team, but unlike their earlier encounters, they didn''t exhibit any signs of lust or irrational behaviour.


    Just about to Eli took his weapon when,


    /Cleanse/


    /Cleanse/


    "Come on, you fuck heads"


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    Both Kira and Kyra unleashed their spells, and following that, Arlyne sliced through the monsters'' heads like a knife through butter.


    "...Let them have their fun" Eli muttered.


    Oliver nodded in agreement.


    After defeating those monsters, they waited for Simon for some time, but he didn''t seem to return. Thinking he might be lost, Oliver refused to help when Kyra asked for assistance.


    Theo sided with Oliver, sharing his annoyance at Simon''s behaviour.


    As they delved deeper into the dungeon, they encountered fewer and fewer monsters.They only came across one or two at most. The signs of blood sttered around indicated that another group had already entered this area.


    "It''s getting darker" Arlyne muttered as she carefully walked alongside Kira and Kyra.


    ''sh''


    "Oh?" Arlyne eximed cutely when she suddenly saw a bright shlight.


    Turning around she saw Eli holding a smallpact-size shlight in his hands.


    "You''re well-prepared" Oliver said, patting Eli on the back.


    "Well, it''s always good to be prepared" Eli replied.


    "Hahahaha...damn, man, I feel like we could be brothers" Oliver said, a heartfelt grin on his face.


    However,


    "No need, I have enough brothers that I wanted kill" Eli tly refused as he joked....right?


    Hearing that,


    "----Hahahahahahaha" Oliverughed even more.


    Eli covered his ears, annoyed by theughter, ''Well, if monsters hear him, they mighte'' he thought.


    Observing this exchange, Arlyne looked at her brother with a strange expression and was about to say something when...


    ''crunch, crunch''


    Everyone immediately froze as they heard a munching sound.


    "..." They were entirely in a dark ce....too dark.


    Kyra tightens her grip around Kira.


    Theo saw an opportunity to y the hero and protect the princesses, but...


    "Your Highnesses!!" Arlyne grabbed their hands and pulled them behind her, like a mother hen protecting her chicks.


    ''CRUNCH, CRUNCH''


    ''sh''


    The sound of something munching grew louder. Eli tried to focus on the sound, but before he could see anything, a ck figure darted away, leaving behind.....half-eaten ck Faunmia.


    The gruesome scene revealed chunks of flesh missing, exposing bone and viscera. The sight was horrifying, with ck blood and gore sttered around the area, creating a nightmarish tableau of violence and brutality.


    Disgust filled everyone''s faces as they wrinkled their noses in response to the unpleasant sight and smell.


    Oliver unsheathed his thin sword.


    ''gulp, gulp''


    The sound of gulping followed.


    ''gulp''


    ''gulp''


    ''gulp''


    Hearing this, Arlyne, Kira, and Kyra swallowed hard, their throats dry with fear.


    ''sh''


    "KYAAAA!!!


    The scream pierced through the air, filling the darkness with terror.


    Arlyne, unable to contain her fear, let out a shrill cry. She clung to Kyra and Kira for support, her body trembling.


    Eli frowned as a silhouette passed in front of them and then nced at Arlyne who was now beingforted by Kira and Kyra.


    "She is bad with these kinds of stuff" Oliver interjected when he saw Eli focusing on Arlyne.


    "...." Eli nodded not saying a word but inwardly, ''At least Saintess seems doing well'' When he saw Kira and Kyra appeared to be more curious than terrified.


    "Asher, THERE!!" Suddenly, Oliver''s shout caught their attention, and they turned to look.


    Eli followed his point and,


    ''sh''


    At that moment, Arlyne caught a glimpse of a dark purple-haired figure.


    "KYAAAA! G-G-GHOST!!!" She screamed in sheer terror.


    "Sigh"


    Eli couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, realizing that the source of her fear was not a supernatural entity but someone else.


    He recognized whose beautiful silky dark purple hair belonged to.

 Chapter 179: Training Pro--rror-----

    "...."


    Eli stared at the mysterious silhouette of a dark purple-haired figure with enchanting blood-red eyes and a mouth that was dripping with...ck blood?


    "Mr. Asher Eli?" a small, indifferent voice echoed in the area.


    Arlyne, who had heard the voice, was about to scream, but Eli quickly silenced her.


    "KYYA---"


    "Quiet down" Eli snapped at her.


    "OUCH"


    "AA!" Oliver shouted and red at Eli for his inappropriate behaviour.


    Eli ignored themotion and pointed his shlight at the purple figure.


    Pointed his shlight at the purple figure and asked,


    "Are you fine, Ms. Rize?" He asked.


    "Huh?...Hmmm...Yes" The purple figureconfirmed and approached Eli.


    Rize''s dress was not just tattered but also stained with ck blood.


    If others didn''t know she was Rize, they might have mistaken her for one of the Funamia, the ck humanoid monsters that inhabited the dungeon.


    ''Purple?'' Eli couldn''t help but notice that Rize''s eye, which had seemed to shine with a bright red glint earlier, had returned to its original purple hue.


    He was about to approach her but,


    "W-Wait, Mr. Asher Eli" Rize suddenly backed off.


    "What?" Eli asked with a confused expression.


    She then closed her eyes, covered her mouth slightly, and...


    ''burp''


    She burped and then moved towards Eli as if nothing had happened.


    As she came near them, a strange stench red up, causing everyone to wrinkle their noses.


    ''sniff''


    "rrugghh"


    They made disgusted faces and covered their noses.


    Seeing their reactions, Rize stopped in her tracks and nced at everyone before apologizing,


    "I am sorry" and then turned around.


    Eli looked at the scene with a puzzled expression, not quite understanding the reason behind Rize''s sudden apology.


    "Ms. Rize?" he asked, curious about her actions.


    "Yes?" Rize replied but didn''t turn back to face him.


    "....Why did you apologize?"


    Hearing that, Rize turned around surprised expression and saw a genuinely confused Eli''s face.


    "Are you for real?" Someone suddenly chimed in.


    Eli nced at ''Pretty boy'' and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Theo remained silent.He couldn''t help but think, ''Doesn''t he know who she is?''


    Oliver then chimed in, "Asher, can''t you smell this?"


    Seeing Oliver''s peculiar hand motions, Eli finally caught on.


    ''sniff, sniff''


    "Oh... I see" Eli said as he nced at Rize and then turned to Oliver''s team, stating, "Thank you for your help and... here" as he handed another shlight to Oliver.


    With that, he jogged toward Rize, leaving the others with dumbfounded expressions.


    The group didn''t know what to say.....What words could they offer to someone who had just saved one of their members?


    "..." Oliver couldn''t help but feel a tad betrayed, thinking, ''Once a woman enters the picture, friendship bes nothing but a burden''.


    If Eli were to hear his thoughts, he''d likely retort, ''Since when did we be friends?''


    Theo sighed in relief, thankful that Eli had left them to their own devices.


    He thought, ''Just contemting what he will do with Ch''s Saintesses gave me a headache...Finally, he''s gone''.


    Kyra and Kira remained silent but exchanged a knowing look as they observed Rize and shook their heads.


    Arlyne, who had finally calmed down, realized she had been hit by aplete stranger. Even her brother wouldn''t have acted so rudely.


    Still, she quelled her fury, thinking, ''Hmph, I''ll overlook your rudeness since you helped my brother''.


    "...Let''s follow them" Oliver muttered in a low voice with a wicked smile.


    His team members nced at him strangely as they continued discussing his weird actions.


    ....


    Eli stood before Rize, who looked at him indifferently.


    "What are you doing?" Rize asked, her tone puzzled.


    "Well, I thought it would be better to have someone I am familiar with, so..." Eli awkwardly scratched his head.


    "Is that so? What about your team?" Rize inquired, her doubt evident.


    "...Well, Eliminated"


    Hearing this, Rize raised her eyebrows, her curiosity piqued, "Even Princess Zera?"


    "....Yes" Eli nodded solemnly


    "I see...Well, if you want we can work together" Rize nodded in understanding.


    "Okay" Eli agreed, and they continued walking together.


    It was then Noticing a pained expression on her face, Eli asked with concern,


    "Did you get hurt somewhere?"


    "Huh?....I am fin-"


    "Ms. Rize, Please" Eli insisted.


    "..I hurt my left leg" Rize admitted.


    Eli crouched down to examine her calf, which was partially bitten off.


    ''Seems like fighting solo is dangerous here''Eli thought wry smile.


    He couldn''t help butment, "So, you jumped around like a ghost when you''re hurt this much?"


    "I-I... I hate sudden sh" Rize stammered, seemingly embarrassed by her own actions.


    Shaking his head, Eli took out the remaining two healing potions.


    Just as he was about to use them,


    "No" Rize immediately rejected his offer.


    "..." Eli was taken aback by her reaction and her....scared expression?


    He then realized his mistake and facepalmed while saying,


    "I''m sorry, I forgot"


    ''How did I forget about Fallen''s healing potions?''


    Healing potions were blessed by gods and infused with holy elements, making them highly effective for most people.


    However, for those born in dense, dark elemental ces like the Fallen People, using a normal healing potion would cause excruciating pain rather than healing.


    So, It''s No-No for Fallen People.


    While there was a rare water-based healing technique that could heal anyone, it was not widely avable.


    To address this issue, Adriana, the Vampire Queen of the Fallen Continent, had developed a unique healing potion specifically designed for the Fallen.


    ''F-Hing Potion'' Eli pondered the rather peculiar name and couldn''t help but wonder who hade up with it...Although he had a feeling he knew who was responsible for such a name.


    "Didn''t you buy those F-Hing potions?" Eli inquired.


    "I already used everything" Rize responded.


    "..." Eli stared at her, clearly surprised, and then asked, "You used everything?"


    "..."


    "Ms. Rize?" He pressed further when she remained silent.


    "I-I gave some of them to my h-usband" Rize hesitated for a moment before admitting.


    Eli frowned upon hearing her response. He was well aware of herplicated rtionship, he heard from Zera.


    Rize, a Ghoul who consumes raw meat as her food, was not yet married. While she was engaged, she had already started referring to her partner as her husband, despite the fact that her partner seemed to dislike her for some reason.


    "Seriously, Girl... sigh, hop on" Eli said, not wanting to intrude on her personal choices.


    It was her life, and she had the right to make her own decisions. He then motioned for her to climb onto his back...piggy bag.


    "D-Don''t worry, I can wa--"


    "Ms. Rize, Teach would be worried" Eli said seriously, cutting off her words.


    "..." Rize fell silent and nodded her head in agreement.


    "Here... I don''t have any women''s dresses" Eli offered as he threw a big shirt of his own to her.


    "..." Rize blinked for a few seconds when she caught the shirt and asked with a wry face, "Is it okay? I mean, I smel¡ª"


    "Ms. Rize"


    "...Okay." She then reluctantly wore the oversized T-shirt over her tattered dress and hopped behind Eli.


    ''sniff''


    A strong raw meat stench entered Eli''s nose.


    "Shall we?" Eli asked without disying any remorse or disgust, leaving Rize curious about his reaction.


    "Yes"


    Eli held her thighs tightly as Rize wrapped her slender hands around his neck.


    He took out Celestria since they were in a dark ce where monsters lurked. He hoped that having Celestria out would deter the monsters, which was why he opted for a piggyback style instead of the princess carry.


    And most importantly, he cannot use the Sack carry style since he felt it was wrongdoing to her.


    --rror--


    "Hmm?" Eli frowned suddenly as his ears twitched.


    "What is it?" Rize asked when she saw him halting his walk.


    "...Did you hear anything?" Eli analysed his surroundings.


    "....." Rize also pondered and said, "No".


    "..." Eli shrugged it off and continued to walk.


    Eli remained silent, he continued walking deeper into the darkness. Just as he had predicted, the ck Faunmia, which had appeared out of nowhere, was terrified of him or his weapons. They scattered and fled as quickly as possible, leaving Rize in a state of bewildered amazement.


    Rize''s eyes remained fixated on Eli''s face, and she couldn''t decipher his thoughts.


    She had learned everything from her Mother-in-Law and knew her future husband didn''t like her, but for the sake of her Mother-in-Law, she was willing to do anything.


    Her mother-inw had taught her how to act and speak with etiquette and had also taught her about the cruelty of the world when you were alone....She had showered Rize with love, something Rize still couldn''t quite understand.


    That''s why she was curious and had questions that others avoided answering, no matter what.


    Now....For some reason, She wanted to understand this human,


    "....Do you know what I am?" Rize asked Eli, seeking some rity.


    "Huh?" Eli, who was cursing himself for not finding the right route, was snapped out of his thoughts when he heard her.


    "You are Ghoul, right?"


    "..Yes"


    "Then?" Eli made a puzzled expression.


    "..." Rize was practically shocked, ''Yeah, then what?'' this was the first time questioned herself.


    "I...m-mean I like to eat rotten raw meat...even humans, you know "


    "You are a Ghoul, so that''s normal....What are you getting at?" Eli frowned.


    "..." Rize didn''t know what to say anymore, wondering why she felt so confused ''Then Why are others avoiding her?''...Is he....''.


    "Ms. Rize?" Eli called her as she snapped out of her stupor and asked without hesitation,


    "By any chance, do you love me? If yes, I am sorry that I alread---"


    "...." Eli stopped his motion and nkly stared at her, taken aback by the sudden question then,


    ''Thud''


    "urgh"


    Rize fell to the ground.


    She groaned in pain, casting a re at Eli, who had released her without any warning.


    Eli brought his face extremely close to hers and inquired indifferently,


    "Where did you even get that idea? Do you even understand what love is, Ms. Rize?"


    Their proximity was so intimate that it might have led others to believe they were about to share a passionate kiss.


    For better or worse,


    "Look, it appears Jayvald was correct, Amber" an enthusiastic, melodious voice echoed as a blinding light enveloped everyone.

 Chapter 180: Your wish comes True, Fox

    "Look, it looks like Jayvald is right, Amber" a melodious voice with a hint of sarcasm echoed.


    Both Eli and Rize snapped to atttion as they heard the voice.


    Th, they saw four people walking towards them, one of whom had bright  mes in their hands, illuminating the area.


    Eli instinctively took a defsive stance.


    Upon closer inspection, Eli realized that the group consisted of a brown-haired beauty with a hint of blue, a fluffy  fox-eared woman, a wolf-eared woman with arsic hair, and.....a gold-haired handsome man holding  mes in his hands.


    "Oh, if it isn''t Vice-Rep? What are you doing here?" Eli asked with a teasing expression, though his eyes remained fixed on Eva Dolphus, the woman with arsic hair, who appeared to be rather angry.


    "Hello, Rep, I could ask the same question. What are you doing alone with Austin''s fianc¨¦e?" The  fox-eared beauty, Amber Fox, inquired with a smile, though her eyes scanned the area for anything unusual.


    Last time, they almost Eliminated him due to the exertion of fighting against the Lower floor''s Overlord, but now...


    "He is dangerous" Pearl, the brown-haired beauty, muttered.


    "Well...." Eli nced at Rize and replied with a smirk, "I am teaching her about love".


    "...Wh did--" Rize, who had a puzzled expression and was about to ask a question,


    "Love? You are teaching love or something else....You horny bastard" Eva gritted her teeth in anger as she unsheathed her slim sword.


    "Oh, Oh, Oh, Why violce, Lady?" Eli motioned his hand to stop, however,


    "Th what are gathering a?" Pearl chimed in wh she saw him using his Terra Arts.


    "Hmm, That''s just self-defse.....In case a wolf decided to leap on me" Eli replied honestly.


    "Eva, Stop" Amber interrupted and looked at Eli with a wry expression.


    "Amber, that bastard was trying to harm Rize" Eva retorted as she ignored Amber''s words, and the tsion betwe the two groups escted.


    ''ssshh''


    ''Ting''


    Eli swiftly blocked an iing attack from Eva.The veins a his eyes protruded for a second before returning to normal.


    "Fast as ever" He muttered, only seeing her wh she was right in front of him.


    ''chhkkkk''


    Eva was about tounch another attack wh a red de suddly shot toward her, but she skillfully dodged it, causing the de to stter on the wall like water.


    ''Advanced Art...ah?'' Eli thought as he nced at Rize.


    "Rize?" Eva questioned, a tak-aback expression evidt on her face.


    "Ms. Eva Dolphus, Mr. Asher Eli was only helping me. Please stop concluding inappropriately" Rize said indiffertly, ev though Eva was trying to help her.


    "....." Eva looked down and backed off without responding. The tse standoff showed signs of easing.


    "And You, Mr. Asher Eli, don''t let your words mislead" Rize said as folded her hand.


    "..." Eli stared at her for a second and really wanted to ask, ''Th what about ''I was in love with you'' matter and you ev rejected it without letting me speak?'' However, his atttion was diverted to the person who stood siltly, seemingly uninvolved in his affairs, Alexander, the gold-haired handsome boy.


    Alexander, maintained a facade of apology, ''Sorry''.


    However, Eli was growing increasingly irritated with the situation.


    "Tsk,e on, damn brat. Do you think I''m as dse as those girls? I can fucking see that smug look on your face" Eli grumbled, pointing out Alexander''s less-than-apologetic expression to Amber and her group.


    Alexander, flustered by Eli''s outburst, hurriedly attempted to exin himself,


    "No, Mr. Asher Eli, I''m happy because I saw you doing well" and He continued with ''no so gloomy'', "I thought, everyone was E-Eliminated, I''m relieved to know at least you are doing f-fine"


    Amber''s team softed upon hearing Alexander''s naive and good heart.


    Eli looked at Alexander, shock still evidt on his face...."Who?" he muttered abstmindedly.


    "What the fuck are you talking about!!!"


    Eli shouted, his irritation mounting as he couldn''tprehd why everyone was acting strangely, ''Isn''t it fucking obvious he is acting? and why the fuck others are acting like an idiot....huh? Ev Rize?'' Eli noticed ev Rize, who was looking at Alexander with a tder expression.


    Eli''s sudd outburst caused others to snap out and look at Eli with a questioning gaze.


    "..." Ignoring their scrutiny, Eli directed his atttion back to Alexander, his expression growing more indiffert.


    "They are the ones who almost eliminated our team, right?" Eli asked, his voice steady.


    "Y-Yes" Alexander stuttered as if he was scared of Eli....it irked Eli more.


    "Th why are you with them?" Eli inquired further while clching his fist.


    Before Alexander could respond, Amber stepped forward and exined,


    "We made a deal"


    "A deal?" Eli''s brow furrowed as he sought rification.


    "Yes" Amber confirmed and continued, "As long as he could help us, I promised to give his team 50% of the share, excluding the Overlord, which is why he was cooperating with us".


    Eli contemted this for a momt, scepticism evidt on his face.


    "50%... hmm? I don''t see any befit for your team, though" he remarked, seeking to understand the logic.


    "..." Amber remained silt, unwilling to answer his question.


    "Well, whatever" Eli finally shrugged, growing weary of the conversation, "Cancel the deal, Alexander, ande with me".


    However, Alexander''s response was swift and firm,


    "Huh?....I-I can''t do that....I promised them" He said with determination.


    "..." Eli''s irritation red once again, and he stared back at Alexander, his voice now cold and resolute,


    "If you don''t, th I will consider you a member of their team and eliminate you".


    "W-What?...''ggrrrr''" Alexander ''baffled'' by Eli''s words and gritted his teeth ''dejected'' face.


    He met Eli''s gaze with defiance, stating, "I am a Hero, and I cannot go back on my promises".


    Amber and her team disyed signs of tion at Alexander''smitmt to the deal, but Eli found the whole situationical.


    "Hero?....ppffftt...hahahahahaha" Heughed maniacally, provoking a shiver to run through the spines of those prest....ev causing Rize to gulp nervously.


    ''Seriously Hero?'' Eli''sughter only grew more maniacal, and he couldn''t help but vision Alexander''s futile attempts.


    He was convinced that no one had noticed Alexander''s past actions, not ev Aadya and Mairel. However, baselessly using Alexander could put Eli in a bad position, and he was aware of this....


    But at this point,


    "I don''t fucking care"Eli had reached the limit of his patice with ''The Hero of Dawn Kingdom.''


    He didn''t want to cause major problems for Adriana, but giv the way Alexander had seemingly tried to harm Zera.


    Th Luna''s trauma face, Eli was beginning to suspect that Alexander might be responsible.


    His anger had red throughout the day, yet Eli''s priority was to maintain a harmonious team so tried to cope with Alexander, however,


    "Just fuck it"Eli had finally decided to let go of his reservations about Alexander.


    ''spark, spark''


    "Ting"


    "Why violce, Mr. Asher Eli?" Eva appeared in front of Alexander, blocking Eli''s iing attack on Alexander.


    "Huh?" It took a second for Alexander to react.


    "Because he was trying to stay true to his word, you''re trying to eliminate your own team member, and he''s trying to help your team, you know" Amber chimed in.


    The air a them started to distort with tsion.


    "..." Eli, with his eyes closed, oped his shining red eyes, ring at Amber.


    In a calm, indiffert tone, he responded, "Aa, Fox, shut the fuck your annoying mouth....Helping us after Eliminating our team members what kind of joke is that....".


    However, Amber said something else,


    "Oh, But what if he was trying to use us?


    Have you considered that possibility?


    What if he nned to use us to lower our guard?


    Don''t you think about such things?


    I''m disappointed in you, Asher Eli, who has received Her Majesty''s favour"


    "..." Eli remained silt, staring at Amber who had fired off a series of questions.


    "Cat got your tongue?" Pearl chimed in, adding her own thoughts.


    "I think he was just like other members of our team" Pearl said as she hinted about others idiocy.


    "..." Eva red at Pearl, knowing exactly what hermt implied.


    ''sigh'' Eli sighed and decided to back off.


    "Hmm?" Amber raised an eyebrow in surprise. She had expected Eli to react with anger but was surprised by his ability to control his emotions.


    "What are you scared of because we outnumber you? Man up, pretty boy. Alexander is more of a man than you" Pearl remarked matter-of-factly.


    "Hmm? What man are you talking about? I can fuck for a minimum of 5 times, and for the maximum, I hav''t tested because my wife always runs out of ergy a the 9th " Eli stated with a smile, standing beside Rize, who looked at him with a shocked expression.


    No, Her shock wasn''t about the information he revealed....or at least not tirely.


    There was something else that had tak her by surprise, and she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "W-What the? Y-You...." Pearl''s cheeks blushed deeply, and she stuttered in response.


    "..." Amber and Eva red at Eli and th said in unison,


    ""You Horny Pervert""


    "I am, Do you want to verify it?" Eli affirmed with a challging tone, beckoning them.


    "gggrrr"


    They gritted their teeth in disgust.


    "What is Her Majesty ev thinking, sponsoring his guys? Is he for real?


    You''re just an ugly bastard who only thinks of the lower half" Amber said in disgust.


    There''s a significant differce betwe words spok by a frid and those from a stranger.


    While Jayvald, Austin, and Noah could be quitescivious, Amber and Eva had grown up with them, so they didn''t feel as offded. However, Eli''s words left a bitter taste in their mouths.


    "Alright, let''s finish this guy" Pearl said furiously after calming down.


    Hearing that, Amber added,


    "I''m sorry, Alex. But it seems we''re going to Eliminate him. Don''t worry;


    I''ll make sure you get your team''s share."


    "..."


    "Alex?"


    Amber frowned wh she got no response, and Eva, who was standing in front of Alex, also nced behind her.


    "..."


    There was no one there, except for the  mes floating in the air.


    ''Chuukkk''


    "Oh, Your wishes true, Fox" A Pleased voice echoed.

 Chapter 181: Bracelet Malfunctioned

    "Oh, Your wishes true, Fox" A Pleased voice echoed.


    "Cough, cough...Alex..ander" Amber''s expression turned to one of betrayal as she saw Alexander thrusting his sword behind her back.


    ""Amber!!!""


    Both Pearl and Eva rushed towards Amber, concern etched on their faces.


    ''squelch''


    A sicking squelching sound followed as Alexander pulled his sword back and hastily retreated.


    Pearl and Eva managed to catch Amber, prevting her from falling.


    "Good boy"


    Eli and Alexander pped each other''s hands, seemingly unfazed by the tse situation, while the three furious wom vted their anger.


    "Damn you Alex, how could you do this?"


    "I never thought you would do something this cowardice" Pearl added, her voice filled with disappointmt and anger.


    "You are showing your true colour....ah?" Eva shouted, unable to contain her frustration.


    However, Alexander and Eli ignored those three.


    "You deserve to be the leader of our team, Alexander" Eli said, his tone light.


    "Haha... it was easy to manipte them" Alexander replied in an amused tone.


    "Pearl-cough-cough-Eva, Eliminate him before I leave" Amber said with bloodshot eyes, her fierce blue gaze filled with hatred. She recalled their journey from the lower floor to here, how Alexander had easily agreed to help.


    She had initially believed him to be a naive and good-hearted guy, but now...


    "He nned all this and I fell for that ''gggrrrr''" She gritted her teeth in anger.


    Pearl hefted her long blue spear from her back, and Eva had already unsheathed her sword, their fury evidt.


    "Fuck you, bastard!" Eva spat angrily as she vanished and reappeared within a microsecond in front of Alexander, aiming her slim sword at his neck.


    ''Ting''


    However, a Tridt interfered with her attack.


    "Pwwssshhh'' Eli whistled, his tone filled with amusemt, "You cute little wolf, always fast and fierce.....I like it".


    "urgh" Eva wasn''t faltered by his remarks and moved to attack Alexander again.


    At that momt, another person arrived to face off against Eli.


    A blue spear thrust at Eli''s head, but he swiftly dodged it.


    ''Ting''


    "See you again, You Horny Pervert" Pearlmted as she swung her spear.


    ''Ting''


    "Happy to see you, Shy Princess ev though you are showing too much" Eli teased as he blocked her iing attack.


    "...." A faint pink hue tinged Pearl''s  cheeks as her lips twitched with anger.


    "Horny Bastard!!"


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    .....


    "Why did you do that, Alex?" Eva, unrelting, poured every bit of her anger into her attacks, pushing Alexander back.


    "Hmm?" Alexander questioned, deflecting her strikes with his sword. He appeared calm in the face of Eva''s fury.


    "Don''t act like you don''t know, you damn traitor" Eva spat with frustration and continued,


    "Ev though we initially wanted to eliminate you along with the others, she was the first person to oppose it. Ev after falling to the lower floor, we thought of eliminating you, and...yet, she told us not to."


    ''urhh''


    Eva''s reltless attacks began to wear down Alexander''s defces, pushing him further on the defsive.


    "What? Why are you not answering with your disgusting mouth of yours?" Eva''s anger continued to escte as Alexander remained silt.


    Rize, however, had be calmly observing Eli and Alexander, contemting something in a certain direction and She was about to make a move wh,


    "Why don''t you help me...Oliver?" Eli shouted while sparring against Pearl''s fierce attacks.


    "...."


    "We will divide the rewards"


    "...50%"


    "It''s Deal!!"


    As soon as those words left Eli''s mouth, Oliver and his team appeared where Rize had be staring.


    "....N-No" Amber muttered upon seeing two  mes shoot towards her.


    ''Shhhsss''


    Before the mes could reach her, Eva appeared and swiftly cut the  me ball in half, while Pearl threw her spear to intercept the attack.


    Both Eva and Pearl th moved to stand beside Amber, who was bleeding from her stomach.


    "Hahaha... Asher, you really are a dangerous man, using the hero to lure the Fall.....That''s not something anyone could do every day" Olivermted as he positioned himself in front of Eli.


    One by one, Arlyne, Theo, Kyra, and Kira arrived on the sce.


    Seeing this, Amber, Eva, and Pearl flinched, and their panic intsified. The appearance of Eli''s allies? was putting them at a severe disadvantage.


    "You guys are really following me....ah?" Eli calmly surveyed the situation.


    "...hahahah" Oliver awkwardlyughed.


    "..."


    "hahah"


    "..."


    "hah"


    "..."


    The atmosphere was filled with awkwardughter as Oliver attempted to break the silce, but Eli remained emotionless.


    "...I am sorry" Oliver apologized deeply.


    "..." Eli nced a at others and felt a fierce gaze on him however, he ignored it and asked something else,


    "Wait, Where is ''Sem''?Is he note yet?" though he somewhat guessed.


    Hearing the question, Oliver snorted in displeasure and responded with irritation,


    "That damn fucker must have gott scared and ran away".


    "..." Eli simply nodded.


    "Should we finish them off?" Oliver inquired as he drew his sword.


    Eva, Pearl, and Amber flinched at the suggestion, struggling to devise a n. They turned to Rize, hoping for assistance since she stayed neutral.


    "Pe-arl" Amber called out, her expression pained.


    "Yes," Pearl understood her inttions and looked to Rize, beginning to ask for help but,


    "Ms. Rize, Could you please help us---"


    "I am sorry, Ms. Pearl Harper" Rize immediately rejected.


    "..." Pearl fell silt, choosing to face the impding confrontation without further plea.


    Her determination was shared among herpanions as they readied themselves.


    "Okay, Let''s finsi--sh them---shshhh--fff----ooff---Kill---noo---"


    A distorted voice suddly pierced the air, leaving everyone in the chamber bewildered.


    All eyes were drawn to Eli, whose face had transformed into a....nk mask.


    "KKKYYYYAAAAA!!!!!"


    A blood-curdling scream from Arlyne filled the chamber as she fainted.


    Thankfully Kyra acted swiftly, catching her and immediatelymcing the process of healing her mtal strgth, her own eyes filled with unease upon seeing Eli''s faceless head.


    "W-What the..." Oliver took cautious steps backwards, his voice shaky as he questioned,


    "Wh-Who are you?"


    "ssshhhhh---e---w---eee--rrrrriiii--" However instead of answering a brok sound just like T.V. it came from Eli.


    Seeing this, Oliver''s group backed and left only Rize and Alexander.


    "...What is happing?" Eva asked wh saw Eli''s face.


    It was th the person who holding their pierced stomach looked at Eli with an astonished expression,


    "Y-You--"


    "Tsk, I guess, I cannot control two at the same time" A stern voice came from behind everyone.


    Everyone immediately moved their head.....only to see another Eli with emerald gre and sky blue heterochromatic eyes move towards them.


    He was rubbing his nose leaking heavy blood constantly due to the overload of his brain.


    "E-Eli?" Oliver stammered, the fear evidt in his voice.


    "Yes" Eli, having wiped away the blood.


    ''If he is here th...'' Oliver th turned at another Eli who....staring at them with a faceless head.


    A chill runs through his spine.


    Amber, her gaze hazy and filled with confusion, couldn''t help but ask, "Y-you, wh-wh did you le-earn-cough- it?"


    "Hmm? From you...Teacher" Eli said in a teasing tone.


    "...." Amber stared at Eli with a mixture of disbelief and....intrigue?


    Eli was differt from others, he always possessed a unique ability to observe and pay atttion to minute details, ev in the most dire situations.


    Wh he found himself cornered by Amber''s team, he countered someone who lighted him about how to correctly utilize his ''AMV or Augmted Mana Vision''.


    Despite grasping the concept, he had yet to unlock its full pottial. The limitationy in his body''s need for time to stabilize and adapt to the integration of Mnemosyne and mana. As much as he could absorb knowledge like a sponge, his mortal body had its limits.


    It was during this period that Eli countered a person with the extraordinary ability to create illusions and interact with reality.


    Her talt fascinated him, and by closely observing her technique, he gained valuable insight. Though his version of the illusion technique might not match hers in power, it far exceeded his previous abilities.


    To create this advanced illusion,


    He merged


    /Elemtal Derivative/ and /Mana Vision/


    Just before Amber''s team''s arrival,


    He created an image of himself while concealing his real self in a dark corner. This AMV was perfect, free from any distortions or shaky effects.


    To mimic Amber''s abilities, Eli strategically employed sand particles, gathering them a the point of contact wh Eva was about to strike, creating the illusion of a real collision.


    While not as pott as Amber''s skills, it gave Eli an idea of what he could achieve wh his body fully adapted to these newfound powers.....pottially the creation of an tirely new reality.


    Initially, he wanted to take out Amber and others but after hearing Amber''s extravagant words Eli decided to put it on the role.


    He Knocked out Alexander and th created an outline of exactly Alexander though it was not perfect if one looked closer since he was controlling two at the same time.....it was really hard for him.


    ''I understand now why Her Majesty took an interest in him'' Amber muttered inwardly, just as she was about to ept her defeat. But th, she had a sudd realization.


    ''Wait, two?'' She swiftly turned her head to look at the gold-haired boy, only to see him disappear along with the duplicate of Eli.


    They vanished as the particles of water and sand floated a beforepletely ceasing to exist.


    The crowd was left in nk amazemt, with questions running through their minds.


    "Is she also---"


    "No, she is real" Eli affirmed wh Eva asked about Rize, who was looking at Eli with an amazed expression.


    "T-Th where--"


    "He was here, Ladies" Eli replied as if he had everything nned out like he had predicted their every reaction.


    It made King Theo, the Crown Prince of Theos kingdom, rethink his stance on Eli. He thought, ''He was good... no, too good. He needs to be leashed'' as he contemted Eli''s incredible abilities.


    Eli lifted his hand, holding Alexander''s leg.


    Amber scanned Alexander''s body, and she noticed that he appeared unharmed. His attire was neat, without a speck of dust, which was unusual considering the situation.


    "Did you--"


    "No, he didn''t betray you" Eli cut her off, providing a clear answer to their unspok question.


    ''...He must be leashed'' Theo thought to himself.


    "Anyhow" Eli continued, turning his atttion back to Amber, "Why ar''t you disappearing yet? Are you...cheating?" He frowned, suspecting foul y.


    Everyone realized it had be more than a minute since she had tak the critical attack, and her continued presce was bing increasingly suspicious.


    Ev Amber herself was perplexed by the dy, ''It was a critical hit, right?'' she questioned herself as she touched her abdom, which had clear holes and was leaking blood.


    "N-No I am not" Amber immediately died Eli''s usation.


    "Th?"


    "....I think it''s my bracelet malfunctioned" Amber said as she broke her bracelet with her own hands.


    "..."


    However, nothing happed after a few seconds.


    "Hmmm, I see" Eli nodded, seemingly unfazed. But th,


    "BBBOOOOMMMMM!!!!!"


    "AAAARRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    A deafing explosion shattered the uneasy silce.

 Chapter 182: I knew you love me, but I cann-HMMfff

    Alexander''s POV


    I, somehow managed to avoid Eva''s attack wh they used Eli as bait.


    I, somehow defeated Noah Caddle by unleashing my full power.


    I, somehownded alone with three stunning wom, as if I were living out some sort of Lucky Pervert Momt.


    I, somehow used my acting skills to seduce Amber first, since she seemed to be naive wh it came to love.


    I, somehow manipted Eva and Pearl, convincing them that I guinely supported Falls, unlike the other Hero who despised them.


    Though, my initial ns didn''t fullye to fruition.


    I, somehow managed to score some points with Amber, Eva, and Pearl, and....what was left was to win Alysia''s heart in this Training Arc...


    But,


    Yet,


    ..Yet,


    ...Yet,


    "AAAAARRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    "Oh, you''re absolutely right. It appears that his bracelet is malfunctioning".


    Blood rushed from my sev orifices as I felt a punch....no, it looked like a punch, but it didn''t feel like one. Instead, it felt like I was being crushed in a press.


    Struggling to keep my eyes op through the blood haze, I saw....an auburn-haired man wearing an indiffert expression.


    Gazing at his face filled me with an overwhelming sse of anger.


    It was an inexplicable anger that made me wish to erase his face from existce.


    As if he could read my thoughts, he asked with an amused tone and an expression devoid of emotion,


    "Angry?"


    "Y-cough-cough-cough..."


    I tried to speak, but every attempt resulted in more blood gushing out.


    My vision grew increasingly hazy as I started to lose consciousness once more....Wait, again?....Ah, now I understand. During our confrontation with Eli, someone had knocked me unconscious. It was rather pathetic to lose consciousness in such a manner.


    Slowly slipping away into darkness, I noticed my bracelet was brok, yet there was no response from it.


    Seeing this, an uncanny smile erupted on my face before I nked out.


    "Tsk, Tsk, what a strong body you have...Mr. Hero"


    Those were thest words I heard.


    _______________________________________


    Third Person''s POV


    "...." Eli stared at the unconscious boy and th examined his hand, contemting the extraordinary resilice of the Hero''s body.


    ''His body is truly remarkable'' Eli pondered, wondering what it would take to pierce it.


    "Y-Y-ou....that''s the Hero and your team''s own member, isn''t he?" Theo inquired, stuttering.


    "Huh?...Oh, yes, he was. However, due to his betrayal, he is facing the consequces of his actions" Eli replied with a seemingly bign smile.


    ....that was far from just a smile.


    "What are--"


    "Are you trying to manipte us?" Pearl interjected before Theo could pose any further questions.


    "..." Theo eyes twitched as he began, "Ms. Pearl, could you st--"


    But once again, someone else cut him off.


    "You nearly deceived us-cough-cough-You damn, Mortal" Amber spat with an unmistakable fury etched on her face.


    Yet,


    "..." Eli ignored the others and focused on the motionless boy who had attempted to harm Zera, and something deeper seemed to be going on betwe him and Luna.


    ''Should I... kill him? Should I kill... him? kill... him?'' His mind was a tumultuous whirlwind of thoughts about ding the life of this ''Damn Hero'' who had shaped everything in Eli''s life and was still trying to take more from him.


    For a momt, the tire group stood froz, as if awaiting Eli''s decision...an uneasiness swept a for unknown reasons.


    ''I really want to kill him, however....'' Eli''s thoughts turned to the evts of the past few months.


    The image of Lilith''s radiant smile, Scy''s shy charm, Adriana''spetitive spirit, and his beloved sisters who bore hardships without burding him with their struggles. These thoughts weighed on his conscice.


    Once, Eli was alone and acted irrationally, but now, he couldn''t afford to be impulsive. His actions might affect the well-being of his loved ones.


    Eli was far from perfect.


    He held secrets, known only to his elder sister.


    He didn''t consider himself a gius or an exceptionally talted individual. Despite the recognition he received for his perseverance and knowledge, he knew that he was a small fish in a vast ocean. He couldn''t bring himself to consider himself great.


    For Eli, there was never ough knowledge to satisfy his insatiable curiosity. All he wanted now was to sure the safety of those he held dear /Just to be safe/ his motto.


    Ev though many of the wom in his life were more powerful than him, a lingering sse of unease surfaced wh he looked at Alexander, Amir Osvaldo and Kayd R.


    He felt an innate inferiority in their presce. His subconscious told him that he could never surpass them, and he epted that he was but a mortal, vulnerable to death by a simple cut to his neck or a thrust to his heart.


    This sse of inferiority had apanied him throughout his life, and it had moulded him into the person he was today.


    Eli was sure....no, he had already gone through, there was nothing absolute in this ever-changing world.


    ''Sigh... Let''s stop now. There are witnesses here, and...'' Eli nced at Amber''s group, ''He has support''.


    ''crack, crack''


    Eli distanced himself from the expansive hole that radiated like a spiderweb.....For a momt, his irrational side had driv him to attempt to d Alexander''s life.


    Unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, Alexander''s body had grown sturdier over time, much like how Eli had grown stronger.


    ''snap''


    ''crack, crack''


    Eli broke his own bracelets, and with a faint smile, hemted, "Looks like we cannot die here anymore".


    Everyone''s atttion changed as they broke their bracelets, but the oue remained the same.


    "Your Highnesses, please" Oliver implored, requesting assistance for Alexander.


    Eli paid little heed to Oliver and remained focused on Amber.


    "Oi?"


    "What you want?"


    Both Pearl and Eva positioned themselves in front of Amber as if to shield her.


    Eli paid no mind to their defsive stance and inquired of Amber, "Don''t you have a healing potion?"


    "....Yes" Amber answered with hesitance.


    "Will it be sufficit to md your wound?" Eli pointed towards her abdom.


    "....I-I don''t think so"


    "Oi, Oliver does--"


    "No, we don''t, and we won''t" Oliver promptly rejected Eli''s implied request.


    "...." Eli perceived a trace of disgust on Oliver''s team''s faces, but he decided not to ask about it for now.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, I can help you" Eli offered, sounding somewhat uncertain about his abilities.


    "What are you now nning--"


    Before Pearl could object further, Amber raised her hand to silce her and inquired, "What do you want in return?"


    "Two bottles of F-Hing Potion" Eli replied without any hesitation.


    "....Good," Amber nodded, epting the deal, ''If it''s a transaction, that''s fine'' she thought and gave thest remaining two potions which had glitters of  particles floating inside the ck liquid.


    "A-Amber?"


    "Amby?"


    Pearl and Eva were tak aback by Amber''s decision.


    "It''s okay" Amber reassured them and th turned to Eli, asking, "Isn''t it?"


    "..." Eli observed her for a momt before responding, "Yes, it''s fine."


    "Wait a minute" Eli said and walked over to Rize.


    "Hmm?" Rize calmly tilted her head.


    "Show me your leg" Eli said as he knelt down.


    "Huh?" Rize appeared puzzled.


    "...You hurt your leg, right? Show it" Eli''s eyes twitched.


    "OH...I see but I cannot take fre--Huh?-Ouch"


    Eli simply tugged on her leg, causing her to fall on her buttocks.


    "What are--" Rize began to ask in annoyance wh,


    "You asked me whether I am in love... no, no, you confirmed I am in love with you, right?" Eli inquired as he closely examined her calf.


    Her blood vessels were leaking blood, her torn muscles were twitching like dead frog legs, and...Eli could ev see her bone.


    ''What the hell? How in the hell was she jumping a with this brok leg?....hmm, wait, isn''t her dark mana devouring the monster''s dark mana?'' Eli was amazed to discover this.


    ''Is Fall''s Dark mana more pott than the dungeon''s monster''s Dark mana?'' Eli pondered, but he was snapped out of his thoughts wh,


    "Yes, I knew you love me, but I can..''hmmmff---''" Rize was saying wh she suddly moaned, she th hurriedly covered her mouth.


    "Hmm, what are you saying?" Eli asked with an angelic smile, which for Rize, was more...devilish.


    Ev though this F-Hing Potion could heal Fall, it still caused them pain because of the 0.% mixture of Holy water contt in it.


    "Ahhh-wait-hmm-I-I am-w-wait-Hmmm" Rize tried to control her pained moan, her normally indiffert face turning slightly red in shame


    "I am not waiting," Eli smiled ev more and applied the liquid.


    "hmm-Y-You-idi-hmmm-ahhh-PERVERTED BASTARD!!" Rize shouted as she attempted to p him, but Eli swiftly dodged and looked at her with a wicked smile.


    "Think before you speak" Eli told her as he moved on to his next target.


    ''Ggrrrr'' Rize, for the first time in her life, felt shame and...excitemt? She covered her face as the other people a her looked at her with puzzled expressions.


    ''gulp''


    Amber, who witnessed this, gulped nervously and th looked at the approaching Eli with his wicked smile.


    "N--"


    She was about to refuse his help, but th,


    "I am not sure about healing you, so don''t get your hopes up" Eli quickly interjected, escaping from the sudd attacks of the two wom.


    "....Okay" Amber reluctantly agreed and signalled her frids to calm down.


    Eli sat down and calmed his mind, th asked her to move the robe so that he could see the wound clearly.


    "..." Amber hesitated for a momt but noticed that his eyes showed no lust or any emotions. She slowly revealed only the wounded area, not exposing ev an extra inch of her  abdom.


    "....Really?" Eli''s lips twitched wh he saw how she only showed the wounded part.....no, he wasn''t hoping for anything...it''s just for some reason it felt he was being treated like a pervert.


    And her two frids kept watch, blocking the view from others.


    ''Am I operating something else?'' Eli wondered, but he set that thought aside and focused on the task at hand.


    Mana Breathing


    "Ocean Arts: nd Form"


    /Heal/

 Chapter 183: You are not a hero, are you?

    /Heal/


    This was a skill, Eli had be working on mastering ever since he used it in the Prison Dungeon during the 3rd Form.


    However, he knew that utilizing the 3rd Form again was out of the question. It would push his body to the limit, pottially leaving him permantly disabled.


    Aadya had made it clear, "It''s up to you".


    But he was a little curious guy So....Determined, Eli decided to start small...Little by Little.


    He practised, sessfully mding minor injuries, but he still couldn''t fully heal. Despite the limitations, he knew he had to heal Amber.He might need her assistance ahead of time because...


    Ever since Eli tered the upper floor,


    As time passed, the overwhelming darkness felt differt from what they had countered earlier. It seemed like they were getting closer to the Overlord''sir. However, Ember began to tremble more and more.


    It st a wave of unease to Eli as he could feel emotions from his weapons due to some evolution.


    Eli ev briefly considered breaking the bracelets that bound him. After all, his loved ones had already be out.Why take the risk of clinging to something that could pottially bring about disaster?


    But wh Amber hadn''t disappeared like the others, Eli realized that things were about to take a dire turn.


    He thought, ''Shit is going to happ...and, fuck yeah''.


    ''sssshhhhh''


    Eli''s eyes took on a tranquil shade of sky blue as water elemts converged a his palm. With a gtle yet confidt demeanour, he informed Amber,


    "I am going to touch you"


    "Hmmm" Amber, her curiosity piqued, gave him a hesitant nod.


    Eli delicately pressed his palm against the  wound...Well, a ce where he had once pierced and twisted.


    "srhhhh-rrrhh--sshhhh"


    As he made contact, the inner workings of Amber''s body gradually began to md. Water particles weaved their way through, reconnecting the brok parts.


    "...WoW"


    "...Oh My God"


    Eva and Pearl were left awestruck by the healing process they were witnessing.


    "Hmmm?" Members of Oliver''s team grew curious, but a single stern look from Eva and Pearl deterred them from inquiring further.


    However, their curiosity remained unabated. Since Eva and Pearl were blocking their view, they siltly decided to ask Eli for an exnationter.


    What Eli was doing was indeed a form of healing, but it was far from ordinary. It involved the utilization of water elemts, a technique that had be increasingly rare over time. Many attributed the decline of these water-based healing methods to the rise of the temple''s influce and the emergce of F-Hing technology.


    In the prest day, knowledge of these rare techniques had be scarce, with only a select few individuals deavouring to preserve and pass on the fading wisdom to prevt it from being forgott in the ever-evolving world.


    Pearl''s eyes, a captivating shade ofvder, glittered with intse curiosity. She contemted, ''Ev the people of Antis are reluctant to delve into these techniques due to the immse difficulty in grasping the intricate nature of Water Elemts... It will take nearly a decade for someone to master the fundamtals of this particr form of healing and Yet...''


    ''swooshh''


    Suddly, Pearl''s atttion was diverted to her spear, which was channelling Water Elemts towards Eli. In this ce where elemts, aside from Dark Mana, were scarce, it was peculiar for the spear to act indepdtly.


    Her spear was not supposed to act autonomously unless granted permission by its master, ''Pearl Harper''. However, it now seemed more eager to assist Eli, making him appear more significant in its eyes than she was.


    Eli, struggling to maintain focus, felt a surge of warmth and turned his gaze towards Pearl''s Spear. Pearl was giving him an intse re.


    Amber''s internal injuries were nearly healed, and Eli had reached his mtal limit. With a sigh, he concluded the healing process.


    "ouch"


    As he finished, Eli administered the remaining F-Hing potion, causing Amber to jolt.


    "Tha-That''s all I can do" Eli panted as if he had expded all his ergy on the healing.


    Though the wound hadn''tpletely vanished, it was significantly improved, ''It''s better than nothing'' Amber thought as she adjusted her dress.


    Eli,pletely drained, sat down, his heart racing, and his hand trembling th his pupils flickered pink, ''My body really needs time to rest.Using that method is really bad and...it''s getting hard'' he muttered inwardly.


    "So?" Amber, now recovered, asked Eli, who remained seated, seemingly fixated on his crotch.


    "Hmm?" Eli mumbled in response.


    With no reply forting, Amber turned her atttion to Alexander, who was still unconscious despite the Saintesses'' healing.


    Amber regarded Oliver''s team with distaste before shifting her gaze to Rize, who was still hiding her face in shame.


    "..." As Amber continued to survey their surings, she couldn''t ignore the ominous, dark path radiating dangerous dark mana.


    "Amby, are you fine?" Eva asked, clearly concerned.


    "For now, I am" Amber replied.


    "Amber, don''t you think something is wrong here?" Pearl also couldn''t help but notice the unsettling absce of humanoids in the vicinity.


    "....Yeah" Amber replied.


    "Asher?" Oliver called.


    "...." Eli remained silt.


    "Asher?"


    "....Yes?"


    "sigh...Well, Her Highness Kira said that she felt an abundance of dark mana leaking from that side" Oliver exined as he pointed leading path.


    "...Hmmm" Eli responded with a nonchnt hum, still sitting on the g.


    Annoyed by his unresponsive behaviour, Arlyne questioned,


    "How long are you going to do that?"


    ''ssh''


    Suddly, Eli grabbed a bottle of cold water from his invtory and started pouring it over himself.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone prest was stunned by his actions.


    ''ssh''


    ''ssh''


    Seeing pouring water on his body,


    "What he is doing?"


    "Has he finally gone mad?"


    "...."


    As they watched him drch himself with water, the girls were baffled, unable to understand his peculiar behaviour.


    On the other hand, the two boys in the group quickly recognized the situation.


    "He''s just..." Oliver began to say but trailed off with a sly smile, fully aware of the situation.


    However,


    "Are you horny?"


    Theo decided to seize the opportunity to humiliate Eli, driv by his desire to gain control over him. He wanted to belittle Eli at every possible chance.


    Everyone prest suddly turned their atttion to Eli''s lower half and saw....''something'' that left no room for doubt about the situation.


    Theo turned his disgusted gaze toward Kyra, who was holding Kira''s hand, hoping that their mutual disapproval of Eli''s actions would bring them closer.


    ''Sess, the more they disgusted the more they avoid him'' He thought as he didn''t want them to be near ''that filth''.


    Amber and Eva both moved away from Eli, disying expressions of unease and concern.


    ""What?"" Arlyne and Pearl, on the other hand, blushed fiercely and quickly distanced themselves from him.


    "..."


    Eli, unphased by their reactions, continued to pour the cold water down below, fully aware that everyone knew what he was doing.


    ''ssh''


    "Disgusting!" Arlyne shouted, her face beet red as she covered her eyes.


    "Y-Yes, you horny pervert," Pearl agreed, also blushing and attempting to shield her eyes. However, she couldn''t help but sneak a few peeks, just like Arlyne.


    ''gulp''


    Eli th drank water.


    "~ha~"


    Eli emitted a seductive moan and nced at the group, leaving everyone flustered and awkwardly trying to avoid his gaze.


    As the pink pupil slowly faded, Eli''s eyes returned to their original red ruby colour. He addressed Theo directly, with no hesitation.


    "Yes, I fucking horny right now, so...." Eli spoke candidly, locking eyes with Theo.


    Theo''s eyes twitched in response.


    Eli continued, "So, don''te closer to me" directing a warning to the girls.


    The Water Healing method had an unexpected side effect....for him.Whever it was used, it removed any impurities in the user''s blood.


    As a result, the medicine Eli had tak to control his urges was gradually purged from his system, leading to an elevated state of arousal, simr to what had happed wh His sister, Scarlett and he lost control over their sses.


    Eli''s words left the girls feeling a bit odd, and his gaze th fell on Rize, who was staring at him inttly.


    They locked eyes for a momt, and th Rize slowly stood up and began walking toward Eli.


    "huh? Hey, Wait?" Eva tried to stop her.


    "Huh?" Rize snapped as she looked at Eva with a confused expression and th focused on Eli who was also stood up but didn''t look at anyone.


    "W-What happed?" Rize asked as she couldn''t believe why she felt a warm ssation in her abdom.


    "Hey, How long you are going to act?" An indiffert voice echoed.


    Everyone looked at the source and saw Eli standing before Alexander who was still unconscious.


    "Hey, he was--" Kira began,


    ''smash''


    but before she could finish, Eli stomped on the g near Alexander.


    "Good. Let''s move," Eli dered, looking down at Alexander, who had narrowly dodged his attack.


    Without waiting for the others, Eli began to walk away. Droplets of water from his wet body trickled behind him. He could have easily dried himself, but his half-hard state made him refrain from doing so.


    "You''re awake?" Oliver asked, clearly surprised by Alexander''s sudd return to consciousness.


    "Hahaha...I''m sorry. I thought he was going to kill me, so, you know..." Alexander exined with an awkward smile and a head scratch.


    "Alex" A gtle voice reached his ears. Alexander nced at the source for a momt and blushed slightly.


    "...It seems you''re fine" Amber chimed in with an amused tone, hiding her inner turmoil. She had felt the pain of betrayal despite it being orchestrated by that scheming individual, ''Ev though it was that bastard''s scheme, I still felt.....Sigh, I''ll discuss it with Motherter''.


    Just as Oliver was about to interrupt, a deafing scream echoed through the dungeon,


    "AAARRRRHHHHHH!!!"


    "TTIIAAAANNNAAAA!!!"


    ''spark, spark''


    In the blink of an eye, Eli vanished, leaving everyone behind.


    ''sniff, sniff''


    Appearing in front of a room,


    Eli wrinkled his nose as he detected an overwhelming conctration of blood.


    Entering therge room, just like what he had countered on the lower floor, he was greeted with a surreal sight.


    The g was coated in ck fluid.


    The walls were sttered with red blood.


    Eli carefully vtured further into the room.


    ''drip, drip''


    The rhythmic sound of water droplets from his drched body merged with the dark liquid below.


    The room wasn''t shrouded inplete darkness, yet it wasn''t bathed in light either. The atmosphere resembled the soft illumination of a 5 AM morning.


    "arrrhhh" A voice of agony resounded through the eerie space.


    Eli''s gaze darted a, searching for the source, and his heart skipped a beat....He found a light purple-haired girl lying lifelessly in the ck fluid.....She was missing both hands and one of her legs.


    "Ba-dum..."


    Eli''s heart seemed to stop for a momt. Without hesitation, his legs carried him towards the injured girl.


    "M-Marie?? Ma--"


    As he reached out to help her, a hoarse voice suddly interrupted.


    "AA, A hero?" The voice echoed from the corner of the room.


    Eli flinched and turned his atttion to the source, discovering a massive figure seated on a throne-like structure....Behind it, an Elf girl was impaled on the wall, arge wood stake protruding from her abdom.


    "Alys--"


    "You are not a hero, are you?" The hoarse voice inquired.


    "ARRRRHHHHH!!!!"


    "Ti-Tiana????" Eli stammered as he observed a tiny fairy in the creature''s hand.

 Chapter 184: Hand over the Hero

    "You are not a hero, are you?" The hoarse voice resonated within the vast chamber.


    "...." Eli remained silent, his gaze fixed on the ''enigmatic being'' before him.


    The creature appeared to possess human-like characteristics but was inherently different. It had dark brown hair and a muscr, chiselled physique with ebony skin, standing at least three times the size of a typical human. The being was adorned with a silver helmet and on the armrest, thereidrge gauntlets that bore strange symbols etched.


    It sat on a throne.....no, a Throne constructed from an enormous creature....Wait,


    ''Overlord?'' Eli''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Yes, that monster sitting on another monster made of throne.....and it looked exactly like He had encountered such ck humanoid monsters before, except It was ten timesrger and featured a stinger, a unique appendage that no Funamia had. The body was broken made part of the chair, and the ck blood from the creature endlessly staining the floor.


    Behind the creature, a silver-haired elf girl was pinned to the wall, a wooden stake piercing her stomach. Blood trickled from her mouth, and her eyes, bloodshot and clouded with pain, remained locked onto the monstrous being with a determined expression.


    "Alysi-"


    ""ARRRRHHHHH!!!!"


    Eli was jolted by the agonizing cry, and he saw the tiny creature covered in blood, writhing in pain.


    "Ti-Tiana!!" Eli''s voice trembled as he recognized the injured fairy.


    "Oh, you know this thing?....34" the monstrous being inquired, tilting its full-headed silver helmet, and cruelly plucking one of Tiana''s wings.


    "AARRHH!!"


    Tiana screamed in excruciating pain as her delicate wings were forcibly torn from her like a flower being plucked. The monster casually discarded the wing, counting as though it were a mundane task.


    ''ssshhhh''


    Then, to Eli''s astonishment, another wing began to sprout from Tiana''s back, growing identical to the one that had been ruthlessly torn off.


    "I asked you, didn''t I?"


    A surge of overwhelming pressure washed over Eli, making his legs quiver. Nevertheless, he managed to stand his ground, ring defiantly at the monstrous entity.


    "Oh, I guess you people are always like that" the monster remarked with an amused tone.


    "aarhh!!" Tiana''s voice grew weaker.


    "35"


    "Answer me when I''m in a good mood, Ant"


    Once more, a wave of oppressive pressure threatened to force Eli to his knees...


    "ggrrrr"


    Eli felt his body going numb, and his blood pressure began to spike....He was on the verge of losing consciousness, but he gritted his teeth, using sheer willpower to remain standing.


    "Hmmm....sigh, This is why I hate ants.


    Always stubborn and think themselves great" the monster grumbled with a tone of dread.


    "I-I-cough-will ki-kill y-yo-" A feeble voice emanated from behind the monster.


    "Hmm, still alive...ah?" the monster remarked with amusement, ncing back at the girl who was pinned to the wall.


    "ASHER!!!"


    "ASHER ELI!!"


    The shouts grew louder and closer,ing from the direction of the chamber''s entrance.


    "Hmm?" The monster turned to look toward the entrance, where one by one, the students began to arrive.


    Since that monster was at the far end of the chamber, not all of the students could see it initially.


    They first noticed Eli, who was visibly shaken and biting his lips, his legs trembling.


    "Mr. Asher Eli?" Rize frowned, concerned upon seeing his distress.


    "Asher?" Oliver also frowned, noting the person lying near Eli.


    "Is someone hur---" Oliver began to inquire when a tap on his shoulder made him turn.


    "B-Bro-ther," Arlyne''s voice quivered.


    "Hmm-"


    As soon as he turned, his body froze in fear.


    "Oh, Good Morning, Ants" the monster greeted them with an eerie joyfulness.


    "36"


    "..." The chamber fell silent, and Tiana could no longer make a sound.


    Eli gazed nkly at Tiana, who appeared to have lost consciousness and then nced at the light purple-haired girl lying in the ck fluid, missing one leg and both hands.


    Upon seeing the horrifying scene, Kyra instinctively shielded Kira behind her, while Oliver did the same with Arlyne, and Theo cautiously hid behind Arlyne.


    Rize, Amber, Eva, and Pearl swiftly readied their weapons.


    "Overlord?" Amber inquired with a worried look when she saw Alysia pinned to the wall. ''There''s no way that woman would be easily defeated...''


    Hearing her question, the monster shifted its focus from Eli to the new group.


    "Hmm, him?" the monster asked in an amused tone as it plucked another wing and nced down.


    "...."


    Everyone present wore expressions of horror as they took in the sight of the throne,


    ''Isn''t that the Overlord? Then who is this?''


    As if it could read their thoughts, the monster responded,


    "I am your.....death, I guess" It unleashed a wave of pressure that left nearly everyone on their knees.


    "W-What the..?''


    "Fuck!!"


    "Pearl, Hold Amber"


    "Brother!!"


    "I-I am fine-ha-"


    "Shit"


    The pressure was overwhelming, causing most people to kneel.


    "At least you guys are not stubborn" the monster said with a pleased expression. It noticed a few people trying to act tough, but their resistance faded quickly.


    "Hmm... Saintesses" the monster muttered when it saw two pink-haired girls radiating a bright aura as if the pressure had no effect on them.


    A creepy smile formed under its helmet, and it was about to say something when a blinding light suddenly obscured its vision.


    "Hero!" Its eerie smile widened further when it saw a golden-haired boy stepping forward to block its pressure.


    "Yes, I am the Hero of Dawn Kingdom, Alexander" Alexander dered as he unsheathed his shining sword and pointed it at the monster.


    "You damn monster, how dare you hurt my friend Tiana and Alysia" Alexander shouted with bloodshot eyes, his anger evident.


    Alexander''s powerful presence lifted the pressure on the students'' bodies, allowing them to stand up and face the new enemy.


    "A-Alex" Arlyne said, feeling a warm sensation coursing through her body, and she wasn''t alone; everyone felt it.


    The Fallen couldn''t sense it because they only experienced a slight tingling sensation.


    "Amber, I think it''s not the Overlord" Pearl said when she observed the monster sitting on therge dead humanoid creature that was the Overlord of the upper floor.


    "....Pearl, be prepared..." Amber hinted at something with an unsettling tone as she recognized the sense of danger and the fear of death.


    "No, I can''t...I can''t leave my friends" Pearl understood but she gritted her teeth and gripped her spear.


    "Pearl, you are a princess, don''t forget" Amber reminded her in a firm tone before calling out to Alexander.


    "Alex?"


    "Hmm? Don''t worry; nothing will happen to you while I am here.


    I.will.protect.you."


    Alexander''s words resonated in the room, and Amber smiled warmly, ready to respond, when a chilling, eerieugh filled the chamber.


    "Hahahaha... hahahaha" Theugh was more of a grotesque cackle, sending shivers down their spines.


    "haha... You will protect them... hmm... let''s see if it''s worth protecting them" The monster held its helmet as if deep in thought, all while plucking Tiana''s wing. There was no hint of worry in its tone; instead, it seemed to be provoking them, daring them to make a move.


    And the provocation worked.


    "Hey, Alexander, we should finish it off while it''s distracted" Theo suddenly suggested in a low voice as he moved from behind and stood in front of Kyra, who was gazing at Alexander with admiration in her eyes.


    "Huh?" Alexander nced at Theo, a hint of disgust briefly crossing his face before he hid it.


    He responded firmly, "No, we cannot do that while Tiana and Alysia are in its grasp....Making any irrational decisions is dangerous" His words carried the weight of an order.


    "..." Theo''s face twisted with anger, but he quickly regained hisposure, "Is that so?"


    "Your Majesty, you should be ready in case--"


    "No, I can''t leave you guys alone" Theo immediately rejected, ncing at Kyra, who was still looking at Alexander with admiration, and Kira, who was looking in the direction of the monster.


    "Your Majesty" Arlyne couldn''t help but smile upon hearing Theo''s response.


    Theo returned the smile and turned his attention back to the situation.


    "Hmm, as long as you guys hand over the Hero, I will let every one of you live" The monster suddenly said in a hoarse voice.


    It nced behind, thinking, ''I waited for them to make a move, but it seems they are more vignt than the previous idiots''.


    The response from the group was immediate.


    "W-What? We can''t do that" Amber voiced her strong objection.


    "No way" Pearl chimed in with her agreement.


    Eva and Rize remained silent, refusing to answer.


    "Y-Yes, we can''t" Arlyne quickly voiced her disagreement.


    "....Yes" Oliver hesitated slightly and looked at the princesses.


    "...We cannot trust monsters" Kyra stated bluntly, and Kira nodded in agreement.


    Alexander smiled inwardly, thinking, ''Everything is going ording to n, at least this part''.


    He nced at Tiana and Alysia, ''I arrived just in time, but that bitch!!!....I told her to contact me immediately if anything dangerous happened'' Alexander had given his hard-earnedmunication tool to Marie in case something happened faster than plot timing, and he was getting increasingly annoyed with her unreliability.


    Alexander, already having spotted Marie submerged in the ck pool of liquid, chose to disregard her due to his growing frustration with her unreliability.


    The monster frowned in response, displeased with the supportiveness disyed by the students.


    However,


    "Well, then, you can have the Hero as long as you let us live" A stern, indifferent voice spoke. Everyone turned to see an auburn-haired man.....with dead eyes, he looked at the monster.


    <A Few minutes Before>


    After being released from the intense pressure that had weighed on Eli, he found himself panting heavily.


    "-ha-ha-ha-"


    "M-Marie?" He tried to regain hisposure as he crouched down beside Marie, who was half-submerged in the ck pool of fluid. Her light purple hair was dyed with the dark liquid, and her red eyes revealed traces of tears, a testament to the pain she had endured after losing two hands and one leg.


    Eli''s lips trembled as he gently called out to her,


    "Marie?"


    "..."


    But she didn''t respond.He reached out and touched her neck to check for her pulse, finding it reassuringly present.


    Relieved, Eli muttered, "Sigh, she just lost consciousness" He reached for the two bottles he had saved for his own use and examined the other group that was engaged in some sort of negotiation with the monster.


    ''sohhhh''


    With a soft hissing sound, he began by using Holy water to staunch the flow of blood from Marie''s wounds, pouring it over her torn leg and hands.


    "Marie, drink this" Eli said gently as he lifted her chin to facilitate her airflow and slowly poured the Holy water into her mouth.


    ''ttrrrrrrr''


    There was a slight struggle in her attempts to drink it, but it was enough to rouse her.


    Then,


    "-cough-cough-"


    She began to cough, her eyelids twitching before slowly opening her eyes.


    "A-Alex?" she asked, her voice uncertain as she looked at the burly man with murky eyes.

 Chapter 185: Heros Head

    "A-Alex?" Marie called, her voice uncertain as she looked at the burly man with murky eyes.


    "I am sorry, but unfortunately, it was me, Asher Eli" Eli said with a smile.


    "..Ash?"


    "Take some rest" Eliforted her, gently patting her head. He began to move away, but Marie''s trembling voice stopped him.


    "N-No-No, P-Ple-ase-I..." Marie stuttered, her tears streaming down her face....All she wanted was someone to stand by her side in this frightening situation.


    "..." Eli couldn''t bear to see her so terrified. He hugged her tightly, and Marie was momentarily taken aback before breaking down into sobs.


    "awwhhhhhhh!!!"


    "A-Ash ''sob'', ''sob''" She whimpered, trying to push his body away with her handless arms as She continued to stammer in fear, "r-run aw-away-go ''sniff'' go that monst-er danger".


    Eli chose to disregard her pleas and held her as closely as possible. He used his Ocean''s arts to bring calmness andfort to her.


    "A-Ash Please, g-go run As..h....." Marie''s voice grew weaker and more desperate. Eventually, the soothing sensation of Eli rubbing her head made her sumb to her exhaustion, and she slipped into a deep slumber.


    ''szzzzz''


    Feeling the gentle rise and fall of Marie''s breath, Eli carefully moved her and gazed at her face.


    "You really resemble her" Eli muttered as he wiped away her tears. His eyes then wandered to the torn parts of her body, which seemed to have stopped bleeding.


    "Hmm, as long as you guys hand over the Hero, I will let every one of you live" a stern voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Eli looked at the monster, which was attempting to provoke them, and then he looked at someone else before nodding.


    "Sh... go... ru...n," came a faint murmur. Eli turned his head and saw Marie struggling to speak.


    "I guess you guys are really sisters...haha" he chuckled with a hint of mncholy as he attempted to lift her into a princess carry.


    He wiped the blood from his nose, which had begun to leak.


    As Eli took notice of the group''s divided opinions, he turned to face them.


    "Well then, you can have the Hero as long as you let us live" Eli dered indifferently, his eyes exuding a deadly determination.


    This statement grabbed everyone''s attention.


    "Oh? At least someone has ''a brain''" the monster muttered.


    "Eli? What?" Alexander was shocked by Eli''s statement, his expression a mixture of disbelief and betrayal.....but there was a hint of happiness inside him.


    Eli ignored Alexander''s useless reaction.


    "Could able to heal her fully?"He then turned to the two saintesses and motioned towards Marie''s limbless body


    Everyone present had their bodies tense and their throats dry as they finally saw Eli holding Marie''s limbless body.


    ''gulp''


    They swallowed nervously, unconsciously casting anxious nces at the monster, which simply tilted its head in curiosity.


    "N-No Way" Theo stuttered, frantically searching for something. However, upon seeing Kyra and Kira nodding in response to Eli''s question, he bit his lips and tried to act rxed.


    "MARIE!!!" Alexander suddenly shouted, rushing towards Eli with a ''pained'' expression, surprised to find Marie still alive, ''This bitch is still alive''.


    "W-What happened to h--" Alexander tried to take her from Eli, but


    "Hey"


    "Huh?"


    "...." Eli didn''t respond verbally, keeping his indifferent gaze as if saying back off, and Alexander reluctantly backed off, his face full of ''heartbreak''.


    Then, Alexander turned his ''anger'' toward the monster, shouting,


    "YOU!! Monster, what did you do to my friend?"


    "Huh? Can''t you see with your own eyes, Hero?" the monster replied with amusement.


    ''ggrrr'' Gritting his teeth, Alexander nced at the other students and proimed with a touch of elegance,


    "I, Hero of Dawn Kingdom, shall rid this wretched monster from this world" and squinted his eyes at Eli then added, "It doesn''t matter whether you betray me or fight alongside me".


    Then he turned his focus on Monster,


    "I.will.bring.justices...That''s what I made for"


    "Alex?"


    "A-Alex"


    "Alexander.."


    The students looked at him with a glimmer of hope, encouraged by his unwavering determination.


    Alexander charged toward the monster....but it simply nced at him, unfazed, before continuing to pluck Tiana''s wings.


    "42" it counted casually.


    "..."


    And just as Alexander was about to strike, the dead monster''s enormous stinger moved, releasing a yellowish fluid.


    Sensing the danger, Alexander quickly dodged to the side and gritted his teeth in anger.


    "You coward, is this how you fight?" he snapped.


    "Hmm, why not?" the monster replied sarcastically.


    Alexander''s lips twitched in ''frustration'', and he looked to hisrades for support., "I''m sorry, but please help--"


    "No need to bow your head, Hero....I, we will stand with you" Amber dered, stepping forward.


    However, before she moved, she couldn''t resist scolding Eli, "You disgust me, Asher Eli.I never thought the Vampire Queen would choose to support a coward like you".


    "Well, what can expect from a horny bastard" Pearl followed Amber without question.


    But Eva hesitated for a moment, ncing back at Eli before ultimately joining herpanions.


    Seeing this,


    "Come on, guys! We can''t allow the Fallens to support a Hero over humans" Oliver shouted, taking the lead and giving Eli a displeased look.


    "I am disappointed in you, Asher. I think I was wrong to befriend you" Oliver expressed his disappointment as he joined the group supporting Alexander.


    "...Brother" Arlyne hesitated for a moment, conflicted by her memories of Eli curing her brother, but she decided to follow her brother''s lead.


    Theo, feeling ''angry'' and ''betrayed'', didn''t hold back his disgust as he addressed Eli,


    "Are you even human enough to let the Hero of humanity face that monster alone, huh?" Theo spat, clearly displeased. He reluctantly followed the others, though he cast a final look at Kyra and Kira, who were busy healing Marie.


    "ssshhhh"


    As the two saintesses worked on Marie, her limbs werepletely healed.


    "Thank you" Eli expressed his gratitude, to which Kira replied, "Don''t worry. It''s our job to heal wounds, no matter who it is."


    "Let''s go Kira" Kyra said not even ncing at Eli she pulled Kira.


    Leaving Eli and Marie behind, Kyra and Kira walked to help the others who were fighting the monster.


    Rize observed the ongoing battle and then turned to Eli, her expression one of concern.,


    "Should we run?" she asked, knowing that she stood no chance against the monster.


    "I wish that were possible..." Eli muttered, wrapping arge coat around Marie to shield her.


    He then tried to move away, but as he did, he suddenly felt a barrier being ced at the entrance, preventing their escape.


    ''Thud''


    Eli stood there, trapped by the barrier, and listened to the monster''s words.


    "You cannot go without my permission, but if you want..." the creepy voice echoed.


    "...." Eli felt a surge of anger but maintained hisposure as he turned back to face the monster, who was nonchntly observing the ongoing battle.


    The stinger from the overlord was almost defeated, its tail twitching weakly as if trying to protect its master.


    The monster continued,


    "I will let you go if you bring that Hero''s head" Its tone grew even creepier, and Eli couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease.


    "..."


    Eli remained silent, carefully considering the situation. He knew he couldn''t fully trust the monster, and his eyes darted back to the battle that was reaching its conclusion. The stinger was on the verge of defeat, and the group was getting closer to victory.


    "I am not sure you would keep your word, though" Eli finally replied.


    "Heheh...I am, trust me.Other than that, what else you could do?" The monster chuckled haughtily.


    ''chkkk''


    "Finally!!"


    As the battle reached its climax, Alexander, driven by determination and anger, managed to cut off the stinger.


    Without hesitation, he rushed towards the monster, determined to end this once and for all.


    Alexander had the monster within his reach, poised to strike, but he suddenly halted and was forced to step back.


    "What? Come on, hit me, Hero?" The monster taunted, swinging back and forth fairy.


    "I... rurh..." Alexander, his eyes filled with anger and determination, hesitated upon seeing Tiana''s condition.


    "You Viel bastard, acting like a coward....fight me like a warrior" Alexander demanded.


    The monster sighed, seemingly unimpressed


    "I''ll give you one more chance before I get serious" Its gaze lingered on Eli, silently tempting him to make a choice ''Come on, choose it, otherwise, it would be boring to y''.


    While others present had no intention of handing over Alexander to the monster.


    ''That''s what you want...'' Eli understood the situation and felt he had no other choice. His primary goal was to save his tiny friend, Tiana.


    As he took a step forward, he faced the disapproval and warning from his formerrades.


    Oliver warned Eli, "Don''t trust that monster. If we unite, we can defeat it".


    ''Yes, But I don''t trust that cunning Hero'' Eli thought.


    Amber cautioned, "Asher Eli, don''t be manipted by that monster. We could take vengeance for what it''s done".


    ''You guys are the ones who are being manipted by your damn Hero'' Eli muttered inwardly.


    "Eli, don''t be fooled by that monster" Alexander pleaded with a ''sad tone'' and looked at Marie,


    "We could fight together. I know you''re strong, and we can avenge for he--"


    "She''s not dead" Eli cut off his words and looked at the monster then inquired,


    "Are you the really Overlord?"


    "Oh..." The monster leaned closer and responded, "Who I am doesn''t matter. I want Hero''s head, that''s all".


    "..." Eli nodded and addressed the group, "I understand. But I don''t think I can fight against all of them".


    "Hmm...that''s right, So?" The monster tilted its head with amusement at whether to do it or die.


    "Hmmm...Rize" Eli handed Marie to Rize.


    "..." She simply held her like a sack.


    "You said you wanted to protect everyone, right?" Eli slowly walked towards the group.


    "Yes" Alexander replied with determination.


    "Then all you have to do is surrender yourself so that we can be free" Eli proposed.


    "I-I am..." Alexander hesitated, not sure how to respond, ''What?''.


    "Alex, don''t listen to him. He''s ying with words," Amber warned, her gaze fixed on Eli.


    "So, what''s your answer?" Eli pressed on.


    "I-I no-I...." Alexander stammered, ''No way bastard, I''d rather let every one of us die than sacrifice myself''.


    Inside the helmet of the monster, a smile widened.


    It seemed like Eli''s ''n'' was working, and he was just about to take Celestria to escape when his eyes suddenly flickered with a sky-blue light.


    "NOW!!"


    ''FFLLLASSSHH!!!!''


    ''sssshhhnnnngggg''


    In an instant, beams of light shot towards the monster from hidden corners of the room.


    "...." The monster immediately put up its gauntleted hands in defence, blocking the beams while simultaneously throwing Tiana in Eli''s direction.


    The monster tried to block the beam and in the meantime,


    "Jump!"


    "-cough-cough-aarrrhhh-"


    Eli caught Tiana and.....silver-haired elf,


    "Ms. Kyra, Ms. Kira heal them faster"


    Everyone else was stunned by Eli''s unexpected actions, while one person was particrly baffled, staring at Eli with wide eyes, wondering with dumbfounded eyes, ''W-When did he s-stole those c-crystals?''

 Chapter 186: Dungeon Walker

    During the confrontation with Amber''s team and After Knocking out Alexander,


    In the dimly lit path where others focusing on somewhere, Eli stood over the unconscious Alexander. With a sense of urgency, he began to search through Alexander''s belongings, hoping to find any clues that could shed light on his motives.


    As Eli rummaged through the garments, his fingers brushed against a smooth, spherical object. It was a stark contrast to the drab surroundings, its pristine white surface gleaming faintly in the gloom.


    Eli''s mind raced back to the wolf boy he had encountered earlier....The boy had spoken of receiving gifts, and Eli couldn''t help but grit his teeth, ''They are really powerful'' as he remembered the power of these white balls.


    Whether it was fate or pure coincidence, When he encountered a terrifying monster that seemed to be very dangerous, without hesitation, Eli decided to use the sphere to his advantage.


    That monster that had been forcing him to kneel was currently focused on the others, giving Eli the perfect opportunity to strike.


    He held Marie in his hands and during that time, he simply created another clone of him but unlike before he now created a shadow figure that waspletely invisible to the naked eye, its presence undetectable in the low light.


    With a silentmand, Eli directed the clones towards the corners of the chamber. As it moved, it began to absorb the shadows, blending seamlessly into the darkness.


    As the transparent clones stood in position, Eli''s mind raced with thoughts of how to save Alysia. His gaze fell upon her, and he noticed the faint movement of her eyelids. Her murky eyes met his, and at that moment, a silent understanding passed between them.


    ''As Sharp as always'' With a nod, Eli created another transparent clone and adhered to the surfaces of the wall. With Eli''s guidance, the clone began to slowly make its way towards Alysia, who was pinned helplessly against the wall.


    Eli wiped his nose pouring out blood like a dam. It would be a painful process to control more clones...as of now, but it was the only way.


    Alysia, her lips dripping with blood, watched as the clone approached. Despite its transparency, she could somehow see it.


    As the clone inched closer to Alysia, Eli knew that it would be impossible to move the massive stack of wood that pinned her against the wall. The clone was simply not strong enough.


    There was only one way to save Alysia,


    ''I have to slide her through the wood stack''


    It was a dangerous and agonizing proposition.But it was the only option he had.


    He was only doing this for Tiana since they were good friends.


    As Alysia was slowly pushed through the wood stack, Eli knew that he had to keep the monster''s attention away from her.


    As the clone began to slowly slide Alysia through the wood stack.


    With an indifferent smile, Eli decided to y along with the monster''s game.


    "Well then, You can have Hero as long as you let us live"


    The monster turned its attention to Eli, its voice gleaming with delight.


    Eli''s actions had consequences.


    His decision to hand over the Hero''s head to the monster had alienated him from the others. They saw him as a traitor, someone who would do anything to save his own skin and his name even worse among Fallens.


    While the others rushed to help the Hero, who was now determined to take down the monster, Eli focused on finding a way to escape.


    But to his dismay, he discovered that the monster had ced a barrier around the room, preventing anyone from leaving.


    ''sigh, first save Tiana and Alysia then think about escaping'' Eli thought to himself as he devised a n to lower the monster''s guard.


    As he received a signal from his clone, Eli''s pupils flickered with a sky-blue luminescence, signalling his readiness to execute his n.


    "NOW!!"


    ''sssshhhnnnngggg''


    A blinding ray of energy surged forth from a corner of the wall.


    "!!!"


    The Monster instinctively wore its gauntlet to shield itself from the onught. In a desperate act of defiance, it hurled the bloody and lifeless form of Tiana away.


    In the meantime,


    "Jump"


    "-cough-cough-aarrrhhh-"


    Eli caught Tiana who was thrown away and a silver-haired elf who was on the edge of the wood stack finally slid down the wood stack, guided by Eli''s clone.


    Eli rushed to her side and cradled her in his arms. She was weak and in pain, but she was alive.


    "Ms. Kyra, Ms. Kira heal them faster"


    The others watched in stunned silence as the events unfolded before them, their minds struggling toprehend the chaos that was erupting around them.


    /Heal/


    But Kyra and Kira, without wasting a moment, began to heal the unconscious Tiana and Alysia....staring at Eli with a mix of confusion and gratitude.


    "Hey, isn''t that yours, Alexander?" Amber asked, her eyes widening as she recognized the source of the light beam. She remembered when Alexander had proudly shown it to them, boasting of its power.


    Alexander''s expression darkened as he heard Amber''s question. He hard-earned hidden treasure, only for it to be taken from him by Eli.


    Instead of putting it in the inventory, Alexander saved it in the storage ring,So Eli easily took it.


    But instead of anger, his words wereced with sorrow.


    ".....Yes" he said softly.


    His admission led Amber to believe that Eli had stolen the device from him.


    "YOU!!" The monster roared in fury as the beam of light finally ceased. Its eyes zed with hatred as it red at Eli,


    "HOW DARE----"


    ''sssshhhnnnngggg'' Again those beams shot at the monster.


    Eli didn''t know how many times he could use those white crystal balls so instead of squandering them needlessly,


    "Alright, you all go take care of it" Eli said tly as he looked at the ''justice'' team.


    "Huh? Of course," Alexander''s face momentarily contorted in disgust before he nodded.


    "You pilfered it, didn''t you?" Amber inquired, her voiceced with disdain.


    "No, that''s mine," Eli denied immediately.


    Amber''s eyes narrowed as she considered Eli''s words. She knew that it was possible that he had found the white crystal ball in the dungeons. After all, it was a well-known treasure that had been rumoured to exist within their depths.


    If Eli had indeed found the crystal ball, then it was understandable but surely Alexander just said it was his.


    Amber knew that she couldn''tsh out at Eli without knowing the full truth.


    "..." With a sigh, she turned and followed the others towards the monster.


    "...." Oliver opened his mouth to speak, but he decided to close it and follow them.


    "...I am sorry" Arlyne said regretfully, her voiceced with guilt. She had doubted Eli, even after he had helped her brother.


    "A-Asher... E-Eli" Alysia called out weakly, her voice barely a whisper.


    Eli turned to look at her, his expression was in not the same as when he saw torn Marie. Alysia''s stomach had been patched up from the gaping hole that had been torn through it, but her face was still pale.


    "I-It''s a Dungeon Walker" Alysia gasped, her words trembling with fear, "W-We have to r-run."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, everyone froze in their tracks.


    "H-How did I-I forget that name?" Amber muttered, her eyes wide with terror as she stared at the monstrous entity that was trying to block the third light beam.


    "Dungeon Walker?" Eli frowned, the name echoing in his mind.


    Before he could dwell on it any longer, he took arge coat and It was just like the one that Marie had been wearing. He quickly wrapped it around Alysia''s shivering form.


    He was storing it in case he were to face a snowy climate.


    Alysia didn''t protest.


    She was too weak to argue. She simply staggered to her feet and looked over at Tiana, who was still unconscious, but at least she was no longer in danger of dying.


    The others watched in silence as Eli helped Alysia to her feet.


    "T-They are the beings that jump between the dungeons and It''s more dangerous than Overlord of the dungeons" Alysia said weakly, her eyes fixed on the monster blocking the attack.


    "A-Are you s-sure, Princess Alysia?" Amber asked, her face pale with fear.


    "Y-es, I am s-ure of it" Alysia replied, her voice trembling.


    "Pearl-" Amber began, but Pearl cut her off immediately.


    "No, I won''t" she said firmly.


    Eli turned to Alysia, "We can kill it, right?" he asked.


    Alysia hesitated for a moment, her eyes clouded with doubt. "...I don''t know," she said.


    She reached down and picked up Tiana, who was still unconscious.


    Kyra opened her mouth to offer words offort, but Alysia cut her off, "It''s fine".


    Everyone fell silent, their minds racing with fear and uncertainty.


    Alexander looked at hispanions, his expression masked by a veneer of worry. But beneath the surface, a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes.


    ''Little kittens scared by the same shit'' He thought.


    Trying to hide his grin, Alexander broke the silence. "Well, we can''t just stand here and stare at it all day" he said, his voice dripping with ''righteousness and determination'', "We have to kill it"


    The others looked at him, their eyes filled with both surprise and relief.


    Alexander''s words were like a beacon of hope in the midst of their despair.


    They knew that he was right.


    Since they couldn''t contact Aadya and the malfunctioned bracelets, They couldn''t just stand there and wait for the Dungeon Walker to kill them.


    The only option left was they had to fight.


    "Ms. Alysia, where are those dragons and the Greeny Hero?" Eli asked, his voiceced with no concern as his eyes fixated on the two severed legs floating ominously in the ck fluid.


    Alysia spat out a venomous curse, her eyes zing with fury, "Those damned cowards ran away!" she snarled.


    A wave of stunned silence washed over the group as they digested Alysia''s words. The dragons, renowned for their courage and unwavering loyalty, had fled? It was inconceivable.


    "But... their pride..." Amber stammered, her voice trailing off as she struggled toprehend the situation.


    "Their pride couldn''t ovee their fear," Alysia replied bitterly, "They saw the power of that monster and they ran for their lives."


    Eli''s brow furrowed in deep thought. There was something about the situation that didn''t sit right with him.


    He clenched his fist and loosened to feel something as he nced at unconscious Tiana.


    "Then do others know dunge--" As he about to ask, he suddenly noticed one of the white crystal balls shattering unexpectedly.


    In an instant, a deafening roar erupted from the depths of the chamber. The monster''s enraged voice echoed through the air, its fury palpable.


    "YOU DAMN ANT!!!"


    Eli''s eyes widened in rm as he saw a massive gauntlet hurtling towards him at an incredible speed.


    Eli couldn''t react to it, The gauntlet mmed his chest.


    "fffuufffff"


    "BAM!"


    "BAM!"


    "BAM!"


    "ASHER ELI!!!" Rize cried out in rm as she saw him crashing through the walls, propelled by the monster''s brutal assault.

 Chapter 187: I will protect you with my life

    Alexander''s POV


    Dungeon Walkers were monstrous entities that existed between dungeons. They were incredibly powerful, and their strength was not limited by the rank of the dungeon they were in. This was because they were not bound by the same rules as other dungeon creatures.


    In the past history of Terra, only a handful of Dungeon Walkers had ever appeared. Of those, only one had ever been killed. This was over 1000 years ago, and most people had forgotten about them.


    The appearance of Dungeon Walkers was a rare event, even in the game. After the appearance of the Hero, only two Dungeon Walkers had appeared in dungeons.


    Anyhow, as everyone knows hero must go through shit, right?


    And thus, it appeared to me to act as a stepping stone.


    ''Hehehe'' I chuckled inwardly thinking how ''That bastard'' blew off and dead, ''heheh'' he was out of the question, I had to step up acting.


    After Asher Eli was thrown off by the Dungeon Walker.


    The Dungeon Walker''s enraged roar echoed through the chamber, its booming voice reverberating off the stone walls.


    "You damn ants!" it snarled, its eyes burning with fury,


    "How dare you try to scheme against me? I am the lord of this dungeon!!"


    The Dungeon Walker''s attack was so sudden and unexpected that the students were caughtpletely off guard. They stood frozen in fear, their minds unable to process what was happening.


    ''We are nothing more than toys to the Dungeon Walker'' I thought.


    I shouted in furious defiance, "How dare you kill my friend?" With that war cry, Iunched myself at the Dungeon Walker....for my fellow ''friend''.


    "Oh?" the Dungeon Walker chuckled, its amusementced with danger. It lunged forward, its cadet blue gauntlets gleaming menacingly.


    Just as the blow was about tond, I ducked beneath the Dungeon Walker''s massive arms, narrowly avoiding the crushing impact. With a swift twist, I delivered a counterattack, my chipped de slicing across the Dungeon Walker''s biceps.


    ''chuck''


    ''drip''


    A thin line of ck blood trickled down the Dungeon Walker''s arm as it recoiled in surprise. It stared at the wound, its eyes burning with fury.


    "You are really a Hero...ah"


    "Yes, I am the sole Hero destined to bring an end to your reign of terror" I dered, my voice dripping with confidence.


    As the Dungeon Walker lunged at me, I effortlessly parried its attack, my movements as fluid and graceful as a dancer''s.


    "Just like in the game," I murmured under my breath, "crouch down... then... this time, turn, twist left, and... cut!"


    hckkk''


    With a swift flick of my wrist, I delivered a shallow cut across the Dungeon Walker''s biceps. The creature recoiled in surprise, its ck blood trickling down its arm.


    "Huh?" it eximed, its massive form momentarily frozen in confusion.


    "How did you...?"


    The Dungeon Walker''s confusion was palpable.


    It couldn''t understand how a mere human could dodge and counterattack its attacks with such ease. ''Could this be a greater threat than the previous hero?'' it wondered, about the green-haired hero that escaped pathetically.


    ''I guess, the attack patterns are the same as in the game'' I thought to myself, analyzing the Dungeon Walker''s movements.


    Seizing the opportunity presented by its momentarypse in concentration, I turned to address the shocked and bewildered students who had gathered to witness the ''Rise of Hero''.


    "Ms. Alysia, take Marie and hide!" My voice snapped out, cutting through their fear.


    Alysia looked at me with confusion, her eyes darting around the room as if saying, ''Where?''.


    Veins popped out on my forehead as I struggled to maintain myposure.


    I am freaking saved you from falling to the dark side....well, I mean I am not.


    However, ording to the plot,


    Her friend, Tiana would be eaten by the Dungeon Walker.


    Hero (me) arrived veryte and was able to defeat the monster but was unable to save


    Tiana.


    At that moment, something dark and twisted awakened within Alysia bing a Cruel puppeteer, A viinous character.


    However, now it''s different.


    It should have been me who saved Tiana to gain Alysia''s trust but.....whatever now ''that guy'' was out of the equation.


    "AAA!"


    With a deafening roar, the Dungeon Walker lifted its massive arms and mmed them together, aiming to crush me beneath its immense strength.


    As the colossal fists hurtled towards me, I closed my eyes and uttered,


    /By the Grace of God, Give me the will to face this wretched being....IGNITE/


    In that instant, my body erupted with a blinding sh of holy light. The searing mes surged outwards, creating an imprable barrier around me.


    ''Boom''


    The Dungeon Walker''s fists mmed into the wall of fire, but they were unable to prate its radiant power.


    "GRRRR!" The enraged Dungeon Walker gritted its teeth as it prepared to deliver another crushing blow.


    But before it could move, a barrage of ice spears pierced the air, hurtling towards the monstrous creature.


    /Ice spear/


    /Haste/


    As Pearl unleashed a volley of ice spears at the Dungeon Walker, Eva gracefully leapt from one spear to the other, her movements as fluid as a dancer''s. With each step, she drew closer to the monstrous creature, her de poised to strike.


    However,


    ''showshh''


    The Dungeon Walker''s snort was like a hurricane, its immense force scattering the ice spears and sending Eva tumbling through the air.


    "You aren''t worth my time" The monster sneered as it mmed its massive fist into my firewall.


    "How dare you say that, you wretched creature?" I shouted in defiance to support them.


    I had been gathering my energy for this moment.


    "AAA!!"


    With a deafening roar, the Dungeon Walker lunged forward, its massive fists poised to crush you.


    As the monster drew closer, I deactivated the firewall, creating a narrow opening for my counterattack.


    I moved my body with the fluidity of water.


    ''turn left, then crouch down.....then turn right and Hit''


    "chuckk"


    I thrust your sword forward, my de imbued with holy energy.


    The sword pierced the gap in the monster''s helmet, its radiant light shining into the depths of its ugly face.


    /Divine Tear/


    A bright light shone as hot and Holy mana poured inside the helmet where its ugly face hid.


    "AARRRR!!"


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The Dungeon Walker''s cry of agony echoed through the chamber as its helmet cracked and shattered.


    The others stood frozen in shock, their eyes wide with horror.


    As the dust settled, I could see the creature''s true face. It was a sight that would haunt everyone''s dreams for years toe.


    The Dungeon Walker had no eyes, nose, or mouth. Its face was a mass of raw, exposed muscle, with veins pulsing beneath the surface. Its eyeballs hung from their sockets, their milky white lenses staring vacantly into space.


    ''The sight was both terrifying and really disgusting to see this again'' I muttered as I backed off after my chipped sword stuck on its ugly face and,


    "Thank you Pearl and Eva" I said heartfully.


    "....You don''t even need our help first" Pearl said in a dejected tone.


    "Yeah" Eva seconded it with a somewhat nk and furious tone.


    "No, I really needed a distraction in order to prepare for my spell" I said heartfully.


    They smiled warmly for heartfelt thanks.


    "I don''t how much longer I could hold but I need your help guys" I said in helplessness and determination.


    Oliver, stepped forward, his face etched with determination. "I will support you, Alexander....We avenge my friend.We will defeat this creature together."


    Arlyne nodded in agreement, "Don''t worry, We''ve got your back" with little fear in her eyes as thought of Eli was killed within a second.


    "...." Theo reluctantly nodded his head.


    I turned to look at Amber but she had a knowing smile.


    ''Thank god they totally forget about that guy'' I muttered.


    Then focused looked at twins that....I wanted to fuck really but now wasn''t their arc.


    "Saintesses please support us"


    They took a moment to nod their head in unison, their movements perfectly synchronized.


    ''Truly, twins... or more like triplets'' I thought to myself. But for now, I had to focus on the battle at hand.


    Alysia had already taken Marie''s hand and positioned herself behind the others. As for Rize...


    "Forget about her" Eva spat, her eyes burning with anger as she watched Rize frantically trying to break through the barrier where the hole Eli broke through by the Monster.


    "Okay" I nodded, ''Well, I don''t need that meat-eating bitch anyway''.


    //Banner of Valor//


    "What the...?"


    "Oh..I My..speed increased exponentially!!"


    "My illusion solidified!!"


    "....My holy Power increased"As muttered before ncing at the two Saintesses.


    The small white g with a small ck circle hovered between their hands, its radiant light filling the chamber.


    I could feel the power coursing through my veins, amplifying my own holy energy.


    ''It seems they are more useful than Luna'' I noted though remembering her made me puke.


    "hahaha hahaha"


    As the chillingughter echoed through the chamber.


    Everyone turned to look at the Dungeon Walker. The creature had finally removed the broken sword from its face, revealing a visage that was even more horrifying than before.


    ''vaaa..it turned even uglier'' When I saw its cheeks were torn and mangled, the muscle fibers exposed to the air.


    "You see, I never thought anyone would be able to destroy my chains"


    Its voice was now even more hoarse and stoic.


    ''Chains? What it was talking about? Maybe there are some differences in reality from the game just like other monsters'' I wondered about it.


    "I wonder what would my fat--"


    I was waiting to get more info but when an arsenic-haired girl appeared in front of the monster in a second and


    /100 shes/


    As she swung her slim sword1 time....no, no, no it should be 100 but I only saw 1.


    ''No way'' I looked disbelieved when I saw 100 cuts on Dungeon Walker''s bare ck body.


    "Our highness buffs are very strong" Oliver said proudly he also moved forward.


    "..." Theo also went along with Oliver.


    ''Really?'' I turned to look at the twins with disbelieving eyes. It was hard to believe that they were so powerful, yet Luna who was the same age as them had been unable to create a strong barrier.


    I couldn''t help but sigh, thinking about how things might have been different if I had gone to the Ch kingdom instead.


    ''But there was no point in dwelling on the past'' I had to focus on the present.


    "Alex?" Amber snapped me out of my thoughts and smiled warmly.


    "Hmm?''


    "Here" Amber smiled warmly as she offered a sword.


    "huh? No, I don''t...." Seeing a new sword, I pretend not to ept it though I saved a new one in my inventory.


    "Alex?" Amber pouted.


    Seeing her pouting expression, I ''blushed'' slightly and epted it with great honour.


    Like kneeling one leg down and,


    "I will protect you with my life" I said in the most checky line.


    And it definitely worked on Amber as her lips curled and her face blushed a little.


    ''ssshhhhiinnnggg''


    As I unsheathed the white sword, I couldn''t help but be struck by its beauty.


    The de was gleaming and polished, and the hilt was iid with intricate designs.


    I turned to Amber and smiled. "It''s beautiful.....Just like the owner."


    Amber''s cheeks turned a rosy hue.


    ''Wait a second, Why hasn''t anyone backed off?'' Now that I think about why the hell that monster made its move,Frowning I looked at the monster....


    ''Shit!''

 Chapter 188: Golden Finger Awakens

    Third Person''s POV


    The Dungeon Walker, once a fearsome creature that had instilled terror in the hearts of many, was now nothing more than a battered and bloodied mess.


    What Alexander saw was nothing but a one-sided massacre....no, it wasn''t from Monster instead others beat it like a punny regr monster.


    Alexander''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw the Dungeon Walker''s battered and bloodied body. Despite the numerous wounds covering its flesh, the creature showed no signs of pain or difort. Instead, it seemed to be...enjoying the suffering.


    Amber sensed a wave of unease wash over her as she watched the Dungeon Walker''s strange behaviour. Without hesitation, she called out to herpanions.


    "Eva, Pearl, everyone back off now!" she shouted.


    The others hesitated, confused by her suddenmand. The monster was on the verge of defeat. Surely a few more blows would finish it off.


    But Oliver, too, had noticed something amiss. He had seen the monster''s lips moving, whispering a single word over and over again.


    "Free, Free, Free, Free, Free, Free.... I can go out now, now, now... I hunt, hunt, hunt, hunt that bitch...."


    Without wasting a second, Oliver called Arlyne and Theo to back off, disregarding the others.


    Pearl also noticed the Dungeon Walker''s strange behaviour, but she was confident that if everyone cornered it, the creature would surely die a pathetic death.


    ''Well, it''s better to be careful'' Just about to move far away from the monster when,


    "I AM FINALLY FREEEEEEE!!!"


    The Dungeon Walker''s triumphant roar echoed through the chamber, its voiceced with rage and untamed power.


    "BOOM"


    The Dungeon Walker''s gauntlet fist connected with the ground with a thunderous boom. The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, causing the very earth to tremble beneath their feet. Web-like cracks spread out from the point of impact, spidering their way across the floor.


    Those who were near were thrown off bnce by the sheer force of the blow.


    They stumbled and staggered, trying to regain their footing.


    However before they could do anything,


    "Amazing Human Hero"


    Only hoarse echoed after,


    "Thud"


    "Thud"


    "Thud"


    "Thud"


    "Thud"


    A dull impact echoed.


    Alexander had a dumbfounded expression when he saw this happening, ''What is happening? So this is the true power of the Dungeon Walker that is different from the game?'' he thought.


    In a blur of motion, the Dungeon Walker vanished from sight. The students who stumbled by the impact for a moment were one by one struck from behind, their bodies sent flying through the air.


    Pearl and Evay on the ground, their lower bodies broken and twisted. Their eyes were zed over with pain, and they could barely move.


    Their gaze drifted towards Amber, who was standing over them, her face etched with fear and pain.


    Olivery nearby, arge hole in his stomach.


    His eyes were fixed on his sister, Arlyne, who was unconscious far away from him.


    She took the attack on the face so it''s great her head didn''t burst, only Her face was disfigured, her features twisted into a mask of agony.


    Theo''s legs dangled uselessly from his body, and he was struggling to maintain his grip on life.


    The Dungeon Walker reappeared, its fists bloodied and its body glowing with a dark aura. The wounds that had been inflicted upon it were rapidly healing, the dark mana flowing through its veins knitting together its flesh and bone.


    Stunning both Alexander and Amber.


    Kyra and Kira were busy sending their buffs and...trying to heal them slowly.


    With its ugly face, The monster smiled? and said hoarsely,


    "I am truly surprised to know someone able to break the curse that my father put on me"


    "W-What you mean...?" Amber asked in fear as curiosity always better get of fear.


    "Hmmm? Oh, You guys don''t know....ah?" Dungeon Walker said with amusement.


    Everyone''s face hardened upon hearing those words, making them think about what was with this dungeon walker.


    ''Am I going to get the revtion of something beyond?'' Alexander''s mind coursed through his gaming life....but he never heard of anything like this.


    A hint of worry appeared on Alexander''s face.


    "This world#####---"


    [Error]


    Suddenly a mechanical voice echoed in the room that was nothing but Dungeon''s system.


    For a moment everyone felt their head about to burst or something.With a painful expression and an uneasy expression, everyone looked at the Monster.


    The Dungeon Walker''s eyes gleamed with amusement then it surveyed the bewildered faces. With a blur of motion, it vanished from its spot and reappeared directly in front of Alexander.


    ''Boom''


    ''Ting''


    ''Thud''


    Alexander reacted instinctively, raising his newly acquired sword to block the Dungeon Walker''s gauntlet-d fist. The impact was jarring, sending shockwaves through his arm.


    However, in the heat of the moment, Alexander had forgotten that the Dungeon Walker possessed two hands. As he struggled to maintain his grip on his sword, the Dungeon Walker''s other fist swung towards Amber, who stood frozen in terror.


    But, The Dungeon Walker''s fist passed harmlessly through her,


    ''Illusion?'' The monster''s face darkened.


    Amber, having foreseen the Dungeon Walker''s attack, quickly created an illusion of herself.


    "Hmm? I see..." the Dungeon Walker nodded, its eyes gleaming with amusement.


    It then turned its gaze towards the fox, who had been trying to hide her presence using an invisibility illusion spell walking towards brown-haired girl, Pearl. ?+??¦Á§á$¦Ê?-??&§ñ-§Ô?&¨»?#?§á#?-¦Ò@?-?§®???¦Å%§®??§Ô


    Feeling a terror gaze,


    The fox was startled and quickly dropped her Invisibility Illusion spell.


    ''Gulp'' She gulped her dried throat.


    "Hey, watch where you''re looking!" Alexander eximed angrily as he shoved the Dungeon Walker''s hands away andunched into a furious assault.


    ''It still follows the pattern...hehe, I guess, in the end, it''s nothing but a mechanical robot that was designed in the game'' Alexander amusedly.


    Dungeon Walker now was clearly taken aback by Alexander''s relentless dodge and counterattack.


    ''Why? Why? Why?'' The Dungeon Walker thought about how could Alexander easily anticipate its next attack and easily counterattack its point....even after freeing.


    Dungeon Walker tried to change its fight but Alexander had already gained the upper hand. He pressed his attack, relentlessly driving the Dungeon Walker backwards.


    And what''s more,


    The wound inflicted by Alexander''s sword refused to heal. The dark mana that normally flowed through its veins, knitting together its flesh and bones, was somehow being repelled by the wound.


    "Hero!!" Dungeon Walker growled.


    Alexander couldn''t help but smirk at the Dungeon Walker''s horrified expression. He nced at the others, who were all staring at him in shock and awe.


    He had just done the impossible, ''See that everyone, note this and tell this story to everyone that I saved you as--huh?''


    Ongoing assault, suddenly Alexander fell down making others stun.


    And just about stood up when,


    ''BOOM''


    "urhhh"


    Something mmed on his back making him fall again.


    Alexander knew what it was so just about to use firewall again but,


    ''BOOM''


    ''BOOM''


    ''BOOM''


    ''BOOM''


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the Dungeon Walkerunches a flurry of punches at Alexander. The blows are relentless,ing from all angles.


    The Dungeon Walker''s fists are like hammers, each blow capable of shattering bones. Alexander can feel the impact of each blow reverberating through his body.


    ''W-What the fu-fuck happened?'' Alexander couldn''tprehend how tables turn.


    However, he was a hero, ''Whatever, I am reaching my limit...hehehe'' ,so he had fucking golden finger and just about use it when,


    "Pearl, I am sorry" Amber said as she crashed a golden bead and soon the golden bead moved and covered Pearl''s body before disappearing with lingering sound,


    "NNNNNOOOOOOoooo...." Amber smiled weakly as she knew both Eva and Pearl wouldn''t be able to heal since they used most of their F-Hing potion on the fall and those saintesses were only able to heal others except Fallens.


    Amber nced at Eva who was smiling with bloody lips and nodded her head.


    They knew it was their duty to save their friend.


    Amber only took this decision when she saw Alexander suddenly beaten up recklessly and so she had no other choice but to use that golden bead she forcibly took from Pearl.


    The golden bead was a precious artifact, passed down through the royal bloodline for generations. It was said to be a gift from the gods, a failsafe measure in case of unforeseen circumstances.


    The bead was connected to the soul crystal of its owner. If the bead was broken, it would forcibly teleport the owner back to their home base, bypassing allws and barriers.


    This was ast resort, to be used only in the most dire of situations.


    And just like Pearl, other royalties also had these, so


    "..." Oliver stared at the ce where Theo left using the golden bead.


    Theo couldn''t bear to watch Alexander fight the Dungeon Walker any longer. As soon as his body partially healed, he reached for the golden bead with trembling hands and broke it.


    Oliver nced at his sister, Arlyne, who was still lying unconscious beside him. Her face had almost healed, and the hole in his stomach was almost closed.


    Oliver turned his gaze towards the twins, Kyra and Kira, who were still trying to heal the injured people. Without a second thought, he reached for the two golden beads that had been given to him directly by their ruler.


    He knew that the twins, as saintesses, would not abandon theirrades in this dire situation. They would stay and continue to heal the wounded, even if it meant putting their own lives at risk.


    This was the reason the Ruler of the Ch Kingdom gave this to him instead of the respective owner.


    As the golden bead shattered, a brilliant sh of light enveloped Kyra and Kira.


    They finally opened their eyes only to see the deadly situation.Their bewildered faces were frozen in time as their surroundings dissolved into a swirling vortex of energy.


    "W--"


    "..."


    Before they could respond they disappeared.


    Buffs were stopped and the g turned particles before disappearing.


    The Dungeon Walker watched as the twins vanished into thin air.


    "Tsk, just how many artifacts are these brats hiding?" its voice hinted with annoyance and looked at Hero who was still struggling.


    "Well, let''s finish off before I go to search for ''her''" It said carefreely as the onlookers were confused by its words.


    ''Fuck, fuck, How hell they ran away just about to use my trump card, tsk, tsk, cowards'' Alexander inwardly shouted but on the outside, he slowly opened his bloody eyes.


    "N-wi..."


    "What are you saying?" Monster was amused by Alexander''s stubbornness.


    "NO ONE SHALL DIE ON MY WATCH!!!!"


    Alexander roared, and a blinding light erupted from his body.


    The light was so intense that it forced the Dungeon Walker to shield its eyes.


    ''MY GOLDEN FINGER AWAKEN'' He screamed inwardly.


    "Domain Rank!!!" Amber mumbled disbelief and...hope!!

 Chapter 189: This is not in the plot?

    Domain Rank


    After 1 to 9 Star Rank Cultivation, next would be Domain Rank.


    Domain Rank cultivation was a very tough level of cultivation that was not easy to achievepared to other Rank.


    To achieve Domain Rank cultivation, one must first understand one''s own capabilities and concepts of their power. They must also be able to create their own domain borders and be king of their domain.


    A domain was a personal realm created and controlled by a Domain Rank cultivator. Within this space, the cultivator held absolute authority.....which was precisely what Asher Eli had done when he confronted the swarms of humanoid monsters.


    Not many people could enter Domain Rank and even if they did enter it wasn''t easy to raise their strength in that realm. Surprisingly, transitioning from Domain Rank to Monarch Rank was rtively more essible than progressing from Star Rank to Domain Rank.


    In the event that two Domain Rank cultivators were to engage inbat, the oue would hinge upon their elemental affinities and the size of their respective domains.


    "Domain Rank!!" Amber mumbled as she squinted her eyes to avoid the burst of mana releasing from Alexander.


    Due to the holy mana, the Dungeon Walker had already pushed back and growled at Alexander, rubbing its right hand which had been burned.


    "Were you scared now?" Alexander had asked in a provoking tone.


    "Grrrrr."


    "How dare you hurt my friends?" Alexander had shouted, looking at the others, who were awed by his talent.


    ''Yes, Look at me....I am your saviour'' Alexander thought, ''Tsk, that Oliver is the one boy here'' Alexander wished only girls were present to witness his historic deed since in the past only one Dungeon Walker had killed.


    And what''s more, Alexander was ready to record his deed in case that monster blocked the view of outward people.


    ''Well, as long as these fellows saw my victorious deeds, they will spread it....I just hoped those three girls were present to see me instead of running away..sigh'' Alexander mumbled inwardly.


    "What are you daydreaming!!"


    Alexander was so focused on his thoughts that he didn''t notice the Monster until it was right in front of him but he wasn''t surprised as the Monster''s gauntlets swung towards his face.


    Just about hit him, when,


    ''Tsk''


    /Domain/


    Arge magic circle appeared under his feet. It extended outwards, growingrger andrger until it reached a diameter of 10 meters.


    The monster''s hand was just inches from Alexander''s face when it suddenly vaporized.


    ''Thud''


    The monster''s gauntlet fell to the ground, its hand vaporized. It felt a wave of dread wash over it as it jumped back far from Alexander, its eyes wide with fear.


    "What scared now?" Alexander asked in a haughty tone, his sword drawn.


    "ggrrrr" The monster snarled, but it didn''t move. It understood that it was no match for ''Holy Power'' so it looked at others and a cliche idiot appeared in its mind.


    Alexander''s face turned vignt when he noticed the Dungeon Walker moving towards the others. He thought to himself, ''Seriously?''


    The Dungeon Walker was just about to grab Amber when its hand passed through her. It seemed surprised by this, but it didn''t give up. It targeted the nearby Eva, but again, its hand passed through her.


    "Illusion!!"


    Dungeon Walker turned even angrier when it saw Amber had already taken Eva, Oliver and Arlyne to Alexander''s side leaving the illusion of them as decoys.


    Amber wasn''t an idiot as her talent implies she knew the moment Alexander entered the domain rank they had a 90% chance of defeating the Dungeon walker so without hesitation she took Eva who was trying to grip her life.


    She nced at the other two humans who hated Fallens but she thought Alexander wouldn''t like it if she saved her own so she took them along.


    Unconscious Arlyne didn''t react while Oliver clearly hesitated to ept Amber Fox, A Fallen''s help.


    But thinking about his life and her sister''s he epted her.


    "What? Do you think we are idiots or something?" Amber growled in anger when she remembered how her friends were broken by a single punch from it.


    "Thank you" Alexander said heartfully and inwardly, ''sigh, I thought I was going to use some more cliche lines to make them realize I am ready to sacrifice for them....well, whatever''.


    "Hehe" Amber thought Alexander was thanking her for saving others and said with determination,


    "Shall we?"


    "Yes, let''s go home"


    ''Home'' Made her stun for a second but she focused on the current task.


    ''Shit, shit, shit, Why is his holy mana more powerful?'' Dungeon Walker mumbled inwardly seeing its hand taking a long time to regenerate.


    But the monster didn''t show it outside instead it looked at Alexander who still maintaining his domain.


    "You are not the only one who knows Domain" The monster shouted as used,


    /Domain/


    Arge magic circle appeared under the Dungeon Walker''s feet. It extended outwards, growingrger andrger until it covered the entire room, leaving no ends or corners.


    "!!!" Rize who was trying to chip away at the barrier suddenly felt a sense of danger. She nced down and saw arge magic circle expanding over the floor of the room, covering every inch of space.


    Rize then moved towards Amber to help.


    Amber snorted but didn''t say anything. She could already feel the danger and knew that she would need more help when the Dungeon Walker released its domain power. But seeing Alexander''s unwavering look, she was determined to face this monster with him.


    Alysia with sliverly eyes looked at the monster with bloodshot eyes as if she wanted to kill it with her two hands.


    The Dungeon shouted, "Now!" and a number of stone blocks were raised from the ground and directed towards Alexander and the others.


    Alexander tried to increase his domain range but, ''I guess, that much golden finger I get for now'' With that thought, Alexander moved.


    "AAAA!!"


    He drew his sword and shed at the nearest stone block, shattering it into pieces.


    Amber took out her throwing knives and shot, her aim deadly. The knives stuck in the stones and soon,


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    ''Boom''


    They exploded into pieces.


    "Blood Art: 1st Form"


    Rize muttered under her breath as she focused her energy, gathering the particles of blood around her and forming a Boomerang Knife. She threw it with deadly aim, and it cut through the stones like butter, shattering them into pieces and came to her.


    "!!!"


    The monster looked at Alexander, Amber, and Rize with a stunned expression. It couldn''t understand how they were able to fight against it in its own domain.


    It had been so confident in its victory. It thought that they would be helpless against its domain power.


    But just as it looked closer it saw a terrifying thing that made it realize,


    "Holy!" It growled.


    The holy element always repels the Dark element no matter how powerful one could be.


    The Dark element tries to absorb other elements and change them into itself, while the holy element tries to repel all dark elements.


    The weaker domain should have been weakened however in this situation, Alexander''s small holy domain was able to repel the monster''s big dark domain because Alexander''s holy element is more powerful than the dark element....no, more like his body condition that no one knows except him, Alysia, Lilith and Adriana.


    The monster''s dark domain was unable to prate Alexander''s holy domain, and so its power was reduced before the stones could reach them.


    Then suddenly,


    ''chuck''


    A small throwing knife shed its neck leaving a deep cut and....not able to heal.


    It looked at the source and saw the surge of holy energy from Alexander''s small holy domain then wrapped around Amber''s throwing knives that were directed at Dungeon Walker.


    ''Then let''s finish them off first'' With that thought Dungeon Walker, its hand finally healed, took action.


    Everyone turned vignt, knowing that it was after Amber.


    Amber realized what it was thinking and smiled lightly. She had anticipated this move. She would use herself as bait while Alexander finished it off.


    The Dungeon Walker lunged at Amber, its massive hand outstretched.


    Amber smiled lightly when she saw the monster appear in front of her illusion.


    Alexander saw his chance and took it.


    "Finish it off Alex--huh?" Just as she prepared for victory, Alexander was shot by an arrow.


    ''ssshhkk''


    ''Chukkk''


    But it didn''t stop at one, Rains of arrows shot towards Alexander.


    ''ssshhkk''


    ''ssshhkk''


    ''ssshhkk''


    Amber''s heart sank when she saw Alexander fall to the ground, pierced by arrows.


    Alexander copsed to the ground, clutching his wounds, it took a moment to understand what happened, ''How? Who'' he thought as he looked at the source.


    "A-Alysia???"


    With her silver eyes, she looked at Alexander with an indifferent gaze as she lowered her bow.


    Alexander and screamed inwardly, ''Aah fuck, why bitch? Why? I helped you....This is not in the plot? Why this bitch betrayed us even though I fucking saved that fairy?''


    "Just like you said, She was just preticiable" Dungeon Walker smiled with its skinless face.


    "...." Alysia didn''t respond.She slowly looked at Amber and Rize who were already blown by the Dungeon Walker''s fist.


    "Truly, you low beings never cease to amaze me...hahaha" Dungeon Walkerughed loudly and took Alexander like a toy.


    "...A-Alysia?" Amber muttered in disbelief and betrayal when she saw Alysia kneeling in front of Dungeon Walker.


    "....ggrrr" Rize didn''t care who betrayed, she stood up with a battered body and looked at the corners of the wall before looking at Amber and saying,


    "Ms. Amber Fox, I need your help"


    "??"

 Chapter 190: Nature of....a Hero

    "..." Alysia knelt before the Dungeon Walker with an expressionless face.


    The Dungeon Walker, relishing the chaos it had sown, sat arrogantly on its ''throne''.


    "Hmm....Hero...hehe"


    It toyed with Alexander''s head while muttering to itself.It had effortlessly reimed its gauntlet, which had fallen when its hand was obliterated.


    "-cough-cough-" Alexander, wounded and in pain, coughing up blood, his fury evident in his expression.


    ''Fuck, FUCK!!, it hurts mother fucker!!''


    Yet, despite his suffering, he refrained from unleashing his anger upon the monster. The situation had spiralled beyond his control, and Alysia''s betrayal.....he didn''t expect that.


    His fury wasn''t directed at the Dungeon Walker, but rather at Alysia.


    He understood that he could have vanquished the creature using his Holy Power alone. However, he had envisioned a glorious life-or-death confrontation, an act of heroism that would elevate his standing in the eyes of the people. Such an act would have secured his position as a revered figure, granting him immense power and ignoring his small mistakes.


    Everything went exactly as in the plot except for the betrayal of Alysia who never lower her head and.....currently kneels in front of a monster....for what?


    "YOU BITCH!!" Alexander, who had concealed his genuine emotions until this point, lost control. The series of events had eroded his dignity, first to a mere girl, then preventing him from acquiring his desired target, Zera, followed by an NTRed situation, and ultimately betrayal.


    At that moment, Amber and Oliver, though conscious yet immobile, began to entertain the notion that Alysia was a traitor. Alexander''s usations resonated with them, and they began to suspect her intentions.


    Meanwhile, Amber, in the corner of her mind thought something must have led the Princesses of the Elven kingdom to kneel in front of Dungeon Walker.It made her even more terrified of how cunning this monster was....and if not Alexander''s Holy Power, they were clearly nothing but ants.


    The Dungeon Walker relished Alexander''s curses, its grin growing wider as the hero''s anger mounted.


    This sinister entity preferred manipting its ''toys'' over swift execution. Watching them betray and kill each other filled the Dungeon Walker with euphoria.


    Sure it was terrifying when Alexander used his holy power which could be only considered its weakness but the faces that Hero and Alysia were making right now were truly a blessing to it.


    ''I am sure Father would be proud of me after this'' It thought as it casually flung Alexander aside, eagerly anticipating more drama....might as well kill each other.


    ''thud''


    "urghh" Alexander grimaced in pain as he pulled out the arrows that had pierced his body, his steely gaze fixed on Alysia, who continued to regard the monster with a dispassionate demeanor.


    His fury intensified, driven by both the searing agony and Alysia''s apathy.


    "You bitch! How could you do to your saviours? We put our lives to save you and yet, you collided with the monster and backstabbed us....you fucking bitch" In a fit of rage, he used her of conspiring with the hideous creature to save herself.


    "..." She didn''t even react making it realize Alexander he nothing in her eyes.


    Alysia''sck of reaction served only to stoke the fires of his wrath.


    The pain was unbearable, akin to searing torment, Alexander finally snapped at shouted at her, "You bitch, just because no one seeing your traitors act, you spread your legs for this ugly monster in order to save your ugly ass" His words weren''t intended for her, but in his rage, he shouted without filtering his thoughts.


    "hehe" Dungeon Walker giggled.


    "..." Amber and Oliver frowned.


    It was then that Alysia turned her head to face Alexander, who was riddled with arrows.


    With an indifferent gaze, she dered, "I would rather die than spread my legs".


    This only further infuriated Alexander.


    "Who knows? You might force your friend to spread her legs to save your own skin, you wretch".


    A deadly glint shed in her eyes, and just as she was about to respond, the Dungeon Walker interjected.


    "Hhahahahahaha" Dungeon Walkerughed heartily, causing everyone to turn their attention to it.


    MVLeMpYr-your-novel-source


    "Indeed, you are correct, Hero" the Dungeon Walker said with seriousness while maintaining an air of arrogance.


    "..." Amber and Oliver exchanged grim looks.


    "Hehe...." Alexander chuckled and nced at the elf, who was now ring at the monster with bloodshot eyes.


    "So, I was, right?" Alexander mumbled and thought, ''It seems she already took the viinous path....sigh, it was regrettable that I haven''t fucked this gorgeous face, well, expecting her change is not possible anymore...''.


    "It was regrettable that I haven''t fucked this gorgeous face...Huh?" Alexander froze for a second as he couldn''t believe what he just said.


    "Your Holy powers are sealed, Alexander" Alysia said with a disinterested expression.


    Alexander couldn''t understand what was happening, ''Sealed? Me? When?''.


    "Oh, Oh, Look at you, you want to fuck her....ah" Dungeon walker chimed in.


    ''I only thought though''


    "I only thought though"


    "..." Alexander was horrified as he realized his thoughts were being vocalized.


    ''Tap, Tap''


    Alysia lightly tapped his forehead, and he gazed at her in astonishment.


    Alysia exined, "This is an ancient magic circle seal that restricts your Holy power while revealing your true thoughts. It was used in ancient times to investigate Heroes who could easily circumvent the Fairies'' special spells".


    Alexander rubbed his forehead as he felt a thin paper tightly sticking to his forehead with a weird red and white magic circle engraved on it.


    Sweat poured from his brow as he realized the seal''s purpose, and why his controlled anger had been exposed along with his genuine thoughts.


    "Let''s not change the subject; you betrayed your people" Alexander said, attempting to divert the focus.


    "I will give you a chance why don''t you fuck her now?" Suddenly Dungeon Walker chimed.


    This suggestion startled Alysia and the others.


    "What?" Alysia frowned.


    "Hmmm?"


    "What do you mean?That''s not we agree--"


    Before Alysia couldplete her sentence, the monster interjected with an amused smile, "Do not forget, you are merely my ve" and released its pressure on Alysia, causing her to stumble and fall.


    "urrhhh" She groaned in pain.


    Monster looked at Alexander and said, "If you fuck her, I.....hmmm...Ha...I will let you and others....what you say?".


    "Ale--" Amber was about to shout when,


    "I see...Fuck her....." Alexander said as his eyes lingered on Alysia''s face.


    "Alex?" Amber frowned not understanding.


    Upon hearing the doubting tone, Alexander began to pretend "I-I...am truly sorry, Amber ''sob'' ''sob'' It appears the monster is controlling my body... I think Alysia was lying about the seal...huh..See how my body moves on its own....AAAA!! Some-one...anyone help m-me...Please k-ill me I rather die than touch or defile anyone...I don''t mind fucking her...N-No...Please...."


    Alexander believed he could use this situation to his advantage. He could achieve two objectives: first, engage in an intimate encounter with the beautifuldy, and second, ensure that she, who possessed knowledge of sealing Holy powers, wouldn''t pose a threat any longer.


    Even now, Alexander could have killed the monster, as he had some hidden trump cards, although it would have required enduring significant pain and injury.


    Yet, he chose to y the game, much like the monster itself.


    "hehehe...." Monster chuckled and thought, ''I like this hero.Hehe....maybe I could use his help in his world?''


    "Okay, as long as you fuck her, I let your friends free, go fuck her in front of everyone"


    Hearing this, Amber and Oliver gritted their teeth, understanding(Misunderstanding) that Alexander was under the monster''s control.


    "N-No, Please Stop, Amber save me...I, I don''t want....I am going to fuck her, mindlessly" Alexander pretended as if his body was being forcibly manipted, simr to how Eli ordered his servants. Although his true intentions were leaking through, he attempted to mask them with a pained expression.


    Alysia, who saw him approaching, gritted her teeth and red at the monster, who was looking at her with a grin while rubbing its stomach weirdly.


    "I-I knew you would do something like that; that''s why..." Alysia said with a pained expression as she withstood the pressure and,


    "Now!" She shouted as she snapped her fingers.


    ''snap''


    The Dungeon Walker became vignt upon seeing her snap her fingers, but...


    "....Nothing" Alexander muttered as he also turned vignt.


    Observing this, Alysia frowned and continued snapping her fingers.


    ''snap'',


    "..."


    ''snap''


    ''snap''


    Seeing that nothing was happening, she persisted in snapping her fingers.


    ".....Hehehe," both the monster and Alexander giggled at the same time, leading others to believe that Alexander truly was being controlled.


    Alexander''s body had already begun to heal itself due to his status as a hero, and he could recover unless faced with a life-threatening.


    Just as he was about to approach Alysia,


    "A-Alex?" Marie finally woke from her deep slumber.


    Hearing this, Alexander was startled for a second but then belittled her, saying, "You Bitch, You''re a waste, useless... You couldn''t aplish anything."


    His true intentions were revealed, causing Marie to frown. She was about to retort when Amber intervened, saying, "Marie, Alex is being controlled".


    "Controlled?" Marie frowned, "But no one can control a chosen Hero''s body".


    "Huh?" Amber was taken aback.


    Alexander gritted his teeth hearing that, "M-Marie, th-they put some weird..I-I am being co-controlled....you fucking slut, I am gonna make your pussy messy just like your slutty whore sister''s"


    "...." Marie''s eyes widened, realizing the nature of Alexander''s words.


    Frustrated by his true self slipping through, Alexander pretended to forcefully move toward Alysia, who was still snapping her fingers.


    The Dungeon Walker, without hiding its glee, pressured Amber and Marie to remain prone so they could witness the spectacle without interference.


    Dungeon Walker thought, ''It''s getting interesting. What would the world do if they knew their hero was acting of his own will?....I might just get apanion... Hehehe...''


    Alysia looked at Alexander who was about to reach her foot, she said,


    "I rather die than you defiled by the likes of you"


    as she pulled out a knife to cut her neck.....She was ready to die rather than be defiled.


    ''Chuck''


    The knife cut her neck but not deeply, as it was knocked away when the monster noticed her actions.


    Her life slowly faded as memories of her past flooded her mind. With hazy eyes, she saw a blurry image of Alexander nearing her foot as she gently closed her eyes.

 Chapter 191: Alysia Flora

    Alysia Flora''s POV


    "Dear!!"


    I was deeply immersed in my books, but when I heard that voice, I gently set the book aside and rushed towards the source of the sound.


    "MAMA!!"


    "Come,e,mmeee.....gotcha!!!"


    "hehehehe" My mother giggled as she enfolded me in her soft arms.


    I snuggled into her embrace, smiling with contentment.


    Lifting my head, I gazed upon a breathtaking sight: a beautiful silver-haired woman with long, elegant ears adorned with glistening diamond jewellery. Her face had a delicate, diamond-shaped structure, and her silvery eyes sparkled like bright stars. She was dressed in a pristine white robe that added to her ethereal appearance.


    Observing my admiring expression, my mother asked yfully,


    "What is it, Dear?"


    "Mama is beautiful!!" I responded with unfiltered honesty.


    Upon hearing my words, she gazed at me for a moment before breaking into a heartwarming giggle and showering me with affectionate kisses on my face.


    ''chu''


    "MAMA!!"


    ''chu''


    "Mama!"


    ''chu''


    "Ma...."


    ''chu''


    "..."


    ''chu''


    ''chu''


    I couldn''t resist my mother''s affectionate onught of kisses.


    After the flurry of kisses, My mother gazed at my face and said lovingly, "My dear Alysia Flora is the most beautiful girl in the world, ''chu''" as my mother nted a kiss on my forehead, causing me to blush.


    Her teasing only intensified upon seeing my flustered face, and she chuckled, saying,


    "Hehehe... My daughter has beautiful silver hair just like me, and gorgeous green eyes just like your father, a cute nose, chubby cheeks... heheh... I''m sure my daughter is going to break lots of young boys'' hearts... heheheh."


    The more I heard, the more my face reddened, and I protested, "Mama!" I pouted in response to her yful antics and turned away.


    Observing my reaction, my mother lifted me and carried me towards the mirror.


    As of now, I am 10 years old.


    "Look" she said as she held me in front of the mirror.


    "...Mama is more beautiful" I remarked, my eyes captivated by her beauty, even though I closely resembled her except for a slight difference in our eyes....I couldn''tpare myself to her radiant appearance.


    In response to myment, my mother smiled and kissed my forehead, saying, "Yes, I am more beautiful... " as her eyes looked at my green eyes, "...but, my dear, you will surpass me in due time".


    Her words, full of unconditional love, made my cheeks burn even brighter.


    Having had her fun teasing me, my mother changed the subject, saying, "Well, it''s time to eat, dear"


    "Hmm" I nodded as I hugged her neck and kissed her cheek.


    "..." My mother blinked for a few seconds as my face turned red even more.


    "hahahahaha....My dear is cuter!! than me"


    A heartfeltugh filled our small wooden house, consisting of a small bedroom with a dining table and washroom. We didn''t have a kitchen, as we ate directly from nature without altering the food processing.


    ....


    "We, Elves live in the Flora Continent.


    We live in harmony with nature, embracing all forms of life.


    We will never betray our kin.


    Our hearts are united as one.


    Born from the World Tree, we shall return to the World Tree".


    "Yay.... My dear, you''ve finally learned to read!" My mother cheered, jumping with the enthusiasm of a child who had achieved something remarkable.


    I followed her lead, jumping around excitedly, thinking, ''This is fun''.


    By the time I turned 15,


    I had learned most of the words. Contrary to what others might assume, Elves had a long lifespanpared to other species and Even as a Mortal/Soulless, our lifespans were nearly on par with Mortals/Soulless of Dragons and Vampires.


    Except for one thing, Our growth rate differed from that of humans and other species. For instance, if a human child was five years old and had the physical characteristics of that age, Elves would resemble them when they reached after 15.


    However, our growth was not a consistent process. For instance, if an Elf reached 30 years old, it didn''t mean they''d look like a ten year old human child. An Elf might resemble a 7 or 8-year-old human because our growth was intricately connected to the nature of our physical development.


    Our true teenage years, characterized by the appearance of teen humans, began around the age of 70 to 80.


    It was no surprise that I could read by the age of 15. I was considered a genius among the Elves because no Elf had ever learned to read and write before the age of 20, and my mother proudly boasted of this.


    Yet, we all would awaken our soul crystals after being born 7 years...following the same rules as others.


    "Aly, let''s announce to our people that my daughter is a genius among geniuses!" My mother dered with enthusiasm.


    "M-Mama, no," I hastily refused her idea.


    I didn''t want the attention....it was kind of embarrassing.


    "Nope, I''m going to do it" my mother stated firmly as she exited our wooden room built into the tree.


    "NNNoo...."


    That day marked the darkest chapter in my history.


    ...


    "Dear, I''m going to a meeting. Do you want toe?" My mother asked, dressed in a formal, full-length light blue gown that shimmered like the moonlit sea.


    "Mama, you are beautiful!" I eximed, my eyes wide with admiration as I leapt into her embrace.


    My mother swiftly caught me, and we spun in a gentle whirl, ourughter harmonizing with the rustle of leaves in the background.


    "Hehehe," she giggled, herughter like the delicate notes of a woond song, as she looked down at me with eyes that sparkled like starlight.


    After the excitement subsided, she asked, "So?"


    "Yes, I''ming," I answered her previous question, my voice bubbling with youthful enthusiasm.


    My mother walked out of our small house, and I clung to her arms. The world outside seemed to open up in all its glory, revealing the beauty of our treetop vige, which nestled among the towering branches.


    Despite being 30 years old, I still looked like an 8-year-old human. It was an oddity of our kind, a blessing that made it easier for my mother to hold me close.


    Once outside, my mother stood on a branch, and it gracefully lowered us down, the gentle creaking of the wood harmonizing with the soothing whispers of the wind.


    ''ttrckckkrrr''


    As we descended, I looked around and saw many trees, their leaves shimmering like emerald jewels.


    Their houses were simr to ours, each a haven nestled among the branches.


    "Hey, it''s the Queen!"


    "Queen!"


    "Hey, isn''t our princess even more beautiful?"


    "Our princess is just as beautiful as Her Majesty. So beautiful!"


    "Haha... that''s true... shhh, be silent"


    After some chattering, everyone lowered their heads in respect to my mother, their reverence akin to a grand forest bowing in unison.


    My mother simply smiled and nodded before walking away, her white robe blending seamlessly with the ethereal surroundings, the embodiment of Elven grace.


    Yet, they didn''t raise their heads to show their respect.


    A certain pride swelled inside my heart as a smug smile crept onto my face, which didn''t go unnoticed by my mother.


    She didn''t say anything, though, and simply continued to walk, her hand brushing lightly over the leaves and vines that adorned the ancient branches.


    ...


    "Mother, I''m going hunting" I dered, gazing at my mother, who wore a pouting expression, disapproving of my decision.


    "Sigh, Mother" I murmured as I approached her, my voice filled with affection, but her exasperated sigh pushed me away.


    "...."


    "...."


    "....Mama-"


    "My dear, you''ve grown up ''sniff, sniff'' " she sniffled, faking tears and hugging me tightly. "She''s not calling me ''Mama'' anymore... ''sob'', ''sob''".


    "Mama... I''m now 55 years old" I pointed out, though I had matured somewhat, resembling a 12-year-old human.


    "So? To me, you''ll always be a child, even when you''re a thousand years old" she replied, continuing to feign tears.


    "Mama, that''s a bit old, don''t you think?" I raised an eyebrow and made a quirky expression.


    She chuckled and kissed my forehead, her words still filled with warmth and motherly affection, "You will always be My little child, My dear Aly"


    My mother loves me too much...


    "I''m heading out then" I said, slipping away from her embrace.


    "Huh?" She looked startled, her attempt at emotional maniption thwarted.


    ''Does she think that technique is going to work every time?'' I wondered as I walked out of our home.


    "Ha, Princess Alysia?"


    "Princess Alysia?"


    "Princess, are you going hunting?"


    "Do you mind if my son joins you?"


    "Wait, Your waste son?.....Ignore him, Princess, My son is the best at hunting beasts, he can help you, Princess?"


    "Bastard, when did you have a son?"


    "Huh?... right?"


    Chatter filled the air as others discussed the surprising development. I simply smiled and said, "Sorry, but I need to train my skills" before slipping away from their insistent conversations.


    With a swift motion, I escaped their nagging and walked alone, enjoying the beauty of our forest home.


    ''It never fails to amaze me'' I thought as I reached the exit wall.


    "Oh, Princess?"


    "Princess?"


    The guards stationed at the exit all bowed down.


    "Thank you for protecting" I acknowledged as I exited the wall.


    "It''s our honour to receive praise from Your Highness" they replied in unison.


    Our houses were constructed around the World Tree, and a massive wall encircled our settlement, making it challenging for other creatures to enter.


    Here, we sought to coexist with nature and avoid conflict with the beasts, maintaining an ecosystem where they could thrive without entering our territory and vice versa.


    Our approach extended to the other demi-human races, like Dwarfs, Cattians, and Rabbitians, who had their own territories, all united under the rule of the Elven Queen... MY MOTHER.


    This was how we preserved our way of life in the Flora Continent.

 Chapter 192: Morgan Flora

    Alysia Flora''s POV


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, I knelt beside the fallen horned deer and offered a silent prayer.


    "Return to our Mother as she guides your soul" I whispered before proceeding to slice its neck.


    The creature, despite its terrifying transformation due to the dark mana, still bore the appearance of a once gentle and innocent animal.


    ''sigh''


    Sighing, I pulled the arrow from the deer''s side and then proceeded to dig a pit in the earth. Gently, I ced the lifeless creature into the pit and covered it, offering it a respectful burial.


    With the day nearing its end, I contemted the events of my hunt.


    ''All right, the sun is about to set, and I''ve managed to take down nearly a dozen of these infected beasts. I''m certain Mama must be worrying about me by now. I should return before she sets out to find me'' I thought to myself as I made my way out of the dense forest.


    Our home, the Flora continent, was located adjacent to the Fallen Continent, connected by the mysterious Fiend Forgotten Forest.


    It was not umon for the dark mana to infect and drive the local wildlife to madness. Some pointed fingers at the Fallens, believing that their need for dark mana was the root cause.


    But as Elves, we held a different perspective, choosing not toy me and instead seeing these incidents as a part of the natural order.


    ""Wee, Your Highness""


    Upon my return, the guards offered their respectful greetings.


    I acknowledged their salutations with a simple nod before entering our dwelling.


    Once inside, I faced my mother,


    "...."


    "...Mother?"


    "...."


    "sigh, Mama-" Sighing, I called her with a hint of frustration in my voice.


    Before I could finish, she embraced me with a sudden and warm hug, "My dear!!"


    After some mock irritation and fake scoldings, my mother and I sat down to share our evening meal.


    As the night deepened, we retired to the bed, and my mother, as usual, made herselffortable with me on top of her body, patting my back as she gazed at the moon.


    I couldn''t help but think, ''Tsk, She always treats me like a child'' although deep down, I cherished the attention. -content


    "Mama?" I hesitated for a moment before I raised a more serious matter.


    "Hmm?" My mother, who had been lost in her thoughts as she observed the moon through the window, shifted her gaze to me.


    I gathered my courage and decided to address what had been weighing on my mind for decades,


    "It''s been nearly 50 years since Ist saw Father..." My voice trailed off as I hinted at what was on my mind.


    She gazed into my eyes, her expression unreadable.


    I was no longer a child, and her silence confirmed that she understood the depth of my inquiry.


    A heavy silence hung in the room, and I could no longer contain my emotions.


    I began to sob uncontrobly as I questioned, "I-Is it because of me? ''sob'', ''sob'', right? I a-am defective ''sob'' prod---hmfff"


    Before I could finish my sentence, my mother pulled me to her bosom, wrapping her arms around me in aforting embrace....not understanding my struggle to breathe.


    She held me tightly, her voice trembling as she reassured me, "N-No, my dear Alysia...you are not defective. My child is a genius among geniuses; there is no way my child is defective"


    As I felt my consciousness slipping away, I thought, ''Oh, n-no I am going lose my consciousness....-ha-ha-ha'' Just as I was about to fall unconscious, my mother gently pushed me with an apologetic expression.


    "Mama!!" I shouted at her with frustration and,


    ''p''


    "Ouch"


    My mother cried in pain when pping those deadly Milkers.


    During our sleeping hours, We, Elves typically didn''t wear anything, leaving us essentially naked.


    ''Boing, Boing''


    As I observed her Milkers jiggling, Veins bludged on my forehead, and I couldn''t resist to give another,


    ''p''


    "Ouch"


    My mother looked at me with a pout, her eyes teary as she asked, "Why did you hit me again?"


    Seeing me ring at her bosom, she couldn''t help but smile, her expression a tad mischievous with an evilugh,


    "Oh,Oh,Oh....My daughter is starting to be self-conscious about her body" shemented, ncing at my budding bosom.


    My lip twitched, when she said with a smug smile, "Don''t worry dear, Only time will tell the truth".


    ''Shouldn''t she say something reassuring like, ''It''s fine, you will grow'' or ''yours will be bigger than me'' or something like?....Instead ''Only time will tell the truth'' as if she''s suggesting I might not develop further'' It irked me even more.


    Just as I was about to move from her, she suddenly said,


    "It''s time to drink"


    "Huh?"


    "Come drink, your favourite Milk" She said as she lifted her beautiful bosom.


    ''gulp''


    Gulping my dry throat, I immediately moved and tried to run away from her.


    "Shit" but suddenly my body froze in midair, moving towards her andnding on top of my mother''s body.


    "Cheating!! You are using Magic again" I shouted at her in frustration.


    "Cheating...ah? Well, For my daughter I would do anything" She said with a smug smile as forcefully inserted her nipples into my mouth.


    "Hmmffff---fff....''slurp, slurp''" Just about retort, I felt the honey taste of milk....I calmed down as my body unconsciously started to suck the tasty milk.


    "Good Girl" She patted my back and turned to look at the moon with a solemn face.


    ''I know, I know, whenever I bring up my father''s topic, she always changes it naturally'' I sighed.


    I...I...I was mortal, unable to awaken my soul crystal at the age of 7, and that day marked thest time I saw my father''s face.


    I considered the possibility that I might be ate bloomer, much like some humans who awakened their soul crystal between the ages of 13 to 15. Among the Elves, it was not umon for some to awaken their soul crystal aste as 90 years. Therefore, there was no need to worry about it.


    My mother, however, believed that her milk could help awaken my soul crystal.


    She imed to have read about it in ancient scriptures. I couldn''t help but wonder if it was possible, but thinking about it only left my mind in turmoil as I shrugged off these thoughts and slowly drifted into dreand, unaware of the flickering of her silvery eyes.


    ....


    "Your Majesty, please understand, we need a King" one of the Elder Elves said as he mmed his hand on the table.


    "Hmm?" My mother looked at the Elf and simply said,


    "Next agenda" with an indifferent expression.


    She exuded a different aura now, befitting her role as Queen.


    We were gathered at the monthly meeting, where the Elven Queen had the duty to regte order, peace, and create various schemes for the well-being of our people.


    My mother and the other Elders sat around the round table, and I stood behind her. In previous meetings, I had usually been on herp.


    My mother tapped her fingers on the table while holding some papers in her left hand. She asked in an indifferent tone,


    "How is the ve-Rescue Mission going?"


    "We have almost found most of the Elves" one of the female Elders replied.


    My mother squinted her eyes and responded, "I need an urate value, not ''almost'' Tell me exactly"


    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty, I will provide that information within a week" the woman Elder stammered.


    "Tomorrow" my mother dered firmly.


    "....Y-Yes"


    "Next..."


    "Your Majesty!" The same male Elder raised his voice, his tone resolute, and directed at my mother.


    I instinctively red at him.


    My mother frowned and asked, "What is it?".


    "Just how long are you going to avoid this?" The male Elder questioned, unafraid of my mother.


    "...I still love him" My mother said, indicating someone....none other than my father.


    The Elder gritted his teeth, clearly frustrated, and continued, "If you still love him, then where is he?... Oh, I know where he is! What is he doing?... Fucking around other women--"


    Before he could finish, a small wind sliced across his cheek, drawing blood.


    I was eager to know what the Elder had been about to say, whether it was fortunate or unfortunate for me.


    But he didn''t seem scared. Instead, he pressed on, "....Your chosen husband has been sleeping with other women, and there have been 12 children born from his blood in the span of 20 years. Who knows how many more after he left us around 70 years ago?"


    My mother maintained herposure and simply asked, "So?"


    The Elder, undeterred, continued to speak, "Do you understand what I''m saying, Your Majesty? Every child he has fathered has be mortal, regardless of their origin race.....There are no exceptions, so, you understand what am I saying, right, Your Majesty?"


    My mother didn''t react as if she already knew about these revtions.


    I was taken aback as I had always believed my father had passed away, especially since it had been 80 years since I''dst seen him. It turned out that everything was different from what I had expected.


    In response to the discussion, others voiced their concerns,


    "Yes, Your Majesty, you have a duty as the Queen."


    "We cannot have an ipetent heir"


    "We''ve already selected a few exceptional men that suit your taste, Your Majesty"


    "All we want is apetent heir.You can choose any man you wish, and if you don''t want to marry, you can take a concubine"


    Their words had a profound impact on me.


    ''snap''


    With a snap, my mother finally spoke, "Get out!"


    The Elder Elves quickly left, leaving only me and my mother behind.


    "I-I am s--"


    My mother interrupted me and said, "My dear, you haven''t done anything wrong" before embracing me.


    As she hugged me, my body trembled, and...I couldn''t sleep that night.


    .....


    After that incident, my mother''s secret about my unawakened soul crystal somehow became public knowledge, and without a second thought, the citizens began criticizing her, iming she wasn''t acting like a Queen.


    I was dumbfounded by this turn of events. Just because I hadn''t awakened my soul crystal, they had changed their view of me.


    Those who had once regarded me with warmth and gentleness now looked at me with displeasure and scorn.


    Although it hurt me a little, I was fine with it as long as my mother continued to smile at me.


    One night, I gathered my courage and asked her, "Mama, why don''t you marry another man?"


    She hesitated, saying, "...It''s not eas--"


    "Everyone is speaking ill of you because of me... It hurts me to see my mother being discriminated against by them" I interrupted her, voicing my concerns,


    With a sigh, she replied, "I love him, that''s all, Dear" to silence me.


    "...And I love you too" she added, kissing my forehead.


    ...Those were thest and final words I heard from my mother.


    The next day, something happened that shocked the entire Flora continent.


    ....The Elven Queen, Morgan Flora, had passed away.

 Chapter 193: Alysia Hill Morgan Flora

    Alysia Flora''s POV


    It had been a few days since my mother''s funeral.


    I was now faced with the responsibilities of being the temporary Queen.


    "Your Highness, please check and sign this document" one of the Elders urged.


    "Oh, Okay" I picked up the document and began to read it.


    The elder in front of me was the same one who had criticized my mother without fear.


    After a few minutes, the elder''s impatience grew evident,


    "You are taking too much time, Your Highness. If it were your mother, she would have signed it already" he remarked sternly, making clear his opinion of my capabilities as a ruler.


    In a few moments of contemtion, I signed the document and handed it to the elder. He epted it and left without uttering a word.


    "Mama" I whispered, trying to hold back my tears.


    I couldn''t help but me myself for the recent events. The investigation into my mother''s sudden death had concluded that it was a natural death, brought on by her neglect of her duties as queen.


    There was no assassination, no Soul Crystal corruption or even a fight against another Emperor.....All I remembered was her cold body that was hugging me in the bed.


    Saying World Tree punished her for having ipetent me...A verdict that left me feeling responsible.


    "In the end....I am the one responsible...." I admitted, biting my trembling lips to stop myself from crying.


    As the only member of the royal bloodline left, I had been thrust into the role of temporary queen.


    Despite our efforts to reach my father before my mother''s burial in the World Tree, he had imed to be preupied with important matters.


    ''Grip''


    Frustration and anger coursed through me, but I was painfully aware of myck of power.


    "...."


    .....


    Months passed, and the report indicated that my father would soon arrive.


    "I see, so he''s finallying" I mumbled quietly while sitting at the round table.


    "Yes, Your Highness, and it''s best if you don''t let him hold the power" one elder advised.


    "Your best choice is to marry my son. That way, you won''t need to worry about these political matters" another suggested.


    "What do you mean, your son? My son reached Domain Rank at the age of 120, which has never happened in our history...."


    "..."


    The conversation left me feeling bewildered as if my opinion and choice didn''t matter.


    It stirred up memories,


    /"We will never betray our kin


    Our hearts are united as one"/


    Those were the words I had learned from my mother, and yet I felt a sense of disillusionment.


    "Don''t you think so, Your Highness?" an elder asked, bringing me back to the present.


    "Huh?" I replied in a daze.


    Their words shook me from my thoughts, and I finally responded, "I am leaving"


    Without looking back, I exited the wooden building used for conferences and meetings.


    I felt as though I were being dragged down into the mire of political schemes and forced decisions.


    "Oh, I forgot about the trading document" As I walked away, I suddenly remembered something.


    I quietly re-entered the room, trying to avoid the topic of marriage and other political matters.


    ''Rustle, Rustle''


    "Here" Inside, I retrieved the document and prepared to leave.


    However, my departure was dyed by the voices of the elders in the room.


    "She is annoying just like her Mother" one elder''s voice sneered.


    "Yeah, She acting like a Real Queen even though she is just ipetent" anothermented.


    "Just how long we are going to follow the Flora Lineage, what about our lineage that worked to the bone?"


    "Life is unfair!" one of themmented.


    "Hey, don''t forget Morgan bitch finally die so, as long as we get her daughter pregnant with our sons then we can rule the Flora"


    Then, the conversation took a darker turn.


    "Yes, as we discussed we should make her marry multiple men as much as possible in our families"


    "Well, other tribes are also interested in this"


    "Should we make hybrids?"


    "That''s...good, no that''s perfect"


    "Hahaha"


    Laughter filled the room, and the conversation grew more obscene.


    "I wondered if I should add myself"


    "hahah... old man, do you think yours could stand up first?"


    "Hahahah"


    "Hahaha"


    "Oh,e on, she was peerless beauty just like her mother.....ah, don''t tell you guys never thought of fucking her??"


    "...."


    "hahahah....Yes, I always thought of fucking her mindlessly"


    "Seriously, you men only think with the lower half"


    "Ha, why don''t ask your husband whether he had a chance to do it with Morgan or you? I am pretty sure he would dly go for her rather than you"


    "snort"


    "..hahaha..."


    "....."


    Laughter echoed once more as I stood there, my eyes lifeless and vacant.


    Their degrading words and discussions left me feeling as if I were nothing more than a pawn in their schemes.


    With an empty expression, I walked out of the building.


    ''I-I always thought, They hated me because I was born as a Mortal and Ipetent....as long as I tried my best, others would acknowledge me and yet....yet...yet.....''


    ''Tuck''


    Walking with a deadpan look, I entered our home, filled with memories of my mother.


    I quietly sat down and gazed out the window, where I saw the massive trunk of the World Tree reaching endlessly into the sky.


    I remained there, staring at the World Tree with empty, lifeless eyes, lost in a sea of despair and confusion.


    ....


    The night had fallen, and the moon illuminated the surroundings with its silvery light.


    In my hand, I held a beautifully carved knife, its handle wet with my tears.


    ''drip, drip''


    I gazed around our home, still filled with my mother''s scent, and at the white, silvery moon outside.


    With my eyes closed, I raised the knife to my neck, whispering,


    "I-I am s-sorry, Mama"


    I was just about to make a fateful decision when suddenly,


    "AAALLLYYYYSSSSIIIIAAAA!!!"


    A tiny voice pierced the air.


    Frowning, I opened my eyes, puzzled by the unexpected interruption.


    A small object was flying towards me, but the moon''s brilliance overshadowed its details.


    "Alysia!!"


    "..."


    I hesitated, unsure of what stood before me. What I saw was not what I had hoped for; it was a fairy, a tiny being with apple-green hair and forest-green eyes.


    Before I could react, the fairy presented a letter to me, saying,


    "Here"


    "..." Not understanding its smiling face, I carefully took the letter and scanned around before opening it.


    I took the letter with a mixture of confusion and curiosity.My eyes were filled with tears as I read its contents.


    "....Ma..ma"


    The words blurred as my vision clouded with tears, and my heart seemed to both burst and stop at the same time.


    /


    My Dear Alysia,


    How are y-you dear?


    I am sorry for leaving you suddenly but this is my fate...I am truly sorry for giving you such a burden.


    I never said anything about my life, didn''t I?


    Well, Please listen to Mama one lst t-time.


    I was born as a Royal Princess just like you, my mother only had me.


    I was raised with the weight of great expectations, primarily because my father was quite demanding. However, my mother, your grandmother, always showered me with an abundance of love. It was her affection that provided sce andfort in my life.


    As I grew older, I fell in love with a remarkable man. He was unlike anyone I had ever met before, driven by ambition and unwavering determination to better himself. I felt that he was a kindred spirit, so much like me, and I believed that we could find true happiness together.


    In a bold move, I was the one who proposed to him, and to my delight, he epted, confessing that he had loved me all along.


    Despite our social status, I begged my father to let me marry him and the wish came true. I married that man with my parent''s blessing.


    However, our joy was short-lived. First, my father passed away, and shortly after, my mother''s life slipped away as well.


    Time waits for no one....My dear.


    Anyhow, After I got pregnant, I got a glimpse of the true nature of the person I loved.....He was sleeping with housemaids.


    No, No, I didn''t harbour anger at him for sharing intimate moments with other women; I know the power of carnal desires of every man needed....However, I couldn''t have been more wrong. Those housemaids he was involved with suffered mysterious and tragic deaths soon after their encounters.


    This unsettling discovery filled me with suspicion and doubt. I conducted a discreet investigation and found out that ''Nothing''.No matter what, I couldn''t find a single piece of evidence about their death except their encounter with him.


    As my delivery date approached, my anxiety grew. To avoid any future regrets, I confronted him...Unfortunately, it led to an altercation, and he resorted to violence, nearly harming you in the process.


    After your birth, He seemed to have a change of heart as he started treating you like a good father but that didn''tst longer, after you didn''t awaken....he left the home not saying a single word.


    As time passed, I continued to monitor his actions secretly, and I eventually learned that a woman he had been involved with gave birth to a child without meeting a tragic end.....Though it pained me deeply, the arrival of you, my beloved daughter, brought me immense sce.


    My life found new meaning in the happiness that you brought me. Regardless of whether you were mortal or not, your existence was a profound source of joy for me.


    The serenity of my happy life was soon disrupted when I learned that those women who bore his child had met a mysterious and untimely demise...again, leaving their mortal child behind. His offspring remained mortal and could not awaken their soul crystal.


    Yet, I did not mind. As long as I had you, my precious child, my heart was content....However, as fate would have it, I sensed that my time was drawing near. It was then that I penned this letter and entrusted it to a dear friend, with the request to deliver it to you after my passing.


    My dearest Alysia, this letter contains the untold story of my life, which you always wished to hear.


    I am sorry for leaving suddenly.


    I am sorry for making you go through pain.


    I truly wanted you to stay away from this Political....I just wanted you to enjoy like a normal girl.


    I-I am sorry for leaving you in this wretched world.


    I-I truly wanted to live the r-est of my life with you seeing your beautiful smile that brightened my f-face.


    I...am sorry for not telling you directly...I was scared what would you do...I was just...scared seeing you in p-pain...


    If y-you want you can run away, My Dear.....no, I want you to run away and live a normal life anywhere in this world....


    I will only be happy when I see you happy.


    Find a good-hearted man, unlike me, who has failed to see the true essence of a person.


    Give your daughter/Son as much as love possible.


    MVLeMpYr-unofficial-text


    I-I-I wish I could have been there to witness the love and happiness....


    I am sorry, sorry....sorry....sorry...


    Y-Your Beloved M-Mama


    /


    The dried tears visible in the letter revealed how much my mother had cried, more than ever before.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    I couldn''t control my tears any longer, and I began to sob uncontrobly.


    "It''s okay, okay...." the tiny fairy said, gently patting my head before wrapping me in aforting hug.


    In the warmth of that embrace, I cried even more, releasing the pent-up emotions that had been building inside me.


    Next Morning,


    "A, isn''t our Majesty?"


    "N-No way, She died"


    "Th-hen how is see?"


    "Ghost?"


    "..."


    "You are in the presence of the Elven Queen, Alysia Hill Morgan Flora"


    "Kneel"


    "!!!!"

 Chapter 194: [Bonus chapter] Schemes of Villainess

    Alysia Hill Morgan Flora''s POV


    An air of hushed reverence hung in the chamber as I observed the Elders, their heads bowed in deference before me.


    "Y-Y-our hi--" one of them began, stumbling over his words.


    "I am Queen, Elder Valc" I responded with an air of indifference, my voice unwavering.


    "...''gulp, Your Majesty, M-My S-Son is--" He swallowed hard, his fear evident.


    "This is hardly the ce to air your family matters, Leave"I stated firmly, dismissing him with a wave of my hand.


    His departure was swift, facilitated by the mystical roots of the tree that obeyed my orders.


    "Y-Your Majesty, you cannot do that, My son is innocent--" another Elder protested.


    I held fast to my resolve, citing the Royal Constitution,


    "ording to ourws, anyone who challenges the word of their ruler shall be subject to punishment. If you have further familial disputes, I implore you to resolve them without involving this court"


    I smiled at their trembling body before standing up from the newly made wooden throne adorned with jewels....made only for me.


    And walked away.


    "...."


    "gggrrrrr"


    "urhh"


    Frustration was palpable in their clenched teeth as their feeble protests faded into the background.


    After all, I took care of their useless, groundless, pointless sons they wanted to marry me off.


    The memory of dead sons by unknown causes would linger in their consciousness indefinitely.


    Upon returning to my home, I gazed upon my reflection in the mirror.


    A woman with silver hair, silvery eyes, a diamond-shaped visage, and long ears adorned with diamond jewellery stared back at me.


    The features closely resembled....someone I loved.


    "You truly resemble your mother, Alysia Flora" came a tiny voice from the window.


    I knew precisely who it was without needing to look.


    "You''re still here? and also I am Alysia Hill Morgan Flora" I inquired, my tone indifferent though it was soft little bit.


    "hmph" The tiny fairy pouted, her presence uninvited, as she explored my residence.


    That Tiny fairy was none other than the revered Fairy Queen, esteemed and worshipped throughout the Flora continent.


    In the midst of this, I retrieved a finger-length bottle and inspected its contents ¨C a few drops of white fluid suspended inside.


    On that fateful night, after shedding an abundance of tears, I made a resolute decision to retain this position.


    I recognized that the instant I fled, those in power would relentlessly employ any means necessary to eliminate me. It became evident that retaining this authority was a more prudent course of action, rather than letting it go to waste.


    After my resolution had been reached, the Fairy offered me a small vial containing a mysterious white fluid.


    She revealed that this was a concoction that my mother had intended for me to consume should I decide to maintain my status. In addition, my mother had thoughtfully penned down a set of notes to help me manage the irksome Elders....Mothe...


    Mama was truly amazing.....My heart swelled with gratitude.


    Without further hesitation, I consumed the white elixir that night, savouring the taste that reminded me of.....my mother''s milk.


    As I did, tears of emotion filled my eyes.


    Subsequently, a profound energy coursed through my being, and as I was about to inquire the fairy about this transformation,


    "I, Tiana Moonshadow Silverleaf, as the Fairy Queen, hereby bestow upon Alysia Flora, the daughter of Morgan Flora, the blessings of the forest and the realm of the fairies"


    Her wings shimmered with enchanting sparkles that permeated my very essence.


    "aarrhhh"


    The surge of power was apanied by an acute pain in my left chest, and I sensed something altering my skin.


    In the aftermath, my entire being radiated with an ethereal brilliance, in harmony with the silvery moon.


    My once dull silver hair had transformed into a radiant, sleek silver, and my emerald green eyes now glistened like precious silvery gems, reminiscent of someone dear to my heart.


    and With this transformation, I couldn''t help but smile, feeling as though my mother was now with me...heheh.


    And the extraordinary blessing bestowed by the Fairy Queen, an unprecedented event in our Elven history, brought about a widespread feeling of joy and celebration throughout thend.


    It was as if everyone were genuinely happy about my newfound existence....truly selfish people.


    This extraordinary transformation also solidified the power of my words, to the extent that the Elders were left powerless to challenge my decrees.


    My everymand became synonymous with the will of the World Tree itself, all thanks to the Fairy Queen, who was considered the Messenger of the World Tree.


    From that day onward, I transitioned from Alysia Flora to Alysia Hill Morgan Flora, a name that represented the eternal connection I shared with my mother.


    ....


    As time passed, the nagging of the Fairy Queen increased, though I loved that nagging.


    Then, on a fateful day, a visitor arrived....


    "Alden Evergreen"


    "....Yes"


    "What is the purpose of your visit?"


    "...Alys--"


    "Mr. Alden Evergreen, I care not for your standing as an Emperor Ranker, for here, within the realm of the Elven Queen, you are nought but one of my subjects. Mind your decorum. Has your memory forsaken our Constitution?" I spoke with an air of indifference, prompting a visible flinch from him.


    "...N-No, Your M-ajesty. I apologize"


    I observed the man before me.....no, an old man, his long white hair cascading down to his beard, attired in a white robe adorned with ''Head Master'' in resplendent golden lettering. His face bore the well-etched marks of age, and his long elven ears, once proud, now sagged, evidence of his advancing years.


    ''What happened to him? He has scarcely lived out half of his natural lifespan...hmm...Whatever'' I dismissed the thought, deeming it irrelevant.


    Truth be told, in my younger years, I had yearned for my father''s affection, despite his steadfast avoidance of me, as if I were a harbinger of pestilence. I had ardently awaited his recognition. How naive I had been...sigh...but now...


    I felt nothing as if he were a distant irrelevance.


    "So?" I inquired.


    "I-I wished to pay my respects at my wife''s final resting ce" he confessed.


    "Hmm...and who is your wife?"


    "...."


    "...."


    The expression on his face contorted into one of sheer astonishment and pain? before returning to normal.


    He resumed, "My wife''s name is Morg--"


    "Morgan Flora, MY mother, has already severed the bonds of matrimony with her spouse" I asserted matter-of-factly, producing the divorce document my mother had thoughtfully prepared in anticipation of any potential disputes.


    Mama truly was remarkable...sigh, When I would be like her?


    He epted the document, perusing its contents, his visage paling.


    "B-But I never agre--" He stammered.


    "Alden Evergreen, this is not your democratic establishment you running now. Thisnd is ruled by a singr authority, and its pronouncements are sacrosanct across the continent" I retorted with a sombre countenance.


    "...." He bit his trembling lips before bowing deferentially.


    I had expected him to protest vehemently, which would have served as a pretext for extensive measures....Well, no matter, for he was now within my sphere of scrutiny, and I resolved to unearth any secrets he harbouring from my mother....and why she had to die instead of him?


    Just as boring began to take hold of my senses, he proffered a statement that seized my interest.


    "Your Majesty, I am here to extend an offer of admission to Nex Academia for the forting year"


    .....


    Standing before the imposing entrance of the magnificent ''Nex'' structure.


    I was.....gripped by an intense desire to see it reduced to ashes.


    However, I forced myself to quell these fiery impulses with reason.


    "Well, let''s quell those fiery instincts for now. I have a span of four years at my disposal... Plenty of time to explore and savour the marvels of their technology" I murmured, a wicked smile tugging at the corners of my lips.


    With a wicked smile,


    "Baby steps" I whispered to myself, the very thought of dismantling the constructs that man held in high regard was nothing short of exhrating.


    "Alysia, you''re wearing that weird expression again" a tiny voice chimed in from my shoulder.


    I turned to face the source of the voice, a miniature figure none other than Tiana, the Fairy Queen.


    She could be exasperating.....but I found her nagging oddly endearing.


    In truth, She had been insistent upon apanying me, particrly when I mentioned my enrollment at Nex....a move of questionable judgment.However, I recognized her to be unlike the others.


    ''Flick''


    "Ouch"


    My index finger deftly flicked her, causing her to tumble.


    "Alysia!" she protested, making a futile attempt to retaliate with a punch.


    "hehe..." I let out a giggle in response.


    "Hehe" Whether she witnessed my smile or endured my rebukes, her countenance remained warm, much like my mother, who harboured no hidden motives.


    .....


    My enthusiasm for their lectures was non-existent.


    Instead, my mind incessantly churned with schemes to bring about the destruction of this ce and the inevitable downfall of that old man, who was my primary target.


    At a mere 79 years old, I was still unable to partake in the coronation, an event reserved for those who reached the age of 100.


    I merely yed the role of an Elven Queen, a temporary position. In the interim, I decided to amuse myself and experience the life of an ordinary girl...This choice resonated with my mother''s wish for my happiness, right?


    However, I never foresaw that I would cross paths with the grandchild of ''That man.''


    I harbour such disdain for the person that I won''t even utter their name.


    So moving on, A strange individual attempted to engage me in conversation.


    Though I couldn''t discern their motives, I had no qualms as long as they maintained a respectful distance.


    To my surprise, Tiana, who had only one friend, weed another into her circle....''Alexander'' the Hero of Dawn Kingdom.


    Observing her joy during their interactions stirred an...unfamiliar emotion within me.


    "W-What this feeling?" I mumbled, my thoughts dominated by their rtionship.


    It kindled a zing anger and a twist sentiment.....a desire to kill him.


    "Huh?" I couldn''t fathom why this sentiment was directed at him, as I never harboured such animosity even toward ''That man, My Father in name'' despite his role in my mother''s demise.


    Nevertheless, this fiery urge gnawed at me.


    "Why?" I wondered, as he persistently sought herpany.


    ''Go away, go away, go away.....GO AWAY!!! YOU FUKCING BASTARD, SHE WAS MY FRIEND FIRST'' I screamed inwardly.


    This malevolent sentiment weighed heavily on my heart, and I couldn''tprehend its source.


    I was uncertain of the cause of this sentiment, but one thing was certain: ''Alexander'' would be the first to meet his end before I confronted ''My father in the name''


    ''And Why are you speaking with him, Tiana, When I''M RIGHT HERE?'' I wished to shout at her, but I refrained from doing so, guided by my rationality.


    "I HATE HIM, I HATE HIM, I HATE HIM, I HATE HIM....? Huh?" I don''t understand these feelings but I wanted that man to die before he could harm my ONLY FRIEND Tiana.


    "I KILL HIM, I KILL HIM, I KILL HIM...."


    As I bit my nails and my face twisted in anger, I diligently collected every tidbit of information about this....''Hero''.


    And, upon piecing together this puzzle, I found something of profound interest, a discovery that left me grinning in satisfaction.


    "I wonder how she will react?"


    "HAHAHAH....AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAH....." Myughter echoed in my room.

 Chapter 195: Divine Vessel

    Alysia Hill Morgan Flora''s POV


    As widely known, Fairies inherently possessed a unique trait known as "Truth Seeker" which had the ability to unveil the truth and reveal the genuine desires of individuals when they came into contact with fairies.


    This phenomenon often made people ufortable, as it exposed their innermost desires and intentions, leading them to avoid close proximity to fairies.


    As a result, fairies developed a tendency to conceal themselves, aiming to prevent potential conflicts and Wars that could arise due to their truth-revealing abilities.


    The term "Wars" is not an exaggeration, as it has urred on several asions in the past due to their Fairies'' naivety.


    Sometimes, it''s better to keep certain things to yourself than to share the truth.


    Anyhow, that human, Alexander, was truly unique....extraordinary, not only was he the descendant of Dawn Lucifer, the revered founder of the Dawn Kingdom, known as the Hero of the Dawn Kingdom,


    But he also possessed the exceptional inheritance of Lucifer''s Divine Vessel a.k.a Holy Body.


    This... I only know because My Mother had been keeping tabs on every descendant of Dawn Lucifer.


    Though I''m uncertain of the exact reason, it appeared that she was conducting some sort of investigation rted to the Holy Body.


    ording to My Mother''s extensive research, a Holy Body was a creation by the ''Gods'' that possessed the unique ability to nullify any negative aspects of mana. It could even annihte Dark mana, irrespective of the user''s strength.


    read-first-on-MVLeMpYr


    So it''s an incredibly big deal.


    To awaken this Divine Vessel, Alexander would require the Origin or Virgin Blood of a Saintess.


    If he seeds in awakening both the Divine Vessel and his Holy Bloodline....I''m convinced that he would be as invincible as Dawn Lucifer himself.


    "Hello, Ms. Alysia"


    ''Here we go again, sigh''


    "Hello, Alexander" I replied with an indifferent expression.


    He continued his chatter,


    "Tianained that you are being mean to her.....Oh, I''m not here to me you or anything since you ''also'' are a friend of hers....." as he continued his routine babble.


    Others might not have noticed, but I had my damn suspicions. I was convinced that this guy was merely looking to sleep with me and other women in the ss.


    As his eyes showed lust towards though he quickly hid it.


    I couldn''tprehend how others turned a blind eye to his flirt.


    I had a certain theory but I don''t know if it was right or not.....My theory was that his Holy Body unconsciously emitted some kind offorting mana that interfered with our mind, making him appear naive and innocent.


    Even though I detested him for being friends with my only friend, I couldn''t help but feel some closeness towards him....


    ''Fuck!!''


    ''His Body literally a hypnotizing device....''Fuck'' I should avoid him as much as possible''.


    Just the thought of it sent shivers down my spine, making me fear the day when he''d awaken his bloodline and Holy Body,


    ''If the theory was right, then once he awakened his bloodline and Holy Body.....'' I don''t wanna think about it.


    As per my mother''s notes, Dawn Lucifer was a lustful man who cared little about the consequences of his actions and due to one of his actions, he was killed by the ''Dangerous Dark Entity''...though history changed a little bit.


    Alexander, it seemed, truly followed in his ancestor''s footsteps.


    I had toplete my mission to turn this ce ash and return to my homnd as soon as possible.


    I meticulously devised a n to sever the budding friendship between Tiana and Alexander, but just as I was about to execute it....another Fucker intruded and became her third friend.


    ''Why the hell is she going around and making friends with strangers?....urrrrghhhh'' I tried to control my frustration and twisted anger.


    ''Okay, let''s start by cutting Alexander out'' I thought to myself.


    I prepared a scheme to expose Alexander''s true face.....and it worked remarkably well, Even though he wasn''tpletely forthright due to the influence Holy Body, it didn''t matter as long as Tiana was scared of him.


    If pushes to shove I prepared something that reveals....Everything.


    ''She is naive'' I thought as I hugged Tiana, the Fairy Queen, who finally saw the real Alexander when he confronted Asher Eli....she was truly scared of the true face...hehehe.


    In my eyes, Tiana appeared naive and pure and needed to be protected.


    Investigating Asher Eli, on the other hand, proved challenging.


    I couldn''t find much rted to him, except that he was a viger from La Vige, which had been obliterated by a monster rampage in a single night.


    I approached and followed him cautiously, as he was highly sensitive to his surroundings.


    I managed to gather some information, like his connection to the Duke of Dawn Kingdom, Mrs. Mariel Phoenix, and her daughters.


    He didn''t appear particrly special, yet I couldn''t help but wonder why the Vampire Queen had taken an interest in him and was providing her support. Moreover, she was teaching Mia, a dual Elementalist.


    Something fishy....


    Anyhow,


    ''That fucking fairy? How dare she give him that? I thought I was the only one?'' I felt betrayed when Tiana gave him her precious wings.


    ''That fucking guy is literally the evil guy who didn''t give fuck about anyone other than him and yet why she?'' I don''t understand her....and that was what irked me more.


    I had initially intended to manipte him, but it seemed that he had be the target of someone else.


    Moreover, I observed that he was involved in conflicts with others. I decided to take advantage of this situation to further my own interests.


    As long as Tiana was only friends with me...hehehe.


    I had initially hoped to form a team with the Two Lizards and Two Heroes....but to my dismay, Marie reced Alexander.


    This change left me somewhat disappointed, as it didn''t align with my n of creating a team based on the principle of ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend''


    Nevertheless, I adapted and decided to work with Kayden, Amir, and Theodare.


    During the Training Program, my goal was to utilize them against Asher Eli, given their intense hatred for him.


    However, Their loathing for Asher Eli surpassed my expectations when I heard them express their feelings,


    "That fucker going to die by my hands and I will spread his flesh around the world" Amir vowed.


    "I will put that ve in her right ce" Theodare dered.


    "I wanted fuck his wife in fron-cough-ahem, I mean, he is evil, so as Hero of Theo....." Kayden, on the other hand, seemed to have some more inappropriate thoughts but masked them.


    I found myself unsure about what to make of Kayden, a Hero, and Theodare, who had been deeply humiliated by Scy.


    ''Should I warn Asher Eli?'' I thought but soon shook it off.


    I had no issues coborating with Amir.


    As for Marie.....it appeared she had a unique history with Asher Eli, and I didn''t want to delve into her story.


    My n was simple yet effective.


    I had gathered sufficient information about the Training Program. The strategy involved targeting one of the Overlords and securing their ce to our advantage.


    When another team entered the fray, our n was to ambush them, take their collected soul crystal, and eliminate them.


    The n seemed rtively straightforward and effective, but then,


    "Oh, so the puppies have arrived" echoed the hoarse voice inside the upper-floor Overlord''s chamber.


    We all involuntarily tensed up.


    As if robots, we turned our heads towards the source of the voice and saw....a huge human-like monster with dark brown hair and a chiselled body with ck skin, was three timesrger than a typical human, and wore a silver helmet and big gauntlets that were adorned with weird symbols.


    This monster gripped the neck of Emperor Faunmia, which was ten times bigger than the normal Faunmia, just like Emperor Scorpion on the lower floor.


    ''ggrrrr''


    A low growl rumbled from Emperor Faunmia as it attempted to pierce the monster with its stinger in self-defence.


    However, the monster easily caught the stinger and spoke hoarsely,


    "What a pathetic creature you are and how low you guys have fallen..." With a snap, it broke Emperor Faunmia''s neck.


    ''Thud''


    A dull "thud" marked the end of Emperor Faunmia.....


    [The Dungeon has been Clear--Error---Error---.....]


    A mechanical voice came but it died out like a broken radio.


    ''Someone already killed the Emperor Scorpion'' I thought as my eyes lingered on the death of Emperor Faunmia.


    "The Dungeon Walker!" Theodare eximed, positioning himself protectively in front of Amir.


    "Hmm? Dungeon Walker? Pfffttt...hahahaha! That''s a funny name...hahaha" Its eerieughter resonated through the chamber.


    "Alysia" Tiana, concerned, called out to me and moved from my shoulder to hover in front of me as if shielding me.


    "M-Ms. Alysia, Th-That''s Dungeon Walker?" Marie stuttered, her hands trembled.


    "....Yes" I replied, my mind racing, unable to fathom our next move.


    Kayden, however, remainedpletely frozen in ce.


    "M-Marie?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Back off" I instructed her. We slowly retreated, our position near the entrance allowing for a quick escape.


    Just as I was about to pull Tiana away, Dungeon Walker intervened, stating,


    "No use"


    "Ouch"


    A powerful invisible barrier restrained us, eliciting a small cry of pain from Marie.


    I clenched my hand, poised to say something, when I noticed Dungeon Walker''s attention shift to Kayden,


    "Oh, Hero...ah? it''s my lucky day" it muttered with eyes full of deadly intent. The pressure on us intensified, causing everyone to kneel in pain.


    "arrhh"


    "cough"


    "urghh"


    "...aarrr"


    "Hmm?" Dungeon Walker frowned.


    ''sshnnn''


    As if in response to some unseen cue, Kayden''s body began to shine brightly, and the pressure dissipated.


    However, Kayden....Fainted.


    "Hmmm? Looks like he has yet to awaken his full potential" Dungeon Walker mused.


    It continued with a dismissive tone,


    "Tsk, tsk, Here I was thinking of handing him over to my father. Well, whatever. I heard there are three Heroes in this Era. I will wait for their arrival"


    I furrowed my brow, struggling toprehend the significance of this.


    ''Three Heroes?''


    "Well, until then, entertain me, puppies" Dungeon Walker dered, before disappearing and reappearing right in front of us,unching another powerful attack.


    "BOOM!!"


    It mmed the ce where we stood before dodging its attack.


    I dragged Kayden who was unconscious....not because I desired to save him, but because Dungeon Walker seemed to require a hero. If necessary, I would willingly offer him in exchange for my and Tiana''s safety.


    "Oh, at least you puppies are good" Dungeon Walker mocked us.


    Then It grinned as it nced at Amir and let out a small chuckle.


    "Hehe...how long are you going to hide yourself?" Dungeon Walker muttered mysteriously.


    I.....couldn''t grasp the meaning behind it, but Amir''s immediate reaction raised suspicions.


    ''Something''s wrong'' I thought.


    "Hmm? So you want to y your game? Well, have it your way...." Dungeon Walker warned before materializing instantly in front of Amir and delivering a powerful punch with its gauntlets.


    "BOOM!!"


    "Majesty!!!" Theodare shouted when he saw Amir blown off and mmed on the wall.


    And added, "But don''t interfere with my task" Dungeon Walker in a grinning tone.


    ''cough-cough'' Amir coughed as he looked at Dungeon Walker with bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 196: Thank you for the food

    Alysia Hill Morgan Flora''s POV


    "It''s formidable" I muttered in dismay, awestruck by its strength.


    "grrr" Theodare growled as he transformed his hands into dragon-like ws and rushed to Amir''s aid.


    "Marie, Contact Alexander!" I shouted at her.


    "Huh?" Marie wore a bewildered expression as she picked up a box-like device tomunicate with Alexander.


    She must have been wondering how I knew about this device, given that Alexander had given it to her secretly.Well, as long as I had the Fairy''s blessing, I could literally control every animal, even as a Soulless I was.


    Spying on others was a simple task.


    But what confounded me was how in the world he had acquired these previously unseen artifacts.


    "Ms. A-Alysia, it''s not w-working" Marie stammered with a terrified expression.


    "Tsk" I clicked my tongue.


    "Let''s break the bracelet" I shouted at my team members,I started with Tiana, who was standing in front of me, shattering her bracelet first, then breaking mine, and finally destroying Kayden''s.


    ''shatter''


    A sound like shattering ss echoed through the chamber as the bracelets broke.


    Just as we hoped that the teleportation would now work, Dungeon Walker''s tone shifted.


    "Oh, So you guys developed this much...ah...and this also.....Interesting ''snap''" it said with a sly expression before snapping its fingers.


    "aarrrrhhhh"


    "uurrrrhh"


    "aaaarrrrrr"


    Three guttural cries erupted, one from each of us.


    I gazed down at my hands, which had begun to disintegrate due to the bracelets, only to find that the disintegration hade to an abrupt halt, leaving us all injured.


    It dawned on me that the teleportation process had been disrupted.


    Not only me but Tiana and Marie were also affected.


    ''It stopped the teleportation'' I muttered, realizing the extent of our predicament.


    I quickly retrieved a healing potion from my belongings and handed it to Marie and Tiana, keeping one for myself as I sipped it.


    exclusive-to-MvLeMpYr


    We were vulnerable and unguarded, yet the monster didn''t seem interested in us at all. Instead, it focused on Amir.


    "This is yourst chance, take your vessel and leave!!!" It threatened.


    I....struggled to understand what it meant by ''vessel.''


    It was clear that Amir''s confrontation with the monster was growing increasingly tense.


    "How dare you mere--" Theodare, who was standing before Amir, began to voice his protest, but before he could finish his sentence,


    ''BOOM''


    Dungeon Walker delivered a powerful blow to Theodare''s abdomen, sending him reeling backwards andnding near Amir.


    Amir with deadly eyes red at the monster before ncing at Theodare who had arge hole in his stomach.


    "You''re just a Monster....How dare look down on me? The Dragon Emperor!!!" Amir shouted furiously, his eyes locked onto the Dungeon Walker.


    /Dragonification/


    Amir''s body glowed brightly as Yellow mes wrapped around him.


    "Oh!" Dungeon Walker left a surprised look before backing off.


    The dragon''s essence courses through his veins.


    His body convulses as scales burst forth, enveloping his skin in iridescent armour. With every breath, his lungs swell, his fingers elongate into talon-like ws, and his wings unfurl from his ba---


    "BOOM"


    Amir, who was in the midst of bing the Dragon Form, suddenly crashed to the ground.


    "arrhh"


    His mind was momentarily clouded, leaving him disoriented and swaying like a drunk man.


    He tried to regain his bearings, but before he could, Dungeon Walker pounced, stepping onto Amir''s head with a malicious grin.


    "Do you think I was waiting for you willingly?" Dungeon Walker taunted, its voice taking on an eerie tone. It exerted pressure on Amir, crushing his head beneath its foot.


    With a mocking tone, Dungeon Walker continued,


    "Even if you change into Lizard, you only dy the inevitable...


    Because I''m more powerful than you sane monsters".


    "ggrrrr" Amir''s growls of frustration and pain were all he could muster in response.


    He screamed inwardly, ''Damn you, System, why are you not answering me? and what''s wrong with these Mission?'' as he nced at the mission that appeared when he saw this damn Dungeon Walker,


    [


    Mission: Defeat The H#####.


    Rewards: Perfect Domain Realm.


    ---Error----Error---


    Mission: Help Ash--Error---Error


    ---Error---


    ERROR


    ERROR


    ]


    [Am-mi-r R-ru----] The Mechanical voice cut off.


    Amir''s frustration and anger swelled as he continued to endure the pain and humiliation. Blood dribbled from his mouth, and his eyes burned with defiance.


    "DAMN!" he cursed vehemently, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    He red at the menacing monster before him, his thoughts a whirlwind of rage, ''Damn it, damn it... DAMN!'' he roared inwardly.


    ''I AM THE FUCKING DRAGON EMPEROR!!!!! WHY AM I BEING TREATED A BUG!!!!" Amir''s mind screamed with fury.


    Memories of his past resurfaced, it was the same as before regression, ''EVERYONE LOOKING DOWN ON ME!!''


    "Hey, I ask you.onest.time....Go.Before.I.change.my.mind" The Monster pressed its leg on his head, its deadly tone demanding his retreat.


    ''arrrhh'' Amir''s head throbbed, and he could feel it being crushed.


    Just as Dungeon Walker was about to press down harder, it felt something strike its back,


    ''Thud''


    The monster shifted its attention, looking behind, where it saw arge rock and several smaller objects flying toward it.


    Ignoring the threat, Dungeon Walker attempted to shrug off the attack, only to be caught off guard as it suddenly jumped to the side.


    ''crash''


    ''BOOM''


    Therge boulder struck the wall and exploded with tremendous force.


    ''Tsk, I forgot about that Fairy'' Dungeon Walker clicked its tongue in annoyance before turning its attention back to the group.


    Tiana extended her arms, calling upon her power,


    /Moon Eruption/


    A vibrant blue light emanated from her tiny hands, enveloping the hovering boulders.


    Marie, standing beside Tiana, moved her fingers in a rhythmic pattern, chanting her spell.


    /Earth, heed my call, shape and bend to my will/


    The ground around her trembled and quaked as a massive block of rocks and stone emerged from the ground.


    And....I, who stood behind them, also readied my spell.


    /Entangle/


    Roots rapidly snaked around my legs and spread throughout the chamber, awaiting mymand.


    My lips curved upward when I saw it avoid taking an attack from Tiana''s power.


    ''I guess, there is not much difference between Holy Power and Fairy''s Power....both are born to destroy the Dark'' I muttered inwardly as my eyes lit up with the thought that we could defeat this monster.


    ncing at Marie, I couldn''t help but shake my head, ''Damn, they are calling me, ''A Cruel Puppeteer'', When someone already has it....I guess, I understand now, why Alexander either wants to have her or.....Kill her.


    She''s far too dangerous to leave unchecked'' I pondered whether Alexander was already aware of her power and seduced her or he was just fucking around.


    "Hmm, A Fairy who can harness the Pure form of Nature''s Wrath, An Elf who was blessed by Forest''s....No, World Tree and You are using Psych----"


    Before Dungeon Walker could finish its sentence, a blinding sh urred behind it.


    "arrrrhhh"


    The monster growled in pain and quickly moved away.


    Its attention was drawn to a particr green-haired boy who clung to his swords, moving unsteadily with closed eyes...like a puppet attached to strings.


    "A Puppeteer" Dungeon Walker muttered in furious.


    "Hehe..." Marie couldn''t help but let out a mischievous chuckle.


    I nced at the girl who was struggling to control Kayden.


    ''Let''s finish this quickly'' I thought with an enthusiastic smile, preparing to call Amir and Theodare.


    "Amir, Theoda---" But,


    "I wish you a peaceful death" Amir suddenly said and broke two golden beads.


    The glitters sparkled around Amir and Theodare, and...they disappeared.


    """Huh?""" All three of us wore dumbfounded expressions.


    "Oh, another strange powerful Artifact...hmm, I guess, your people must have reached the pinnacle of your knowledge" Dungeon Walker mused, acknowledging the power of the artifacts Amir and Theodare had used, ''Powerful enough to ovee my space cutter...hmm, it''s getting interesting''.


    ''B-Bastards!!!!'' I screamed inwardly with bloodshot eyes, cursing our lost opportunity.


    ''Here I was thinking they won''t run off, hurting their pride'' I thought, my red eyes ring at the ce where Amir and Theodare had disappeared.


    "A-Alysia" Marie called me with a strained face.


    Snapping out of anger,


    ''I guess, controlling even an unconscious human is difficult for her current state'' I thought and wondered what course of action should I take now.


    "Keep firing" I ordered my team members, contemting a way out of this trouble.


    Golden beads only work on Transcendents Only so....


    ''arrrrhhh'' My mind aching to find the answer to this predicament.


    ''As for Tiana she won''t because she believes, ''Death is a part of our life, and when the timees, we shall return to our Mother''.....urghh...fuck it'' I screamed.


    While they were firing at Dungeon Walker, I carefully extended my roots to trip the Monster, but it managed to maintain its bnce.


    "Ms. A-Alysia?" Marie called me.


    "Hmm?"


    I looked at Marie, her face contorted in pain, her finger bleeding.


    "Kayden is waking up" Marie''s voice started to falter.


    "It''s good, we need his Holy Power--"


    But just as I finished speaking, a loud cry erupted in front of me.


    "aaarrrrrrrrrrrhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"


    "M-Marie??"


    All I saw was Marie''s arms being torn off involuntarily...My eyes automatically focused on Kayden, who had finally regained consciousness and was forcibly tearing apart the invisible threads that had controlled him.


    "You Bitches!! How dare you control me!!!" He shouted in anger.


    And just as I was about to help Marie,


    "You lost your supporter Elf" Dungeon Walker appeared in front of us in a split second. It smacked Marie, sending her flying into the wall....her leg torn off.


    ''Thud''


    She fell on the ground, motionlessly.


    But the horror didn''t stop there.


    Dungeon Walker next punched me in the gut, sending me sprawling backwards before mming into the wall.


    "AALLYYYSSSIIIIAAA!!!"


    "N-No T-Tiana run a-away" I muttered, blood flowing from my head, making it hard to think as my mind went nk for a moment.


    "Oh, little" Dungeon Walker said amusingly as it caught Tiana with just two fingers like a butterfly.


    "Y-Y-You!!"


    Tiana struggled to move as Dungeon Walker used its index and thumb fingers to crush her....slowly.


    "N-No!! -cough-cough-" I forcibly moved my body and called upon my power,


    /Sylvan Strike/


    A massive wooden stake formed behind me and shot toward the monster.


    ''showsh''


    "Kayden, cut his hands!" I shouted.


    "...." There was no reply. I looked in the direction where Kayden stood, but now.....only two of his legs remained.


    Wh-When did the monster....?


    As if it were reading my mind, Dungeon Walker answered in an amusing tone while easily dodging my attack,


    "He already left using the Dimension Rift.


    Tsk, tsk, I wanted to kill him but he was faster than I expected in escaping truly....''A Hero'' and never thought a Hero could use Space Element...


    Truly unfortunate...for you!" The Dungeon Walker''s voice slowly turned sinister.


    ".....Thank you for the food" it said as it swallowed Tiana like a fish.


    "NNNOOOOOOOOO!!!!!"

 Chapter 197: Let her OUT

    Alysia Hill Morgan Flora''s POV


    ''Tiana...My Friend, My only Family'' I muttered inwardly.


    I could still remember that fateful day when she entered my life, saving me and giving my existence purpose.


    For the first time, I had allowed my tears to flow freely in front of a stranger.


    It wasn''t an unsettling experience, though; it had been a moment filled with warmth, with Tiana.


    "Alysia, Remember, I may not be your mother but I will always be there to guide you....No matter what course of action you choose to follow....it''s not because of your mother''s contract, but for a lost child, My New friend"


    Those words had shattered the emotional walls I had built around myself...I was scared.


    I was terrified of the thought of being left alone in this world once more.


    "P-Please, take my life instead of hers..." I pleaded with a dry voice, sinking to my knees and bowing my head before the Dungeon Walker.


    What I was doing would undoubtedly be seen as a disgrace by the entire Elvenmunity.


    An Elven Queen, The ruler of the entire Flora Continent, was reduced to begging in front of a monstrous entity. It was a profound shame for our people, a blemish on our reputation, and a betrayal of our sacred connection to the World Tree, a Pinnacle of Life...I may be beheadedter for this disgrace.


    ''But, I-I don''t care, as long as T-Tiana is safe...I was willing to endure the humiliation and even death'' I muttered inwardly.


    "Oh? You insects surely change your skin like a dress" Dungeon Walker remarked with an amusing tone when it saw me begging after trying to kill it.


    story-source-MVLeMpYr


    "..." I remained silent.


    "...Hmm, Okay, If you want her, then bring the other two Heroes" Dungeon Walker dered as it stood before me.


    "B-But--"


    "She won''t be digested before an hour or two since she was a Fairy" it assured me, which alleviated my worries somewhat.


    Yet, I couldn''t ignore the reality.


    "There are only -cough-cough- two Heroes in this era" I exined, struggling to stand.


    "urahhh!" However, a sudden pressure pushed me back down, forcing me to kneel before the menacing creature.


    "Hmm?... I see" the Dungeon Walker mused thoughtfully.


    It then dered, "I don''t care, I only need a True Hero" before heading toward the lifeless Emperor Faunmia.


    I didn''t know if I could trust the Dungeon Walker, but it appeared I had no other choice. Sighing inwardly, ''I just hope, Alexander hasn''t Eliminated'' I reluctantly agreed,


    "Understood, But people outside alre--"


    "I already blocked their view, so bring the Hero faster, otherwise your best friend will be nothing but shit by the next morning" it warned, its words carrying a dangerous threat.


    "ggrrrr" I clenched my teeth in frustration, but I had no other option in my current predicament though there was light relief that no one witnessed my disgrace.


    ''Tuck''


    ''spurt''


    ''Ssh''


    ''Sluck''


    Dungeon Walker then effortlessly dismantled Emperor Faunmia''s body like a child''s toy and reassembled it into a gruesome throne.


    ck blood saturated the chamber, and my feet were covered in the vile substance.


    "Now, it''s good" the Dungeon Walker dered, seating itself on the newly formed throne.


    ck blood continued to gush from the reassembled Emperor Faunmia, and its stinger slightly twitched before starting to move.


    "!!!" I was initially stunned, hoping that stinger could somehow be used against the Dungeon Walker. However, my hopes were quickly dashed.


    "Oh, I can control it!" Dungeon Walker proimed as it manipted the stinger as if it were a natural part of its own body.


    ''Well, Let''s wait!'' I muttered inwardly and I decided to proceed with my n, hoping it would work.


    I approached the Dungeon Walker and knelt down, then shared my proposal.


    "Oh! Interesting..." it responded with a wicked grin.


    It removed the peculiar gauntlets and ced them on the armrest, then leaned forward,


    "But, give me the Sealing spell" it demanded.


    "....Here," I responded, handing over an ancient sealing spell.


    This particr spell was created by my grandmother to deal with beings like Lucifer.Due to Lucifer''s Divine vessel/Holy body, the standard traits of Fairies wouldn''t affect him.


    My mother had documented this spell in her extensive collection of data, noting that my grandmother had specifically designed it to reveal the Hero''s true nature and desires while simultaneously sealing their holy power.


    It was a truly formidable weapon.....and I carried it with me daily in case Alexander ever attempted to create any trouble.


    "Hmm..." Dungeon Walker scrutinized the sealing spell before concealing it and inquiring,


    "Next?"


    ".....Here" I replied, presenting a wooden dummy resembling Tiana, imbued with some magical spells that made it react almost like the real Tiana.


    I-I had created it in case I felt lonely....


    A-Anyway, it was meant to provoke anger in others when needed.....after all, who could bear to see a harmless, tiny, and cute fairy being mistreated?


    "It''s truly an extraordinary craftsmanship" Dungeon Walker murmured before continuing,


    "Well then, let''s demonstrate to them that you aren''t merely acting"


    "Huh?" I frowned at its words and was about to inquire further when a massive wooden stake abruptly impaled my stomach, pinning me to the wall.


    "aarrrrrhhhhhhhh"


    "-Cough-Cough-"


    ''W-When?'' I wondered, shocked to see my own wooden stake used against me.


    "Yes, this is more like you not acting" Dungeon Walker dered as it assumed the throne.


    ''I.Will.Kill.You'' I muttered inwardly, my eyes shooting daggers at the monster.


    "Heh..." Dungeon Walker chuckled wickedly and snapped its before before plucking the fake Tiana''s wings slowly.


    "AAARRRRHHHHHH!!!"


    "TTIIAAAANNNAAAA!!!"


    Hearing Fake Tiana''s cries, I couldn''t help but shout in response.


    "Oh? You are good at ying your part" Dungeon Walker acknowledged, and it filled me with frustration.


    After that....


    As expected, everyone fell right into the trap.


    I wanted to reach Alexander, but he was upied with his own theatrics, so it was Asher Eli who came to my aid.


    ''Shit, it seems his power has improved so much... but it''s in vain against this monster'' I thought as my n proceeded without a hitch.


    ''He... died?'' I wondered when I witnessed Asher Eli being pummeled and thrown out with brutal force.


    A pang of guilt passed through my eyes, but my overriding concern was to save Tiana, even if it left her unhappy.


    Alexander... this guy was definitely hiding many secrets, I muttered when I observed him entering the Domain Realm.


    [Hey Elf, Help me]


    The monster sent a mental message.


    ''Tsk'' I clicked my tongue, and I assisted it in gaining control over the situation and.....Yet,


    I found myself lying down, unable to control the white crystals that Asher Eli had manipted before.


    It was my interference that caused one of the White Crystals'' powers to stop, which ultimately led to Asher Eli''s death.


    Taking control of them, I waited for the perfect opportunity to strike at the monster''s head, but...


    ''This is Karma... ah?'' I mused, realizing that the crystals were not in their respective corner positions.


    [Do you truly trust me that Fairy is still alive in my stomach, Elf?....ahhahahahahaha]


    Those words felt like the final nail in the coffin.


    ''I see....''


    Resigned to my fate, I slit my throat as that ''Disgusting Hero'' approached me with a lustful face.


    ''I am sorry, Mama, Tiana''


    With those parting words, my entire world turned ck.


    ...


    ...


    "Where am I?" I asked when I realized I was surrounded by a dark, endless void.


    I tried to inspect my surroundings, but it appeared that only my consciousness existed in this space.


    I moved my consciousness around, searching for an escape, but there was no way out.


    "HELLO!!" I shouted in frustration.


    "Is anybody here?Please Help me!!"


    "Hello!"


    "You damn cowards!!"


    ....


    No matter how much I shouted, there was no response.


    I don''t know how much time passed, but I felt like I had been wandering in this endless darkness for around ten days.


    ''So this is the end.....I...I...am S-Scared...Mama, Ti-Tiana''I muttered, my fear of being alone overwhelming me.


    "M-Mama!!" I screamed as I felt a warm sensation on my cheeks, ''Tears?''


    I wondered how tears came, but before I could contemte it further,


    "Mama!!, Tiana!!"


    "Mama!!"


    "Tiana!!"


    I shouted.


    The fear continued to rise with each cry.


    "It''s s-scary, Mama," I said, curling up like a little child.


    "I... I am..." Just as I was on the brink of despair, I heard,


    "Child, do you wish for power?" A void voice, somewhat mechanical, spoke to me.


    Though it felt vaguely familiar.


    "Yes" I answered with relief that someone finally responded to me in this void, without understanding the implications of my words.


    "I see....."


    "....."


    "Hello----" I began to ask once more, but the surroundings suddenly brightened, and I heard,


    "You have chosen this path... when the timees, you will have to repay it... My... dear..." The void voice slowly faded away.


    A strange energy surged through me...


    Again, everything turned pitch dark...


    But soon, this time, I felt a warm sensation on my neck as my eyelids fluttered open slowly.


    I slowly saw.....an auburn-haired man looking at me with his expressionless face.


    His hand gripped my neck as he lifted me into the air.


    "Alysia Hill Morgan Flora?"


    "....." He addressed me by my full name, devoid of any emotions.


    "Where is Tiana?" He inquired, tightening his grip on my neck.


    Struggling to breathe, I raised my right hand and pointed towards the monster before saying,


    "In-zidie....Zotmmackk" My words were barely intelligible.


    "I see..." With those words, he threw me aside like a piece of garbage, and I fell into the arms of a dark purple-haired girl.


    "Caught You" she said as she slowly put down me.


    However, My eyes remained fixed on the man who was approaching the Dungeon Walker, a trident piercing its shoulder as it struggled to pull it back.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    My heart raced. My face turned crimson as I touched my neck and realized there were...no cuts.


    ''W-What is h-happening t-to me?'' I screamed inwardly.


    "You are affected by his ''Charm''" A white fox approached and asked with a reddened face though distain in her face was evident when looked at me.


    "Charm?"I inquired.


    "That''s what he said" a light purple-haired girl stated, her face also flushed.


    "I like women, I love my wives, I only...uh, like women" a Yellow-golden haired boy muttered, trying to conceal his.....red face.


    "????" So many questions arose, but before they could be addressed,


    ''Where is that bastard?'' I thought as I tried to look for Hero.....only to see him unconsciously lying on the side.


    "That guy...crushed Alexander''s Balls" Oliver stated as crouched down feeling fellow tingling feeling in his crotch.


    "Balls?.....Bal..." My face turned even redder.


    "Let.her.out" Asher Eli''s voice echoed in the room, his tone deadly.


    A chill ran through my spine, causing us to step back involuntarily, our instincts on high alert.

 Chapter 198: Inside the Stomach....

    Third Person''s POV


    ''Drip, Drip''


    The echoing sound of dripping blood reverberated through the dark, foreboding ce.


    "arrhh"


    A pained, guttural voice cut through the eerie silence.


    Upon closer inspection, a solitary figure was revealed, battered and broken, almost melded into the wall.The impact had caused intricate, spider-web-like cracks to splinter across the rugged stone surface.


    The injured individual was none other than.....Asher Eli (A/N: Fu** Finally!!! I am a little bit written too much about Alysia...hahahah....I became little emotional about her...Sorry?)


    His eyelids fluttered, and he slowly began to regain consciousness.


    ''crack, crack''


    ''Thud''


    With a slight,borious movement, Eli''s battered form fell from its precarious perch to the floor.


    His bodyy motionless for what felt like an eternity, as he wrestled with the pain coursing through every fibre of his being.


    "-cough-cough-"


    Eli coughed the taste of iron and the warmth of his own blood apanying each strained breath.


    With an arduous effort, he tried to lift himself, but his arms were in tatters, rendering them almost useless. In his dire state, he had no choice but to rely on his battered, trembling body to propel himself into a sitting position.


    After an arduous struggle, Eli finally managed to sit up, his hazy eyes scanning the dark, forbidding surroundings. The air was thick with a palpable sense of dread, much like the lower floor he and Luna had plummeted into.


    "W-What should I do?"Eli mumbled in a strained voice, grappling with the bewildering situation.


    "Wh-who could it be?" Eli pondered, his thoughts moving at a sluggish pace, a whirlwind of confusion and doubt.


    Just before Dungeon Walker threw a punch,Eli heard frantic shouts echoing nearby....almost near his ear.


    [R--unn]


    "If not for the Dress I am wearing, I would have....." Eli muttered, gazing down at his own attire.....The ebony attire he wore deployed a protective barrier the moment his life was imperilled.


    Eli felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude toward Lilith and Adriana for their foresight in outfitting him with such a remarkable creation. As he thought of them, the red and blue embroidery on his dress began to emit a radiant glow.


    "What the...?" Eli shielded his eyes from the sudden brightness, struggling to endure the intensity.


    A warm sensation enveloped him, and the realization dawned upon him.


    "Healing?" Eli mumbled in astonishment as he attempted to open his eyes. The radiant lights gradually abated, allowing him to see clearly.


    ''sssshhhhkkkkk''


    With a soft, cascading sound, his hair settled back into ce, and the bruises and wounds that had marred his body only moments before disappeared, leaving no trace of their existence.


    "Truly wonderful women I have..." He muttered, a warm smile gracing his lips as he stood up and stretched his rejuvenated body.


    His body was now fully restored, his mind rejuvenated, and the once-glowing red and blue embroidery lines had vanished, leaving no trace behind.


    "Hmmm" He nodded, still baffled by the enchantment woven into his dress before chuckling a little.


    He approached the broken hole that led him to the other side.His eyes peered through, attempting to discern the unfolding drama on the other side.


    Eli pressed against the opening, but it became evident that the monster''s formidable barrier extended not only inside but also outside.


    So, before calling anyone, he did something around the area while muttering, ''Just to be safe'' as he cut his fingers slightly enough for blood to flow.....


    After that, he saw Rize trying to shout at him but,


    "...."


    "...."


    Eli couldn''t hear anything due to the barrier.


    Frustrated, Rize made desperate attempts to shatter the barrier using her own Arts also known as Advanced Arts, but all her efforts were in vain.


    The barrier remained unblemished, a testament to Dungeon Walker''s power.


    Not a single scratch on the barrier.


    Witnessing Rize''s growing worry and unease, Eli couldn''t help but smile as he sensed her distress. He gestured to her to cease her attempts and tried to convey his intent, pointing to the corners of the chamber.


    Puzzled but graduallyprehending, Rize wondered,


    "What does he want?"


    After a few moments of contemtion, she finally grasped Eli''s message and noticed the small white crystals that he had strategically ced along the chamber''s edges.


    But then,


    "!!!"


    An immediate surge of danger rippled through her senses, prompting her to react swiftly. She leapt into action, rushing to assist the others.


    Eli observed the unfolding events as Alysia, who had been silently standing apart from the ongoing battle, set Marie down. With uncanny precision, she drew a wooden bow and fired arrows in Alexander''s direction.


    "....So, it''s Alysia" Eli murmured, a dangerous glint sparking in his eyes as he recognized her as the individual who had nearly been the cause of his death.


    [H-Help He-r]


    "Huh?" Eli was suddenly startled by a voice to his right side, the same voice that had previously urged him to run.


    However, when he turned, he found no one in sight. A perplexed expression crossed his face as he questioned,


    "Who is it?"


    "...."


    But there was no response, only silence.


    "Run? Help Her?" Eli mumbled, his brows furrowing in confusion.


    ''Ting, Ting''


    Then, a faint, tingling sound echoed as the two wing-shaped earrings on his right ear lightly clinked together.


    [Eli, P-lease Help Alysia]


    "...Tiana?....Oh!!" Eli realized the truth, piecing together the events.


    "Fuck!!"He couldn''t help but regret brushing aside the earlier sensation he felt ''Hard and Rough'' when he rescued Tiana from Dungeon Walker''s grasp thinking it was rted to Fairy''s Body.


    And now,


    The situation had unfolded so rapidly, with one twist after another, that Eli struggled to fully grasp what was transpiring.


    "What he is doing?" His frown deepened when he noticed Alexander crawling toward Alysia with a lecherous expression.


    "Vice-Rep?" Eli arched an eyebrow as he spotted an obscured image of Amber, who appeared to be trying to convey something.


    "...." Eli nodded in response and stepped back slightly, ready to take action.


    It was then that he saw Alysia slitting her throat...


    Without hesitation, Eli drew Celestria, which trembled with anticipation as if it hungered for something.


    "Go and eat what you want....and Show that fucker who we are!!!"


    With those words, he unleashed Celestria''s power, propelling it towards the hole with all his might.


    ''Spark, Spark''


    Celestria shot through the air at incredible speed, leaving a trail of sparks in its wake.


    "sssshhhhnnnkkkkkk"


    A brilliant white beam shot out from the other side and collided with the barrier.


    The pressure from both inside and outside the barrier caused it to tremble.


    The barrier strained under the simultaneous pressure from both the inside and outside.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Finally, the barrier crumbled, while the white beam began to dim.


    ''Spark, Spark''


    But,


    Celestria didn''t stop there. It continued at full throttle, as its goal was yet to be reached.


    Dungeon Walker, which had been eagerly awaiting the unfolding drama, suddenly saw a ck entity hurtling toward it.


    "!!!"


    "shhikkk"


    "grrrrrrrrrrhhhhhh"


    The monster let out a harrowing scream as its shoulder was impaled through its body, pinning it to the back of the throne.


    It took a moment for Dungeon Walker toprehend what was happening.It gazed in shock at the ck mana emanating from the Trident as it devoured its own mana.


    "....It''s ''hers''?" Dungeon Walker muttered in dismay.


    Eli entered the chamber with deliberate, measured steps, his indifferent eyes sweeping over the scene of chaos.


    His gaze settled on Alexander, who was frozen in a crawling position.


    ''step, step''


    An eerie silence enveloped the ck blood-soaked room, with only the sound of Eli''s echoing footsteps.


    "...E-Eli, you didn''t die yet--PUFFFF" Eli arrived in front of Alexander and unleashed a powerful kick right between his legs.....causing something to crush with a sickening sound.


    ''PoP''


    With a gruesome popping noise, Alexander rolled over and lost consciousness, blood staining his pants.


    Eli''s attention shifted to Alysia, who was teetering on the brink of death,


    Mana Breathing


    "Ocean Arts: 2nd Form"


    /Heal/


    His hand emitted a soothing, light blue glow as he grasped Alysia''s neck and began to heal her injuries.


    "A-Asher E-Eli?" Rize called out to him.


    Eli turned his head and looked at Rize whose face was bright red.


    He couldn''t help but notice that everyone''s faces were flushed with an inexplicable embarrassment.


    Even Oliver, who met Eli''s gaze, had a blush on his face.


    ''Tsk, not only did it heal me, but it also removed the effects of drugs I took'' Eli muttered to himself.


    With an indifferent expression, he cautioned, "Do note closer to me".


    Eli''s words and actions bewildered the others.


    "W-What do you mean?" Amber inquired with a loving tone?


    "Asher" Oliver also walked closer with lustful eyes.


    "Asher Eli"


    "Ash?"


    They looked like hypnotized by Ugly Bastard.


    "..." Eli''s eyes twitched. He thought to himself, ''You are the one who caused this'' as he gazed at unconscious Alysia and,


    "I am sorry" Eli muttered just before he leaned down and kissed the unconscious Alysia.


    "...."


    Eli simply inserted his tongue and tried to lick her saliva.


    ''Slurp''


    ''squelch''


    "!!!!" The onlookers were momentarily paralyzed by shock their expressions revealed a mix of astonishment, confusion, and....difort?


    "..."


    Eli''s lips slowly parted from Alysia''s, leaving a glistening thread of saliva connecting them.


    "Now, cool down" Eli ordered as his eyes flickered pink, while his body also cooled down a bit.


    "Huh?"


    read-this-on-MVLeMpYr


    "Hmm?"


    "What the fuck was that?"


    Eli observed the group as they slowly returned to their senses, their faces flushed and their hearts still racing whenever they saw him.


    "Shit!!" Amber was the first to step back, her expression a mixture of embarrassment and confusion.


    "What was that?" Oliver shouted as he was disgusted by his own imagination.


    "..." Eli tilted his head, fully aware if he didn''t give them a proper answer they mostly like to bother him, especially Amber since she hated him for manipting her using Alexander.


    "My Bloo---''My charm'', that''s was one of the Secret Arts given by Vampire Queen, Her Majesty" Eli said while including Adriana to make others believe his statement.


    "...."


    Eli ignored their shocked expressions and sensed Alysia waking up. He threatened her before throwing her.


    "Inside Stomach" Those words echoed in his mind as his eyes became devoid of emotion.


    "EEELLLLLLIIIIII!!!"


    He remembered that cute call and the innocent look on her face. The thought that he might not hear it or see it again fueled his anger.


    Dungeon Walker was bewildered by the Trident, unable to understand what was happening. It tried to pull the Trident out, but touching it caused a stinging and burning sensation.


    Suddenly,


    "chkk"


    The Trident was pulled out by itself and returned to the ck-dressed man.


    "Let.her.out" Asher Eli''s tone was deadly, echoing in the room.


    "..." Dungeon Walker frowned as it tried to figure out who this neer was....having already forgotten about the person who had almost harmed it.


    "Are you one of ''Her'' minions?" It asked with a dangerous tone, much like Eli''s.


    "....I am not. She was my friend" Eli replied tly, mentioning Tiana.


    "...I see...." Dungeon Walker nodded, ''What ''she'' is doing?'' it pondered, however,


    "Ting"


    "Aren''t you the feisty one? Just like your master" It said while blocking Eli''s sudden attack.


    Both weren''t on the same page.

 Chapter 199: I would let you play again?

    "Aren''t you the feisty one? Just like your master" it said with an amused tone, blocking Eli''s sudden attack with a gauntlet.


    "..." Eli''s eyes narrowed in confusion as he tried to decipher the cryptic words, ''Master'', uttered by the Dungeon Walker.


    ''sniff, sniff''


    "Hmm? What is this smell?" Dungeon Walker''s grotesque face contorted further as it caught a peculiar scent in the air....even though there was no nose to begin with.


    ''Tsk, it''s affecting Monster too''Eli mumbled inwardly.


    With a casual and indifferent tone, Eli proposed,


    "Shall we y round two?"


    His voice wasced with confidence as he prepared for another bout.


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Terra Arts: 2nd Form"


    His body visibly transformed, veins protruding on his arms and legs, revealing the underlying raw power coursing through his body.


    "Round Two?" Dungeon Walker, still struggling to make sense of Eli''s words, mumbled a few incoherent phrases but ultimately shrugged it off and, with a deafening,


    ''BOOM'' Propelled itself forward with incredible speed.


    It reappeared right in front of Eli, wearing gauntlets that radiated menacing power, and unleashed a fierce punch toward him.


    "SMASH"


    The attack was swift and ferocious, reminiscent of the first encounter between the two.


    "Hehe..." Dungeon Walker giggled thinking it crushed Eli tly....but,


    "That''s all you got" An indifferent voice came under its hands.


    Eli, maintaining his calm and almost disinterested demeanour, met the punch with a single open hand.


    His left arm, bulging with protruding veins, absorbed the blow effortlessly, holding it back with astounding strength.


    Dungeon Walker, its lipless grin turning into an ugly expression, couldn''t believe its eyes. It gazed upon Eli, who had effortlessly halted the attack. The monster''s ck eyes met Eli''s emerald green pupils that glinted with something darker.


    His right hand which holding Celestria softly tapped on the ground,


    ''Tick, Tick''


    /Domain/


    The room seemed to tremble and shift as Eli''s aura intensified, creating an imposing magical pattern on the floor beneath him.


    He maintained his indifference even as his eyes met Dungeon Walker''s. The monster''s face twisted with confusion and surprise.


    ''chuckk''


    Eli swiftly moved, shing his de-like hand through Dungeon Walker''s stomach. The monster, taken aback by Eli''s speed, staggered backwards, injured and perplexed.


    "Grrrr" it growled, focusing its energy on healing its injuries.To Dungeon Walker''s surprise, its wounds began to close rapidly.


    However,


    "BOOM!!"


    Eli appeared behind Dungeon Walker in the blink of an eye andnded a powerful punch on its face.


    It was a devastating blow, and Dungeon Walker, still recovering from its previous injuries, was unprepared to defend itself.


    "FFrrrrffff"


    Eli exactly hit on its jaw joint.


    The impact rattled Dungeon Walker, sending it rolling across the chamber. Despite its considerable size, it seemed as if it had been struck by an opponent far more massive.


    The room reverberated with the monster''s heavy crash as it helplessly rolled toward the wall but something was amiss.


    Dungeon Walker was rmed to find a dark trident hovering in its path, positioned to pierce its head.


    Sensing the imminent danger, Dungeon Walker altered its trajectory slightly, causing Celestria to pierce through its corbone instead.


    "aaarrrrhhhhh"


    hosted-on-NovelFire


    It let out a painful cry as it mmed into the wall, Celestria impaled in its corbone.


    With hazy, pained eyes, Dungeon Walker nced toward the source of its anguish.


    "sma Arts: 1st Form"


    Eli backed off, observing the beast''s agony. Eli''s right hand, which had previously been sheathed in a gauntlet of stones, shed its outeryer like sand. Sparks faded from his legs as he ended his previous manoeuvre.


    Then Eli clenched his hand, his eyes never leaving Dungeon Walker''s form.


    Although Dungeon Walker was wearing the gauntlet, it still felt the burning and stinging sensation when it tried to pull Celestria from its corbone.


    "chhkkk"


    However, just like before, Celestria pulled by itself and returned to Eli''s hand.


    "Let her out" Eli said as he walked towards Dungeon Walker.


    "Grrr, YOU MONGREL!!!" Dungeon Walker shouted as it stood up and stomped towards Eli.


    Eli maintained hisposure, locking his gaze on the advancing Dungeon Walker, which was poised to p its colossal hands around him.


    Eli''s eyes shimmered with yellow sparks, and the veins around them bulged, while his sclera zed a vivid red.


    Time seemed to slow down.....no, his reactions sharpened and faster. He gracefully crouched and thrust Celestria upwards into Dungeon Walker''s ribcage.


    "rhh" Eli could feel immense pressure building behind his eyes, the sensation of his eyeballs nearing their limits.


    He swiftly ceased channelling mana into his eyes, preventing them from bursting under the strain.


    "p"


    "chkkk"


    Dungeon Walker pped its immense hands together, hoping to crush Eli, but something sharp prated its side body.


    It shifted its head to the side to find Eli, ring intently.


    Dungeon Walker tried to counter with an elbow strike, but Eli had already moved, evading the blow.


    "Let her out" Eli reiterated, his expression still indifferent.


    "Who?" Dungeon Walker shouted in exasperation.


    "Tiana"


    "Oh, that fairy...." Dungeon Walker contemted briefly, licking its lips, and remarked, "She was tasty..."


    Eli held a steady gaze on Dungeon Walker for a moment before ncing at Alysia, who still had a flushed face.


    Dungeon Walker capitalized on that brief moment of distraction and reappeared in front of Eli,unching a punch.


    It believed Eli was unable to react in time, and a smirk crossed the monstrous face.


    "cckkkkkk"


    However,


    Dungeon Walker''s triumphant expression turned into one of agony as it felt a searing pain across its back.


    The monster stumbled and crashed into Eli, but it passed through him, leaving Dungeon Walker bewildered.


    Dungeon Walker swiftly turned to face its unexpected assant....only to be greeted by the sight of Eli hanging from the chain that was wrapped around his left hand and the other end was embedded in the chamber''s ceiling, while on the other hand, dark blood dripped from Celestria''s tips.


    ''ng, ng''


    ''Thud''


    With a single jerk, Eli pulled the Ember free andnded on the ground, sending a ripple across the ck pool below.


    ''I cannot go deeper as if there is another sturdyyer inside its body'' Eli thought.


    Whenever he tried to cut deep, it couldn''t pass through a certain limit.


    ''I guess, I don''t have any other choice'' Eli pondered.


    "AARRRRRRRHHHHH!!!" Dungeon Walker roared in pain as it advanced swiftly toward... Alysia.


    ''If not for her ''Dark Mana'' devouring my strength, that mongrel would be nothing but paste... If I cannot win with a fight, then I''ll take a hostage'' Dungeon Walker schemed, hoping to intimidate Eli by using Alysia as a bargaining chip.


    The Others watched,pletely stunned by Eli''s incredible power.


    Their eyes couldn''t believe what they were witnessing, as Eli effortlessly handled the monstrous creature.


    Not only that, Their racing hearts could hardly keep up with Eli''s astonishing abilities....


    However, they were too preupied with Eli''sbat prowess to notice the approaching threat.


    It was almost upon them, and they werepletely unprepared,


    ''plop''


    ''plop''


    ''plop''


    ''plop''


    ''plop''


    ''plop''


    Everyone one suddenly pulled down by an unseen force.


    "Huh?" Dungeon Walker stood baffled.


    "Do you think after witnessing you y, I would let you y again?" Eli''s voice echoed in the chamber.


    Eli had anticipated this move and had already deployed his domain, using it to protect the others from any hostage situation.


    "Ting"


    Dungeon Walker swiftly countered Eli''s attack.


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    Celestria burst into mes, wrapping Dungeon Walker in fiery tendrils of red and yellow,


    ''Snort''


    But the monster sneered, releasing a contemptuous snort.


    With a single breath, it extinguished the mes.


    "It seems you''re slowing down a bit" Dungeon Walker said, regaining its confidence as it assessed Eli''s diminishing power.


    Eli merely tilted his head and smiled with an enigmatic expression.


    ''Sssshhhnnnnnn''


    Dungeon Walker felt an impending danger and hastily attempted to block an iing light beam.


    Eli stepped back, his gaze shifting from his trembling leg to the unconscious Alexander.


    "Y-You should have asked for help" A cute shy voice came.


    Eli nced back to see a white-haired woman with a blush on her face.


    "Y-Yes?" Amber stuttered while supporting Eva, who had just woken up.


    "Ash, Y-you must" Maire while hiding her red face.


    "Asher Eli, Count me in" Rize said straightly even though her face was red.


    "A-Asher, I am too" Oliver stammered, trying not to look at Eli and cover his sister''s eyes, who were nkly staring at Eli after waking up.


    "....I would have been grateful, if not for your bashful looks" Eli said.


    "S-Shut u-up!!" Amber shouted.


    Eli''s eyesnded on Silver haired woman who had dead eyes although her face was red.


    "She is Alive" Those words were directed towards Alysia making others frown.


    Alysia''s eyes widened in surprise as lost colour returned back to her eyes....


    "S-She..." Alysia stuttered.


    "Yes" Eli affirmed before smiling making others even turn their face redder....however, when his eyes fell on Oliver, he suddenly turned indifferent.


    "How many times?" Eli asked.


    Amber understood his question and indicated the usage of the white spheres.


    "Only two times left" she replied.


    "...." Eli looked around once more before closing his eyes and said, "Don''t slow me down".


    His words irritated the others, but after witnessing his extraordinary fight....they swallowed their words.


    As Eli prepared to move,


    ''Crack, Crack''


    A sudden sound of cracking.


    Making everyone turn their attention to his leg, which had just crushed Alexander''s balls.


    ''Did he really have to go to such lengths to crush Alexander''s balls?'' they thought collectively.


    Eli stopped and turned back, addressing everyone, "Attack the spot where I hit it.".


    "???" Seeing their questioning gaze,


    Eli pointed towards the monster which had some brown spots in its ck body.


    Confusion filled the air as they looked at the monster, particrly the brown spots on its ck body.


    "Don''t tell me thats....?" Oliver was shocked, recognizing the simrities with the cleansing spell Kyra and Kira had used to remove dark mana.


    "Hero Candidate?" Alysia muttered, but Eli remained silent.


    "A-Ash" Marie walked towards Eli with the intention to help,


    But he raised his hand and looked at everyone before speaking sternly, "No, don''te closer unless you''re prepared to lose your innocence."


    "....." Maire and the others bit their lips, feeling a mix of anger and frustration, unable toprehend their emotions fully.


    ''ssshhhhh...hh..."


    The white beam finally ceased, and with determination, they prepared for a second round.


    [Eli, Help Alysia]


    ''Even now you are worried about your friend...ah'' Eli smiled warmly when he heard those words.


    Suddenly, Eva stepped forward and stood in front of Eli, her gaze intense.


    "..." Eli frowned.

 Chapter 200: Who is this #####? Is she another one of your $$$$$$?

    From their previous encounter, they had gleaned that long-range attacks were the most effective way tobat the Dungeon Walker.


    As the Whitebeam came to a halt,


    /Earth, heed my call, shape and bend to my will/


    Marie chanted, manipting rocks tounch them at the brown spots on the Dungeon Walker''s body.


    /Mysty/


    Amber called out,manding the mist to engulf the creature, obscuring its view.


    "Blood Arts: 1st Form"


    Two boomerang knives materialized from blood, and with precision, Rize hurled them toward the Dungeon Walker just as it attempted to dissipate the mist.


    "chckk"


    Rize''s boomerang knives hit their mark, slicing through the brown areas. The des then gracefully returned to her.


    The Dungeon Walker, that had rarely experienced pain from simple attack, suddenly flinched from the stinging sensations in its injured regions.


    It furrowed its monstrous no-eye brow, slowly realizing that the brown spots on its body weren''t regenerating as expected.


    "So, it''s truly that bitch''s subordinate" the Dungeon Walker muttered as it attempted to locate Asher Eli.


    As the Dungeon Walker sought Asher Eli,


    ''chukkk''


    ''kallkkk''


    kkk''


    Rocks hurled by Marie struck its body, causing the creature to stagger and lose ground.


    While not all of the rocksnded directly on the brown spots, some hitting its ck body, these minor injuries swiftly regenerated.


    "Tsk" Marie couldn''t hide her frustration, adjusting the aim for her next attack.


    "..." Oliver and Arlyne were only proficient in closebat, so in order to support others, they fired low-level spells that had little effect due to the Dungeon Walker''s dark mana absorption.


    "..." Alysia didn''t know what to do as others not even looking at her.


    She considered the drastic measure of using Alexander as leverage, but hesitated, ncing behind she was unsure of the best course of action....so decided to ask someone.


    Amid the chaotic battle,


    Eli fixated on Eva Dolphus, the woman with arsenic-colored hair, who was grievously wounded and beyond simple healing.


    However, her expression was a stark contrast to her dire state, as she blushed and gazed at Eli with an eager look.


    Eli returned his focus to assessing his injured leg, his face scrunched in concentration.


    "What?" he asked, somewhat annoyed, but still not looking at Eva....There was no way he gonna forget how this woman eliminated his teammates.


    "..." Eva, her expression flustered and eager, struggled with her words in response to Eli''s question.


    .....She couldn''t find the right words to express herself.


    Eli didn''t seem to pay her much attention, continuing his self-examination, ''Damn, Tibia and Fib1 are fully broken'' Eli thought to himself.


    But he wasn''t discouraged because he just thought something more cruel way to take Tiana out...


    "I said, don''te near me, didn''t I?" Eli sternly reiterated, his gaze still fixed on his leg.


    However, Eva wasn''t dissuaded. She moved closer to Eli, despite the pain of her own injuries.


    Her voice quivered as she asked, "D-Don''t you like me anymore?"


    "???" Eli''s brow furrowed as he heard the pain and despair in her voice, ''What?'' Eli went nk for a second.


    ''Shit, it seems to affect others'' mentality'' Eli cursed himself and just as he was about to address this, another voice broke through.


    "A-Ash-er Eli" a shy voice called out, drawing his attention.


    "...I-I...aa---You k-Know..." A silver-eyed woman tugged her silver hair behind her sharp ears which were twitching like fish.


    "...." Eli pinched between his eyebrows before saying,


    "Alysia, give me a small wooden piece"


    "Huh? O-Oh, I-I don''t m-mind, Here" As she took a small wood.


    Just about give him directly,


    "Throw it"


    "H-Huh?...." Alysia was bbergasted but seeing Eli''s serious expression,


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    ''What the hell is wrong with you, Alysia?'' She screamed inwardly before throwing the wood, even so, her heart beating crazy whenever she saw his long eyshes.


    As Alysia threw the piece of wood, Eli skillfully used it to create a makeshift splint for his leg, securing it with a torn piece of cloth.


    Eva, still flustered, then blurted out, "Who is this bitch? Is she another one of your lovers?" She pointed at Alysia with a furious expression.


    "..." Alysia felt insulted by thement and replied with disgust, "Are you training this dog?"


    "..." Eli found himself caught in the middle of their argument, not knowing how to react.


    He chose to ignore their exchange and focused his attention back on the Dungeon Walker, who was now wounded on every brown spot.


    "They make a good team" Eli thought as he watched Amber, Marie, and Rize fighting against the creature.


    However,


    Something about the Dungeon Walker''s behaviour bothered him.


    "It''s up to something, isn''t it?" he muttered, his sharp mind picking up on the unusual situation.


    Alysia concurred, saying, "Yes" She also felt that the creature was acting strangely.


    "It''s gathering every dark mana around this dungeon" Eva said, adding to the sense of unease.


    Eli turned to ask for her but...


    What he saw left him stunned,


    ".....Why are you holding each other''s throats?" Eli asked, his confusion evident.


    Yes, He was dumbfounded by the sight of the two women holding each other''s throats as if locked in a deadly struggle.


    Both Alysia and Eva seemed just as baffled by their actions, and they released their hold with awkwardughter.


    "Hahah.."


    "haha...."


    However, before anyone could make sense of their bizarre behaviour,


    "arhh"


    -verified


    "arhh"


    This continued, with the two of them repeatedly locking eyes and engaging in a strange, threatening dance.


    Alysia totally forgot what she hade here to ask.


    "..." Eli didn''t know what to say anymore... then, Eli noticed something peculiar. As he nced down, he observed the ck blood of the Dungeon Walker moving in an unusual manner, which widened his eyes.


    "Alysia, create a tree up to the ceiling!" Eli shouted, instructing her to use her abilities.


    "Huh? Y-Yes," Alysia stammered before performing her chanting,


    /Arboreal Ascension/


    ''Trrrrr''


    The ground trembled as small leaves sprouted and rapidly grew into a full-fledged tree, reaching up to the ceiling.


    Simultaneously,


    /Domain/


    A hoarse voice echoed in the chamber, causing the ck blood to tremble before receding.


    As everyone tried toprehend what had just urred, they were pulled down to the ground.


    "W-What was-Huh?" Oliver, in the middle of saying something, was stunned and fell.


    "B-Broth---"


    "...."


    Amber, the only one still upright, had a moment to understand the situation when the Dungeon Walker appeared in front of her, poised to attack.


    ''sckk''


    ''sckk''


    ''sckk''


    ''sckk''


    ''sckk''


    Hundreds of ck spikes suddenly sprouted from the ground, surrounding everywhere.


    She felt trapped, with no way to escape. She resigned herself to the inevitable, but just as the spikes were about to strike, she felt something on her white furry tail...


    "Ouch, ouch, arrhhh, ouh, M-My tail, s-top"


    Eli had acted swiftly, attempting to pull everyone to safety just like before he used his Domain to pull down everyone. However, he had lost control when he tried to pull Amber, and the Dungeon Walker''s domain was too powerful for him to counter.


    In desperation, Eli decided to shoot Ember toward the ceiling, creating a temporary anchor point and used to swing up toward Amber. However, due to the Dungeon Walker''s sudden attack on Amber, Eli instead of catching her body, caught Amber by her tail.


    "W-What are you doing ''Ouch'' YOU bastard??" Amber shouted, her face flushed with embarrassment as she struggled to see Eli.


    "Huh?" But before she could react further, she was unexpectedly thrown, screaming, "aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh".


    "Caught You" Amber''s panicked descent was abruptly halted when Alysia caught her with the branches of the giant tree that had appeared out of nowhere.


    As she dangled in the air, Amber''s heart raced, and she looked around at the others who were also suspended by the tree''s branches, all of them wearing bewildered expressions.


    Alexander also stuck to the branch in a weird way.


    "You annoying Ant.....Now! I know you!!! You''re the man who used those ''Celestia Rays'' before!!!!!" Dungeon Walker shouted in frustration when it remembered, that it killed Eli in a single punch and yet, ''He is standing in front of me''.


    And what''s more, Dungeon Walker was hell-bent on killing Amber, who had proven to be as resilient as a cockroach and now Eli also added to the list.


    Eli carefully observed the growing spikes around him.


    Without hesitation, he let go of Ember and fell toward the deadly spike below.


    "ASH!!!"


    "sma Arts: 1st Form"


    Just as the spike was about to pierce him, Eli disappeared in mid-air, leaving behind a trail of yellow sparks.


    "W-Where did he go?" Rize questioned, her eyes scanning the area.


    "H-He''s be....faster" Eva muttered, her brows furrowed in confusion as she tried to keep track of Eli''s movements.


    Eli''s pupils shimmered with yellow sparks as he leapt from one spike to another, using the slope sides to manoeuvre with astonishing agility.


    ''chukkk''


    Eli thrust Celestria forward, aiming for a precise strike at the vulnerable spots(Brown spots) on Dungeon Walker''s body. The Celestria pierced the monster''s flesh, causing it to freeze in momentary shock.


    However, Dungeon Walker wasn''t an easy opponent it quickly concentrated on Eli It anticipated Eli''s next move and tried to ensnare him, recing its initial intention of delivering a counterattack.


    Using its monstrous appendages, it sought to capture Eli within its grasp.


    ''ng, ng''


    In the nick of time, Eli yanked Ember from his left hand. The chained knife soared towards one of the menacing ck blood spikes, and its chain wrapped around the obsidian protrusion.


    With a swift pull, he was catapulted across the Dungeon Walker, leaving trails of sparks in his wake.


    "..." Dungeon Walker was stunned for a second.


    "sshhh"


    As Elinded on another spike, Eli''s eyes glinted with a cunning smile. With his right hand wielding Celestria, he hurled the Trident with incredible force, creating a blinding arc of light. The weapon spiralled through the air, aimed directly at Dungeon Walker''s vulnerable spot.


    Meanwhile, Ember was still anchored to a spike, and Eli had other ns. He pulled himself closer to Ember, then swiftly retrieved it. As hended on another spike, he used Ember tounch himself at Dungeon Walker, aiming for a strategic attack that would exploit the monster''s momentary vulnerability.


    As Celestria''s blinding arc of light closed in on Dungeon Walker, the monster had no choice but to use its gauntlet-covered hand to defend itself.


    "TTIINNGGG"


    The Trident struck with immense force, causing Dungeon Walker to stagger backwards.


    With a fluid motion, Eli disengaged Ember from the spike he had used to reach the monster, and it returned to his grasp then using his momentum, with a swift, calcted movement, Eli focused his attack on Dungeon Walker''s calf.


    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    ckksssskkkk"


    mes enveloped Ember as it sliced through Dungeon Walker''s calf, searing the flesh as it cut.


    "AAarrrhhhh"

 Chapter 201: A Portal should open after clearing the Dungeon so....

    "me Arts: 1st Form"


    ckksssskkkk"


    mes enveloped Ember as it sliced through Dungeon Walker''s calf, searing the flesh as it cut.


    "aarrrhhhh"


    A harrowing scream escaped Dungeon Walker''s lips as one of its legs knelt down, wracked with the agony of burning flesh. Enraged and in pain, Dungeon Walker attempted to elbow Eli back who was near its proximity.


    However, Eli anticipated the countermove. He skillfully used Ember, swiftly redirecting it to wrap around Dungeon Walker''s other arm. With a sharp yank, Eli managed to narrowly escape the monster''s elbow strike.


    In a fraction of a second, Eli was in front of Dungeon Walker. He caught Celestria, which still hovered from the prior collision.


    He swung the Trident with a wide arc, slicing off Dungeon Walker''s elbow joint as deep as possible. As he removed Ember, he gracefully backflipped,nding back on the slope of ck blood spikes.


    His auburn hair cascaded down like a fiery waterfall,


    "Hehe..." A dangerous and wicked smile curled upon his lips, sending shivers down Dungeon Walker''s spine.


    At that moment, If Scarlett, his big sister were to see this, that would have filled Scarlett with pure delight.


    The monster hesitated for a fleeting moment as it locked eyes with Eli, unable toprehend the enigmatic intent behind that smile.


    Shrugging off those thoughts, Dungeon Walker readied itself for another round of intensebat.


    ''Sshhhh''


    Eli took a deep breath, and every fibre of his body channelled mana at a rapid rate. His lungs felt like they were burning, akin to a sizzling grill.


    ''Ting''


    ''chuchh''


    Meanwhile, the group watched in utter astonishment,


    "Wh-What in the world did I just...witness?" Arlyne muttered, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    "..." The others were equally stunned, their faces reflecting a mix of emotions: astonishment, happiness, worthlessness and....Jealousy.


    Jealousy swirled within them as they watched Eli, a Mortal, disy his incredible abilities inbat.It was a humbling experience for them to witness such power, leaving them feeling dwarfed and worthless inparison.


    The bitter taste of their own limitations weighed heavily on their minds as they watched the battle unfold before them.


    ''chuck''


    ''Ting''


    ''Chukkk''


    There were numerous cuts appeared on the joints of Dungeon Walker''s body. These cuts stubbornly refused to heal, causing the creature to howl in pain.


    "FUCKER!!" Dungeon Walker roared in pain and agony whenever Celestria''s dark mana ate away its dark mana.


    Its control over the Domain began to weaken as the spikes gradually transformed back into ck blood.


    It''s Domain started to copse.....


    However, Eli wasn''t done yet.


    "Terra Arts: 2nd Form"


    /Gravity/


    "Ocean Arts: 2nd Form"


    /Oceanic Dominion/


    "furrhhh" Dungeon Walker suddenly felt the immense weight of tons of boulders pressing down on it.


    ''ssh''


    ''ssh''


    The ck blood which was under Dungeon Walker''s control, suddenly trembled before changing its form.


    The ck blood surrounding them started to move and form whip-like structures that wrapped around Dungeon Walker''s body and joints while pulling it downward.


    ''Thud'' Dungeon Walker couldn''t withstand the immense pressure and fell to its knees.


    "aarrhhh"


    ''Step''


    As it struggled, it saw a bloodied young man with cracks on his skin walking toward it with a nk expression.


    "He''s reached his limit" Rize muttered, and she and the others prepared to jump down to support Eli.


    "Do Not"


    However, he halted them with a hoarse and indifferent voice.


    NovelFire-unofficial-text


    His words left them puzzled, unable toprehend what he was attempting to do.


    Rize, who was familiar with Mana Breathwork, noticed that Eli hadn''t fully controlled the ck blood. Her eyes turned bright red with ck sclera, ''His body breaking'' before turning normal.


    "Long Range Attacks" Rize said sternly and readied her blood boomerang knife.


    "...." While others may not understand, Alysia and Amber who analysed their surrounding understood grabbed their own weapon.


    Dungeon Walker''s eyes locked onto Eli as its legs and hands were restrained.


    "Y-You, How dare you look down me-me!!!" it shouted at Eli when it saw his lips curling upward with blood on them with a haughty look.


    "Is it?"


    Those emotionless words caused Dungeon Walker to momentarily tremble in fear, ''M-Me, F-Fear?''


    "NNOOOOO.....HUhfffffffff---"


    When Dungeon Walker shouted it, Eli suddenly appeared on its shoulder and inserted his hand into its mouth.


    Dungeon Walker attempted to bite down on it, but Eli ced a small piece of wood inside its connecting jaw, preventing it from closing its mouth.


    Eli fully inserted his hand, and the group of metal around his biceps began moving toward his fingers like nanobots.


    Sensing danger, Dungeon Walker tried to break the whips around its joints. However, due to the earlier damage, it feared it might break off entirely.


    It then felt something piercing its oesophagus, and for the first time, tears welled in its eyes. It looked into Eli''s nk eyes and his amusing smile as if he were thoroughly enjoying the moment.


    Unable to bear the pain any longer, Dungeon Walker exerted its full strength to move its hand.


    ''trrrr''


    It tore its elbow joint, causing the forearm to fall along with the gauntlets.


    Ignoring the pain, it tried to strike Eli with its half hand, who was in close proximity.


    Eli was preupied with cutting something, making him slow to react to the impending attack.


    ''sshh''


    ''sshhh''


    ''chkkk''


    ''chkkk''


    Arrows, knives, and boomerang knives wereunched at it, aiming to cause further damage. However, Dungeon Walker paid no mind to the wounds.


    "Asher Eli!!!"


    Just as it was about to strike Eli, Dungeon Walker came to a sudden halt.


    "Huh?" Dungeon Walker was puzzled by the abrupt stop and shifted its gaze to a light purple-haired woman who had a hand moving around while chanting in a pained voice,


    /Ethereal strands....in my h-hands, obey my d--emands a-an---/


    "Arrrrhhhhh"


    But Dungeon Walker effortlessly broke the ethereal strands wrapped around its hand, tearing her hands in the process.


    Nevertheless, it was enough for Eli as something significant was about to happen.


    "AAAHHH" With a shout, Eli yanked a ck-coloured organ from Dungeon Walker''s mouth and jumped back, holding the grim, oozing mass.


    ''splurt''


    Blood sprayed from the Dungeon Walker''s mouth as it copsed to the ground, lifeless.


    ''THUD''


    It hit the ground with a heavy, final impact.


    "...."


    A heavy silence fell upon the chamber and yet, Eli remained on guard.


    Eli''s ragged breathing only sounded in that silent ce. He stood there, trembling legs, his body battered and bloody.


    His skin and muscles were torn from the extended use of sma Arts, and blood seeped from his wounds. His lungs felt like they were on fire, struggling to take in air.


    He clutched a gruesome object in his left hand and Celestria in his right, ready for any unexpected turn of events.


    ''ploobb''


    After waiting for a minute, only the blood-gushing sound echoed in the chamber.


    Eli lowered his guard a little.


    Eli carefully used Celestria to cut open the stomach-like object he had cut off from the fallen Dungeon Walker''s inside.


    ''ploobb''


    As the de sliced through, a white fluid gushed out along with a tiny figure.


    "TIANA!!" Alysia''s voice reverberated through the chamber as she rushed towards Eli, her eyes filled with a mixture of relief and concern. The others were equally puzzled and shocked by the sudden revtion.


    ''Clukghhh''


    Eli threw the gruesome thing aside and held Tiana, who was curled up, her skin partially eroded from the corrosion of that white fluid.


    ''She must have exhausted herself using every bit of her power to protect herself'' Eli thought as he felt a faint heartbeat from Tiana.


    [..Eli]


    "....sigh" He sighed deeply.


    "Tiana!" Alysia rushed forward, her eyes brimming with tears, as she stood in front of the bloodied Eli who was warmly looking at Tiana.


    Eli then turned his head and looked at Alysia, who was momentarily stunned.


    "H-Huh?"


    Eli didn''t say anything; instead, he gently handed Tiana over to Alysia, his trembling hands carefully transferring the injured girl.


    With the same trembling hands, she epted Tiana.


    "T-T-Tia-na!!"


    [Aly-sia]


    Tears streamed down Alysia''s face as she held Tiana close, her heart overwhelmed with gratitude and relief. She wanted to hug her, kiss her, and reprimand her, but,


    "Thank Yo--"


    Before she could do anything, she lowered her head and was about to say those heartfelt words, but Eli''s hoarse voice interrupted her as he offered his understanding.


    "I-If I were....in your shoes...I would have-done the same....thing may b-be much more...worse and she is a-also my Friend"


    Alysia, moved by his words, didn''t know how to respond.


    Others watched the touching reunion between Alysia and Tiana with indescribable emotions etched on their faces


    "I...Never thought Tiana was captured" Amber mumbled as she finallyprehended the depths of Alysia''s betrayal while supporting Eva who was staring at Eli.


    "...Well, sigh..." Oliver, unable to put his feelings into words, merely sighed heavily, empathizing with Alysia''s actions.After all, he knew he would go to great lengths to protect his loved one from a simr fate.


    Arlyne and Rize supported Marie, who had lost her hands to the recoil of her powerful spells.


    "....I am sorry, Ms. Alysia, If not for our..." Marie, burdened with guilt, tried to apologize to Alysia for the circumstances they had found themselves in.


    "N-No" Alysia, her tone cracking with emotion, swiftly cut off Marie''s apology.


    As they all shared in the aftermath of the ordeal, their attention suddenly snapped to Eli, who had been silently lost in thought.


    "A-Asher Eli" Rize called out to him, snapping him back to the present.


    "...." Eli turned to face them, but his appearance sent shockwaves through the group.


    "!!!"


    His face resembled a shattered mask, covered in cracks with blood oozing from the fissures. His left eye waspletely obliterated, leaving only a ck void, and his right eye was almost hidden by a blood-clotted sclera.


    And there were some ck patches on his face and body.


    "A-Ash!!" Marie shouted in shock, unable to process the gruesome sight before her.


    "You are corrupted!!!" Arlyne shouted in shock.


    Eli remained silent, offering only a broken smile, before addressing the group with a hoarse voice,


    "W-whether the announcement woulde or..."


    "N-No, A Portal would open after clearing the Dungeon so...." As Oliver tried to locate any signs of portals, he was suddenly interrupted by the ominous sound of the....dead Dungeon Walker rising once more, its nke eyes red and fixed squarely on Eli.


    "RROOAAAAARRRRRRRRR"

 Chapter 202: I Summon You

    "RROOAAAAARRRRRRRRR"


    "arrhhg" With a groaning sound, a golden-haired boy awoke from his deep slumber, startled by the ear-piercing roar that had disrupted his rest.


    Groggily, he opened his hazy eyes and tried to make sense of the chaos unfolding before him. The source of themotion became apparent as he focused on the ck monster hurtling towards Eli and the others.


    When the golden-haired boy, Alexander, caught sight of Eli, a surge of bloodlust coursed through him, vividly reminding him of the pain and humiliation he had suffered.


    He couldn''t contain his anger and "Bitch!!!" shouted curses, directed primarily at the silver-haired woman, but his words couldn''t reach her due to being positioned high up on the newly grown tree.


    Alexander''s balls already healed due to his Body''s self-healing nature.


    "It finally entered the Berserker mode.....Fuck!!" Alexander muttered and His intention to remove the sealing spell on his forehead was clear, but his efforts proved futile as the spell resisted his attempts, much to his frustration.


    Alexander decided to stay silent and watch others, ''If they die, then so be it...I don''t want to put my life in danger and if pushes to shove I will escape just like others using those golden beads''.


    Alexander only hopedEli and the other two bitches who were anything but a pain to him to die.....


    And whether his luck or God favoured him, his wish came true when he saw that Dungeon Walker smashing everyone.


    .....


    Oliver, despite being in a state of shock himself, attempted to alert the others to the imminent danger.


    However, before he could even utter a warning, Dungeon Walker had already appeared in front of Eli,unching a devastating attack.


    "BOOMMM!!"


    The deafening crash echoed through the chamber as Dungeon Walker''s powerful punch sent Eli hurtling into the wall.


    "Huh?" Alysia stood there in stunned silence, her proximity to Eli rendering her momentarily speechless.


    Dungeon Walker, however, paid her no mind, instead turning its relentless assault back toward Eli.


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    With relentless ferocity, Dungeon Walker rained blows upon Eli, repeatedly driving him deeper into the unyielding wall.


    As the rest of the group finally snapped out of their shock, they readied themselves to intervene and help rescue Eli from the ruthless assault.


    /Phantasm/


    Amber''s voice rang out with incantations.She hurled thousands of knives with deadly precision towards Dungeon Walker, creating a relentless storm of des.


    "Blood Arts: 2nd Form"


    Rize wasn''t far behind, She slit her wrist, allowing her to draw upon her own blood, forming hundreds of razor-sharp boomerang knives, which she hurled at Dungeon Walker with deadly precision.


    In the heat of the moment,


    "You Fucking Monster!! Why don''t you die!!" Arlyne, fueled by anger and determination, unsheathed her thin dual swords and charged toward the monster, her injuries ignored in her furious pursuit.


    "W-Wait.." Oliver tried to stop his sister.


    Yet, Arlyne ran towards the monster with a furious expression muttering,


    /Lioness'' Roar/


    With her power spell, she channelled mana from her Soul Crystal throughout her body, undergoing a transformation that increased her muscle mass and turned her skin a deep shade of red.


    ''Swoosh''


    Beside her, Eva appeared with a shared goal in mind, "I will take its left leg" Eva dered, her determination mirroring Arlyne''s as she prepared to join the battle while biting her lips to ignore the pain she was handling.


    Though Arlyne found Eva nothing but disgusted, she recognized the urgency of the situation and readily agreed.


    "....Okay" she responded, her focus unwavering as they worked together to bring down the monstrous threat.


    "....Fuck!!" Oliver shouted and chanted,


    /Berserker''s Fury/


    Just like Arlyne, he simrly undergoing a transformation. His body bulked up, and his skin turned crimson as he prepared to aid in the fight.


    Everyone decided to use everything after seeing something astonishing fight from a Soulless individual.


    "...rrrhhh" Meanwhile, Marie, was unable to directly join the battle due to her torn-off hand.


    Dungeon Walker, amidst its furious onught, felt the resistance of multiple attacks on its back and legs.


    The relentless assault from the group was gradually taking a toll. However, the monster was unyielding, continuing to batter Eli against the wall.


    "Don''t you think that Bitch''s spellst longer?" Dungeon Walker shouted furiously when it noticed a barrier materialized, protecting Eli from its crushing blows.


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    Though the barrier absorbed the impact, Eli was still being driven deeper into the wall.


    "...So..." With his strength waning, Eli managed to speak through the pain. He asked, in a hoarse voice, "You know... her....ah?"


    Dungeon Walker, with its half-broken hand and oozing ck pus from its face, responded with furious ranting,


    "Hahaha.....Know ''Her'', I Fucking wanted to Annihte her....That annoying bitch, how dare she ran away?Because of that bitch, that bitch.."


    "BOOM!"


    "I.."


    ""BOOM!"


    "I was..."


    "BOOM!"


    "I was thrown by that ##########"


    "BOOM!"


    "When I catch her, I fucking torment that bitch and let her feed to our ##########"


    "BO---"


    ''crack, crack''


    Eli listened silently to the monster''s ranting, his expression devoid of emotion. But as Dungeon Walker continued its tirade, he suddenly grabbed the monster''s gauntlet with his bare hand, causing the bones in his left hand to shatter into pieces.


    "YOU!!"


    That emotionless voice made Dungeon Walker momentarily stunned....


    "BOOMM!!"


    However, it quickly retaliated with a blinding burst of energy from the gauntlet.


    Eli saw its weird gauntlet suddenly glowing and.....a Huge mountain-like symbol flickered on it and suddenly, a Lion-like illusion appeared on its fist and bit off Eli''s broken hand.


    ''Shit, It''s seeping away my Life energy faster....'' Dungeon Walker thought about its gauntlets that seep away its Life force for Granting Power.


    Dungeon Walker was determined to use that power when it was necessary but it was lost so much in front of brats...so it was left with no choice then, it hurriedly picked Eli''s body.


    "Release him!" Others shouted at Dungeon Walker, their voices filled with desperation, but the monster ignored them, treating them as nothing more than nuisances.


    /By....the power of...our pact....


    "Huh?" Dungeon Walker frowned when it heard Eli''s mumble.


    Dungeon Walker was puzzled by his words, and then it happened,


    ''sssshhh''


    A blinding white beam struck its hands and,


    /Sylvan Strike/


    "ttrrrr"


    "ckkk"


    A massive wooden stake pierced through Dungeon Walker''s forearm, causing it to release Eli with a pained cry.


    "arrrrh"


    It screamed in pain.


    "A-Ash--" As Marie moved to help Eli,


    ''DANG''


    Dungeon Walker swiftly yanked its arm and unleashed a powerful st from its gauntlet. The wooden stake mmed into the ground, creating a massive crater and a shockwave that sent everyone flying.


    "arrhh"


    "urr!!"


    "aarrrr"


    The force of the st was overwhelming, leaving them all struggling to recover from the impact. The ground was littered with debris and the shattered remnants of the wooden stake that had pierced Dungeon Walker''s arm.


    "RROOOAARRRRR"


    Dungeon Walker roared in pain as the residual wooden pieces continued to pierce its inner side.Its eyes searched for Eli, a burning rage festering within them.


    Eli was currently lying motionless near the Throne, his body battered and bruised. always-on-NovelFire


    With a grinning expression, Dungeon Walker tried to walk towards him, but it couldn''t move,


    "Aarrrhhh"


    It cried out in pain as it looked down to see its leg joints and muscles torn and pierced by numerous des from the previous attacks.It couldn''t walk, and its healing abilities weren''t helping much.


    It nced at Eva, Arlyne, Amber, Alysia, Marie, and Oliver, who were all struggling to get up after being blown away by the shockwave.


    "chuckk"


    Suddenly, a small red knife grazed its eye. Despite the injury, it didn''t cry out in pain or show any signs of pain.It instead focused on Rize, who was struggling to get back up, her eyes filled with determination.


    "Hehe...." The monster let out a sinister chuckle as if it had something to say. But before it could utter a word,


    Answer now.....in my name, Asher Eli


    When it heard those hoarse words, Dungeon Walker''s attention was abruptly drawn to the source of themand. It turned to see...


    ''Drip, Drip''


    A chilling silence filled the chamber. The rhythmic sound of blood dripping from Eli''s hair echoed through the space, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    Eli was seated on the Throne, his posture regal andmanding, his head slightly lowered. He exuded an aura of authority, his eyes concealed by the shadows of his dishevelled hair, leaving his intentions shrouded in mystery.


    "..Heh...Hehe....hahahaha...Y-You are truly stubborn a-nt" Dungeon Walker taunted Eli as it forcbily advanced towards him.


    ....Through the bond that''s....


    "Do you think you can summon anything...Ha? See yourself, You are already corrupted by the My Dark Mana" Dungeon Walker sneered, attempting to undermine Eli''s efforts.


    Eli''s lips curved upwardly as dark patches on Eli''s body started to dissolve into nothingness making Dungeon Walker feel the terror.


    ...sealed and true


    "S-Seriou-What the?" As it closed the distance, ''How in the world does his body dissolve My divine ck mana....don''t tell he already a corrup----''.


    However its thoughts were interrupted by,


    ''sssshhhhhhnnn''


    A white beam shot towards it, causing the monster to stumble back.


    "-cough-cough-I am not done yet!" Amber''s defiant voice rang out as she continued to control those White spheres (Celestial Rays), trying to weaken Dungeon Walker.


    And Yet,


    Dungeon Walker, unwilling to yield, used its gauntlets to block the white beam, Lion-like illusion appeared again as it devoured those Celestial Rays despite the strain it caused to Dungeon Walker''s body.


    "ggrrr" Amber bit her lips.


    To my side.....


    Dungeon Walker''s lifespan rapidly dwindled, it couldn''t waste time anymore as the feeling of dread and anxiety increased in its mind so it tried to reach Eli.


    ''SSSsssshhhhh...''


    As soon as the white rays died out, It attempted to move faster, almost reaching him, when...


    I Summon You../


    Eli...for a second he lost consciousness as his eye lost life before glowing.


    /###############################################################################################################################/


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Dungeon Walker abruptly sensed a looming threat and quickly readied its gauntlets to counter any potential attack. However, it found nothing.


    "....ha...ah...hah...ahahah...Seriously? You are just like her, Useless and a piece of shit....hahaha" Dungeon Walker taunted with an air of arrogance.


    "...." Eli slowly raised his head, his unruly hair falling over his face, shrouding everything but a menacing and wicked grin.He lifted his only remaining right hand, and with his fingers arranged like scissors, he framed Dungeon Walker''s head.


    From his vantage point, it seemed as if he held the monster''s fate in his grasp, and with an eerie calmness, he whispered while showing cutting motion,


    /..../


    ''Drip, Drip''


    A crimson liquid fell from his hair.


    "ssrrrrrrrrrrr-------"


    "What happened?" An old man muttered when he noticed the video signal cut off fully at the right moment.

 Chapter 203: Every person in the Fallen continent will....Die

    Flora Continent


    Just as Alysia''s teammates entered the Overlord''s chamber.


    "Oh, So you guys developed this much...ah...and this also.....Interesting ''snap''" Dungeon Walker said as it snapped its finger.


    "ssshhhhhhhh"


    The video feed suddenly went ck, leaving everyone in stunned silence.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The abrupt interruption left the viewerspletely bewildered.


    "So, It is the Dungeon Walker, Right?"An elderly man with long, white hair and elongated ears mused, his expression pensive.


    "Yes, HeadMaster" A brown-haired woman with sharp green eyes and spectacles replied, her demeanour serious.


    "Bracelets are not working?"


    "...Yes, HeadMaster"


    "Hmm. Mrs. Mariel, you weren''t able to ess the portal either?" The Headmaster inquired, directing his attention to the crimson-haired woman.


    "No, Headmaster. I exerted all my power, but the portal remained impervious" Mariel responded, pointing at the red, swirling energy emanating from the portal.


    "...." The Headmaster contemted the situation and then nced at the concerned students.


    With a reassuring smile, he addressed them, "Do not worry, my dear children. Not a single soul will meet their end in that Dungeon".


    "..." However, for those whoprehended the situation of what was inside the Dungeon, they knew that what awaited others was far from the embrace of death.


    "...." Observing the students'' reactions, the Headmaster let out a sigh and turned to a woman with long red-blonde hair, addressing her,


    "Ms. Rose, please summon the soldiers and secure the area. No one, especially reporters, is allowed near this ce".


    "....Understood, HeadMaster" Rose replied.


    He then turned his attention to another woman, Ms. Aadya, and instructed her,


    "And, Ms. Aadya, please take care of your students".


    "Yes" Aadya acknowledged.


    With these directives in ce, the Headmaster rose from his seat and left the area.


    Rose also departed, offering a reassuring look before her departure.


    "M-Ms. Aadya... M-My b-brother is inside...?" Mia questioned, her voice trembling with fear and concern.


    "It''s okay, Mia. Your brother will be fine" Mariel reassured her as she suddenly appeared before the distressed girl, hugging her.


    Mia didn''t resist or pull away from her mother. Instead, she clung to Mariel''s dress, muttering, "I-I should have been there..."


    "..." Observing the scene, Mariel bit her lip before turning her attention to the other two girls who had appeared dispassionate while conversing with each other.


    "Have you managed to contact your mother, Zera?" Scy inquired with her typically lifeless gaze. Inside, she wrestled with her own thoughts and emotions, desperately hoping for the safety of her beloved, ''I-I''m sure he''s fine... He''s got the protection of the most powerful being in this w-orld, so nothing should happen to him... right? Right? Should I go back again...


    No, no, no, I can''t be sure that everything will be the same in this...'' Scy''s inner turmoil was far more profound than her outwardposure revealed.


    "Yes, but she''s not picking up" Zera responded, her face growing progressively paler. Inside, she was overwhelmed with panic, ''W-What should I do? Why is it-its so hard to breathe?and....WHY THE HELL IS MY MOTHER NOT PICKING UP!!!!!''


    Sighing, a grey-fox-eared boy named Austin reclined and muttered, "Thank goodness we were eliminated earlier".


    "Well, Yeah" a ck-haired boy named Jayvald concurred, ncing at Zera.


    Noah, a yellow lion-eared boy, didn''t hold back his frustration, "Are you guys idiots? What about our friends?"


    "...Yeah, we were worried about them too" Jayvald conceded half-heartedly.


    "Hmmm" Austin nodded.


    As veins began to bulge on Noah''s forehead, the situation grew increasingly tense.


    Meanwhile, Simon, who had been "eliminated" earlier, stared at a bottle filled with yellow liquid.He wore a ''worried'' expression and discreetly concealed it.


    ....


    Soon numerous soldiers armed around the premises as they guarded the area.


    Amidst the chaos of reporters converging on the scene, Aadya expressed her bafflement, saying,


    "How in the world did they find out about it?"


    "I heard that they got a call from someone anonymous iming they were going to witness a world-changing event or something" Rose, holding Luna close, provided some insight.


    Luna, unsure of who Rose was referring to, asked in a quivering voice,


    "S-Sister, he will be fine, right?"


    "Don''t worry, My dear sister.Alexander is a hero, and we''ve already handed the golden bead over to him. If something happens, he may return to our kingdom''s base" Rose, aware of the ambiguity in Luna''s question, responded reassuringly.


    "W-What about E-Eli?" Luna persisted, this time more directly.


    "Huh?" Rose let out a bewildered tone.


    "Hmm?"


    "H-He will be fine...Probably" Rose and Luna exchanged perplexed nces.


    "Your Highness!" Simultaneously, the soldier reached Rose and knelt before her, addressing her with urgency.


    With her typically stoic demeanour, Rose inquired, "What is it?"


    "We''ve received information that Amir Osvaldo and Theodare Iguanas have safely returned to their home base, and they are currently receiving medical attention" the soldier reported.


    "...Ok---" The atmosphere was tense, with Rose just about to nod in response to the soldier''s report when suddenly, a rift in space ripped through the air, apanied by a dreadful sound.


    ''trrrr''


    "AARRRHHHH"


    Aadya swiftly reacted, catching a green-haired boy who had fallen from the sky.Despite being partially bisected by the space rift, Aadya managed to teleport him directly to the healers.


    After a few minutes, Aadya returned, her expression filled with a sense of helplessness.


    "Kayden, Hero of Theos Kingdom, he said he escaped narrowly and before he could exin he fainted due to mana deficiency..." Her words indicated that the boy waspletely unresponsive.


    Then, an ear-piercing scream filled the air,


    "TTIIAAAANNNAAAA!!!"


    The sudden screams coincided with the re-establishment of the video connection, leaving everyone trembling with fear.


    "Alysia..." Aadya muttered when she saw Alysia pinned to the wall.


    "B-Brother!!"


    "Eli!!"


    "Master!!"


    "Eli"


    The voices of those who had been deeply concerned and worried resonated loudly upon seeing Asher Eli''s sudden appearance.


    "Oh, it came again" The Headmaster suddenly appeared beside everyone and interjected, causing a brief moment of shock before everyone refocused on the video.


    "HeadMaster..." Aadya began to speak, but the Headmaster cut her off, his frustration evident.


    "Council Declined My Request!!" The Headmaster''s deration was stern and left Aadya momentarily speechless.


    "....But, they are students..." Aadya began to protest, but the Headmaster further exined his frustration with the Council''s decision.


    "They said ''Important'' Students escaped and...for others....those are not the only students avable in the world".


    Aadya was silenced by this reasoning, and she clenched her teeth in anger.


    Amidst the chaos and uncertainty, the Headmaster let out a sigh, hoping for some miraculous turn of events to save them all.He knew that, ''otherwise, we will face something even more perilous'' His gaze remained intense as he looked on, praying for Eli''s safety mainly.


    As if responding to his thoughts, or perhaps the whims of fate, the very moment that Eli was punched and sent flying perilously to what seemed like his ''demise'', a chilling cry echoed through the air,


    "BROTHER!!!!!"


    "EEELLLII!!"


    "-----"


    "E-Eli!!"


    ''tutt, tutt,tutt''


    "!!!!!!!???????"


    The world itself began to tremble,


    "W-What is happening?"


    "Did someone initiate a battle?"


    "Oh My God, the world is ending!!"


    "R-Run!!!"


    "You bastards, P-Protect the S-Students!!"


    "I-I have f-families, you S-suicidal Maniacs....!!"


    Fearful shouts erupted from the soldiers as they watched the ground around them begin to fracture. The expansion of Dark Mana from the Fallen Continent urred at an astonishing rate.


    Like smog, the ck mist started to spread around everywhere.Some soldiers, ran away while others tried to protect the children.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, some determined reporters managed to infiltrate the vicinity and broadcast the live feed to the world.


    "Shit" the Headmaster muttered as he swiftly moved to mid-air and take control of the situation.


    ''p''


    With a determined p of his hands, he cast a barrier that enveloped the entire Flora Continent showing his immense power, preventing the Dark Mana from infiltrating.


    However, upon contact with the barrier, ominous cracks appeared....leading the other party was more stronger than the HeadMaster.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The once-imprable barrier started to fissure, and the Headmaster realized the daunting strength of his adversary, ''Fuck! She''s even more powerful than before...''


    The Headmaster was about to shout at Rose,


    "Ms. Rose, Call your--"


    Instructing her to contact someone when a cold, emotionless, and authoritative voice cut through themotion, resonating above everyone.


    "No need" The voice dered.


    The Headmaster turned his attention to the source of the voice and witnessed....not one figure but many figures appearing before him.


    "ssshhhh"


    Soon, multiple barriers were being erected around the Fallen Continent, recing those that had shielded Flora.


    "N-No, if we do that, every person inside the Fallen continent will die--" The Headmaster protested, his concern for those within the Fallen Continent evident.


    "''She'' brought it upon herself" The same emotionless voice dered, disying a grim determination.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!" Zera shouted in anger.


    "..." Nobody replied to the Princess of Fallen Continent.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Nheless, even the formidable barriers began to fissure and weaken.


    "Tsk, she''s stronger than before..." The same emotionless voice observed the situation.


    ''Shhtttrrrrr''


    Numerous barriers shattered like fragile ss, and an immense amount of dark mana poured forth, sensing the looming danger.


    Like dark smoke, arge amount of dark mana escaped from the trapped area sensing the brooding danger,


    "I should go and deal with her...."


    However,


    ''ssshhhhh...h...h....''


    Suddenly, every trace of dark mana was inexplicably drawn back, as if time had reversed itself.


    ''THUD!!''


    A thunderous thud reverberated through the world, which subsequently settled down.


    "sigh..." The Headmaster let out a relieved breath, wiping the sweat from his forehead as he remarked, "I don''t know what happened but as long as she...."


    As the tumult subsided, some individualsnded on the ground, while others remained suspended in mid-air, their gazes focused on the Fallen Continent.


    "Father!!"


    "Mother!!"


    "...." Aadya, initially horrified by the sudden turn of events, snapped out of her daze when she recognized the appearance of the child''s parents.


    "Royals escaped, but others...." Rosemented with a heavy heart, her eyes drifting to the sky.She was undoubtedly curious about the mysterious events that had unfolded, but it was neither the time nor the ce to delve into such matters.


    The royal students had managed to activate their life-saving artifacts, which allowed them to escape the imminent danger. However, the other students didn''t possess such devices, leaving them with the grim choice of either facing death or enduring a prolonged and uncertain fate.


    "....My Amby!!"


    "...Eva!!"


    "...Rize!!"


    "...."


    Everyone watched the uncertain fate of these children.

 Chapter 204: Hiding in the shadows and guarding it like a mere watchdog

    Flora Continent


    "It appears the Dawn Kingdom is going the rise again... Ah" someone muttered.


    "...." Rose Dawn and her sister Luna Dawn remained silent as they observed Alexander entering the Domain Realm.


    "You''rete... Adriana Drac" The same emotionless voice echoed.


    "sshhhh"


    "I abandoned that surname long ago... Ms. Dawn" A voice resounded throughout the area as a woman appeared with silky ck hair, small sharp ears, and sharp ruby-red eyes with dark outer rings that were colourless.


    Her presence was imposing, and the air seemed to grow colder.


    "M-Mother!!" Zera shouted as she ran towards her, about to hug her when,


    "Zera Adriana!"


    Hearing an indifferent voice, Zera''s body flinched as she gulped and tried to back off.


    "I told you not to separate from him"


    ".....I-I am so---"


    "Scy!" Ignoring her daughter''s plea, Adriana shouted at the blue-haired woman. Her voice held a mix of anger and disappointment.


    "...." Scy had no choice but to bow her head, knowing she was responsible for letting this happen.


    "ggrrr" Adriana gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, her eyes filled with anger and frustration.


    She then shifted her gaze to Mia, who had fainted in Mariel''s embrace.


    "Tsk, Waste! Waste! Such a waste! Every single one of you is nothing but useless!" Adriana''s expression grew angrier with each passing moment. Her eyes were fixed on the live video, watching Hero and the others battling the Dungeon Walker.


    A dangerous glint gleamed in her eyes as she telekically lifted a few people who had been hiding nearby.


    "Leave, before I obliterate everyst one of your News stations"


    Seeing her true anger, Reports who invaded the premises was petrified and immediately apologized, before running away.


    "Y-Yes, Your M-ajesty"


    "Yes, P-lease Forgive us"


    "I-I am sorry"


    "..."


    ...


    "Ms. Adrian--"


    "SHUT UP!! Alden Evergreen!!" Adriana''s voice thundered, causing dark mana to seep from her, withering nts and reducing everything to ashes.


    "....Ms. Adrian--"


    "Allow me to enlighten you....Nex Academia will be the first to fall into oblivion, with no trace left of its thousands of years of history" Adriana dered, cutting off Headmaster, Alden Evergreen''s words.


    ''Gulp''


    Alden gulped audibly, fully grasping the fact that a certain single woman had obliterated millions of people in just minutes.


    "M-Ms. Adriana... I''ve had discussions with council members, but..."


    "So, they refused to relinquish the ''Nex Heart,'' correct?" Adriana''s expression shifted, her gaze directed toward Nex.


    "Yes, the Nex Heart!" Suddenly, Scy eximed, her eyes widening with realization as if she had just remembered something crucial.


    Others looked at her with a frown.


    "So, can we save him?" Scy asked with a hopeful smile as she gazed at Adriana.


    ".... Yes, with the help of the Nex Heart, we can bypass the restrictions on the portal, but..." before Adriana could finish.


    "Then let''s take it!" Scy dered with a determined look.


    "We can''t allow that" an emotionless voice interrupted from above.But Scy didn''t pay attention to anyone else; instead, she turned to Adriana.


    "What are you waiting for?" She stood before Adriana.


    "...." Adriana''s gaze shifted back to the live footage. Hesitation flickered in her eyes.


    "Oh, I see..." Scy, noticing Adriana''s hesitation, let her lips curl down in a disapproving manner,


    "You''re the Vampire Queen, I understand. Your subjects shoulde first to you....ah"


    Scy with a disgusting look continued, "A woman like you isn''t the right choice for him.....I hope you reconsider your decision" She started walking away.


    At the end of the day, Adriana was the ruler of the Fallen Continent, and she had sacrificed a great deal to build her empire. Her hesitation was understandable and even now she was under the pressure of someone who might destroy the whole Fallen Continent with a single snap of their finger.


    The onlookers were shocked by Scy''s unexpected vocal opposition against the Vampire Queen, a maid speaking with such disdain for her queen.


    "I told you, We can''t allow that" the emotionless voice from above repeated, exerting pressure on Scy that caused her to copse.


    "Scy!" Zera shouted, rushing to her aid. But before she could, Scy had something harsh to say,


    "AA, Bitch, who do you think you are?Hiding in the shadows and guarding it like a mere watchdog" Scy spat, her lips tainted with blood.


    "!!" The individuals who had remained in the air expressed their shock and disbelief. On the ground, confusion ran through the crowd, except for Rose and Zera, who shared a look of astonishment.


    "H-How did you..." The emotionless voice faltered for a moment, but then...


    "Truly, you low beings never cease to amaze me...hahaha"


    "...A-Alysia?"


    All eyes turned to the screen, where they saw the Elven Queen, ruler of the Flora Continent, kneeling before the monster.


    ""Alysia?"" Both Aadya and the Headmaster muttered in shock.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Scy prepared to make her escape. However...


    "Don''t you dare think you can leave without answering us" The emotionless voice echoed, and Scy felt herself being lifted off the ground as if some force were pulling her.


    "Ms. Dawn!!" Adriana''s gaze shot to the sky, where the people covered in the mana barrier could only see a blurred image.


    So what others saw until now was nothing but blurred images of individuals nothing more.


    ''Sshhh''


    ''Thud''


    With a wave of her hand, Adriana dispelled the force pulling Scy, and Scy gently returned to the ground.


    "...I''m taking that" Adriana indicated as she ced her hand on Scy, and they were about to disappear, but a blurred figure suddenly appeared, blocking their way.


    "''Nex Heart'' is more important than the lives of the people inside, and as a ruler, you understand that, right?" The figure stated with an emotionless voice.


    "....." Adriana remained silent.


    "No, Adriana, don''t... If you do this, we might suffer the consequences of a terrible, we''ve already lost enough because of that thing" The figure warned with a deadly tone.


    "Either way, it will all end if she bes angry" Adriana said, shrugging her shoulders.


    "...Why?" the voice asked in confusion, ''Why that woman would get angry?''.


    It was then,


    "Do note closer to me"


    Adriana, Scy, Zera, and....even Mia, who was supposed to have fainted, suddenly turned their heads to look.


    "E-Eli!" Adriana muttered as her eye colour returned to normal.


    "M-Master!" Scy eximed her lost happiness returning.


    "Eli!" Zera sighed in relief, her beating heart finally stabilizing, if only a little.


    "Brother... Mother, Big Brother is fine!" Mia shouted without realizing what she had just said. Her thoughts were only filled with her Big Brother.


    "..." Mariel was momentarily stunned, her happy tears leaking from the corners of her eyes. But it didn''tst long, as they all watched Eli kiss Alysia.


    "ssshhhh"


    Adriana, Scy, Mia, and Zera released their killing intent, while the others were taken aback by this sudden situation.


    "Who is that, Bitch?"


    "Just like you, Another bitch wants his underwear"


    "I knew it, this bitch would do something like that"


    "....We just have to kill that slut face"


    Their words made it clear that they were deadly serious, and everyone understood, while a certain old man''s cry went unnoticed by anyone.


    "...." The person who had appeared to block Adriana was leftpletely baffled, unable toprehend these girls.


    "Eli?" Everyone now focused on the person.


    "Is he really a mortal?" That was the question on everyone''s mind as they saw Eli. story by m|v_l,e,m,p,y,r


    As they continued to watch in astonishment, they finally understood why Alysia, the Elven Princess/Queen,plied with the monster''s order. But that didn''t mean others could disregard the matter; her act of kneeling before the monster was really shameful and disrespectful as the ruler of the Flora Continent.


    "He is inhaling too much Mana!!" Aadya said with a grim face.


    "W-What you mean, Ms. Aadya?" Mia asked.


    "....Well, that ce was dominant with ck mana so it was dangerous to draw mana from surrounding.Others could easily draw mana from their Soul Crystal since it acts as a storage, however..." Aadya adjusted her ss before ncing at Mariel and continued,


    "Soulless, A Mortal using Mana Breathwork draws mana from their surroundings only so.....Those Dark Mana started to affect his body. There will a chance his body will be corrupted and....change into Fiends, A mindless Monster"


    As soon as those words came out,


    Eli was pinned down by the monster and dark patches appeared around his body.


    "W-What should we---" Just as Mia and others were trembling again when,


    /By the power of our pact


    "ROOAAARRRRRRRR"


    A deafening roar echoed around the world, startling everyone.


    "D-Don''t tell he---"


    "Hehe..hahahahah, So, he finally tamed her...ah?"


    "Hahahah.....hahaha Damn, I am sure from our torture, she must have felt, Eli is her saviour and all"


    Both Adriana and Scyughed like maniacs, leaving others baffled by the situation.


    "A-Adriana, don''t tell me this--" The emotionless voice was cut.


    "Mythical Beast that lost in the Dark Era" Scy said with a smug smile.


    Everyone had a shocked and astonished expression.


    "I-It can''t be, every Mythical Beast has gone extinct and nothing lef--" That figure mumbled but,


    "Yes..." Adriana nodded and looked at Eli who sitting on the throne with a devilish smile....Everyone felt a shiver run through their spines.


    "Heh...It''s Fate, I guess" Adriana mumbled as she felt a tingling sensation in her stomach.


    And What''s more, they were stunned by the Dark Mana dissolving from Eli''s body....it was truly one the shocking things that everyone in this world wanted to know.


    ''So, someone, able to stay sane even after being corrupted by Dark Mana'' Those were thoughts that echoed in their mind.


    "ROOAARRRRRRR!!!!"


    To my side, I Summon You An-----/


    Scy watched as the video signal was finally cut off, and she couldn''t help but think,


    ''Well, I don''t want to ept this, but damn, that woman really knew what to do... she''s more dangerous than Adriana.


    Lilith wasn''t an ordinary woman to begin with, and her obsession with Eli seemed to grow stronger every day. She received reports from Adriana and me about Asher Eli, "HER HUSBAND" tsk, regrly. Of course, I omitted some of the "important stuff".


    But when Lilith learned that he had taken "two women" as servants, including the cat monster (Woman), she considered them a threat and was hell-bent on eliminating them....However, She controlled her urges for the sake of "HER HUSBAND" .


    Tsk, I don''t know why she was pressing those words as if itch it on our face...Anyway, She then said something really surprising that not only shocked me but also Adriana.


    Lilith, who had lived longer than any of us, recognized the cat monster as an ancient mythical beast.She didn''t understand why it was alive or how it had be an Overlord of a dungeon.But when she saw the servants'' pictures, her expression changed dramatically, and she ordered them to torture the cat as much as possible....as well as Prisania.


    Adriana reluctantly agreed although she didn''t like the idea.


    We likely get an idea of what she trying to do....but, I am saying the second time, ''That woman really dangerous'' just like how she allowed me to be with him after knowing how to use me for my powers ''Tsk'' She was really a cunning woman I have to be careful around her''.


    Then everyone saw that the red portal was starting to change into white.

 Chapter 205: A Slice of life of Poor servants

    Asher Eli''s Vi


    Inside the vi,


    "Hey, Prisania, Master and the Head Maid just left for their Training Progra---"


    ''sniff, sniff''


    "..."


    "...Just how long are you going to snif~nya his nkets?"


    "H-Huh? I-I-No, No I am not sniffing...I-I was just ch-checking whether it is clean or not?"A silky pink-haired woman answered, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to hide some clothes behind her.


    "...." A pair of deep blue eyes with ck slits in the middle stared at the woman for a moment before they turned away, walking out of the bathroom.


    "N-No, Wait, I am truth---"


    "Yeah, Yeah, I b.e.l.i.e.v.e~N.Y.A~" The response came from a white, shiny-furred cat that strolled away from the scene.


    The cat settled on the bed, seemingly indifferent to the protests from the other person.


    It nced around Eli''s room, a contemtive expression in its eyes.


    "It''s lonely~nya" The cat muttered, curling up as it prepared to sleep.It started to reflect on the past two weeks.


    ''It has been two weeks since I started to live in this world....This world ispletely different from my own....sigh, I wonder what my people are doing now.My memory is still fuzzy; all I remember is from my birth to a sacrifice to a god, and after that, I don''t know how I ended up in that ce and how my body was changed into this strange form''.


    ''Well, the past is the past, and there''s nothing that can be done about it now....'' The cat let out a wistful sigh as it drifted into slumber, with thoughts of its newfound existence and the unusual human who had shown it kindness, despite a rocky start.


    Then suddenly, its lips curled up as it thought, ''That human, my Master, was really great. Even though I once tried to kill him, he treated me with kindness and love.... Well, let''s forget his initial punishment.


    Although he was kind and all, but those two women along with him...''


    "Really a piece of shit!!!" The cat suddenly shouted, startling someone who approached it.


    "HII!!"


    "Huh?" The cat lifted its head and saw Prisania, who wore a maid dress, standing in front of it with a startled expression before calming down.


    "What happened, Anna?" Prisania asked as she sat beside the cat.


    "Nya~, I am just thinking that woman"


    "W-What?" Hearing that, Prisania trembled in fear.


    "..." Anna, the cat, squinted its eyes before saying, "Those two bitche-NMMM"


    Before the cat could blurt out anything, Prisania suddenly blocked its mouth and said with a terrifying face, "Do-Don''t call them like that, Anna" as she looked around before continuing, "If you want to die, please don''t involve me".


    "..." Anna simply stared at her before nodding as Prisania slowly removed her hand.


    "But you know, Vampire Queen is not that bad. She always treated me with kindness" Prisania suddenly said with a small smile on her face.


    However, hearing that name,


    This time Anna stuttered in fear as she thought about the day she was revived and tortured for half a day without a single rest. What''s more, Adriana ordered her to wash herself in cold water every single day... you know, every single day.


    That was mental torture for the lonely cat, and what''s more, Anna was dissected for some reason....that was physical torture for her.Truly, Vampire Queen was worse than Head Maid.


    ''And it''s not like she''s treating you kindly... She always ignored you as if you were air, and I don''t know the reason for that, but I truly wish that Vampire Bitch should focus on you'' Anna screamed inwardly.


    "If not for the Master, I wished I really wanted to die" The cat muttered in pain and happiness as she remembered whenever they went out, Asher Eli always took her to the shop and bought her favourite food, like a parent buying for their children.


    Thinking again, saliva came out from the side of her mouth.


    "Yes, If not for the Master, I am sure Head Maid would have already roasted me and fed to the dog" Prisania said with pain and fear as she remembered every day being tortured by Scy.


    Whatever Prisania did, she always got punished like


    ''Why is this te cleaned too much?'',


    ''Why are sitting on the sofa? Get on the floor, you ve?'',


    ''Why does this food taste better than mine? Are you trying to seduce him with your cooking? What are you? A whore?''


    ''Why did you wash his underwear?They are supposed to mine!!''


    ''What''s wrong with your head? 1.23 g of salt is required for 1 litre of rice water. How can you do this calction right? Did you use the calctor? CALCULATOR!!''


    What was worse was the punishment....Prisania either starved to death, burned to death, or was pierced by a stake.


    "You had it rough~Nya" Anna muttered withradeship.


    "Yeah, Master is the only one who pampered me and took action against Head Maid....In this living Hell, he was the only sce for me.... He epted me without remorse or any revenge for attempting to kill him or even misuse his position, and what''s more, he even saved me from that evil Vampire" As her expression turned a little dark, "I will do anything for him... Even if he asks for my life".


    "...." Anna looked at her face before screaming inwardly, ''What the fuck happened to her?''.


    "Aren''t you an assassin before? Didn''t they put you in hellish training or something~nya?" Anna asked in a baffled face not understanding how Prisania, An Assassin could break with this ''little treatment''.


    "Huh? Well, they only performed Soul Contract and nothing more than a simple assassination move" Prisania said with a smile.


    "...Are you really an assassin?" Anna doubted.


    "Definitely" Prisania stated firmly.


    ''Nah, I think someone is ying with her'' Anna thought.


    "I wonder if he would willingly sleep with a lowly servant like me" Prisania''s cheeks burned heavily, covering her with embarrassment as she rolled on the bed.


    "Hehe..hehehe.e..heheheh"


    Hearing a weirdugh, Anna jerked back and looked at her frowning expression.


    "Just how low you fell" she muttered in disbelief.


    ''It''s like presenting a tiny light to a moth lost in the darkness and then exploiting it in the shadows using that small glimmer'' Anna thought.


    She didn''t know her thoughts were not far from the truth.


    ''If I tell my master about this bitch in heat, I am sure he will pretty much reward me with tasty foods and his yful hands'' Anna remembered as her body itched for the touch of her master....she also forget how much she already fell.


    "You know~ha~, how he faced the Duke, a powerful vampire withplete control and even ring at the evil vampire~ha~....that was ~ha~amazing, Fuck!!" Prisania started to pant as her hands slowly went lower part.


    Seeing this,


    "AA, you bitch, what the hell are you doing in front of me!! Go to your fucking room, Idiot!!" Anna screamed with a terror face as she forgot to put ''~Nya~'' at the end.


    "Huh?" Prisania snapped as she looked at the cat with a puzzled expression.


    From Prisania''s perspective, this was a lifetime chance since both Master and Headmaid left the house and wouldn''te for a day, so Prisania could do anything she wanted in Eli''s room.


    And doing something in front of the cat, she didn''t feel much shame since she was born in the Fallen continent where most tribes don''t even wear clothes except to cover their genitals.


    "What''s wrong?" Prisania asked, not understanding.


    Discover stories on m _v _le _mp _yr.


    Anna, who was nothing but an innocent cat.It''s true she was just a cat; however, she knows about female rtions and their biological needs just like any other animal...However, seeing other people procreate, she puked as if she saw something disgusting.


    Just like how humans see other animals'' procreation....maybe not.


    Prisania did havemon sense and understood everyone like a normal human being...she wasn''t a mindless monster...Okay?


    Prisania''s antics left Anna both amused and bewildered. It seemed the vampire wasn''t shy about her desires, especially when it came to Eli.


    Anna, the cat, observed the unfolding drama with a mix of fascination and disbelief...She wanted to run away from this bitch in heat.


    "I-I don''t, Just do it in your room...." Anna suggested, trying to keep a semnce of decorum,


    "I am pretty sure if the Head Maid found out your dirty secret in the master''s room... you know what would happen, right?"


    Prisania''s demeanour changed instantly, and Anna''s warning seemed to strike a chord. She retreated from her potentially scandalous activities, and Anna heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I don''t know whether you are a subus or a vampire" Anna mused, as she scratched her nose with her paws.


    "Hmph, How rude. Is it wrong for a girl to feel horny sometimes?" Prisania retorted, her small wings on her head fluttering in defiance.


    ''She is definitely a subus!!'' Anna thought, reaffirming her suspicions.


    "Come to think of it..." Prisania then delved into the topic of Eli''s blood, tantalizing her senses, "You know his blood is really enticing" she said, licking her lips as she recalled the alluring encounter.


    "He expressed charming and lusty pheromones"


    "Y-Yeah, I remember that day, he fucking enticing....even for me, FUCK!!" Anna screamed as she thought of that she couldn''t but help be mesmerised by his face as if she wanted to remain by his side....''For a fuck sake I am a cat''.


    "I think he may have an incubus bloodline" Prisania pondered.


    "There is that possibility" Anna concurred.


    ".....But at the same time, he may not. I am not sure why, but I felt he definitely is not an incubus" Prisania continued, deep in thought.


    Anna stared at her briefly before shrugging off the spection.


    "Anyway... I wonder whether Master will let me drink his blood" Prisania said, her eyes filled with emerging lust.


    "-cough-cough-Do not forget girl you nothing but a serva--" Before Anna couldment on their status as a servant, Prisania shifted the conversation in a more explicit direction.


    "I wonder what it would feel like to insert his hard thing" she said seductively, her hands descending again.


    "...." Anna looked away and muttered slowly, "Head Maid"


    "!!!" Prisania flinched and scanned the room before ring at Anna for her false words.


    ''Snort'' Prisania snorted and started sniffing around Eli''s bed.


    ''Ha~Master~His Smell~ I want his Smell to paint over me~ha''


    ''She is a lost cause'' Anna shook her head.


    "Hey, Anna, look at this!!" Prisania suddenly eximed, retrieving something from under the bed.


    "A wooden box~Nya?" Anna tilted her head.

 Chapter 206: Mythical Beast

    "W-What~nya are you doing, Prisan~nya?"Anna stuttered when she saw Prisania taking the wooden box.


    "Hmm?It was hiding under the bed so..."


    "That''s not a Maid should do" Anna shouted as she urged her, "Just put it where it belon~Nya".


    "It''s okay, I am just ncing at what it is" Prisania said curiously.


    Seeing her sparkling eyes, Anna muttered in disbelief, "If you are going to do it, then open it after I leave this ce" as she jumped from the bed.


    "Why are you so scared?It''s not like we are going to steal it..."


    "You know, Curiosity kills the Cat, Right~Nya?" Anna said without looking back.


    "....Then, Shouldn''t you be the one who doing this?" Prisania asked innocently.


    Veins popped on Anna''s forehead,


    ''Hisss''


    Anna hissed like a cat...well, she was indeed a cat then turned around to leave, however,


    "See, it''s nothing but two Soul Crystals" Prisana opened the wooden box, and there were two white transparent balls nestled inside the wooden box carefully....as if like precious diamonds.


    "...." Anna suddenly got curious and was just about to ask when,


    "sssshhhhh"


    A small magic circle appeared over Anna''s body.


    "What the....?" Anna was perplexed initially but after recognizing it,


    "M-Master is calling me?"


    "Hmm? Master calling you?"Prisania, who was looking at the Soul crystals, momentarily nced at Anna and saw weird magic with strange symbols appearing over her fur body.


    "Without Mana, how can he..." Prisania pondered how a Mortal could summon their servants even if they were in a pact.


    "Did your mind fully degrade or what?" Anna asked with irritation and exined,


    "A Mortal cannot summon their servants; however, they can use their blood to create a magic circle that is etched on their mind during the pact.So, as long as ANYONE pours enough mana to activate the circle, the owner''s Blood, their Servant could be summoned, and.... not only that but also by using the high-ranking monster''s soul crystal, we could be summoned"


    "Oh!! I see...." Prisania''s raised her eyebrows upon hearing new data.


    "Hey, are you really an Assassin, Right?" Anna couldn''t help but think like that.


    "Definitely!" Prisania answered firmly.


    "..." Anna''s small lips twitched.


    "Anyhow, it seems Master is calling, then it must be...." Anna had a serious expression.


    It was then her body glowed brightly as,


    "Master is furious!!!" Anna shouted as she felt anger from Eli due to their pact.


    Her body suddenly grewrger,rger as her body shone more,


    "W-What the...?" Prisania covered her eyes.


    "How dare they make Master angry!!!!" Anna shouted furiously, breaking the windows due to vibration.


    "C-Calm do-Down" Prisania tried to calm Anna down, but for some reason, Anna''s anger only red up.


    Her body grewrger, her white shiny fur shone like a snowy diamond, and her two long tails and deep blue eyes with a ck slit in the middle turned dark as if she lost expression.


    "Y-You look different!!" Prisania stuttered.


    "Am I?" an indifferent voice echoed, and Anna continued,


    "How dare they? He is my only light... I''m going to turn everyone who angered my master into a meat paste!!" For some reason, Anna''s anger grew exponentially.


    /By the power of our pact


    Those words echoed in her ears, causing her ears to twitch.


    ''Ssshhhhh''


    A magic circle formed under Anna''s feet.


    "RRROOOOOOAAAARRRRRRRRRR!!!!"


    Anna roared like a released tiger, the force of her anger demolishing the walls of the room.


    "W-Wai--" Prisania''s plea was drowned out by the deafening roar.


    All Anna could hear was her master''s voice, her mind going nk slowly as if someone possessed her.


    To my side, I Summon You...


    ANASTASIA/


    With those words, she disappeared in a brilliant light that engulfed the entire vi.


    "..."


    ''Crack, crack''


    Prisania cautiously opened her eyes, stunned by the destruction. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead as the thought of HeadMaid sent a shiver down her spine.


    "I-i di-dn''t do this, s-she was responsible...." Prisania muttered with lifeless eyes, "Yes, Sh-She is the one who re--"


    "Ting"


    "HIIKK!! I AM SORRY, I AM SORRY, I AM SORRY..."Prisania began to plead on the ground with teary eyes, not realizing it was just debris.


    "Please, Forgive me Head....Maid.....Hmm?...Oh-N-No!!" Prisania, on the brink of copse, suddenly saw something that almost made her contemte taking her own life.


    "I am going die!" Prisania muttered with a pale face and lifeless eyes as she clutched the small wooden box.


    ______________________________________


    Flora Continent


    ''sshhhhhhh''


    ''ssssshhhh''


    ''ssssshhhh''


    The air was charged with anticipation as the white portal hummed, one by one releasing students into the familiar grounds.


    "M-Mother!" Amber''s voice pierced the air, a mixture of relief and emotion as she sprinted towards her mother, tears streaming down her face.


    "Mother! Father!" Eva''s pain was evident in her voice. However, before she could approach them, her parents appeared before her, embracing her in a heartfelt reunion.


    ""F-Father"" Oliver and Arlyne said with a little smile and just walked towards him.


    "M-Mother!" Rize''s call echoed as she carefully handed the unconscious Marie to the healers, concern etched on her face.


    "...." Alexander observed the scene with a warm and generous smile, making his way towards Luna with teary eyes as if the separation had been too long.


    Amidst the reunions, certain figures with dead-eyed expressions were noticeably ignored.


    "...." Alysia emerged, holding the unconscious Tiana in her arms.


    "A-Alysia?" HeadMaster, eager to embrace her, hesitated when met with a stern re that made him step back.


    "Alysia" Aadya approached her, understanding the unspoken pain, and enveloped her in a reassuring hug, guiding her towards the white tent.


    "...." HeadMaster observed the scene with a dejected face, aware of theplexities and tensions underlying the surface.


    ....


    ...


    "Where is he?" Head Master inquired, his concern for Eli was evident as he swiftly organized a medical team for the injured.


    As the question hung in the air, an unexpected event unfolded.


    ''Trrrr''


    The white portal emitted an unusual sound, growing in size.


    "W-What the....?"


    A mix of curiosity and trepidation painted the faces of onlookers, while a few daring souls stood at the forefront, eager to witness the unfolding spectacle.


    ''ssssssshhhhhhhhhhh''


    The portal revealed its secret.....a colossal figure emerged, a massive 50 feet in height.The creature resembled a cat, its fur shining with the brilliance of white snow.Around its head, a transparent and intricate ornament flickered like an illusion.


    Its eyes, a mesmerizing blend of blue and green with a ck slit, exuded an aura of mystery. Threerge tails swayed gracefully behind it. your m,vle mpyr source


    "What the....?"


    "So, it is a....Mystical beast!!!"


    "....."


    A stunned silence enveloped the onlookers, rendering them speechless as if their voices were choked by the sheer astonishment before them.


    ''gggrrrrrrr''


    The majestic beast growled with intensity, casting a deadly gaze upon the assembled crowd, as though poised to pounce on anyone who dared cross its path.


    ''Sssshhhhhh''


    With an aura of mystery, an auburn-haired man stepped out of the portal. His body, drenched in ck blood, bore the marks of a fierce battle...his left hand and eye were conspicuously absent. Despite the visible injuries, he walked with an elegant yet arrogant stride.


    In his right hand, he carried the severed head of a skinless monster that made every face disgusted, ck blood dripping from its neck and staining the ground.


    ''Thud''


    Eli nonchntly tossed the monstrous head towards the headmaster, the gruesome offeringnding with a sickening sound.


    "We did more than training" a hoarse and emotionless voice echoed through the surroundings.


    "...." A collective shiver ran down the spines of those present.


    With his lone eye, Eli scanned the certain group, their forms appearing somewhat blurred and unreal.


    His gaze then shifted to his loved ones.


    In response to his smile,


    "Big Brother!!!"


    "Master!!"


    "Eli!!"


    "..."


    As they moved closer,


    "RROOOAARRRRRRR!!"


    The colossal monster roared, its ominous gaze fixed on the women approaching its master.


    "...." A wave of startlement rippled through the onlookers.


    "It''s okay, Anas--Anna" Eliforted as he gently patted the giant cat''s paw.However, the feline creature cast a particrly menacing look at a specific woman.


    "Hehe...." Adriana chuckled with an evil smile, her eyes gleaming with mischief.Before she could carry out any mischievous ns, a stern voice rang out.


    "Kitty Anna!!" Themand made Anna stagger, causing the flickering illusion ornaments to disappear.Its eyes reverted to blue, the creature began to shrink, and one of its tails vanished like dissipating dust.


    ''THUD!!''


    After reaching a more manageable size of 20 feet, Anna copsed, unconscious.


    "..." Eli observed the transformation, gently patting Anna''s head.He then turned his attention to the women, raising his one hand.


    In an instant, three women cautiously embraced Eli''s bloodied form, mindful of his injuries.


    Witnessing his condition, tears welled up in their eyes, and guilt consumed them. If they had been present, Eli wouldn''t have suffered to this extent.


    "E-Eli..."


    "Master..."


    "Brother..."


    Realizing their part in it,


    "I-I am sorry Big Brother--''sob'' If I-I--"


    "M-Master, I-I am the worst--"


    "E-Eli, I am truly s-sorry If--"


    ''Chu''


    ''Chu''


    ''Chu''


    Before they could finish their apologies, Eli kissed each of their foreheads. Although He hesitated for a moment with Zera, it was a simple gesture, and he shrugged off any concerns. The three were left momentarily stunned, their trembling lips biting down on the words they were about to utter.


    Observing this scene, everyone else was left baffled, exchanging nces including Vampire Queen, who simply observed with an enigmatic expression.


    After a few seconds,


    "You should heal first, Asher Eli" a solemn voice resonated with a hint of urgency and annoyance, permeating the hugging group.


    Eli, hearing the directive, nced at the woman who was struggling to control her emotions. A teasing smile adorned his lips.


    "Okay" Eli gently patted their heads before making his way toward Adriana.


    "...." Adriana stared at him, her lips trembling, unable to watch his current condition, her anger reaching off the charts.


    "...."


    "...."


    The tension in the air thickened as they locked eyes.


    Suddenly, Eli caught Adriana''s neck and pulled her closer, the distance between their lips minimal.


    In a hushed tone, he muttered,


    "Nice to see you again, My little Vampire Queen"


    As he strolled toward the green tent, after observing male healers tending to various cases, their hands full with stretchers and urgency.


    "..." A red hue appeared on Adriana''s cheek, quickly concealed.


    The onlookers were more astonished by this disy than the mythical beast.


    Blurred faces turned their attention to the sleeping cat, greed and possession evident in their hidden eyes.


    "Don''t even think about it" Adriana''s threatening tone, however, swiftly extinguished any inappropriate thoughts, making them disperse but not by Adriana''s child-threatening words instead of ''something else''.


    ''sssshhh''


    Everyone resumed their duties and few people entered the dungeon to retrieve any valuable assets....like Dungeon Walker''s body and other things.


    Everything settled down.


    Except,


    "...." A pair of sky-blue eyes watching everything from a distance.

 Chapter 207: You know when you guys came to visit me?

    Lumina, In Dawn Kingdom.


    A massive castle painted in pure white and sky blue, adorned with marble, stood prominently.


    Inside the castle, a figure sat upon a throne opulently designed with gold and tinum. The throne exuded an aura of unattainability.


    The person on the throne peered at two individuals kneeling before them.The figure''s features were blurred, and a faint fog masked their face, creating an air of danger.


    "Tell me everything about that man"manded an emotionless, authoritative voice that resonated within the chamber.


    "Yes, My Lord" responded a white-maskeddy, lifting her head toply.


    She continued, "His name is Asher Eli, born in La Vige on the outskirts of our Dawn Kingdom, near the fiend Forgotten Land. Histe mother was a farmer, and histe father, Aspen, served as a Vige Guardian.


    Three and a half years ago, La Vige fell prey to a sudden monster rampage, leaving Asher Eli as the sole survivor.Heter attended the admission test for the Nex this year and received support from the Ruler of the Fallen Continent, the Vampire Queen. And..."


    As the white-maskeddy provided further information, a pondering sound emanated from the figure.


    "Hmmm?" mused the figure, "There is not much information about this man".


    "I humbly ask for your forgiveness, My lord, but these are all the avable details about that man" the white-maskeddy said, bowing her head.


    "...Maybe that woman tampered with every piece of information" muttered the figure.


    "Yes?" inquired the white-maskeddy, picking up on the inaudiblement.


    "No, it''s nothing. Be careful around him, Rose Dawn....You may leave now" instructed the figure, and Rose Dawn, the white-maskeddy, disappeared.


    "..."


    "...Aspen? Hmm? Isn''t he your husband, Mariel Phoenix?"


    "Yes, My Lord. That man was my ex-husband" answered a crimson-haired woman as she lifted her head.


    "The Current Duke''s Brother, Right?"


    "Yes, My Lord"


    "....A Frost Phoenix...ahh...Hmm?....Then he is also your son, I presume?"


    "...N-No, My Lord, Even I just got to know him recently"


    "Does that man, Asher possess awakened bloodline abilities?" questioned the figure further.


    ".....I am not sure, My Lord" Mariel replied, showing an awkward expression, uncertain about whether Eli had truly awakened or not.


    "...Hmm?" The figure leaned back on the throne, pondering, ''Why is Adriana, and that woman interested in him? And not only that....the corruption of dark mana.He is not affected by dark mana? Something is going on and....''.


    The figure recalled those sky-blue eyes, observing everyone from a distance with deadly intent, sending shivers down their spines.


    "....Bring him here alone" That figure leaned forward.


    "....May I kn--"


    "I am not asking you, Mariel Phoenix. I am ordering you, and you don''t need to know" pressed the emotionless voice.


    "..." Mariel bowed her head, enduring the immense pressure greater than what Eli and others had felt from Dungeon Walker.


    "Sorry for the rudeness; I shall obey your order, My Lord".


    "Leave"


    After Mariel left, the figure looked down.


    A massive golden door-like structure was built beneath the throne, adorned with winged pictures of thousands of feathers.


    ''Sigh'' The figure sighed.


    _________________________________


    In Iguanas Continent


    Nestled between the highest mountain and the deepest valley, a castle stood, surpassing both in height and depth.


    Within the castle,


    "So, this is all the information you have!" resounded an authoritative voice, echoing throughout the castle.


    In a dimly lit chamber, only tworge golden vertical slit eyes shone brightly.The eyes fixated on a creature with Human-Bird, its ck beak trembled as the ck feathers on its hands shed on the ground.


    "Forgive me, forgive me... Your Majesty!" the creature as it tried to p its two wing-like hands.


    "....snort. Tell that rebellious bastard to be careful of that guy if he wants to live. Avoid that human as much as possible. That human must be rted to ''that thing''. Getting information about that human now is useless....hmmm...Now, leave"


    "Y-Yes, You Majesty!!" The creature said as it hurriedly left the ce by pping its wings as the ck feathers fell on the ground....it''s a feature akin to the crow''s feather.


    As the creature departed,


    "ggggrrrrrr, That filthy thing! How dare she look down on me?" The entire castle quivered.


    "Just you wait, you filthy creature that does not belong to our world. I. will. get. rid. of.


    you." The golden slits, gleaming with an otherworldly brilliance, focused with unwavering intensity on a certain location.


    There, against the backdrop of thergest mountain adorned with intricate carvings, on one side, a peculiarrge bird was meticulously etched into the stone and On the other side, a lengthy dragon was intricately carved.


    ''snort'' With a disdainful snort, those eyes closed.


    _________________________________


    In Ch Kingdom


    Within the city, a castle showcased a blend of art, culture, and architecture, boasting both aesthetic beauty and defensive fortifications.


    Inside the Castle,


    "I see. You may leave now" stated a blurred figure emotionlessly, seated on a golden throne adorned with intricate carvings.


    "Yesssss" hissed arge snake before slithering away.


    ".....She ready to kill everyone for that single man... and he didn''t get corrupted by Dark Mana ah---"


    "MA!!!"


    Before the figure could finish their muttering, a shout interrupted.


    "..I aming, Dear Kyra" The figure eximed before vanishing from the throne.


    Upon observing the ceiling, one could not help but notice a remarkable sight....a pure white door-like structure meticulously carved into the surface.Positioned at the centre, apanying this intriguing door, was arge and peculiar single-eye-like structure, staring down with an enigmatic gaze.


    _________________________________


    In Theos Kingdom


    The underground of the castle was meticulously crafted with harmony and bnce, utilizing white marble stones and pirs.


    In the underground space, a small, distorted figure sat in the centre of a wide circr area, while another figure stood at a far distance.


    "....."


    "My God?"


    "...."


    "...."


    Receiving no response from the figure, one left.


    After the second figure left,


    "Not yet" a small voice echoed around in the area.


    The small, distorted figure upied an unusual perch atop a peculiar thunder-like symbol intricately embedded into a massive circr door-like structure.


    Back in the castle,


    "Father, did you..." inquired a silvery-white-haired boy with an enthusiastic smile.


    "No, Theo, I couldn''t.Our ancestor is still in a deep sleep" Responded a middle-aged man with a sad smile and continued,


    "Anyway, we should deal with that Mythical Beast first"


    "Yes, Father, If we obtain that creature, I am sure we can...control the entire Sapien Continent and if possible...the Whole world"


    "...hahahah....My son, My dear Son, you are truly my son" Chuckled the middle-aged man as he patted the silver-haired boy.


    _________________________________


    In Antis


    In the deep ocean,


    In the dark valley where no light prates,


    "Your Majesty, we have discovered that our presumed deceased princess is alive" a green mermaid reported while bowing down.


    "ggrrrrr" A growl echoed through the valley.


    "Here" the mermaid continued, presenting a low-quality video.It disyed a bluish-haired woman in a maid dress shouting at the sky in a seemingly erratic manner.


    "AA, Bitch, who do you think you are? Hiding in the shadows and guarding it like a mere watchdog"


    "Grrrr"


    "Understood, Your Majesty. I shall verify it myself" the green mermaid dered, bowing down before swimming away.


    _________________________________


    Flora Continent


    "You should rest for a few days, and don''t exert yourself too much, young man" an old man wearing a white robe said as he moved to attend to others.


    Eli observed his body and did a bit of stretching before putting on a T-shirt, ''My body feels really light and the drug''s.....'' Eli stared at his hands feeling different about his body after that summoning ritual and also for some reason his ''Charm'' didn''t affect on others now.


    As he walked out of the tent, he noticed his little sister and maid engaged in a seemingly ''intense'' discussion.


    "I''m sure his body must be numb, so, as his sister....I''ll take care of bathing" Mia asserted sternly.


    "Tsk, tsk. No, no, you can''t be serious....It''s the maid''s duty to take care of their master" Scy retorted Mia''s unyielding decision.


    "See, you are doing this again and again. Can''t you control yourself, bitch?" Mia shouted at her.


    "And you think I don''t know what you''re thinking, bitch?" Scy retorted, causing Mia to blush a little.


    ''Tuck, Tuck''


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    Eli gave two gentle taps on their heads as they yelped in pain, ring at him with teary eyes.


    "Big Brother!"


    "Master!"


    They suddenly hugged him tightly. Witnessing their cute antics, Eli couldn''t help but smile,pletely ignoring their sniffing like a dog.


    "Eli" A stern voice called him.


    "Hmm?" Turning around, he saw Adriana speaking with the Headmaster.


    "...I will be back" Eli said to Scy and Mia before walking away.


    "Yes?" Eli stood before Adriana and the headmaster.


    Eli looked at the headmaster, who was looking at him.


    "I-I am truly thankful, Mr. Asher Eli" the headmaster said as he bowed down.


    "...." Eli''s eyebrows raised as he nced at Adriana, who simply shrugged.


    "I just saved myself, HeadMaster, others are just a byproduct, I guess" Eli said with an awkward smile, as this was the first time an old man was bowing to him.


    "No, Mr. Asher Eli...I''m doing this as a Father, Not a HeadMaster"


    "???" Eli looked confused.


    Seeing his confusion, Adriana answered, "Alysia is his dau--daughter...I guess?"


    "??? You guess?" Eli made a weird expression.


    "...sigh, Family Darma?" Eli guessed as he rubbed his eyebrows.


    "Yes" Adriana nodded her head.


    "Let me tell you, Mr. Alden Evergreen..."


    Hearing his name, the Headmaster flinched as he looked at Eli.


    "I appreciate your thanks, but I did it for Tiana, my friend, not for you or anyone else" Eli made it clear that he didn''t want unwarranted rumours about him having an affair with the sole princess of the Flora Continent....No, he wasn''t afraid of rumours; he was afraid of rumor-spreaders who would be mercilessly killed by some ''Lovely weird woman''.


    "You have a good heart, Mr. Asher Eli.If it were others, I''m sure they''d want to exploit" Alden Evergreen said with a smile.


    "....." Eli also replied with a small smile, but inwardly, ''Don''t worry I am soon going to exploit your continent....hehehe..."


    Unaware of Eli''s true thoughts, Alden praised him.


    Adriana, who had caught wind of those thoughts, looked at Eli with raised eyebrows.


    ''Wink''


    Eli immediately winked at her, making her quickly shift her eyes elsewhere.


    "Oh!" Adriana suddenly let out a shocked sound, then turned to grin.


    Seeing this expression, Eli curiously looked in that direction....only to release his killing intent that made the healers around the area faint.


    "Hello, my name is Alexander, a hero from the Dawn Kingdom, and your name is??" Alexander greeted a long golden-haired woman with sky-blue eyes, who was nkly looking at him.


    "Ahem, I am sorry Madam, If I made you ufortable but I remember with you being Vampire Queen that time....You know when you guys came to visit me?"


    "???"

 Chapter 208: You are truly a loyal woman

    "...Visit him?" Eli''s eyes, void of emotion, bore into Adriana, who flinched momentarily before hastily offering an exnation.


    "I-It''s part of the in-investigation, You know.He''s a Hero and all"


    "....I see" Eli squinted his eyes before walking away while listening to Alexander''s exnations, which seemed like utter nonsense and bullshit to him.


    Eli strengthened his ''eavesdropping'' capability.


    "Miss, there''s no need to be wary of me; I''m a good guy" Alexander dered with a confident smile. ''Damn, this woman must be exceptionally beautiful. Those eyes and that body structure practically begging to be fucked. Damn, I''m envious of that shitty man''.


    "...."


    "Miss, would you like to see your husband?" Alexander suggested with a charming smile.


    "...." In response, the golden-haired woman nodded, an air of intrigue recing her usual stoicism.


    "..." Veins throbbed on Alexander''s forehead, ''This woman, I am The Alexander, the Hero, barking like a dog, and yet she doesn''t even spare a nce. But when I mention that shitty man, her eyes glitter with happiness.


    Anyway....Mythical Beast? What is that? I haven''t heard of it in the game or anywhere....hmmm, If it is powerful then I should get that....I should use this woman somehow to get that Beast on my side''.


    "I regret to inform you that your husband is currently in critical condition..." Alexander said in a sorrowful tone, adding weight to his words, "He was a good friend of mine".


    As soon as the word ''was'' left his lips, a dangerous glint passed through her eyes.


    "..." Alden, The HeadMaster, intrigued by Eli''s sudden left them, turned around to see....only to fall to his knees, sweating profusely, ''W-w-why sh-she h-hhee-hereee..?''.


    Observing this, Adriana promptly cast an invisibility spell around him. It wouldn''t be fitting for the second-strongest man to be seen in such a pathetic state.


    Adriana was keen to witness what was about to unfold.


    "Even though he was a good friend, he was selfish, you know, Miss" Alexander continued, adopting a serious tone,


    "He was ready to betray the people who trusted him, even me.....a HERO. He was simply prepared to do anything to save his own skin"


    "...." The golden-haired woman looked at him dead stare.


    Oblivious to her growing anger, Alexander continued his narrative, attempting to manipte a woman he never wished to face.


    "What''s more, he ogled at other women like they were pieces of meat" Alexander said with disgust.


    "..."


    "Tsk, tsk. Even though he was good at everything, sometimes life is not perfect" Alexander continued with a dejected face, "Asher was a good man, and yet, his lower body takes control over him sometimes".


    Alexander, who was infuriated by Eli, really wanted to humiliate him by having his way with his wife right in front of him, revelling in Eli''s despair.The mere thought of it made Alexander intensely aroused.


    Truly....A Hero.


    "...." The golden-haired woman clenched her fist and backed off, but,


    "...You don''t need to worry about it Miss..." Alexander took a step forward and said, "I am pretty sure, he will be fine. But Miss...Are you sure you want to be with that bastard like him?Even though he was a good and wealthy guy, Are you sure he will not be able to take care of you like a treasure?"


    Alexander approached her step by step, thinking, ''Damn, seeing her up close, she is truly a knockout...Ah?''


    "You don''t need to worry, Miss. As a friend of his, I should take care of my sister, right?" Alexander said, attempting to ce his hand on her shoulder.


    However,


    His body stuttered, and the illusion of him shattering into pieces passed through his mind for a second.


    "Huh?" Alexander was momentarily taken aback.He shook himself furiously before ncing at the woman, who was looking at him with lifeless eyes.


    "M-Maybe I am a little hasty here'' Alexander thought as he moved the hand to scratch his head as if he wasn''t trying to touch her before, and continued his act to manipte her.


    "I will always be faithful to the one I love, Miss..."


    A little distance away, Luna, with her whitish-purple hair, observed the unfolding scene with widened eyes.


    "W-What the hell??" Luna muttered in disbelief.


    After getting treated, Alexander went out, iming he needed air, as he had been manipted by the monster before.


    "T-That woman....." Luna squinted her eyes to identify the golden-haired woman, "Isn''t she Eli''s wife?"


    Her gaze then shifted to Alexander, who was putting in his best effort to coax Eli''s wife.


    "Seriously!" She screamed inwardly, a mix of confusion and frustration crossing her features.


    "That idiot!" Luna eximed with an angry tone. "Just what the fuck does he want? He''s just like my father, that shitty fucking man..."


    "That woman is another man''s wife, and he was flirting with her too.....and she''s clearly emitting killing intent.Is he too oblivious to notice?" Luna''s voice was tinged with frustration.


    "Can''t he even focus on one girl at a time?....Truly pathetic" Luna''s face twisted in disgust as she recalled when Alex had attempted to assault the Elven Queen/Princess.


    Luna resolved to thoroughly investigate this matter after Marie and Alysia woke up.While others might have believed Alex was being controlled....but they don''t know about him exactly, Luna wasn''t naive enough to think he was being manipted.


    "Yes, I started this rtionship with a sense of mutual give and take.....thinking it might change in the future, but..." Luna trailed off, looking at the sky with a sombre expression. "I''m disappointed in myself; I''m just the same as before..."


    Luna, who stood far behind Alexander, was observing his antics.


    "Hey, Luna, you look cute" Eli said as he put his hands around Luna''s shoulders.


    "Huh?" Luna jolted and snapped out of her thoughts.


    "Hmm?"


    "W-W-What are you d-doing?" Feeling his face near, She leaned back, flustered, as she hurriedly tried to move away.


    "Oh,e on, why shy away now?" Eli teased her, though his eyes only looked at the golden-haired woman.


    Luna''s face turned bright red as she tried to escape from Eli''s grasp.


    "W-What are you doing H-Here? T-That''s your wife, right?"Luna pointed in a certain direction, attempting to divert Eli''s attention.


    "Hmm? Wife?" Eli squinted his eyes, followed Luna''s gaze and pretended to look...His eyes met with a golden-haired woman looking at him with dead eyes.


    "Y-You know, Y-You should go otherwise...." Luna struggled to release from his grasp.


    "Otherwise?" Eli asked, ncing at Luna, who was turning bright red.


    "H-He will St-teal yo--"


    "If a woman is swayed by a few praises and sweet words, then she may not be suitable for a person like me" Eli said steadily as he went near Luna''s ears....his attempt to cause jealousy in someone was clearly working as the golden-haired woman starting to re at Luna.


    Luna who didn''t know what he was truly doing, felt she was being seduced by him again...her eyes welled up with tears.


    Just as she was about to speak,


    "You know, miss, your husband seduced.....m-my girlfriend" Alexander, his face started to streaming with tears, stammered out, "S-She....They cheated on us... W-When I saw them, dishevelled and in each other''s arms... I-I-I broke down that t-time..."


    Alexander couldn''t bring himself to say more, covering his eyes and turning his face upward.....hoping forfort from the golden-haired woman...because this technique always works better.


    "..." However, the golden-haired woman just stared nkly.....no, more precisely, behind Alexander.


    His sympathy attack didn''t have much effect on the golden-haired woman.


    "Which girlfriend is he talking about...huh?" Eli asked with a teasing smile as he turned to look at Luna.....only to find her with red, teary eyes and trembling shoulders.


    "...." Eli slowly backed off, patting Luna''s head, saying, "Ahem-Well, he''s partially right. I mean.....I am the one who was trying to seduce you, and yet you remained faithful to your partner...


    You are truly a loyal woman, Luna Dawn.


    So, don''t take it to heart".


    "..." However, Luna didn''t react to anything; her lifeless eyes stared at Alexander''s back, ''It''s happening... again... Am I the one being unfaithful¡ª''


    Luna''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a sharp cry,


    "HIKK!!"


    "Hmm, you''re wearing pads again... that''s not a good idea, as I might get disappointed in the future, you know? Just show yourself, I''m fine with that" Eli said, casually patting her chest as if he were patting her head.


    The sapphire colour returned to her eyes, but her face turned beet red.


    "KYYYAAA!!!!" With a loud shout, she was about to p him.


    Eli, prepared for the consequences of his actions, offered his cheeks.


    However,


    "....." Luna suddenly felt her breath suffocate, her eyes darkening, and her mind going numb. It was as if she were being scrutinized by a thousand eyes.


    "Lilit-Lily" A soft voice echoed.


    Luna snapped back to reality, her eyes filled with terror as she saw someone appear near her and look at her with dead eyes.


    ''Pat, Pat''


    Eli patted Luna''s head and said with a gentle smile, "My wife is a little protective...Hope you don''t mind".


    Not wanting to suffocate Luna, he immediately moved away from her.


    But then,


    "Lily?"


    The golden-haired woman continued to re at Luna.


    "...." Luna''s entire body froze.


    "I guess Vampire girl might need me more than anyone" Eli carefeely said as he walked away.


    "...."


    Within a second, the golden-haired woman disappeared from Luna''s sight.


    With trembling legs, Luna fell down, gasping heavily and sweating profusely.


    "T-That W-Woman is not normal" Luna muttered as her sapphire eyes glowed before settling down.


    She, who could see sins and souls, had witnessed the worst nightmare for a second....the golden-haired woman surrounded by millions of lingering souls, of men, women, elders, youth, children...everyone. ''S-so, there are people like that l-iving and h-iding here...ah'' she thought.


    Her face slowly turned pale realizing what she just witnessed.


    "HERO!!!" A sudden voice jolted her, and she turned to see....unconscious Alexander being forcefully mmed into a tree, blood pooling around his crotch area.


    His face totally disfigured, and the blood flowed from his face like a fountain.


    "P-riest, i-it''s a total disaster, The Hero''s-Hero''s....everything turned to p-aste, ''aarrrhhhh'' ''vvoooww''" someone vomited and with the pale tone they continued, "n-nothing was there, everything looks like ''oopp'' g-grinded mea-''Voovvw''.....a-and even his hip bones shattered!!!.....Priest help him, Call the HeadMaster!!!"


    "N-No, H-Hero D-Died....F-Fast, we have to revive him" HeadMaster appeared as soon as he heard and was taken by gruesome posture.


    "S-She is still ruthless!!" HeadMaster muttered as he nced at the golden-haired woman who was silently walking away.


    However,


    "!!!!" HeadMaster hurriedly turned his head when he saw her suddenly looking at him with her dangerous sky-blue eyes, ''I-I didn''t see h-her, I di--dn''t see her, I didn''t see her....'' HeadMaster chanted inwardly. m _vl _em _p _yr only

 Chapter 209: Master Please!!

    "Marie, Alysia, Tiana, and others require a few days of rest, so there will be no sses for the Elite ss over the next three days.You guys can either return to the dorm or inform the warden before wish to stay at your respective homes" Aadya conveyed respectfully in Adriana''s presence.


    "Hmm" Adriana nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Alright, Teach. See youter" Eli said.


    "Tsk, only three days. Do you guys even think about students healt-mmfff" Zera, having returned to her normal self, began to rebuke but was promptly covered by Mia.


    "Thank you, Ms. Aadya" Mia expressed gratitude.


    "..." Scy nodded in agreement.


    "..."


    "Eli?" Aadya inquired hesitantly.


    "Yes?" Eli tilted his head in curiosity.This was his first time seeing her acting hesitant.


    "...Hmm...I-...Well---"


    "It''s okay, I know..." Eli reassured with a warm smile.


    Aadya awkwardlyughed, thinking Eli had grasped the essence of her message. However, herughter abruptly ceased upon hearing the remaining sentences.


    "You already starting to miss me....ah?I feel very touched, My dear teach.


    Well, I also miss my beautiful Teach. Don''t worry, just THREE days, not a WEEK, right? ''A WEEK? So don''t worry, Teach... otherwise, I also ''sob'' ''sob''," Eli faked his cry as he pinched her cheek before walking away.


    "....." Aadya froze, not because of his absurd action, but due to the hateful res from every woman present.


    ''I-I just wanted to thank him for helping Rize and Alysia but--'' Aadya''s thoughts were interrupted when she felt an intense hatred and killing intent emanating from a certain golden-haired individual.


    Aadya sensed she might lose consciousness as her eyes locked onto the dark abyss...


    ''Cough, Cough''


    Adriana''s sudden cough snapped Aadya out of her trance. She immediately scanned the area for that particr individual; however, everyone had left without uttering a word.


    "...W-What was that? Maybe I am tired..." Aadya muttered as she removed her sses and rubbed her fatigued eyes.


    "So that''s his wife...ah? She looks beautiful" Aadya mumbled before entering the tent to take care of other students and deal with their nagging parents....Being a Teacher was sometimes nothing but a pain.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    "What should we do with her?" Eli rubbed his chin as he looked at the peacefully sleeping 20-foot white cat.


    "Just order her to wake up, Master" Scy suggested as nced at the golden-haired woman who was simply staring at Eli as if eager for something, ''Is he trying to take revenge on her?'' Scy wondered.


    "Hmm...." Eli squinted, finding it difficult to give such amand to someone who had just saved everyone.


    "Shrink to normal cat size, Kitty" Eli muttered.


    Anna''s body glowed before transforming into a normal-sized cat.


    "Here we go..." Eli then took her into his hands and carefully warmed her.


    "ppurrrrr"


    Anna purred before smiling and continuing to run around in her dreand.


    "....Well, shall we go?" Adriana suggested to the group.


    Eli, disregarding her, began walking away.


    ""...."" Mia and Scy exchanged nces before following him.


    "...Hmm..." Zera wrestled with inner conflict, uncertain of the decision to make.


    ""...."" Adriana and the golden-haired woman stared at the back of the person they loved before exchanging a few nces with each other.


    After a few seconds, they understood he was angry, so they quietly decided to follow Eli but still they didn''t like the way Eli avoiding them.


    "Master?"


    "Let''s enjoy the scenery while walking towards the Teleportation Station...the sunset here looks beautiful" Eli answered Scy.


    ''Enjoy? How?'' Scy screamed inwardly as she clearly felt two ominous beings ring at them...she felt she might die at any moment.


    However, Mia didn''t care about the other bitches as long as her brother was on her side.


    "What does my cute little sister want?" Eli suddenly asked, observing Mia''s hesitating face.


    "Huh?" Mia startled before hurriedly saying, "W-What? N-Nothing, B-big brother..."


    "I know Little Mia more than our big sister, so tell me?....Do you want her?" Eli pressed on as he gave her a gentle smile while showing Kitty Anna, who was sleeping in his arms.


    "Heh..." Mia tried to control her smiling face as she felt pleased, ''He hasn''t changed a bit; he still looks at me clearly and deeply...hehe...hehehehehe, I love you, I love you brother....''.


    "cough, I lov-ahem, I mean, I am a little curious brother"


    "Curious?"


    "Well, you know....how you captured a Mythical Beast believed to be extinct since the dark age?" Mia''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as her imagination ran wild. ''It must have been an epic battle, where my brother valiantly faced this mythical beast... I wish I could have witnessed that world-shaking achievement that no one else has achieved---''


    "HII!!" Mia''s thoughts were abruptly halted when she felt someone biting her ears.


    "B-Brother!!" Mia''s face turned bright red, but she refrained from pushing him away.


    Observing her snap out of her world, Eli smiled and shifted his attention to Anna.


    "Mythical Beast?"


    "Huh? You don''t know" Mia expressed surprise at her brother''s words.


    "Yes, She is just an overlo---"


    "Eli!!" A stern voice interrupted from behind.


    "..." Eli nced back to see Adriana ring at him as if saying ''Do not say anything''. Nevertheless, he shrugged it off and continued, "She is the Overlord of the Prison Dungeon".


    Adriana facepalmed herself.


    "Huh?" Mia was shocked to hear that.


    Read first at NovelFire _em _pyr.


    "Yeah, I acquired her from the Prison Dungeon as my servant after a series of battles against..." Eli began to exin.


    "OH!! My Big Brother is the best!" Mia eximed in happiness.


    "Hmm...Of course!" Eli responded with a smirk, ncing at the two women.


    "So, she''s just an Overlord?" Mia frowned, noticing something about the illusionary ornaments that adorned Anna''s face before that was described in the ancient notes.


    "Yes--"


    "No, she is a Mythical Beast" Scy interrupted.


    "...." Eli froze for a moment, then turned his head to look at her with a frown.


    "Adriana and...Lil...Mrs. Lily knew" Scy stated with a straight face.


    "....I see" Eli pondered for a moment before nodding, ''So, they knew about it....ah?'' and shrugging off those thoughts.


    ''Now the important thing is.....If she is indeed a Mythical Beast, then... what a pain....'' Eli mused with azy expression, contemting the potential intrusion of other greedy bastards.


    Observing this, Scy, Mia, and Zera burst intoughter as if his face saying everything.


    ---k---u


    Eli suddenly stopped and looked around.


    "What is it, Brother?"


    "Hmm...Nothing" Eli responded and continued his walk while pondering, ''Am I being paranoid by the turn of events?''


    ____________________________________


    Asher Eli''s Vi


    "I am hom---" Eli, upon opening the door, was greeted by the sight of the pink-haired woman kneeling on the ground in a ''dogeza'' position.


    A collective gasp filled the room as everyone entered, quickly closing the door behind them.


    "Prisania?" Eli furrowed his brow as he took in the unexpected scene.


    "...."


    "Prisania?"


    "I-ae s-srriii, M-Msstrrr" Prisania''s voice emerged amidst sobs and iprehensible words.


    "...What is going on---" Eli began to question, but his attention was diverted to a small wooden box being timidly pushed forward.


    "...." Eli handed Anna over to Mia, then knelt down to pick up the box, his eyes disying an unusual dullness.Slowly opening it, the atmosphere within the room grew tense.


    "...." Eli''s countenance darkened, devoid of the warmth and emotion it usually held, "Stand up" he ordered Prisania.


    Her body jolted as sheplied, appearing like a child who had transgressed....her face adorned with traces of tears and mucus.


    Eli, in stark contrast to his prior demeanour, regarded her with an emotionless gaze that sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Witnessing this, Prisania stammered, "I-I...P-Pl-N.."


    She found herself facing eyes she never wished to see from the person who had previously shown nothing but warmth and kindness.


    "P-Please, Don''t ''sob'' Don''t ha-hate m---" Before she couldplete her plea, Eli seized her neck, lifting her off the ground.


    "...N-N...I-I am....rry.....don....hat....." She wriggled like a fish, her tearful eyes not pleading for her life but rather to escape the disdainful gaze Eli was casting upon her.


    Adriana averted her eyes, Zera maintained indifference since she wasn''t much talked with her, and the golden-haired woman fixated her gaze on Eli.


    "~Nya~" Kitty Anna, just waking from a lengthy dream, thought, ''I felt, for the first time, I slept peacefully'' as her eyes first fell on a golden-haired woman....''This woman isn''t she-----shit'' Her thought was interrupted by the unfolding drama.


    Her only thought now: ''Prisania messed up...ah''.


    Jumping from Mia, who was still processing her brother''s sudden change, Anna eximed,


    "M-Master!!"


    "M-Master, Please!! She is a good girl!! Master, Please!!...." Anna pleaded for her only friend in this hellish environment.


    However, her plea fell on deaf ears as Eli continued his unyielding re at Prisania, making it increasingly difficult for her to breathe.


    "-c-aah..." Prisania''s face turned red as tears and snot poured out.


    "I am truly sorry, Master....I have failed as the Head Maid in teaching them" Scy stepped forward, kneeling down.


    "..." Eli''s eyes exhibited a slight wavering as he gradually released his grip, allowing Prisania to fall back to the ground.


    ''cough, cough, cough''


    ''-Ha-Ha-''


    Prisania breathed heavily, and yet,


    "P-Please, do-don''t hat-te m---"


    "Don''t show your face" Eli said emotionlessly and walked inside.


    "..." Prisania felt she lost something.


    "..." The golden-haired woman and Zera followed him.


    The others waited for Prisania to settle down before following Eli.


    Scy instructed Anna to take care of Prisania in her room while she went to inspect Eli''s ravaged room, having gathered most of the information by questioning them.


    Afterwards, Eli sat on the sofa, watching TV.Mia settled beside him, while Zera and Adriana upied another sofa, and the golden-haired woman sat separately.


    /


    It''s been recorded that 1000 years have passed since west encountered another Dungeon Walker.


    Most information about them remains unknown, and students from the Elite ss have fallen victim to this monstrous entity.


    Students have been brutally assaulted, and Nex is providing no answers to this tragedy---


    /


    "Just how long are you going to ignore us?" Adriana, who had been controlling herself, finally snapped and shut down the TV.


    Eli didn''t move his eyes; instead, he stared at the empty screen.


    "..." This only fueled Adriana''s frustration.


    "It''s not even a day, and you guys have already reached your limit... ah" Eli said sarcastically.


    "...." Adriana closed her eyes to calm herself.


    [Da-]


    "No, No, please don''t say anything now, Li-Lily" Eli hastily interrupted his wife''s mental message and continued,


    "....I don''t want to hurt you with words. Please understand; let me calm down a bit".


    Biting her lips the golden-haired woman nodded her head.


    A tense atmosphere surrounded everyone.


    "B-Brother...." Mia felt awkward and decided to leave, knowing that the golden-haired woman was his wife.


    "Hmmm?" Eli nced at her, patting her head.


    He said, "It''s fine, Little Mia.... Let me introduce you to my wife....Lilith".


    "L-Lilith?" Mia''s expression shifted to shock, her eyes reflecting a mixture of surprise and horror.

 Chapter 210: Rulers of Elements

    "Is something wrong, Mia?" Eli asked, pulling her closer.


    "N-No, it''s just I-I..." Her breath seemed to constrict as if she were grappling with a sense of suffocation.


    "Alright, alright, take a moment to calm down.... or I might just have to kiss you" Eli remarked with a hint of yfulness.


    "...." Hearing those mesmerizing words, Mia flinched for a moment before starting to breathe heavily.


    "..." The eyes of Adriana, Lilith, and Zera subtly twitched in response.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled softly and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    "Hmph" With a pout, she returned to normal and said with concern, "It''s something only noble were?"


    "...." Eli maintained a silent gaze, subtly evading eye contact.


    "Sigh, you really should avoid using ''Lilith'' Name, brother" Mia suggested with a serious expression.


    "And you, Miss, kindly refrain from iming ''Lilith''" Mia directed her remark towards Lilith.


    "...." Lilith simply met Eli''s gaze, which he continued to ignore.


    [My King is it fin-]


    [It''s fine, Adriana. He will eventually learn the truth.It''s preferable that he first hears the human perspective before we disclose everything... as we nned, correct?]


    [....Yes]


    "Alright, Mia, enlighten your idiot brother further. I''m eager to learn" Eli expressed his curiosity as he seated her on hisp.


    "!!!" Mia arched her eyebrows before letting out a giggle. "Big Brother, you''re being quite naughty in front of your ''wife''... hehehe".


    [...]


    ''Please, let''s not provoke her any further'' Eli thought inwardly, maintaining aposed exterior.


    However,


    "Pfftt---" Adriana, having overheard his thoughts, burst into spontaneousughter before managing to conceal it.


    After a moment ofposure,


    "Well, what can I say, ''Lilith'' is quite the Monsterous Character..."


    Eli attentively absorbed Mia''s words, his eyes asionally wandering towards Lilith''s trembling legs.


    "No, let''s start with the basics, shall we?"


    "Not many people are aware of this since it happened long before.


    There were no records, just tales passed down among the Sapien Continent and others.


    In the early age following the emergence of dungeons, the number of surviving humans was minusculepared to the overwhelming Mana pouring from the dungeons. This abundance led to the birth of nature.


    A being born from nature called.....


    The Rulers of Elements.


    ording to evidence, only one of the Rulers of Elements, the Ruler of Dark Miasma, was able to survive after the dark age.


    This being is known as Lilith, worshipped in the Fallen Continent as their god.However, for humans and others, she was anything but a god.


    With a single snap, she could kill millions and cleave the earth in half....an adversary of the worst kind.


    Realizing this, the First Dawn Hero, Lucifer Dawn, waged war against Lilith.But something unexpected happened. Lilith fell in ''love'' with Lucifer Daw-"


    "Huh? What happened, brother?" Mia interrupted when she noticed Eli''s expression suddenly turned to one of disgust and anger.


    "Oh... N-Nothing, it''s just...." Eli''s gaze met sky-blue eyes, and he offered a cryptic remark, "History is REALLY interesting".


    "Pfftt--" Adriana controlled her trembling lips.


    "M-Mother" Zera bit her trembling lips while trying to cover up for her mother...now her mother acts like Zera and Zera acts like Mia.


    "Y-You can continue, My dear Little Mia" Eli encouraged, his smile holding a touch of warmth.


    Mia squinted her eyes, feeling no warmth, but she decided to continue since her brother asked.


    "''Lilith'' fell in lov-"


    "You can start after that, Mia"


    "....Okay, Lucifer Dawn immediately rejected that being his only aim to kill that being....after a series of love and war....Lucifer Dawn, driven solely by the intent to eliminate Lilith, ultimately seeded in ying her, paying the ultimate price...his life.


    Hisst words, etched beneath a towering statue in the capital of Dawn Kingdom, cryptically proimed:


    "The Door Open"


    It became a symbol of hope, an invitation for humanity to forge its own path. Lucifer''s legacy endured in the collective heart of the people.


    Everyone in the Dawn Kingdom thought he opened the new peaceful door for them at the cost of his life....This is the reason, people still send prayers to Lucifer Dawn as they wished him to protect them.


    Centuriester, a new Hero emerged....Sa....hmm...Sam..ah..Samael Dawn, Lucifer''s grandson.


    Samael, somehow discovered that Lilith didn''t die and was guarded by the Fallen Continent, waged a war against the Fallen Continent, despite the world''s scepticism.


    His journey, however, took a twist when he, fell in love with a ''Lilith''¡ª"


    "Brother?"


    "No-Nothing, Mia, You can continue"


    "....Due to that, he decided to marry her and let the world know he was a great man, but the other party rejected him, just like how his grandfather rejected her.


    Thus, it led to,


    ''The Great War''


    That was the first war noted and recorded in our history.


    Millions of people died on both sides.Lilith killed millions of people without mercy, even killing her own people who worshipped her as a god.


    There was even evidence of Lilith killing thousands of infants just for her blood thirst. She didn''t care for anything; she killed, killed, killed... only killing everyone. There is no difference for innocent people; she eradicated whole innocent poptions just for her own amusement.


    Just like a mindless monster.


    Lilith''s thirst for blood extended to the near-extermination of the Dargon race, only thwarted by the Late Dragon Emperor''s separation of the Iguanas continent.


    Ultimately, Samael Dawn met his demise alongside Lilith, affirming his love until the end.


    His parting words,


    "I will die along with my love"


    ....And that concludes the tale".


    "...." Eli regarded Mia with an inscrutable gaze before questioning,


    "So, why this fear now?"


    "Well, after Samael''s demise, a global decree was issued:


    ''Those who bear the name ''Lilith'' and worship ''Lilith'' shall be executed on the spot''".


    Mia cast a serious nce at Lilith, asserting, "If you love my brother, consider altering your name. I don''t want my big brother to endure sadness any longer" as she embraced Eli''s waist possessively.


    Eli responded with a gentle smile, gently ruffling Mia''s hair.


    "Heheh..." Mia giggled and yfully said, "Big Brother, kiss me".


    "sigh, What are you? A child?" Eli responded with a smile.


    "Yes" Mia nodded vigorously.


    "...hahaha" Eliughed wholeheartedly before affectionately kissing her cheeks.


    Receiving the kiss, Mia looked at Lilith with a smug smile, as if iming a victorious prize.


    [She is just an annoying good child]


    [She is just an annoying good child]


    Both Adriana and Lilith''s thoughts unexpectedly mirrored each other.


    "M-Mia, Wh-What are you doing?" Zera blurted out with a reddened face, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Mia squinted her eyes in genuine confusion.


    "I-I mean, you''ve grown up... You shouldn''t be doing that in front of others" Zera stammered, her own face turning progressively redder with each word.


    "He is my BIG BROTHER. My HUSBAND So what''s wrong?" Mia retorted, emphasizing each word, her eyes subtly ncing at Eli who nced at her with an amusing smile.


    Relieved that her brother didn''t retort, she experienced a momentary scare. She had just gone with the flow.


    ''Thank god, Brother still loves me...hehehe...hehehe..., I love you, brother,'' she thought butcked the courage to proim it aloud in front of everyone, not until he dered himself first.


    A sly smile crept onto her face as she winked at him before casting a smug look at Lilith, Scy and also....Adriana.


    ''She wanted to put her safety position..ah'' Eli wondered.


    "H-Husband!!!" Zera''s shocked expression morphed into a mix of anger and.....jealousy?


    "Mia"


    "Hmm?" Responding to her brother''s gentle call, Mia shifted her focus back to Eli. Experience magic on NovelFire-lempyr.


    "Her name is truly Lilith, and... she is the ruler of Dark Miasma, just as you mentioned"


    "...." Mia froze like a statue, her head turning mechanically to gaze at Lilith with a robotic intensity.


    "S-Seriously?" Mia, who had always unwaveringly believed her brother''s words, for the first time, felt a seed of doubt. The revtion seemed beyond belief, challenging the very trust she had ced in Eli''s words.


    Eli understood one thing, kept lying only hurt Mia more and so he decided to break the truth....little by little....as softly as possible.


    Lilith gracefully waved her hand as Lilith conveyed her reply to Adriana through a Mental Message,Adriana then replied to Mia, "Nice to meet you, little sister-inw, that''s what she said"


    Mia took a moment to process the thoughts before eximing,


    "BROTHER!!"


    "Yes?"


    "YOU ARE FUCKING GOOD...NO, THE BEST, BIG BROTHER!!!"


    "...." Eli was momentarily taken aback by her exuberant words.


    "You''ve not only tamed a mythical beast but also the legendary ruler of Dark Miasma!!" Mia waspletely awestruck.


    "Well, if you put it like that... Yeah, she''s right" Adriana seconded the sentiment with an amusing smile.


    "Brother!!" Mia''s face radiated with sheer happiness.


    "Yes" Eli admitted, still somewhat puzzled by his little sister''s overwhelming joy.


    "I-I must immediately inform Big Sister!!" Mia dered as she reached for her phone.


    "You can''t, Mia" Adriana promptly intervened.


    "Huh? Why, Master?"


    "This is not something everyone should know" Adriana''s tone turned stern and serious.


    "...." Mia''s expression shifted from excitement to dejection as she reluctantly put her phone down. However, her spirits soon lifted as she nced at the veiled woman.


    With thumps up,


    Shemended, "You''ve truly chosen the finest man in the world".


    "...." Lilith observed the little girl and reciprocated with a thumbs up.


    "She said, ''Your brother is the best''" Adriana conveyed as she received Lilith''s mental message.


    "Isn''t he? The finest, sexiest, gentlest, most powerful man in the world....hahahaha...." Mia began to shower her brother with praise.


    "She said, hahahaha.....you truly understand what your brother is" Adriana tried to mimic Lilith''sughter.


    "...." Zera made a perplexed face, watching her mother distort her expression while uttering those words.


    "Yes, I am the only one.....no, tsk, my big sister knows him more than anyone in this world" Mia was about to boast proudly but changed her tone to annoyance.


    "...." Lilith gazed at Eli before rising from her seat.


    Observing this, Adriana motioned her hand as Mia levitated in the air and floated towards Zera''s side.


    "W-Wait? W-What? Y-You bitch" Mia screamed at Adriana, whose eyes twitched at those hurtful words, ''She immediately changed Master to bitch...ah?''


    "Mia, Please" Eli intervened softly, calming Mia before directing his attention to the person standing before him.


    "...."


    "A week?" Eli questioned Lilith with a nk expression, thinking his yful antics had gone far enough.


    "..." Lilith''s hands trembled slightly, her eyes welling with tears....no, she already crying.


    Observing this, Eli pulled her into aforting embrace and spoke with a mix of tenderness and firmness,


    "Please, D-Don''t Do leave me like that"


    "....I am sorry" Lilith whispered with a sweet voice, breaking her silence.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The barrier surrounding Mia began to fracture.


    "Mia, use your barrier" Adriana advised as she promptly erected anotheryer of protection around Mia.


    "Huh?" Mia was momentarily taken aback beforeprehending the danger. ''So, what the big sister said is true...'' she thought.


    ''Snap'' Lilith suddenly activated, erecting a robust barrier solely around her and Eli, alleviating the concerns of the others about Lilith''s immense power.


    "Sigh, Lilith is surely reckless" a voice chimed in from the stairs.


    "You took your sweet time, Scy" Adriana remarked just as she was about to create a barrier around Scy.


    "No need" Scy gestured dismissively.


    Adriana squinted her eyes, then widened them in shock, "Timeless Barrier"

 Chapter 211: Do you mind if he becomes your father?

    From the very beginning, Adriana harboured an inexplicable distaste towards Scy.


    She couldn''t quite pinpoint the source of her feeling, but there was an underlying feeling that Scy held more than what met the eye.


    Confirmation came when Lilith ordered Scy''s role as a maid to Eli.


    Lilith, protective of Eli, was unwavering in her stance against allowing other women in close proximity to him.


    Though Adriana begrudgingly concurred, over time, Lilith softened her stance, permitting other women to approach Eli.This gradual shift fueled Adriana''s struggle to contain her building anger and frustration.


    Whenever she sought an exnation, Lilith''s response remained steadfast ''I decide what MY HUSBANDneeds'' exacerbating Adriana''s internal turmoil....even more, when she heard those pressing tones of ''My Husband''.


    ''Timeless Barrier'' Adriana muttered inwardly upon witnessing Scy descending from the stairs.


    The name itself conveyed its essence: A barrier where time held no sway.This implied an absence of space and consequently, ack of mana elements topromise its integrity.


    ''Who in the world is she?... Such knowledge demands an individual of Emperor realm status and an understanding of the very concept of time itself... She couldn''t possibly be an Emperor now... if not, then...'' Adriana''s thoughts spiralled into contemtion.


    Eli, enveloped his wife in a tight embrace when he felt the trembling sensation.


    "Master, I''ve cleaned your room" Scy stated, her eyes twitching slightly as she cast a wary nce at Lilith.


    "Thank you, Scy" Eli replied with a gentle smile.


    "M-Master, I could repair yours...."


    "Please!" Eli readily handed her a wooden box.


    Scy smiled as she understood how important this was to him and how much he trusted her to give without hesitation, taking the wooden box and inhaling deeply before taking out two hollow white Soul Crystals.


    Closely scrutinizing them, she noted, ''There are a few cracks and scratches....hmmm, fine then''.


    /Timeflow Inversion/


    Time around the Soul Crystals gradually rewound, the cracks and scratches sealing as if they had never existed.


    "Done" Scy announced, presenting the restored Soul Crystals to Eli.


    Eli epted them in his right hand while his left handfortingly patted Lilith''s back, treating her like a child.


    Lilith nced at the two soul crystals, then at Scy, before burying her face in Eli''s chest...inhaling his manly scent.


    "Big Brother, that....Mother, right?" Mia inquired, her eyes flickering between the soul crystals and Lilith.


    "....Yes, Mother and....My wife" Eli murmured.


    "..." A heavy silence hung in the air for a moment before,


    "Y-Your wife?" Mia, unaware of Eli''s first wife, assumed he was always speaking about Lilith until now.


    "....Yes" Eli confirmed, ncing at Mia with honesty.


    "I-I see....." Mia silently stared at the soul crystals, her expression turning sombre.


    "W-Who?" Mia asked with a gloomy face.


    Zera shot Mia a worried look as if sensing this was not the right time. powered by NovelFire|empyr


    "...." Eli gazed at the Soul Crystals for a moment before smirking, "Oh, My little Mia, I heard you hugged your hateful mother" Eli deftly shifted the conversation.


    "Huh? N-No, I-I mean it-it was an iden..." Mia stammered, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    Everyone smoothly flowed along with Eli''s redirection.


    "Yes, Master.She hugged her mother tightly and cried like a child" Scy chimed in, attempting to yfully tease Mia.


    "ahahahah...."


    "What''s more, the moment she heard your voice, she immediately jumped back from the faint and shooed her mother away like a dog...You have to see her mother''s face, that was hrious...ahhahahaha..." Zera added as if she couldn''t believe her own eyes when saw Mariel''s weird reaction.


    "Hahahaha..."


    Eliughed heartily, causing Mia''s blush to deepen as she hid her face behind her hands.


    "Y-You bully!!" Mia eximed, her beet-red face obscured by her ponytail.


    Observing this adorable scene, everyone couldn''t help but think, ''Cute!''


    After someughter, Eli turned his attention to Scy and began to express his gratitude,


    "Thank--Hmmm"


    But his words were cut off by the sensation of soft lips on his own.


    Others were momentarily stunned before frustration etched lines on their foreheads.


    Eli shifted his gaze to the woman who had removed her veil and nted a kiss on him.


    Her sparkling sky-blue eyes met Ruby-red ones.


    After a moment, she pulled back and uttered, "I am sorry, Dear".


    "...Hmm"Eli responded with a nonchnt sound, cing the soul crystals safely inside the wooden box.


    "For what?" Eli inquired, his eyes focused on the woman who seemed reluctant to speak.


    "...." Adriana avoided eye contact.


    Lilith gently tilted Eli''s head to meet her gaze and stated, "For not informing you beforehand".


    "Hmmm..." Eli nodded, prompting her to continue.


    Observing Eli''s expectation, Lilith hesitated


    "I-I am sorry, Darling...it''s just I-I c--" Lilith faltered.


    "You are mortal and unworthy of hearing that" Adriana interjected bluntly, curtailing Lilith''s hesitation.


    "...." Lilith shot Adriana a sharp re.


    [What the fuck, Adriana?]


    [...I apologize, My king, but he needs to know eventually....He is just a mortal.He can''t even approach the Door, let alone assist us.... I''m sorry, but I don''t want him anywhere near that fucking deadly door....even if it means hurting him with words]


    [....]


    Liliith and Adriana telepathically shouted at each other.


    ""..."" Mia and Zera exchanged nces, silently questioning each other about whether they had missed something in the conversation.Unfortunately, neither of them had any insight into what was being discussed.


    "..." Eli''s eyes adopted a vacant expression, and his tone became emotionless,


    "You know, ''She'' said exactly like you" As he looked at the wooden box before ncing at Adriana, "What annoys me more is you guys think I won''t be able to handle it or I am scared and act like a coward" Eli''s eyes gradually turned red in anger and frustration.


    "My wife, that idiotic woman, died pathetically.....Until the end, she never told me anything, as if she was protecting me... From what? From those fucking ''maniacs''... which I killedter ruthlessly as I wish".


    Eli''s eyes narrowed at Adriana and Lilith, his pupils flickering with ocean blue as he continued with an emotionless voice,


    "You women.


    Do.you.think....I am unworthy?" Eli''s body leaked mana unconsciously, and illusionaryrge teeth manifested behind him, causing a wave of fear to grip everyone.


    Adriana and Lilith recognized the ominous image, the memory of those teeth etched into their minds....shattering everything into nothingness and fear inflicting upon everyone....there was no way they would forget it.


    "Master!" Scy called out.


    His ocean-blue pupils met the gaze of a shiny blue-eyed woman.


    Scy moved towards him and


    ''~chu~''


    Kissed his lips in front of everyone.


    Lilith, who was on Eli''sp, was momentarily taken aback by Scy''s action. Before she could push Scy away,


    "~hmm~"


    With a red face, Scy withdrew and gazed at Eli before dering, "You are not unworthy Mas--Asher Eli....no, there is no one worthy than My Husband, Asher Eli"


    "Trust me, it''s just you are not ready to hear that information.It''s not about My husband''spetence, It''s about your mortal body not being ready to handle certain information....Please Trust me" Scy with a warm smile.


    "...." Eli''s eyes returned to normal as he stared at Scy, smiling unconsciously.


    He then asked, "Scy, kiss me again".


    "Huh?" Scy was surprised for a second before ncing at the two women with smug looks, saying, "A week is enough" and kissing him again.


    In that moment, she cast aside her shyness.....In front of everyone...more like in front of Lilith, she wanted to assert her ce by his side, and she did so with confidence.


    "Y-You B-Bitch!!" Adriana stuttered.


    [.....]


    ''SSssshoohhh''


    Scy, who was kissing Eli''s lips....suddenly felt nothing on her lips.Slowly opening her eyes, she noticed both Eli and Lilith were gone from the sofa.


    "Tsk. she teleported him" Scy clicked her tongue in annoyance and thought, ''Just you wait, I am going to make sure he only looks at me'' as her eyes squinted at Adriana, who released a deadly re in return.


    ""..."" Both Zera and Mia were frozen by the sudden turn of events.


    "Who are you, Scy?" Adriana asked with impatience and an emotionless tone.


    "Me, just a Maid" Scy replied carefreely.


    "Maid..ah...? Do you---"


    "Before that, why don''t you tell your daughter the truth?" Scy immediately cut her off.


    "Huh?" Adriana was annoyed by Scy''s action.


    "What you me--"


    "Your rtionship with Asher Eli, MY HUSBAND?" Scy again cut her off.


    "What are you babbling about, Scy?" Adriana squinted her eyes, not liking her tone one bit.


    "I mean, I just wanted you to reconsider your option and be truthful" Scy said, hinting at those events where Adriana hesitated for a second....which was definitely wrong ording to Scy....''Nothing is more important than her husband''.


    Not knowing Scy was being aggressive since the moment she thought she lost Eli....Character growth?


    "..." Adriana suddenly fell silent.


    "What is it?" Mia got curious.


    Scy looked at Mia and said with a smile, "Mia, let''s leave mother and daughter alone" as she stood up and pulled Mia towards her room.


    "Huh? W-wait...I...." Mia reluctantly went along with Scy when she saw Zera look tense for some reason.


    After everyone left, Zera and Adriana found themselves in a silent living room.


    "..."


    "..."


    "M-Mothe--" Zera began, but before she could utter another word, Adriana enveloped her in a warm embrace.


    "I am sorry" Adriana confessed sincerely.


    Zera hesitated for a moment, then hugged her mother tightly, wearing a gloomy expression,


    "N-No, Mother, you shouldn''t.I should be the one apologizing for losing focus on the test and leaving him alone to face that monster"


    Feeling Zera''s trembling lips, Adriana''s eyes softened and she said, "My daughter is starting to grow up...ah".


    "Hehe....Yeah" Zera chuckled mischievously, trying to lighten the mood.


    Adriana pondered Scy''s words.At that moment, she couldn''t find the right answer.


    The Fallen continent, which she had worked tirelessly to rebuild, was like a baby to her. She couldn''t abandon it even if it grew up well.


    Her dream was to transform the entire Fallen Continent into a new era, much like ''Nex''.


    The inspiration struck her when she first entered the Nex, witnessing peopleughing and ying without pain, cries, thirst, or famine. She aimed to create a ce....no, she wanted an entire Fallen Continent like that.


    Adriana was well aware that her King, before meeting Asher Eli, showed no interest in the people.Even now, Lilith would have almost killed everyone, if not for Adriana''s desperate pleas.


    "W-What should I do?"Adriana muttered to herself, conflicted between her love for a mortal human and her dedication to her continent.


    She wasn''t a heartless person, When realized something happened to Eli, she was ready to destroy anyone.Fury surged within her when she sensed her life-saving healing artifact being used.


    She harboured a desire to mercilessly destroy those who had harmed Eli, to revel in their bloodshed.


    And yet....her mind couldn''t help but wander back to her continent.Her responsibility seemed to weigh heavier than her emotions for Eli.


    "Mother?" Zera lifted her head from her mother''s bosom, having overheard some muttering.


    "Huh?...Noth-" Adriana snapped out of her thoughts, meeting her daughter''s gaze. She then asked nervously,


    "Do you like Asher Eli?"


    "!!!...What are you even ask--" Zera''s face turned bright red, her heart fluttering like a butterfly at the memory of Eli kissing her forehead.But before she could finish, Adriana posed another unexpected question,


    "Do you mind if he bes your father?" Adriana asked nervously.


    "....Whatt???" Zera looked at her mother like a broken toy.

 Chapter 212: I heard something....

    "...."


    "...."


    In a dimly lit room, two figuresy on the bed, their eyes locked in a silent exchange.


    "You love me, right?"


    After a prolonged silence, an ethereal voice pierced the stillness, its sky-blue eyes fixed on the other person.


    "..."


    With no response, the sky-blue eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    Observing this, the other person gently kissed away the tears and whispered,


    "I love you more than you think, My dear Lilith"


    Hearing those words, a small smile graced Lilith''s face. However, her expression darkened upon hearing the continuation of his statement,


    "Just like how I love Scy and others"


    ".....W-Why? I-I love you more than any woman in this world" Lilith''s voice wavered as she rolled on top of him, fixing her gaze on him with emotionless eyes.


    "..."


    "W-What do you want? I-I can give you anything you desire, anything that no other woman can offer... even if it means gifting you the entire world" Lilith pleaded, her voice choked with unspoken emotions.


    "..." Eli simply stared into her sky-blue eyes, gently wiping away her tears, and tasting them with a lick.


    "Salty" Eli remarked casually.


    "..W-Why aren''t you saying-"


    "Because you already know the answer to every question" Eli cut off her words.


    "..." Lilith looked at him for a moment before pouting, "Hmph, you are no fun, Darling" dismissing her previous vulnerability.


    "Hehe....You can put on all the acts you want, but...." Eli leaned forward, closing the small gap between their lips, "I am your husband, Lilith. If you think your acting is going to work on me, then go ahead, Mydy".


    "~Hmm~"


    Eli''s lips met hers. Lilith responded with ascivious smile.


    ''Slurp''


    Discover gems at m-vle-mp _yr.


    "~Hmm~"


    Their kiss deepened, hands entwined, each pulling the other closer as if they sought to merge into one.


    After a lingering minute, they parted, their heavy breaths brushing against each other''s faces.


    "Lilith" Eli gazed at her flushed face.


    "Hmm?" Lilith smiled, their eyes locking.


    "Lilith" Eli whispered, gently taking her hand and cing it over his heart. He spoke with sincerity,


    "I''ve said it before, My dear.No matter how many women find a ce in this heart, my love for each of them....for you, will never diminish. It only grows, for my love for you knows no bounds".


    "..." Lilith looked at him, tears shimmering in her eyes. She was certain....absolutely certain....that her husband''s love for her had been intensifying over the past week.


    At one point, overwhelmed by Eli''s love, possessiveness and anger for longing, she feared he might confine her.A chill passes through her spine.....This fear led Lilith to force Adriana into making that call to Eli, preventing him from entering the Fallen Continent....an oue she wished to avoid.


    Even now, his love surged with increasing possessiveness.She wondered if Eli had been more powerful than her, he might have imprisoned her.Strangely, Lilith found herself unfazed by the idea. She didn''t mind. In her thoughts, there was only him....eternally.


    and Yet,


    ....Yet,


    "I-I am s-scared" Lilith''s voice trembled.


    "!!!" Eli jolted, startled by the rare disy of vulnerability, "What happened, Lilith?"


    Eli patted her back, lifting his body to embrace her tightly.


    "Lilith?"


    "I-I am scared that o-other woman might take y-"~hmm~"


    Eli immediately silenced her with a kiss. After a minute, he pulled away and looked into her eyes.


    "No one is taking anyone"


    "~Hmm~"


    Saying those words, Eli kissed her again as he slowly removed his clothes. Lilith was about to remove hers when,


    "~mm~ No need~" Separating, Eli stopped her, leaving her puzzled.


    ''rustle, rustle'' Eli removed his clothes, except for his underwear.


    Looking at his sculpted body after a long, long, long time.....Lilith''s breath quickened and what''s more his physique changed so much.


    "Lilith" Eli called as he moved away from the bed, signalling for her toe.


    "Huh?" Lilith didn''t understand what was happening, but sheplied with his request.


    "Hold your hand on the top" Eli caught her hand and ced it on her head, making her body arch slightly as he posed her seductively.


    "D-Darling?" Lilith''s face turned red as she couldn''tprehend why her husband was doing this.


    "Do not move an inch" Eli ordered her.


    "Huh?" Lilith flinched for a second before nodding her head in shame.


    "Hmm..." Eli moved a little away, observing her from every angle. "You look sexy from every angle."


    "...." Lilith felt a bit embarrassed.


    "With that body of yours, do you think some other woman could take me away from you?" Eli said as he took scissors and started cutting her ck hanfu dress.


    ''chuk, chuk, chuk...''


    "....N-No, It''s just y-you kno---"


    "Others spending more time with me than you?" Eli guessed.


    ".....Yes" Lilith answered with a dejected face, though her face turned redder.


    She was genuinely scared that others might spend more time with him than she did. She visited him every 3rd day and only spent 24 hours with him, not even an extra hour... ''Curse me'' Lilith screamed inwardly, thinking about the bracelet''s time limit that restrained her immense power.


    "Hmm.....I see. Are you scared of Scy?"


    "...Yes"


    "....." Eli then crouched down and cut the lower half.


    "Sigh, Lilith, I love you" Eli said as he stood up, gazing into her eyes with affection.


    "..." Lilith''s body trembled.


    "I Love you, Why are you scared of others?"


    "...I-I..It''s ju--"


    "...If a dayes when I forget you....then it is the day, I will die....


    I, Asher Eli, will swear on My body, My soul, My mother, and My mana. If a dayes when I forget my loved ones, especially ''Lilith'', my body will perish from this world, and my soul will be tormented for etern---hmmm".


    Lilith kissed him as warm tears ran down her cheeks, her sky-blue eyes ring at the ck mist that emerged out of nowhere.


    "...." The ck mist disappeared as if it had never appeared before.


    Lilith gradually moved Eli.


    Eli, who was happy, suddenly frowned when he saw Lilith''s furious face.


    "Don''t you dare to swear on Mana, Okay?"


    "..."


    "O.K.A.Y?"


    Eli nodded when realized her seriousness and asked back, "Hmm...What happened?".


    However,


    "Where did you learn?" Lilith''s words sounded more like an order as her eyes turned lifeless.


    "Lilith, I am just joking--"


    "My husband, Asher Eli, tell me where did you hear that?" Lilith''s voice showed no emotions, though a hint of worry appeared on her face.


    "...." Eli stared at Lilith''s serious face, thinking, ''Did I mess up something?''


    "Yes, you did" Lilith said, hearing his thoughts.


    "Well...hmm, sigh, I guess, yeah...I heard those words when I summoned Kitty" Eli said awkwardly, scratching his head.


    "Tell me those words exactly" Lilith turned even more seriously, thinking, ''If I fucking knew these would happen, I should have killed that cat... argh'' she thought with sudden frustration.


    "..." Eli stared up and down, ''I know I shouldn''t be saying this, but with the current getup of her... I don''t think it is necessary to discuss serious topics now--''


    "Darling!!!"


    "When I finished chanting the summoning ritual.....I momentarily saw the illusion of a huge old pyramid..."


    "...." Hearing those words, Lilith''s face turned grim.


    Eli continued his story,


    "I know it might be weird, but those words echoed from the pyramid, and I nodded. Finally, it told me to call a name that I should never share".


    "...ggrrr" Lilith gritted her teeth.


    "Lilith?" Eli turned worried.


    "Repeat exactly those words"


    "...Lilit--"


    "Please!! Darling, Please!!"


    "...sigh"


    "It said,


    ''I, An####### will swear on My body, My soul and My People, that I will never betray My Master, Asher Eli and He who has sworn to protect My body, My soul and....My people.


    Call My name, Asher Eli....I will give you My Eternal....Love.''


    Something like that, I guess" Eli said pondering, finding it hard to remember the exact words.


    With each word, Lilith''s face turned from disgust to anger and worry.


    Lilith looked at Eli, a mix of worry and terror in her eyes.


    "What?" Eli asked as he hugged her.


    "W-Why?" Lilith''s voice trembled as she felt her legs grow weak.


    "Lilith?" Eli began to worry for her and....also for his little brother who was raging.


    "I-I..." Lilith started thinking of every way to avoid ''something''.


    "I have to just annihte the cat" Lilith decided to finish off Anna but,


    ''p''


    "Ouch!"


    "D-Darling?" Lilith snapped out of her thoughts when she felt a stinging sensation on her butt.


    "I told you not to move, right?" Eli''s words turned serious as he thought, ''I wanted to speak with our bodies, but she kept asking annoying questions'' Annoyance ran across his face.


    "D-Darling?" Lilith was taken aback by Eli''s actions.


    "Lilith"


    "Y-Yes" Lilith moved and looked at his nk face.


    "Do not move, my cute little Lilith" Eli whispered in her ear seductively as pink pheromones released from his body.


    "!!!" Lilith was shocked to see some kind of pink mist from her husband.


    "Stand here and do not move"


    "Y-Yes, Darling"


    Lilith''s body turned into a statue.


    "Why don''t you look at yourself first, Dear?" Eli smirked as he put the scissors away.


    "Huh?" Lilith, upon hearing that, looked down... only to see her face turning red with shame and... excitement?


    "Liking my art?"

 Chapter 213: "I am already gentle, Dear~"

    "D-Darling, W-What a-are you d-doing?" Lilith asked with embarrassment.


    "Punishment" Eli said sternly.


    "Pu-Punishment?" Lilith stuttered.


    "Yes, for ignoring your lovely husband and making him crave for you....Youmitted a grave sin, my dear!" Eli said with a judging look.


    "S-Sin?" Lilith was bergastted by Eli''s antics.


    "Yes" Eli nodded, moved near her ear, and whispered seductively, "I need to purify you with my holy water".


    "~Hmm~"


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "Oh..." Eli smirked suddenly and asked with a yful tone, "Describe your current state, Lilith?"


    "N-No way, I-I am not going to say--"


    "Lilith"


    "...."


    "L.I.L.I.T.H"


    "I-I am showing my naughty pose to my Husband"


    "Hmmm, Go on"


    "M-My clothes around my chest are cut, and my chest is in in view--"


    "Tsk, Tsk, This is punishment dear, You should feel more...Like, you have to express more....you know what I mean right?" Eli''s eyes looking at prey.


    "....." Lilith bit her trembling lips as the heat rose in her body and


    ''Drip, Drip''


    A dripping sound only made her shame and....horny.


    "Come on, Dear"


    "M-My C-Clothes around My B-Boobs are torn as th-they are in in view, eager to be sucked by my thirsty husband...."


    "More"


    "....My nipples are so hard and need water from My husband''s mouth..... I need my thirsty husband to b-ite them, twist them, s-suck them, these p-perverted boobs of mine" Lilith''s face turned redder and redder further hearing her own words.


    "hehe...." Eli''s face was excited but he didn''t move an inch; however, his underwear twitched as a stain formed on a particr area.


    Seeing Eli''s remote getting bigger and bigger...Lilith''s body got hot as her breath hardened.


    "D~ha~Darli-"


    "Don''t move, Dear, continue" Eli firmly ordered her.


    "....My-My thirsty husband cut pieces of clothes a-around my gent--"


    "Nah, Nah..."


    "....My wet p-pussy as jui--cum from your perverted wife dripping....e-eagerly waiting for his hard, long pulsating c-co-cock" Lilith''s eyes started to get shaky as she couldn''t understand the shame she never felt before....For fuck sake, she was the world''s strongest and only Transcendent that could destroy this world.


    "Hehe....hehe....Wonderful" Eliughed evilly, but he knew his wife was only shy initially; after that, she would be the one riding the horse with an eager expression.


    Eli, revelling in the control he had over Lilith, moved his hands sensually over her exposed skin, teasing her further. The room was filled with an intoxicating blend of their mutual desire. The pink mist surrounding them seemed to thicken, adding an ethereal touch to the intimate atmosphere.


    Lilith, caught between humiliation and arousal, felt a mix of emotions that she had never experienced before.As Eli continued his seductive punishment, the boundaries between love, lust, and yfulness blurred.


    Her eyes flickered with pink just like Eli who was releasing some kind of pheromones to make her horny....Lilith wanted to find what it was but her mind unfortunately filled with lust.


    Suddenly, Eli took a step back, leaving Lilith in a state of heightened anticipation. His eyes, dark with desire, met hers, and he said,


    "My dear Lilith, punishment doesn''t end so easily. There''s more toe".


    Eli dered, his satisfaction with the current state of affairs evident.


    He had traversed a rollercoaster of emotions in the past week, and after employing the healing technique, his lust increased....no, it was at its peak.Now, he desired to ensure that Lilith matched his fervour (Make her horny as much as possible), ready to indulge in passion over the time ahead.


    Eli positioned himself behind her back, the warmth of her breath teasing his senses, her lust-filled eyes prating to his very core.....He yearned to push her to the brink of desire and beyond, to lose themselves in the intoxication of each other.


    "The scent that enchants my very being"


    Eli whispered seductively, inhaling the pheromones that seemed eager to devour him.


    "You know it well, Lilith.You understand what I''m feeling right now, don''t you?" he added, his pupils flickering with a tantalizing pink hue, revealing the depths of his desire.


    "~ha~Y-Yes~ha~" Lilith panted heavily, her breath hitching as she felt a tickling sensation in her ear.


    "So, What am I feeling now?" Eli asked, sending a surge of emotions through their connected link.


    "!!!" Lilith flinched and gasped, overwhelmed by the intense feelings washing over her, Love, lust, possessiveness, and.....an unexpected twinge of jealousy.....emotions she hadn''t felt before.


    "I know...I know, I shouldn''t be jealous about your past, and I haven''t heard your side of the story, but... knowing that people tell the new generation you fell in love with another man but not the current me... it kind of ticked me off" Eli admitted, an undercurrent of hatred and a desire for vengeance permeating his words.


    "N-No, Darling, th-that''s a lie" Lilith stammered, feeling a surge of happiness that he cared enough to be jealous and even consider killing anyone for her.


    ''Drip, Drip, Drip''


    Her arousal increased, and her legs grew weaker.


    "Hmm? So, I am--"


    "Y-Yes, you are the only one for me, Da~rling. You are the first man I fell in love with" Lilith hastily reassured him.


    "!!!" Lilith felt a burst of happiness and possessiveness overflowing rapidly from Eli.


    "~Dar~Darling~aaahhhaa~" Lilith let out a throaty moan.


    ''ssh''


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Eli, seeing her climax, felt thest threads of his restraint slipping. Biting his lips to control his urges, he sensed her desire for more, her craving to be taken mindlessly.


    Lilith felt she wanted to insert his big brother inside her little wet sister, just about turn her and gave him a cute and horny look that cut the thread of sane his and fuck her mindlessly,


    "Don''t turn, Dear" Eli cautioned, sensing her intentions.


    "Snort" Lilith snorted, annoyed that he was stopping her, aching to shout at him.


    "~mmm~" However, Eli''s big hand wrapped around her hips, and she couldn''t help but moan in pleasure. Even his touch was driving her wild, ''Just fuck me already'' Lilith screamed inwardly.


    Unfortunately or fortunately,


    Eli admitted, "I also want to fuck you already, but..."


    He gently inserted his finger,


    "~Hmm~"


    In her bellybutton and whispered, "..I wanted to make sure you won''t repeat this mistake for the rest of your life"


    At that moment, Lilith Knew....She fucked up.


    "~mm~"


    "Lilith" Eli licked her neck as he yed with her belly button, making her leak even more, "You don''t know how much I missed your scent, dear~"


    His enchanting voice heightened the heat in her body.


    ''~chu~''


    ''~mm~''


    ''~chu~''


    ''~mm~''


    ''~chu~''


    Eli kissed her soft neck and inserted his finger inside her belly button, swirling around inside.


    Having his fill of her neck, Eli turned a little lower and,


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    "D~Darling???" Lilith flinched when she saw him smelling her underarm.


    "Let''s lick it" Eli said with a smile as he gave a long lick on her underarm.


    "~AAAHHHH~"


    Lilith''s body stuttered as she climaxed.


    "Hmmm" Eli nodded and started licking her underarm while ying with her belly button.


    "~mm~W-Wait I jus~ha~Y~yes"


    "N~No, No~ha~t there!"


    ''slurp''


    After a long torture, Eli decided to feast on those perky mountains.


    Eli looked into her eyes, which only showed lust and begging, but Eli was not going to fall for that trick.


    "Lilith, look at me" Eli ordered as Lilith snapped out of her daze and looked at him with hazy eyes.


    "Show me your tongue"


    "....''glup''...aaaahhhh"


    "Good" Eli nodded and pressed his hardness on her ass, and,


    "~MM~"


    ''slurp''


    Kissing her tongue before starting to suck it, her soft, tiny tongue tasted like strawberries.


    ''Lilith, Lilith, Lilith....'' He chanted her name inwardly as he moved his hands upward and,


    "~MMM~~~"


    Lilith, feeling a sudden pinch on her hard nipples, flinched as she tried to pull her tongue, but Eli had already locked it inside his mouth.


    Seeing her pained expression, Eli loosened a bit, but his hands started to y around her are.....making her want to tease those hard, perky nipples.


    "D~D~mmm~li~ng Ple~zze"


    Eli smirked before giving a good suck on her tongue and separated with a string of thread drawn, Enjoy tales from m-vl _emp _yr.


    ''slurp''


    "You are so sweet~~"Eli said, giving a little thrust of his hips before moving in front of her.


    "Look at those darlings. They are so eager to..." Eli nced at Lilith, who understood. She reluctantly and with shame said,


    "....S-sucked by my t-thirsty Husband"


    "Super!"Eli''s face glimmered with happiness. He moved his mouth towards those perks before stopping an inch and blowing a hot breath, making her shiver down her spine.


    "~Ahh~Yes~mmm~"


    Eli gave a long lick around her boobs and started to suck on those perks. His sucking was so strong that Lilith felt her nipple might tear. However, instead of pain, it only delivered great pleasure, and her hands unconsciously moved.


    "Lilith" a stern voice stopped her in her dream.


    "Don''t Move!"


    ''gulp''


    Lilith gulped with a tired throat.


    Eli, seeing her return to her senses, started to suck on those perks as his hands groped her boobs as hard as possible, leaving his marks on her body.


    He moulded those peaches to his heart''s content as he felt his brother twitching vigorously.Marking thoroughly, Eli gave a hard suck on both nipples as if they were eager to grow from his mouth saliva.


    "~HAA~D~Darli~GE~ntle"


    ''slurp''


    ''pop''


    "I am already gentle, Dear~" Eli said.Her nipples were fully drenched by his saliva and turned red due to his hard y.


    Having little enough, he moved lower, wanting to drink her holy nectar before purifying it with his holy water.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    The space around her feet was drenched with her liquid.


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    "~Ha~..Just smelling you here made me almost cum...and here you think I leave you?"Eli stated a fact of truth.


    Lilith, with her hazy eyes, saw a stain on his underwear increasing.... A certain level of happiness was aroused in her heart.


    "~HHHHIIIIIII~~~~AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH~"


    Eli didn''t do much; he just kissed her lower lips, but it was enough for her to paint him with her holy nectar.

 Chapter 214: "You are too much~Darling~"

    ''Drip, Drip''


    A liquid-dropping sound echoed in the room.


    The room was illuminated by the moonlight. One was posing in a sexy way while the other crouched down.


    Eli wiped his face, the sheen of holy nectar and the scent of nectar lingering in the air. His gaze fixated on the sky-blue eyes, which seemed to express a mix of satisfaction and vulnerability.


    "Finally, You marked Your thing, Right?" Eli asked in an amusing tone, his voice carrying the huskiness of passion.


    "..." Lilith turned her head, her dishevelled hair falling to partially conceal her trembling lips, a postlude to the symphony of pleasure and happiness.


    What Eli said was that Lilith trying to mark him with her love nectar so that any other woman would know that he had already taken it since most women can surely identify it.....who knows how?


    "~AAHH~" Lilith gasped suddenly when she felt a long, slithering thing entering her slits.


    "~Ha~I like it, My Dear" Eli said seductively, his eyes reflecting, pupils flickering with a pink hue before releasing arge amount of pheromonal aftermath that mixed with her juice in the room.


    Those pink hues tried to enter Lilith''s body....This time, Lilith sensed this danger, and she deployed a mana barrier around her body.


    "..." Lilith looked at her husband, his face a canvas of raw desire as he continued to explore her and noticed he was doing it unconsciously.


    ''S-So, th-this what happens to Adriana when she drank his bloo--''


    "HIKKK!!"


    "Don''t wander your mind" Eli said seriously, his bite on her delicate flesh momentarily easing, creating a rhythm to the aftermath.


    ''Slurp''


    "~ahh~Y~es~"


    ''squelch''


    "~mm~Da~r~hhhhaa~"


    ''slurp''


    Eli skillfully engaged her senses, his every move a dance that resonated with their shared history.He speared her tiny slits with his finger, igniting convulsions, a testament to the waves of pleasure she felt by his touch.


    ''Ah, Lilith, I Love you, Lilith, Lilith...'' Eli''s whispers intertwined with the room''s atmosphere, a potent mix of passion and deration as he tasted his wife''s sweet mesmerizing taste as he eagerly waited for the next nectar to quench his burning insides.


    "~MMM~Y~Yes"


    ''Slurp''


    "~N~No, Not ther~Ahh~"


    "~Fuck~Yesssss~"


    "~My CLIITTTT~"


    "Don''t bit~ha~too Hard~~~"


    "Wa~wait, I~I am Cumminngggg~~"


    ''ssh, ssh''


    ''gulp, gulp''


    With ragged breathing, Lilith looked at Eli with her hazy eyes.


    Eli, a portrait of satisfaction, continued to drink from the wellspring of Holy nectar, each gulp echoing the culmination of his desire for her.


    Not able to control her trembling legs anymore, Lilith fell.


    "Gotcha..." Eli caught her trembling body, his strong arms providing a sanctuary amidst the echoes of her moan and his thirst.


    Lilith looked at Eli with a sense of conquest and pride when she noticed his face and body drenched in her nectar, not only outside but also inside, a tangible mark of their intimate union.


    "Heheh...." Lilith let out a weakugh before rubbing his cheeks and then sensually licking her fingers to test whether they were really tasty or not.


    Unfortunately,


    "Argh, it tastes like sour" Lilith made a disgusted face.


    "Hahaha..." Eli chuckled a little before picking up and walking towards the bed.


    Lying down on the bed, Eli said,


    "Why don''t you taste mine to test it?"


    "Heheh....There is no need to test. My husband''s thing is the best" Lilith giggled as she teasingly pulled down his underwear, only to be stunned by his vigour.


    "D-Darling??" Lilith was a little taken aback, though her little sister was drenching again.


    "Don''t worry; it also missed its resting ce, so it got angry and wanted to destroy the resting ce....hehe" His yful words made her blush before she took his whole thing into her mouth.


    "~ha~" Eli groaned in pleasure, finally feeling relief.


    ''slurp''


    ''squelch''


    Eli felt her tongue ying around his shaft while her hands massaged his tight sack.


    ''Pop''


    Lilith sensually released his shaft, her focus shifting to his sack. Her skilled hands moved in a tantalizing rhythm, eliciting twitches and moans from Eli.


    ''Slurp''


    "~aha~"


    A subtle twitch on his shaft urged Lilith to intensify her movements, guiding it deeper into her throat with an alluring and practised finesse.


    "~Li~lith!"


    "SS~~Kmmm~"


    "~aarrrhhh~"


    ''gulp, gulp''


    ''Pop''


    With a distinctive pop, Lilith released his vigorous shaft. She looked at Eli seductively and uttered,


    "You taste veerrrrrrryyyyyy Good~Darling~"


    "..." Eli smiled and drew her into his embrace. Their eyes locked, and they shared a silent gaze before Eli broke the silence,


    "You know, I am very good at surprising others"


    "Huh?" Lilith raised her eyebrow, ''That came out of nowhere''.


    Eli gently tugged her silky golden hair behind her ear and whispered, "I Love You".


    "~AAAHHHH~"


    As soon as Eli said those words, He immediately plunged his little brother into his wetting little sister.


    Lilith was taken aback by Eli''s sudden rough act.


    "Don''t think I''ve forgotten about your punishment" Eli whispered into her ears as he caught her hands, pulled them behind her, and with another free hand, he grabbed her ass and started to pound without mercy.


    "~ahh~W-at~Ahh~let~mmm~"


    The rhythmic pounding and the symphony of liquid sounds filled the room, creating an intense ambience. The air resonated with the escting moans of pleasure from Lilith, painting a vivid picture of their passionate love.


    "~hhAA~Mm~Yesss~"


    "~Fas~ter~aaaa~"


    "~YESSSSSS~~~~"


    ''Ssh''


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Lilith with ragged breath...felt the warmth surging inside her stomach, and a gentle smile yed on her lips, reflecting the satisfaction of the intimate connection they shared.


    However,


    "We are not done yet" Eli dered as he pulled her and guided her to lie on the bed with her back facing upward.


    ''trrrrrrrrr''


    Tearing through her dress, Eli admired the captivating view of her back.Ignoring the white liquid dripping from her slits,


    "~AAAAHHHH~"


    He plunged his hardened member into her, which was refusing to settle down.


    "W~wai~hah~ha~mmm~let me~~res~haha~"


    "Nope~~I''m going to fuck you until your mind is filled with only about me~~" Eli whispered with a devilish smile.


    With a doggy-style pounding on her ass like a dog in heat, their ragged breath echoed around.Eli, unable to resist the seductive sight of his wife''s back, leaned on her,


    "My Lilith"


    Lilith, with a panting expression and a red, teary face turned to look....but suddenly, Lilith felt Eli''s shaft grow bigger and steadier.


    "~Hmmm~"


    Eli sealed her lips while his left hand pinched her nipples and his right hand went to the back door, and


    "~~MMM~~"


    Lilith gasped as Eli''s drenched fingers delved into her anus, the sensation sending a shiver down her spine. Her tightened slits resisted, intensifying his quest for a faster release,


    "~Wa~wait that~ug~l~~AAHHHH~Yesss"


    "FUCK~~~"


    A sudden wave of pleasure engulfed Lilith, making every part of her body...Mouth, nipples, pussy, and asshole... tingle with ecstasy, sumbing to the overwhelming desire coursing through her.


    ''Ssh''


    "~aaahhhh~"


    Lilith drenched the whole bed and she wanted to feel the pleasure and to rest before moving but,


    "~AAAMMM~"


    Eli with holy water coating around his shaft and mixed with her Holy nectar made a ''sssshhhh'' hissing sound as if he was starting to get cool down and yet,


    "~W~wai~Ha~haaa~aaa"


    Kissing her mesmerizing back, Eli whispered in her ear, "Purification is under process, so hold it a little longer"


    "~aaaaahhhhh~"


    ''Sqluech''


    The sound of pounding and sprinkling of liquid water echoed in the room as the entire room filled with Lilith and Eli''s Love.


    The pink hue on Eli''s body started to reduce which was subtle but Lilith who was overprotective of her husband noticed that even with her hazy eyes and nk mind.


    ''What''s this thing?''


    "FUCK~~"


    Lilith clinched her inside as she felt every inch of her husband''s thing and made like almost cum.


    "~Hmmm~"


    "~ha~Ha~ Lilith, My~Dear Lilith, The night is still young....Let''s not take intervals....Okay?"


    "~AAAHHHH~"


    The room was filled with the echoes of passion as Lilith let her husband use her body for what felt like....eight to nine hours.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Lilith''s hazy eyes gazed at her smiling husband, still brimming with energy as if he hadn''t had enough...his thing still hard as a rock.


    Attempting to move her weakened body to reciprocate,


    ''~chu~''


    But Eli stopped her, pulled her into his embrace, and nted a tender kiss on her forehead.


    "Don''t worry about that" he whispered, kissing her lips before tightening his embrace.


    Eventually, Eli sumbed to the embrace of sleep, his body showing signs of intense activity.Despite the priest''s advice to take it easy, his vigour prevailed.


    Lilith, with tired eyes, looked at her husband''s peaceful face, a smile ying on her lips. She kissed his lips gently.


    "I Love You" she whispered and ran her fingers through his hair.


    After an hour of cherishing the sight of his serene face and rhythmic breathing, Lilith decided to sleep, however.....Lilith felt an itch on her left hand.


    Frowning, she inspected her hand....only to freeze in shock.


    ''W-When?'' Her eyes shifted between Eli and her hand as tears began to flow.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "~hmm~" Eli frowned in his sleep, instinctively tightening his embrace around Lilith.


    "Y-You are too much~Darling~"


    Lilith smiled through her tears, a ''Ring'' adhered to her slender left hand, ring finger.


    A gift from the depths of his heart.


    The structure unfolded like a whispered secret: a golden band, slender and timeless, cradling a sky-blue sapphire, the colour of his loved one. Adjacent, a fiery ruby, vivid and passionate, stood in quiet harmony, the colour of her loved one.


    The stones, a delicate duo, were nestled in an embrace, a visual ode to their journey....the serene and the fiery, woven together in a bond as enduring as the golden circle that held them....like an endless time.


    "ha....sigh....hmmm....I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, I love you, Show me every side of yours, I love you, LOVE YOU, I will kill any bitch who harms you.....N-No, those fuckers mighte for my darling...should I kill them before....hmmmmm.....let''s sleep now" Lilith repeated softly as she snuggled into his embrace, she suddenly felt sometimes her husband was too much to her heart.

 Chapter 215: Asher Eli will face the Judgment

    ''Drip, Drip''


    Blood dripped everywhere as the white mes surrounded everything.


    "I-I am so-sorry, Dear...B-But I don-don''t have any other c-choice....I-I am scared....P-Please don''t le-eave...me alone...I..a....sca...."


    "~hmm~"


    Eli''s eyes fluttered when felt something in his mouth and a warm sensation on his little brother.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and with groggy eyes, he saw two mounds.


    "Lilith? arrhhh" Eli was on the verge of asking when, out of nowhere, Lilith bit down on his throbbing shaft.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as a mix of surprise and pleasure washed over him.


    Eli gazed at the glistening folds in front of his mouth.


    "Y-You know, You shouldn''t surprise your wife like that...." Lilith nced back at her beautiful ring.


    "Do you like it?" Eli asked while grabbing her reddened ass.


    "Like it? I fucking love it...I now look like a proper wife to my wonderful husband" Lilith smiled seductively.From the moment she realized her gift, the desire to make love to him ignited again, but he had fallen asleep immediately.


    It was challenging for her to control her urges after such an intimate gesture and wonderful gift that she hadn''t thought of...it was truly a surprise to her as she didn''t know when he even put it on her finger.... so she waited until dawn and began preparing him for the feast.


    "Hahaha.... I love you, my dear Lilith" Eli eximed as he passionately indulged in pleasuring her dripping pussy. Lilith responded with a wild smile and eagerly took in his arousing shaft.


    ''Slurp''


    ''squelch''


    A sucking sound resonated through the room.


    "HIKK!! Darling~~" Lilith jerked and pouted as she felt something entering her ass hole.


    "Hehe..." Eli giggled before spreading her ass and indulging in pleasuring her with his mouth.


    "~Hmmff~" Lilith moaned as clenched her back to push out the invader but,


    "~AAHHH~" Feeling a sudden twist on her soft clit made her loosen.


    "~aaarrrr~Yes~" Eli inserted his middle finger into her lower slits as it tightly grabbed his finger.


    "My wife is Naughty~" Eli said flicking upward making her flinch and release sweet nectars.


    ''slurp'' His tongue on the other hand sucked her asshole and rubbed her wrinkled fold...that making her body leak.


    "~Ahh~Mmm~Yes~Dee~aahh~~per"


    Eli yed with both her pussy and asshole marking every inside of her as his and his only....A Pride aroused in his heart.


    "~MMm~"


    Lilith''s slit was dripping heavily; she might cum, but before that, Lilith, who felt twitching from his shaft, stopped and kissed the tip before moving,


    "~Darling~Here~"


    "!!!" Lilithy down and spread her asshole.


    ''gulp''


    "Are you sure?"


    "Come on, Darling~...I want you to know every inch of my body" Lilith licked her lips seductively while winking at him.


    "..." Eli controlled his urge and slowly inserted his shaft inside her backdoor.


    "Fuck!!" Eli cried as he felt the tightness, and ncing down, he noticed her pained expression.


    Eli then calmed himself and kissed her, saying, "Calm down, Calm down" as he kissed her lips and neck.


    Having enough tightness loosened, Eli slowly continued to insert.


    "ARRHH~MMMFFFF"


    Eli kissed her when she moaned in pain.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Lilith panted heavily after a minute of insertion... then she noticed a bloody taste on her lips.


    "Dar-Darling!!" Lilith widened her eyes in horror when she saw Eli''s lips bleeding heavily.


    "Shh, it''s okay. I am fine... it''s just a small amount of blood for hurting my wife" Eli said gently.


    "...." Lilith stared at Eli and wondered why she was so lucky to have him.Her hands slowly rubbed his bloody lips.


    "I am the luckiest woman to have you" Lilith muttered, ''and please don''t hide your fear'' she wanted to shout but she could not, as her husband truly did not want to speak about his past.


    "Nope, I am the Lucky man to hav--MMMFFF"


    Eli was about to express his feelings, but Lilith yfully interrupted him, sealing his words with a deep kiss.


    "~hmm~"


    After their passionate exchange, Lilith pulled away, her lips stained with Eli''s blood, and said seductively,


    "Bloody Kiss"


    "~AAAHHH~"


    Eli finally snapping hisst thread, Eli started to pound her ass while both hands yed with her boobs and clits made her sense lose in a minute.


    "~AAAHHHH~YEESSS~DAR~LING~~~"


    Her giggling boobs, her dishevelled silky golden hair and her red face....made him even harder as Lilith felt sudden,


    "I-I am ~ha~ggoingg~BREAKKKKK!!~"


    "~ah~aaa~aaa~"


    "~aammm~"


    ...


    ...


    In the Living room,


    The same group upied their usual seats, with the exception of two individuals engaged in a rather noisy game within the room.


    "How much longer are they going to be at it?" Scy remarked, her face flushed with frustration.


    She looked at everyone.


    "...." Mia''s eyes darted left and right, her body quivering like a startled cat, and her face flushed as red as an apple, ''W-hen? M-My brother be a M-Monster like th-this?''.


    Scy turned her head to look other two idiots.


    Observing Adriana''s contemtive expression, Scy shifted her gaze to Zera, who wore an inscrutable expression.


    ''Sigh, she loves him too... what an annoying pair of mother and daughter'' Scy thought and called out,


    "Adriana"


    "What?" Adriana''s irritation was palpable.


    "....Nothing" Scy dismissed it with a shrug sensing Adriana might kick her out.


    "S-Scy" Mia''s voice called in a soft whisper.


    "Hmm?"


    "D-Did m-my big brother....is-is really b-b-big?" Mia stuttered, her face now burning with a mix of curiosity and embarrassment, she previously scoffed off Scy''s remarks about his big brother but now after hearing those moans, she really wondered.


    "....." Scy was taken aback by Mia''s sudden inquiry, then erupted intoughter, "Hahahaha..." she chuckled.


    Seeing this, Mia pouted as she turned her head away.


    "Y-Yes...hahah...Your big brother is really something" Scy said, licking her lips in a suggestive manner, hinting at something more.


    "Tsk" Adriana clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "snort, If you don''t want to hear anything, then fuck off" Scy rebuked her.


    "Ggrr" Adriana gritted her teeth before diverting her attention and turning on the TV.


    "..." Scy red at Adriana before whispering something in Mia''s ear, "Your big brother is more Dangerous than any man in this world... so be prepared before you surrender yourself".


    "...Hmm" Mia''s eyes turned teary as her face, neck, and ears turned bright red, she flinched before squirming like a scared cat.


    "Hehehe...you are so cute, Mia!!" Scymented.


    /


    It has been recorded that Alexander, the Hero of Dawn Kingdom, was betrayed by Asher Eli and Alysia Hill Morgan Flora, who coborated with Dungeon Walker and attempted to kill him.


    /


    Scy and others frowned as they observed the TV, witnessing a video of Eli attempting to kill Alexander.


    /


    Nex is unresponsive to our inquiries, and the other parents of the students were terror-stricken by this incident, unable to fathom that Nex''s negligence might have led to death, if not for the Hero defeating the Monster.


    People worldwide support Mr. Alexander, who courageously faces the monster even on the brink of death.


    Had it not been for the Vampire Queen''s intervention, we could have recorded the entire event. But fear not, our reporters, being the cream of the crop, managed to capture a few glimpses.


    ....


    ....


    /


    Everyone viewed a low-quality image of Alexander entering Domin Rank, Alysia Hill Morgan Flora kneeling in front of the monster, and Eli kissing Alysia.


    "It seems they are solely targeting my brother?" Mia tilted her head, her eyes expressionless.


    "...." Scy changed the other news channel.


    /


    No need to worry; we work for our people. Regardless of the threats we face, we will deliver the truth to the people.


    Asher Eli and Alysia will face the judgment of our people. Until then, let''s remain hopef----


    /


    /


    We aren''t certain who captured those images, but it is evident that Asher Eli and Alysia Hill Morgan Flora were the first to betray their own friend---


    /


    Today''s weather has been pleasant since the historically shocking incident that urred yesterday... Betrayal--


    /


    No matter the channel, the focus remained on yesterday''s incident, primarily centred around Eli.


    "Adriana?" Scy squinted her eyes.


    "I am quite certain no one was within our proximity..." Adriana pondered as she remembered throwing out those eager journalists.


    "Then, it must be someone inside...?" Scy guessed since that was the only possibility left.


    "...Possible" Adriana concurred with Scy.


    "Sigh" Scy sighed and inquired further, "Then why aren''t they showing those sentinels?"


    "Hmmm?....It''s a se-Wait? You know Sentinels?" Adriana''s eyes widened in shock.


    ""Hmm?"" Both Mia and Zera frowned; they understood that Adriana and Scy were referring to those blurred figures, but what were these ''Sentinels''?


    "Yes" Scy answered nonchntly.


    "...." Adriana red at Scy before looking at the other two and stated, "Those blurred figures are known as Sentinels, and only a handful of people are aware of them. They only emerge when the world is in danger and nothing more I can say"


    "D-Danger?" Mia stuttered as she gradually absorbed the information.


    "Yes, Lilith almost went into berserk mode... which is genuinely perilous" Adriana wiped away the sweat formed just thinking about the incident.


    "Why she-"


    "That''s suprising" A sudden gentle voice interrupted them.


    "Big Brother!"


    "Master!"


    "Eil!"


    "..."


    Everyone smiled upon seeing Eli descend the stairs, except Zera, who regarded him with an awkward expression.


    However, their smiling lips twitched upon seeing a golden-haired woman being carried by Eli like a child.


    ''Thud''


    Eli sat on the sofa while Lilith was in hisp facing towards him. Eli wore arge T-shirt while Lilith wore a light gown.


    "Hehehe...." Lilith giggled before ncing at everyone, especially Scy, who was restraining her anger as shemented not before creating a barrier around herself,


    "Last night was...st--Ahh~"


    Eli pinched Lilith''s ass who was trying to create war here.


    "So?" Eli with a happy and relieved smile looked at everyone.

 Chapter 216: Sentinels are those figures with blurred image, Right?

    "Hmm" Eli nodded in response to what they had said about News channels.


    ''Tap''


    "So, in simple terms, they wanted to get back at me for screwing at them first, right?" Eli asked nonchntly.


    "...Yeah" Adriana replied, her expression mirroring disapproval at Eli''s seemingly carefree attitude.


    "Hmmm, I am hungr-"


    "It''s ready, Master" Scy suddenly announced with a smile.


    "...Let''s eat then" Eli said with a warm smile.


    Adriana and the others followed her to the dining table.


    "Isn''t this a bit too much?" Eli questioned as the table becameden with an abundance of dishes.


    "W-Well, I thought you would be tired or something?" Scy said, her cheeks flushing as she averted her eyes.


    "Heheh....I''m not even tired" He winked at her before casting a yful nce at Lilith.


    "...."


    "What''s the matter, Lilith?" Eli asked Lilith, who was regarding the dishes with a mix of disdain and longing.


    "I-I''m sorry, Darling... I just thought about how nice it would be to cook for you" Lilith said with a touch of mncholy.Before Scy could take charge of the kitchen, Lilith had made attempts; however, her efforts and food were consistently tainted by Dark Mana.


    ''~Chu~''


    ''Tap, Tap, Tap''


    Eli tenderly kissed her forehead before saying, "I love you".


    A sentiment that made everyone blush, even though it was directed at her alone.


    No one fought over the feeding issue, recognizing Eli''s genuine hunger as he savoured each bite.


    "Heheh..." Scy giggled, pleased to see that her efforts hadn''t gone unnoticed.


    After a thoroughly satisfying breakfast both stomach and heart, Eli looked around at the amused faces of the others.


    "Lit-little hungry?" Eli smiled, awkwardly scratching his chin.


    "Hahaha...."


    "Hehehe..."


    Laughter filled the room, creating a genuine atmosphere.


    "Scy" Eli called her.


    "Yes, Master" Scy tilted her head.


    Eli took her hand and kissed her palm gently,


    ''~chu~''


    "Thank You for your hard work and...


    I Love You"


    "W-What? N-o-Wh..." Scy was taken aback, blushing heavily, her character seemingly de-evolving at that moment?


    "Hmmp" Lilith pouted, shooting a re at the maid.


    However,


    ''~chu~''


    "Jealous?" Eli teased, his smile hinting at yful mischief.


    ''~chu~''


    ''Tap''


    "Yes"Lilith snorted, returning the kiss.


    "Really?"


    ''~chu~''


    "Ye--"


    ''~chu~''


    ''Tap, Tap''


    "Really?"


    "Y-"


    ''~chu~''


    "Really?''


    ''~chu~''


    "I-I haven''t said anything" Lilith pushed him, feeling a mix of embarrassment and affection from her straightforward husband, especially in front of Mia and Zera.


    "I just wanted to kiss you...heheh.." Eli chuckled mischievously, adding a touch of genuine sweetness to the moment.


    Adriana''s gaze bore into Lilith with disbelief, her mind echoing ''What the heck? He''s handling her like a trained dog!!!''


    Yesterday, Lilith seemed solely focused on Eli, perhaps not even considering Scy''s kiss at that moment.However, today, Adriana noticed a clear murderous intent aimed at Scy. Eli, in a swift move, caught Lilith before any harm could be done.


    This made Adriana stutter in fear, realizing that the man who effortlessly dealt with ''Pain in ass Fallen Woman'' was not to be underestimated.


    In truth, Eli was a little nervous... No, he wasn''t scared or anything. It''s just that Lilith tended to throw tantrums and attempt to harm Scy and others.....Well, she did try to harm Scy just now.


    ''Always shower your wife with Love''


    Those words echoed in his mind, advice from his loved ones.


    However, he had adapted it slightly. Instead of showering, he flooded them with so much love that even Lilith struggled to control him before focusing on others.


    "..." Scy stared at Eli before ncing at Lilith, who was under his control, ''Damn bastard, you are truly a womanizer!!'' Scy thought, a certain pride swelling up as she saw the world''s strongest entity now under her husband''s influence.


    Even Though it irked her and Even though she wanted to kill that bitch (an impossible feat in her entire life), and even though she desired her husband''s sweet taste now, she wasn''t mindless like Lilith.Slowly but surely, she aimed to monopolize him whenever others were busy with their shit.


    The thought of what might he do made her panties wet, but a single wink from Eli made her stutter in fear when she saw his devilish smile.


    ''Y-You Bastard!!''


    "So, Sentinels are those figures with blurred vision, right?" Eli inquired, recalling the enigmatic figures with obscured features who had observed him keenly.


    "No, they''re not the real ones... they''re just clones and real ones protecting the world" Lilith eagerly exined.


    ''Tap''


    "Clones?" Eli furrowed his brow.


    Scy''s expression turned serious, while Adriana shifted her gaze between Zera and Eli.Mia, too, watched Eli closely, her eyes flickering toward Lilith intermittently.


    "Yes" Lilith affirmed.


    "And then?" Eli''s curiosity about these Sentinels.


    "...." Lilith nced at Adriana, who shook her head as if silently conveying a ''no'' to something.


    However,


    "The real ones are lurking somewhere as they are guardians of the #####--"


    "Arrhhh"


    "rraahhhh"


    Mia and Zera both clutched their heads, their minds under assault from an unseen force. Sweat dripped down their bodies, and their breathing grewboured.


    "W-What the hell is wrong with you, Lilith?" Adriana shouted as she caught her daughter and gently rubbed her back, infusing her mana to calm Zera''s nerves.


    "Sigh" Scy sighed and rubbed Mia''s back, the simple act having a calming effect on her.


    Their attention shifted to Eli, seemingly unaffected and normal, yet his eyes were nowpletely shrouded in ck.


    "!!!"


    ''Sigh'' Lilith sighed, embracing his motionless form.


    "L-Lilith!" Scy and Adriana stuttered, ''Those eyes'' remembering something called... ''Fiend''.


    ''Tap''


    "Don''t worry; he isn''t going to turn into a mindless monster" Lilith reassured gently, her fingers ruffling Eli''s hair, ''But he definitely a monster in the bed...'' as a pink hue appeared on her cheeks.


    Ignoring her red cheeks,


    Adriana''s voice quivered as she asked, "W-What do you mean?" Her hesitation mirrored the memories of Eli turning into dark charcoal due to Lilith during their first meeting.


    "....He made a contract with an ancient being; they will protect his body from breaking apart" Lilith''s expression turned serious, causing Adriana and Scy to involuntarily flinch.


    "N-No way" Scy''s face turned grim, ''A-ancient being?''


    "....That cat, right?" Adriana guessed, ''How in the world...?''


    "...Yes"


    "W-We should kill her" Scy dered with a serious expression, while Adriana began scanning around the house to locate the dangerous cat.


    "No need" Lilith stopped them immediately.


    "W-What you mea--"


    "I said No.Need" Lilith cut Adriana off and turned to Scy,


    "You, How much time do you need?"


    "....I need more time and.... resources" Scy answered.


    Adriana frowned, not quite understanding.


    ''Tap''


    "..." Lilith scrutinized her before deciding, "Okay, Adriana, give her every resource she needs"


    "No, I won''t" Adriana firmly rejected the idea, prompting Lilith to frown.


    "Don''t frown at me!! What the fuck are you guys hiding from me?"Adriana snapped, frustration and anger bubbling to the surface as she struggled toprehend why Lilith trusted Scy.


    "...." Lilith stared at the little girl (For Her) who seemed angry and frustrated.


    "Sigh, this woman is more than what meets the eye. The moment I tell you everything, her entire existence will be revoked from this ti---


    Hmm, trust me, Adriana, I need her in case anything happens to my husband" Lilith, who was about to reveal more, suddenly stopped and asked sincerely.


    "...." Adriana stared at Lilith''s sincere face, then nced at Scy, who was calmly observing Lilith.


    "Okay" Adriana reluctantly agreed.


    "One more thing, Adriana, don''t forget, here the Mana itself is a living being" Lilith said with an enigmatic tone.


    "Hmmm" Adriana nodded.


    "Arrrhh"


    "Fkk! What was...that?"


    Both Mia and Zera woke up from their faint.


    "Here, drink water" Scy said as she handed them water.


    "B-Brother?" Mia spat out the water when she saw Eli''s dark ck eyes.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine" Lilith reassured.


    "....hmm" Mia reluctantly nodded, though her worry for her brother was evident.


    "...." Zera also looked at him with a worried face.


    "You fine, Dear?"


    "Y-Yes, Mother" Zera assured her worried mother.


    "W-What was that, My King?" Zera asked with a respectful tone.


    "There are things you shouldn''t know until you are ready" Lilith answered straightforwardly and turned her attention to Mia,


    "You little girl, You know more about me?" Lilith asked with a puzzled expression.


    When Mia spoke about history, her face lit up like a fangirl, and Lilith had noticed. What''s more, Mia, who despised other women near Eli, suddenly acknowledged Lilith''s existence as if she must be with him.


    It certainly intrigued Lilith, just like Adriana and Scy were also shocked to see those joyful expressions when Mia spoke about the Fallen''s God ''Lilith''.


    "Well, Yeah My big sister told me" Mia said truthfully.


    ''Tap, Tap''


    "Why?" Lilith frowned.


    "Because you saved her"


    Those words made Lilith ponder, and Adriana wore a frown expression.


    "borate more?" Adriana inquired.


    "I don''t have many details since my big sister only told me that,


    When she was training in the Fiend Forgotten Forest, she encountered a high-level monster that almost took her life. But she was saved by a dark figure that called itself ''Lilith''"


    "....And you trust that dark figure?" Adriana made a sceptical look and also noted Lilith averting her eyes and whistling as if she didn''t what they were talking about.


    "I don''t know about that, but my big sister said she wanted to be just like ''Lilith'' to protect our brother"


    Adriana red at Lilith who immediately averted her eyes.


    Adriana''s eyes twitched as she asked in a growling tone,


    "So, you roam around when I am not there?"


    ''whistle, whistle''


    ''Tap, Tap''


    ''twitch''


    An atmosphere filled with tension and was just about to escte when,


    "arhh" A pained voice leaked out.


    "Darling" Lilith looked at Eli, whose eyes returned to normal, though he nkly stared at the ceiling before blinking.


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 217: Begone, You Mongerls!!

    Pitch-ck Void


    If Eli were to exin his current situation then Pitch-ck Void was the correct word.


    Eli found himself swallowed by an endless abyss of darkness. The haunting emptiness felt suffocating, and annoyance crept over him. He clicked his tongue in frustration, memories of his first encounter with Lilith flooding his mind.


    "aarrhh, not again"Eli muttered, expecting the appearance of a strange and weird voice that would guide him out, just like before.


    [You know, you shouldn''t think like that aftering here a second time... I am not a weird voice and... I won''t let you go like that before. You have to pay the price foring here.]


    "Oh, you speak like a normal being?" Eli raised an incredulous eyebrow, surprised by the sudden shift from mechanical tones to fluent speech


    [...]


    "Well, whatever. I am bored here. Let me go" Eli stated with a stern seriousness.


    "....Then what should I do?" Eli inquired, frustration brewing, ''Seriously, Lilith, you throw me into another strange situation...''


    [....You shall atone for acquiring knowledge meant not for mortal ears--]


    "W-Wait!! I didn''t even hear what the hell she was going to say? All I heard was some ''Guardians of the___________'' That''s all!!!" Eli''s frustration peaked, making it clear he had no clue about Lilith''s impending revtion.


    [...That child told, and you, who are not deemed worthy of such revtions--]


    "Yeah, yeah, right. Not worthy, unworthy, mortal, soulless... go on. I am ready to hear that same ''recorded tape''" Eli retorted with evident annoyance, waving his hand dismissively.


    [...You are being insolent....Human]


    The voice shifted to fury, and the once-still void now trembled like an earthquake.


    Eli felt his legs transforming into shadows, mirroring the obsidian surroundings


    [This realm is not void, Mortal...]


    Eli, fixated on his changing legs, snapped at the revtion.


    [This realm is filled by beings like you, who have been reduced to nothingness...]


    A sense of impending danger surged through Eli, urging him to flee from this enigmatic entity.


    "arrrhhh"


    His attempts to move felt futile as if his very essence was entwined with the surroundings, leaving him with no escape.


    ''What should I do?'' Eli contemted his limited options.Mana Breathwork seemed impractical in this realm, given his real body resided elsewhere.


    ''Well, let''s give it a try''


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep inh--''


    "cough, cough, cough"


    Eli coughed.


    [Nothing transpires in my domain...Human]


    ring defiantly, Eli attempted to assert his presence. The void responded with an intimidating silence.


    It was then he heard something both haunting and familiar.


    "Call...My Name..Asher.....Eli"


    Eli calmed down a bit before,


    "ANASTASIA!!"


    The resonating words echoed through the void.


    [....]


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The space around Eli fractured as if a colossal force appeared behind him.


    "RRROOOAAARRRRR!!"


    A single roar reverberated, causing the entire space to shatter.


    "Kitty?" Eli turned to gaze at the figure. The colossal form emerged, standing an impressive 50 feet tall. Its fur gleamed like white snow, adorned with diamond and gold ornaments around its neck and head.


    With captivating blue and green eyes and ck slit pupils, the figure red in a specific direction.


    "Let my master go" an ethereal voice echoed in the void.


    [.....You filthy animal, How dare you trespass upon my divine domain?"]


    Eli sensed the fury in that voice.


    "...." Anastasia exhaled deeply before stating, "Master, Call another one".


    "Another one?" Eli furrowed his eyebrows, ''Then why are you here for?'' he really wanted to ask but....it was not the right time to joke, right?


    "Yes, Your First Contractor"


    "My first?....Hmmm When did I..Hmm?....Oh!!" Eli pondered a bit, recalling the summoning incident during a life-or-death situation, ''So, I contracted someone that....I didn''t even know until now.....shit!''.


    Slowly the void started to crack more so,


    [Tsk....You, Human, have gone beyond my prediction and be grateful for my divine interventions....Now, Begone, You Mongerls!!"]


    As the space around slowly shattered.


    [....]


    "That''s all" Eli exined to the worried women.


    "...."


    No sound came from them as they slowly digested the information


    After emerging from that mysterious realm, Eli''s expression turned deadly serious.


    He couldn''t afford to dy anything rted to his wife, especially after hearing the cryptic words, ''Be grateful for my interventions'' Eli sensed that something profound was at y, something that could affect him or his loved ones.


    He was ready to die to protect his loved ones but not ready to lose them....again just because they were scared of letting him know the truth and getting hurt.


    His hands were trembling recalling the incidents of the past....Controlling his inner turmoil, Eli used this serious moment to share every piece of information he had gathered. cing an object on the table, he listened to the reactions.


    ''chkk''


    "arrhh"


    "oohhh"


    "What the...?"


    "...." Lilith nkly stared with lifeless eyes.


    The room fell silent as everyone covered their noses, witnessing a ck, massive heart.


    "E-Eli, This is..."


    "Yes, this is the Dungeon Walker''s heart"Eli stated, signaling Scy to bring a sharp knife.


    ''cuk, kcuk''


    With deliberate precision, Eli sliced open the heart, meticulously examining its contents. The others frowned, struggling toprehend Eli''s actions.


    "N-No Soul Crystal?" Scy observed with a grim expression as she guessed.


    "Yes, There is no Soul Crystal attached on the outside...or even inside" Eli exined.


    Before leaving the dungeon, he had taken the monster''s heart and ''something powerful'' instead of its full corpse, anticipating Nex''s interest in it for ''Research purposes''.


    "And it''s emitting Lilith''s Mana signature" Eli added, locking eyes with Lilith.


    "!!!" Adriana was taken aback by the revtion, ''This is new to me!'' She thought as she nced between Eli and Lilith.


    ''So, she doesn''t know anything about it'' Eli noted Adriana''s expressive face.


    "....I truly don''t know anything about this matter" Lilith expressed astonishment, her face revealing a genuine surprise.


    "....I see" Eli scrutinized Lilith for any signs of deception but found none, ''Well, let''s dig deeper, then''.


    "This bastard, Knows you and....for some reason it was very angry at you" Eli said, recalling Dungeon Walker''s intense emotions....anger, perhaps.....revenge?


    "N-No, I don''t know anything. I don''t know.... I don''t know anything about this monster or how he knows me..." Lilith''s eyes darted nervously, her breath quickening. She rubbed her temple, her face contorting in pain, and her left eye twitched.


    Seeing her distress,


    "Calm down, Lilith. I am not doubting you; I just want to know more..." Eli reassured her, embracing Lilith.


    Feeling the warmth of his embrace, Lilith calmed a bit and softly admitted, "I am one of the Sentinels--''Hmm''"


    Adriana was about to intervene to stop Lilith''s spouting anymore, however, Lilith was suddenly kissed by Eli. After a moment, he asked,


    "Scy, when will I be worthy?"


    "...Once you mastered all the Arts" Scy replied sternly.


    "Hmmm...as for others?" Eli inquired, noticing Mia and Zera, who seemed oblivious to most of the discussion.


    "They must attain the Early Monarch Realm or above" Scy stated, ncing at both Mia and Zera.


    "I see...Call Kitty"


    "Yes, Master"


    Eli gently patted Lilith''s trembling body before turning his attention to the messy table.


    Taking some pieces and dried blood, Eli then looked at Mia, who swiftly understood.


    /Disintegrate/


    Every remaining object turned to ash and vanished, leaving the table neat and clear.


    "Adriana, I want you to examine every aspect of this flesh,pare it with Lilith, and if possible, try to separate the Dark Mana" Eli instructed Adriana more as amand than a request.


    Adriana nced at Lilith, who met her husband''s gaze with a pensive look.


    "D-Darlin--"


    "Lilith Dear, I am just investigating something. There''s nothing to worry about" Eli interrupted her softly.


    "Adriana, if don''t want to the-"


    "I will provide you with the information within two to three days" Adriana responded, realizing Eli''s seriousness.


    "..." Lilith bit her lip, attempting to persuade Eli,


    "D-Darling, you don''t need to do that, I-I will take care--"


    "Lilith"


    A stern voice made her flinch.


    "Adriana"


    "Y-Yes"


    "I am unworthy to know everything, but I am worthy enough to know about my loved ones...."


    "Do.You.Understand?"


    "...Yes, Eli"


    "....Yes, Darling"


    ""....""In an instant, Eli silenced both women like a scolding parent.


    [I told you to stop!!!Why did you tell him!!! and now he is fucking serious about everything and he will surely contact those sentinels!!Fuck!! and what about the same signature mana thing...?]


    Lilith heard a mental voice and replied with shaky eyes.


    [....I don''t know...I-I can protect-]


    [Yes, You can protect him....just like you how you protected your ''friend''?Did you really forget about the ancient artifact that sealed you for nearly 100 years and how that Luifcer bastard took your friend from you.....and what''s more we couldn''t even find what kind of artifact it was]


    [....] Lilith''s expression turned grim.


    [If pushes to shove, I will take him away from everyone and erase his memory]


    Lilith suddenly red at Adriana with a murderous look.


    Both Mia and Zera flinched for a second while Eli observed every reaction from Lilith and Adriana.


    "Master~Nya~"

 Chapter 218: No one can escape their Celestial Destiny

    "So, you don''t know anything after you were summoned?" Eli questioned, his fingers gently rubbing Anna''s chin.


    The area filled with the soothing purr of Kitty Anna as she leaned into the attention, her eyes half-closed in contentment.


    "Y-Yezzz~Nya" Anna purred, relishing the soothing scratch on her itchy areas.


    "Hmmm?" Eli pondered, "Even though I called you just before now?"


    "Oh? Master called me?" Anna frowned, genuinely perplexed, as she was certain she hadn''t received Eli''s summons.


    "...." Eli held back an immediate response.


    "I think, You are from this world, Kitty" Eli stated seriously.


    "Hmm, I see...." Kitty Anna squinted her slitted eyes before nodding.


    "Hmm? You didn''t seem too surprised" Eli noted, expecting a more astonished reaction.


    "Well, I would be if I didn''t see... her" Kitty Anna said, her gaze fixated on the golden-haired woman.


    "She?" Eli squinted, intrigued by the unexpected twist in the conversation.


    "Yes~Nya," Kitty replied, gracefully moving from Eli''sp to the table. She stood before Lilith, stating, "Her aura is almost simr to one of my father''s friends".


    Lilith maintained herposure, realizing Eli was attempting to discern her emotions through visible reactions.


    Eli scrutinized Lilith, then nced at Adriana, who seemed puzzled. However, when his eyes fell on Scy, whose eyes widened, Eli clicked his tongue in annoyance, realizing that Scy and Lilith were hiding something.


    "So, you are saying she might be your father''s friend?" Eli inquired with curiosity, hoping to unravel more.


    Kitty''s eyes flickered from green to blue as she responded with a puzzled expression, "H-Huh? My father?... I don''t have a father?... Do I? Maybe?..." A hint of confusion painted her feline features.


    Eli''s lips twitched, ''FUCK!''.


    Lilith smiled inwardly, ''Well, I let you off the hook... for now''.Leaning toward Eli with an eager expression, she lifted her chin as if asking for something, her eyes betraying a blend of anticipation and apprehension.


    ''Tap, Tap''


    Everyone''s eyes twitched.


    Eli chuckled before gently rubbing Lilith''s chin, ''I will search it by myself'' Eli decided to investigate a matter personally instead of relying on others.


    "M-Master" Kitty hesitated before speaking, a mix of sadness and caution in her gaze.


    "P-Prisa-"


    "I have another question" Eli cut off her words, his attention shifting to another.


    "Yes, Master" Kitty turned gloomy.


    "Just what happened before you scarific--"


    "~Ring~Ring~"


    "..." Eli took his phone and answered, "Yes"


    "....Hmm...I see...Hmmm...Okay" Eli responded, his eyes studying each person in the room, leaving an air of anticipation.


    "Now?" Eli raised his eyebrows, prompting frowns from the others.


    "....Hmmm, Okay, I will be there, Teach" Eli said as he ended the call, leaving the room in a state of anticipation and curiosity.


    "I will be leaving now" Eli announced, standing up. However, a hand held him back.


    "Hmm?" Eli looked at Lilith, questioning, "What?"


    But instead of Lilith, Scy asked, "Where are you going, Master?" Her eyes reflected both curiosity and a hint of worry.


    "...." Observing their curious and doubtful expressions, Eli couldn''t resist adding fuel to the fire.


    "A date with my teach" Eli said with a teasing smile, deliberately ignoring the murderous eyes.


    "....."


    Leaving them in inner turmoil, Eli headed to his room and began changing into something suitable for a date, the atmosphere thick with unspoken questions and intrigue.


    ''Anastasia?'' Eli called inwardly.


    ''....''


    ''Anastasia? I am your Master, So respond to me'' Eli ordered.


    ''....''


    With no response, Eli concluded that Kitty Anna and Anastasia were entirely different entities.


    If Eli hadmanded Kitty, she would have undoubtedly responded under the Forced Master-Servant Pact, so he thought that might be possible however there was another possibility that crossed his mind: Anastasia was powerful enough to break the Pact.


    "What is it, Prisania?" Eli asked when he noticed movement outside his room.


    ''Tuck''


    "Hahah-hah..." With an awkwardugh, Prisania entered the room.


    "...." She stood before Eli but remained silent, her body trembling in fear, an unspoken tension lingering in the air.


    "..." Eli didn''t press for words. Instead, he took out some documents and started arranging them, leaving Prisania to gather her thoughts.


    After a prolonged silence,


    "M-Master" Prisania called him, her voice trembling slightly.


    "What?" Eli asked nkly.


    Biting her lips, Prisania continued,


    "I-I am so-zorii, M-Magerr...I-I..." Her sobbing made it impossible to discern her words...again.


    "Prisania" Eli called, urging her to either cry or speak, not both at the same time.


    However,


    "!!" Prisania flinched, fearing Eli might hate her.....something she desperately wanted to avoid.


    "M-Masgrrr, Pilzzz...''sob'' H-ate..." She kneeled down, begging amidst her tears.


    ''Sigh'' Eli sighed and walked towards her.


    "Do...no...''sob'' h-hate m--" Prisania, who was still sobbing, flinched when she felt a warm sensation enveloping her body.


    "---aaas.....sssooorrrrryyyy..."


    Eli patted her back as she continued to plead through her tears.


    ''Sigh, She is an assassin, Right?'' Eli thought, trying to understand theplexity of Prisania''s emotions.


    After a few minutes, Prisania calmed down.


    "I-I am sorry, Please don''t h-hate me!!" Prisania said in a trembling voice.


    "...." Eli stared at the girl evaluating the sincerity behind her words.....who almost broke his treasured chest.


    Seeing Eli''s silence, Prisania''s eyes began to shake, an expression of dread painted across her face...Scy had truly done her job if Lilith were to see this.


    "Those crystals belong to my mother and my wife" Eli revealed as he continued to pat her head, sharing a piece of emotion that she knew very well.


    Hearing those words, Prisania''s face turned pale, realizing the gravity of her actions.


    "I-I.....P-Please take my l-life" Prisania offered, believing her life belonged to the same person who had spared her.


    "...." Eli stared at the pink-haired woman who had a determined face.


    "Okay then"


    ''Chukkk''


    "-Cough-Cough-"


    Prisania coughed blood, her body convulsing from the impact of Eli''s hand but there was no fear in her eyes.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Blood dripped from Eli''s hand and the fist-sized hole in her abdomen.


    With hazy eyes and a mouthful of blood, Prisania asked, "M-''cough''-Master, not h-hate me anymore?" with a crazy expression that was....almost simr to a few women Eli knew very well.


    ''Oi, Oi, Oi, I am not the one who changed her like this...or I am?'' Eli was taken aback by Prisania''s craziness.


    He initially thought she was merely trying to act brave to survive but....''I am truly mistaken, this girl....no, This Woman is....''


    Life in Prisania''s eyes slowly faded, but she remained happy, knowing Eli no longer harboured hatred for her.


    "Prisania"


    Those words pulled her from the void she was on the verge of descending into.


    With hazy eyes, Prisania looked at Eli, who wore a peculiar smile, as if he was happy about the situation.


    "Y-Ss.."


    "You don''t want to be hated by me, Right?"


    "..." Prisania nodded sluggishly.


    "So, Do You....Love me?" Eli asked seriously.


    "!!!" Prisania flinched before nodding vigorously. With a dried throat, she said, "Y-You are my L-Light, Master...I-cough-will do any-cough-thing for you...M-My Master, A-Asher Eli...." Prisania lifted her trembling hand and slowly touched his cheek.


    "...." Eli stared at those pink eyes, seemingly on the verge of losing life at any moment and they kept pulled back from the brink every second as if waiting for something....


    "Heheh...." Eli chuckled, not entirely understanding where this crazy loveing from....Yet, he truly liked this kind of love more than anything else because it was these crazy reactions that reminded him of who he truly....his hormones were shouting crazily at him to devour this woman.


    "You crazy woman.....hehehe" Eli muttered as his pupils flickered pink while his crazy giggle echoed in the silent atmosphere.


    "Then prove it....Prisania. Prove it with your Love....My Prisania" Eli said, tilting his head and loosening his cor.


    "!!!!" Prisania''s eyes, which seemed on the brink of death, suddenly glowed her mind clouded with Eli''s words.She gulped with a dried mouth, her canines elongated, and with a swift motion,


    ''chuckk''


    ''Gulp''


    She plunged her teeth into his neck.


    "AAAAHHHHH" Prisania moaned, her lower lips releasing a scent that tantalized Eli''s senses. Her eyes rolled back as she felt she was in heaven.


    The hole in her stomach started to heal.


    ''Gulp, Gulp'' Prisania drank his blood as if it were heavenly wine that prepared for 1000s of years. She didn''t want to be separated; she didn''t want to move away from her master for even a moment.....She yearned to be one with him.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Blood flowed from his shoulder.


    Her hands unconsciously rubbed his manly chest; however,


    ''Thud''


    With a single chop, she lost consciousness.


    "...." Eli stared at the fallen beauty, then approached her and


    ''sniffff''


    Inhaled her scent as if to remember her. After checking on her natural healing, Eli ced her on the bed, not before cuffing her hands.


    "~hmmm~" Prisania moaned when she felt a soft touch on her hands and legs.


    Eli stood and gazed at Prisania. ''Let''s see what happens hereafter...''


    ''Thud''


    Eli left the room.


    Descending the stairs,


    Everyone saw Eli, dressed in a stylish ck tuxedo carefully picked out by Adriana with stylish sunsses and new ck shoes.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    ''He is really handsome'' Everyone was mesmerized by his handsomeness.


    "Okay, see youter" Eli smiled, waving his hands at them.


    Everyone''s eyes twitched....Lilith was about to shout at him when,


    "Adriana, Here, take this and Zera, listen to your mother" Eli handed over a peculiar pendrive and some documents.


    "..."


    "Mia, Call Big Sister toe"


    "...O-Okay?"


    "Scy, Take care of Adriana if she runs out of patience"


    "...."


    "Kitty, Take care of Prisania, and if anything happens, let Adriana know about it"


    "Y-Yes, Master"


    "....and Lilith..."


    "...."


    "It''s true; Your husband is weak and unworthy to know everything"


    "..N-N--"


    "But..." His eyes darted between everyone, "I will make sure to protect everyone"


    With those words, Eli left the house.


    Leaving almost everyone puzzled.


    Eli wasn''t acting impulsively. During his time in another realm, he concealed something from everyone. And that was,


    Just as the void cracked and faded away, that mysterious voice faded with those words,


    [Remember Mortal, No one can escape their.... celestial destiny even if....divine beings.... stand....them.....Don... for.g...Yo...Wiv...d...]


    "No one can escape their Celestial Destiny...ah?" Eli''s face tightened as he recollected images from his past.


    Bitting his trembling lips he felt the sense of dread that had urred from the very morning....he had the face of fear as well as.....anticipation?

 Chapter 219: You said we are going on a date

    "Hello, Teach" Eli waved his hand as he arrived at the location he was called to.


    "...." Aadya stared at the man with deadpan eyes.


    "Hmm?" Eli tilted his head.


    "You do know where we are going, right?" Aadya asked with a sceptical look.


    "Of course" Eli said as he nudged his cooling ss and said in a casual manner, "To a date?"


    "...." Aadya''s lips twitched before forcing a smile and said, "Come, Council Members are waiting".


    "....Okay, Teach, You don''t need to shy" Eli said, starting to walk.


    "...." Aadya opened her mouth to say something but decided to close it before following.


    ....


    On the way, Eli asked a few questions about today''s date? and she answered with an annoying tone, sometimes even warning him as if This ''Date'' was really dangerous.


    Soon, they reached their destination, located behind the Headmaster''s Office.


    They entered a separate block used for urgent and important meetings for staff and others. Then Eli noticed someone standing in front of the door.


    "....Hello" a shiny silver-haired girl waved her hand.


    "Hello, Alysia" Eli smiled brightly.


    "Wait here" Aadya said as she entered the door, leaving Alysia and Eli alone.


    "...."


    "...."


    An awkward silence lingered around them.


    ''W-What should I speak?'' Alysia thought inwardly, unable to understand why she was hesitating.


    ''How should I ask her?'' Eli pondered about something else, ''I need her help to sow those seeds... Should I use Tiana as leverage? No, No, I shouldn''t do that to a friend but...''


    "Mr. Asher Eli" an ethereal voice called him, interrupting his thoughts.


    "Thank you for safely rescuing Tiana" Alysia said as she bowed down for the first time in her life, although she didn''t feel any shame.


    "Is she fine now?"


    "Yes...By tomorrow, she will wake up" Alysia beamed.


    Suddenly, she turned serious.


    "As an Elven Queen of Flora Continent, Please ask anything"


    "If she is fine then Y-You don''t hav-"


    "Please, Asher Eli.We do have to repay your kindness as much as possible" Alysia immediately cut off his words and said gently.


    "...." Eli stared into sliver eyes, ''Well, if the fish desires the eagerly, so be it''.


    ''W-Why he is staring at me? What he wants?...and why heart racing like a horse?...Please don''t look at me like that!!!'' Alysia screamed inwardly as she couldn''t understand why her heart was racing the moment her eyes fell on Eli.


    She wasn''t like that yesterday; it all happened this morning when she saw a low-quality image of Eli kissing her lips spreading on social media...which somehow made her heart race as she remembered those weird actions she did yesterday for him.


    She wanted to ask why he did ''that'' however for some reason she felt she ''It''s fine''.


    ''Y-Yes, it must be his c-charm, he must be doing it now that''s the reason my heart is pounding like an idiot...Yes, this is all because of his ch--''


    Her thoughts were abruptly stopped when Eli leaned towards her.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    Her pale skin suddenly flushed.


    "Anything? you say"


    "....H-Huh? Y-Yes"Alysia stuttered as she unconsciously backed off.


    "Then..." Eli stared at her intently.


    "T-Then?" Alysia simmered like a little girl.


    "Let''s talkter" Eli smiled and backed off.


    "Huh? W-"


    ''Thud''


    "Come in" Aadya opened the door and called them in.


    Aadya squinted her eyes before shrugging off the awkward atmosphere between them.


    "Yes, Teach"


    "Understood, Ms. Aadya" Alysia returned to her normal self.


    ...


    Upon entering, Eli saw seven individual screensid on the wall, and three chairs in the middle of the room.


    "You guys sit here" Aadya said as she sat on the middle chair.


    Eli and Alysia exchanged a nce and sat down.


    After a brief pause, the screens in the room flickered to life, revealing shadowy figures that remained obscured by the dim light.


    "..." Eli squinted in an attempt to see through but in vain; everyone appeared as mere silhouettes.


    "Can you hear me, Ms. Aadya?" A mechanical voice resonated in a neutral tone.


    "Yes, Sir... Allow me to introduce everyone to the council members.


    This is Asher Eli, sponsored by the Vampire Queen and Master of that Mythical Beast, and


    This is Alysia Hill Morgan Flora, the Temporary Elven Queen of the Flora Continent"


    "Understood, Ms. Aadya... You may leave" one of the figures stated in the same mechanical tone.


    Eli struggled to differentiate anything between them.


    "I apologize for overstepping, but I am their ssroom Teacher, so I must support them" Aadya said sincerely with a resolute expression.


    "...."


    "Well, let her be" Another figure said.


    ".....Sure"


    "Yes"


    "Yes"


    ...


    Others nodded in agreement without causingplications for Aadya.


    "First, Alysia Hill Morgan Flora. You attempted to betray the Hero from the Dawn Kingdom, which poses a significant diplomatic problem between the two nations. You are aware of that, correct?" One of the figures asked in a mechanical tone.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    "Yes, I know what I did" Alysia responded with indifference.


    "Not only did you attempt to backstab the hero, but you also colluded with the Monster!! and Now you are answering arrogantly" a different figure''s mechanical voice echoed.


    "This is the way I am.I don''t see any problem with that, and I am Quee-"


    "Temporary Queen, Alysia Hill Morgan Flora...You are just a ''Temporary Queen'', don''t forget that"the same figure interrupted.


    "...." Alysia frowned.


    "As if that shame was not enough, you even knelt in front of the Monster!!! That''s the biggest shame and dishonour ever received in the Flora Continent!!" The same figure expressed frustration in their mechanical voice.


    "...." Alysia chose to stay silent, understanding who this belonged to and what that person wanted to hear.


    "Excuse me, Sir, but we didn''te here to discuss that" Aadya chimed in suddenly.


    "I am s--"


    "Let''s focus on what we came for" a mechanical voice interrupted.


    Differentiating the voices was challenging since they all sounded the same in their mechanical tone. If not for the blinking Mic indications, Eli might have thought the same person was acting like seven different people.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    "...Well, Let''s focus....Ms. Alysia"


    "Yes?" Alysia maintained her indifferent gaze.


    "As of now, most people will surely discriminate against you for your actions; you understand that, right?"


    "...Yes"


    "The tension between two nations will be....noticeably dangerous, correct?"


    "Yes"


    "And as Nex Academia, created for the essence of cohabitation between the races, we cannot allow anyone who endangers this peace. Therefore, we cannot allow you to stay here anymore".


    "...." Alysia simply stared at the screen without much of a reaction; however,


    "That''s absolutely not right"


    "...Pardon, Ms. Aadya?"


    ''Munch, Munch''


    "....Pardon my intrusion, sir, but I don''t think she did anything wrong" Aadya said seriously.


    "What?She knee--"


    "Tell us your view, Ms. Aadya" The voice cut off another voice.


    "Thank you,


    That Monster pushed her to the corner, leaving no other choice than to save her friend... No one could me her for that.


    All she did was save her friend, nothing more. Anyone would do the same" Aadya stated her point, hoping to resolve the issue.


    "...Hmmm"


    "B-But you cannot possibly kneel before the Monster; that''s disgrac-"


    "Excuse me" Again, that mechanical voice interrupted another mechanical voice that seemed to be against Alysia.


    "What?"


    "Everyone already knows which race you belong to, and if you keep babbling, your Queen will surely find out who you are" The mechanical voice warned as others agreed.


    "Yes"


    "You should have been more aware"


    "You people are always idiots"


    "I agree"


    "..."


    "ggrrrr." The mechanical voice gritted its teeth before falling silent.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    "Well, where were we?... Ah, Yes, Anyone? You say, Ms. Aadya?"


    "Yes"


    "But....Is she just anyone?"


    "...."


    "No, indeed? She is not just anyone; she is the Princess, the solitary scion of the Royal Family in the Flora Continent. Destined to be the sole ruler, she holds the fate of everyone in Flora within her grasp.


    Yet, you argue that saving her friend takes precedence over others....This contradicts the essence of rulership. A true leader prioritizes their people over personal ties.


    She vited their code, knelt before the Monster, and assumed the role of a subservient, akin to a ve.


    Do you believe these actions will be met with eptance?.....Or will there be a revolt for her perceived ipetence in managing the situation?


    Furthermore, her act nearly jeopardized everyone by saving a single person. These students are notmoners to be silenced; they are the royalties of every nation.


    It''s not only Dawn''s kingdom that will seek retribution; every nation, whose children were endangered by her actions, wille forward.


    "....T-Tha..." Aadya was taken aback by the response.


    Another mechanical voice chimed in,


    "So, we unanimously agree to remove Alysia from Nex Academia".


    "Yes"


    "I agree"


    ".....Think about it, Alysia Hill Morgan Flora, Your mother would be saddened to witness this"


    "I am truly sorry about it, Ms. Alysia, but as a ruler, you failed to meet their expectations.....Bowing your head to the monster is akin to the entire popce bowing theirs, and Nex surely didn''t want to involve itself in your riot"


    "I offer you a piece of advice: seclude yourself until coronation time and contemte the essence of true rulership".


    "Tsk, just let her resign herself from the coronation and hand over the crown to others who are worthy..."


    Everyone stated their views and acknowledged that she should be removed from Nex.


    "..." Alysia didn''t answer anything; instead, she simply shrugged it off as if nothing mattered to her.


    Suddenly,


    "Please forgive me, B-But could you reconsider?" Aadya said with a sad face.


    "We agreed to thi--"


    ''Munch, MUNCH''


    "Okay, that''s enough, Asher Eli!! You keep disrespecting the Council Members!!" The mechanical voice shouted.


    "Hmm? Wh--''gulp''....''burp''...What did I do wrong?"Eli tilted his head while holding arge popcorn bag.


    "Eli!!" Aadya red at him.


    "Hmm? What, teach? You said we are going on a date. In case we are going to watch movies, I don''t want to leave you alone during the break....You are really beautiful, so others will definitely hit on you when I am not around....So, that''s the reason I brought some popcorn and soft drinks" Eli said with an innocent face, as if he genuinely believed the unfolding events were nothing more than a movie.


    "....."


    "You guys can carry on...''Munch, Munch.'' It''s g-getting interesting now...I expecting more twist and turn....''Munch, Munch''".

 Chapter 220: No Women should approach Asher Eli

    "What? Why are staring at me? Go on, I won''t interfere in your drama" Eli nudged his sunsses....Yes, he was wearing them inside the dark room, the lenses reflecting drama.


    "...." Everyone nkly stared at Eli.


    "Eli!!" Aadya red at him.


    "What? You also want some?" Eli asked as he theatrically showed her the popcorn, the aroma of buttery delight permeating the room.


    Aadya was just about to respond when,


    "Mr. Asher Eli" One of the figures called him.


    "Yes?" Eli looked at the blinking screen, his nonchnt demeanour contrasting with the gravity of the situation.


    "You have quite high arrogance"


    "Oh, Thank you, I guess?"Eli frowned before shrugging it off, his response a blend of indifference and defiance.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Pfftt--'' ahem, ahem''" Alysia, who maintained an indifferent face, suddenly burst intoughter, though she quickly covered her mouth. The tension in the room was momentarily shattered by an unexpected burst of amusement.


    "Eli, What did I tell you before?" Aadya asked in a hushed voice, her eyes narrowing in a mix of frustration and anticipation.


    "Hmm, Don''t say anything unnecessary, right?" Eli asked with a pondering expression, his tone teasing and yful.


    "..." Aadya bit her lips, torn between amusement and anxiety, unsure of how Eli''s unpredictable behaviour might mess up more.


    Suddenly, an annoyed mechanical voice came,


    "You Mortal really think you are special...ah?"


    Turning his head, Eli said,


    "Yes, She is indeed special" Eli nodded, understanding how she is the sole ruler of the Flora Continent, much like Adriana and Lilith.


    His words were directed at Alysia, who was taken aback by the suddenpliment, her heart beating crazily, a mix of confusion and intrigue swirling in her eyes.


    "Grrr...I am not talking about her, You Moron, I''m talking about You!!"


    "Me?...Oh, Well, duh, who do you think I am?...." Eli suddenly flickered as he said in a deadly tone, "A soulless man who is the master of a mythical beast...you guys are aiming for".


    "...."


    "What? Do you really think I don''t know the fucking reason I am being brought here?" Eli said with annoyance, his casual demeanour momentarily reced by a raw, unbridled intensity and he knew more than anyone what was ''Greed''.


    He was enjoying himself with his lovely wife, and yet, these individuals called him at the wrong time as if he were their ve.


    "...." Not even a single figure answered his question as if what Eli said was true.


    "Eli!" Aadya red at him to stay silent.


    However, Eli looked at Aadya and


    ''Wink''


    "!!!"


    Eli''s antics were getting on her nerves, his nonchnt flirtation adding ayer ofplexity to the already tense atmosphere.


    "Then, we don''t need to waste time on him..." One of the figures said, getting attention from everyone. It continued,


    "We want to hand ove--"


    "Hey!" Eli, who was eating popcorn, suddenly stopped and nced at the figure with nk eyes, his interruption swift and deliberate.


    "Let me be clear, I am not handing over a fucking single thing to anyone from me" Eli said with an emotionless tone, his deration carrying an air of finality, he motioned his hand pulling his hair as if saying he won''t even give them his hair.


    "And who do you think you are? Speaking disrespectfully in front of us!!"


    "Who am I?....Hmmm.....ah.....


    I am a Monster, that you don''t want to see" Eli said with a smile, though it wasn''t a smile at all. The chilling undertone in his words sent shivers down the room, a momentary glimpse into theplexity of his twisted character....getting twisted more.


    "....ggrr...Do you think we let th-"


    "Please calm down" Another mechanical voice interrupted and said to Eli,


    "Well, I understand that''s yours, so... Why don''t you tell us where you got it? And how did you tame it....and most importantly what about the gauntlets that Dungeon Walker used and also his heart missing after retrieving for research purposes?"


    "Hmmm... it''s not that I don''t want to tell you the ce, but I already destroyed it, leaving nothing in this world and taming...I just showered it with love, I guess" Eli stated.


    "I see.....Then?" The Mechanical voice asked Eli to continue.


    "Hmm...that''s All. ''Munch, Munch''" Eli said carefreely as he munched more popcorn.


    "....I am asking about Dungeon Walker?"


    "Well, I killed it and it died, That''s all"


    "...."


    After a long pause,


    "You Soulless bastard!! Did you take those Artifacts???" Another Mechanical voice shouted.


    "Oh, You transcendental ''Being'', I just face life or death how am I supposed to take those huge things?" Eli said with a pained voice though there was a hint of sarcasm in it.


    "AA--"


    "Let''s stop now, He killed it if he wished to have it then so be it" Another Mechanical voice interrupted.


    "Well, Mr. Asher Eli, you really don''t want to support Nex, which has been providing you with everything?" Another figure stated, trying to gauge Eli''s loyalty and allegiance.


    "Yeah, you guys really provide with everything" Eli said with a hint of sarcasm, his words dripping with a mixture of amusement and mockery.


    "We don''t like your tone, Mr. Asher Eli. We are supporting and providing the best of the best to every--"


    "''Those are not the only students avable in the world''....That''s what you gentlemen or Women conveyed, correct?" Eli mimicked something as he cut off its words.


    "...." The room fell into an uneasy silence.


    Aadya, suppressing her exasperation, closed her eyes, inwardlymenting, ''My promotion.....Fucked up''.


    Eli, the enigmatic figure d in sunsses, nonchntly offered, "What could a humble student like me and a ''Temporary'' Queen possibly offer you?" as he showed popcorn.


    "...."


    "Even now, your primary concern is evading the ramifications Alysia might inflict upon you" Eli asserted, his wordsced with disdain.


    "You guys...are mere cowards"


    "HOW DARE YOU?"


    "DO YOU THINK YOU ARE SOME BIG SHOT?"


    "Let me tell you something you brat.....Without Vampire Queen''s support, You won''t even live more than a fleeting moment...You worthless brat" Mechanical snorted with annoyance and anger.


    "And You are, essentially,begging from the same ''worthless brat''....heheh" Eli concluded with a sardonic chuckle.


    Suddenly,


    "Mr. Asher Eli, kindly refrain from such provocations" an authoritative voice echoed through the room.


    Eli, undeterred, retorted, "Then why don''t you reveal yourself instead.....HeadMaster?" His gaze shifted towards the elderly figure that materialized.


    "Your sense is truly extraordinary and sharp" HeadMaster acknowledged with a nod.


    "Alden Evergreen, We order to you expel both of them from the Nex academia immediately" Mechanical voice started to sound.


    "I concur".


    "We have no use for a brat".


    "Remove that insignificant individual; he will die soon anyway"


    "...."


    "...."


    "I regret to inform you that I cannotply" HeadMaster asserted.


    "W-What?"


    "A-Are you also aligning with them?"


    "Are you in revolt against Nex?"


    "Given that he is the Master over a Mythical Beast, releasing him poses a potential risk. Other nations may seek to enlist him, and the consequences of such an alliance are evident...aren''t they?" HeadMaster elucidated with a subtle smile.


    "..." The room cloaked itself in silence.


    "And I am one who has the final authority to admit or dismiss the student from the Nex....or perhaps your parents forgot to teach you that also?" HeadMaster added.


    After a moment of silence, the mechanical voice started to sound,


    "If this is your resolution, then I shall depart"


    "I also leaving"


    "Rest assured, any ensuing turmoil in Nex will be your responsibility".


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    Others turned silent and The council members departed without further ado.


    "...." Eli''s gaze lingered on the vacant screens before he exited the room with deliberateposure.


    ''Thud''


    Alysia hesitated before following suit.


    HeadMaster contemted addressing her, yet he refrained, fixing an usatory stare on Aadya, who tactfully avoided eye contact.


    "You told him everything?"


    ''whistle, whistle''


    Aadya whistled her way out, evading an impending reprimand.


    ''Thud''


    ''sigh, what am I going to do with these brats...?'' HeadMaster sighed thinking about how the situation went.He took drastic measures which might cause him to lose his position....''sigh'', only a sighing out from his mouth.


    "!!!!!"


    Suddenly, he flinched, sensing two sky-blue eyes fixated on him from the ceiling, a stark reminder of something he wanted to avoid and needed to forget.


    "....I thought you already left Nex, Lady Lilith" HeadMaster stammered, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he slowly kneeled down.


    "It''s an honour to meet you after a long time, Lady Lilith.Forgive me for my previous oversight; I was preupied with students'' health and Dungeon circumstances" HeadMaster cupped his hands while lowering his head, a disy of deference and contrition.


    "...."


    "I-I am sorry, Lady Lilith. N-No need to worry; Master Asher Eli, will not be removed from Nex...I-I will make sure nothing befalls him" HeadMaster''s body was drenched in sweat as the weight of Lilith''s presence pressed upon him.


    "...."


    "Th-there is no need to kill council members, Lady Lilith. I will take care of them...Please" HeadMaster pleaded.


    "..."


    "Huh? You want me to conceal the Ancient Resurrection script from Master Asher Eli? Why do you¡ªN, No, I-I am sorry, L-Lady Lilith. I won''t ask any-thing...I will do as you ordered" HeadMaster who was about to ask with doubt suddenly prostrated himself on the ground feeling the dread.


    "..."


    "I-I Understand, Lady Lilith, I-I will make sure to put a notice that ''No'' Women should approach Master Asher Eli, Right?"


    "...."


    "...''gulp'' Y-Yes, it''s possible to announce it to the entire Nex Academia, b-but I think it might be a bit....I mean...Master Asher Eli may get suspicious..."HeadMaster hesitated to articte further.


    "..."


    "Y-Yes, I will make sure everyone in the Elite and other sses knows about this. He is married and h-has a beautiful woman, unparalleled in beauty... right? -cough-cough- Sorry, I won''t speak fr-om m-my di-dirty mouth, L-Lady Lilith".


    "..."


    "I-I-I am sorry, Lady Lilith. There won''t be any idents hereafter... .I will be with him w-whenever he enter Dungeon....I-I promise t-that... so, please.....-Ha-ha-" HeadMaster was about to express relief when he noticed those sky-blue eyes disappearing.


    But,


    ''BOOOM!''


    Not before destroying the entire room, leaving a huge crater on the ground where the HeadMastery with a red face, seemingly struggling to catch his breath.


    "W-Why me, god? Is this -cough-cough- karma for killing those women?" HeadMaster muttered lifelessly.


    While the HeadMaster faced his own death door, Eli, Alysia, and Aadya found respite inside a nearby coffee shop.


    "Hey, isn''t that jerk?"


    "Yeah, and also that traitor with him?"


    "Oh! Maybe they are really an item?"


    "Who knows? They were trying to Kill Alexander, The true Hero, so maybe aplice"


    "Heheh...Look at those they are acting big and mighty but if not for Alexander they would be nothing but food to the monster"


    "Yes, and what''s more kneeling in front of that ugly monster...She is just a selfish woman who can only save her ass"


    "hehee..."


    ''Wishper, Wisher''


    Wishpers and Chatters echoed in the cafe but Eli and others didn''t care as people didn''t know the full truth.


    Eli sat to the side, Alysia and Aadya sharing a table.


    Ignoring others'' words, they had serious conversations,


    "Seriously, no one knows who those council members are, not even among themselves?" Eli asked in genuine surprise.


    "Yes, to prevent corruption, When Nex created they granted special authority to seven individuals, one from each of the seven nations, and they operate discreetly, much like the way tokens were distributed" Aadya exined, sipping her coffee thoughtfully.


    "Just like how they gave tokens".


    Eli nodded eagerly, seeking more information, while Alysia simply stared at Eli''s face.


    "Council members are chosen by their predecessors, so even the HeadMaster is kept in the dark. They only appear during critical decisions or meetings of utmost importance" Aadya added, ncing at Alysia, who was oddly fixated on Eli.


    "Why share all this with us? Won''t Teach have a problem?" Eli inquired with a furrowed brow, questioning Aadya''s willingness to divulge such information.


    "Oh, don''t worry. I just want to ensure my students are not entangled in dangerous affairs" Aadya replied candidly.


    Eli stared at those green eyes and nced at another one,


    "Hmmm..." Eli looked at the sliver-haired woman, "Do you like what you see?" he asked with a teasing expression.


    "H-Huh? N-No, I-I mean..." Alysia stuttered.


    "You know, I did say ''date,'' but I never thought I would go on a date with two girls, and even more so, one girl is a homeroom teacher... hehehe" Eli''s teasing remark left the other two girls flustered but soon that changed into horrifying one.


    Seeing their horrifying expressi--, ''Wait, is it really horrifying to date me?'' Eli pondered, However, upon closer inspection, he realized their eyes weren''t reflecting horror toward him but were fixed on something behind. He nced back, only to furrow his brow.


    "Hey Brat, You are still alive?"

 Chapter 221: You old hag, How dare you hog a young man.....

    While Eli was enjoying his ''date''?


    A tense atmosphere engulfed Asher Eli''s house...


    "Calm Down, Adriana"


    "What do you mean, calm down? After seeing this!!!" An angry, red voice reverberated through the living room.


    "....sigh. That''s precisely why I''m urging you to regainposure" Scy stated with a defeated tone.


    "Arrhhh" Adriana gritted her teeth as she obliterated the incriminating documents.


    "M-Mother, Calm down" Zera embraced her mother, recognizing the gravity of the situation.


    "How can I, dear? That wretched n is to abduct you, employing me as bait to lure you... BASTARDS!!" Adriana shouted, clenching her fists.


    "It''s Okay, Mother, I am fine now" Zera attempted to reassure her mother.


    "I am gonna kil--"


    "Just calm down, You bitch" Scy, having reached her limit, finally snapped, rebuking Adriana.


    "..." Adriana who was struggling to control her anger, red at Scy and issued a menacing threat, "You worthless woman, the next time you call me that, I will tear your throat"


    "...." Scy met Adriana''s re with a defiant stare, "BITCH~"


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Adriana finally snapped, almost tearing into Scy''s throat when,


    "Adriana" A calm voice resonated.


    "..." Adriana bit her lip and sat down with an annoyed face.


    Scy just smirked.


    ''Tap, Tap''


    "My husband provided this to elucidate the predicament, so instead ofshing out, consider identifying who--"


    "I know who it was" Adriana dismissed Lilith with a wave.


    Lilith stared at Adriana''s act before thinking she was just worried about her daughter so taking into that ount Lilith calmly asked,


    "Who?"


    "My annoying brother"


    "....How did you know he was the one?"


    "I may not have seen who it was, but I was certain...only an emperor could block my summoned creature----" Adriana halted her words indicating the time when someone visited Eli''s house and mechanically turned to look at the woman who maintained a deceptive smile....but, that smile was far from actual killing intent emanated from her.


    ''Gulp''


    "W-Wait, My King, I merely wanted to ensure no intruders breach his residence that''s--"


    "Oh, So your Summoned Beasts are stealthily lurking around everywhere and surveilling MY husband''s every moment" Lilith, still sporting the same smile, remarked.


    "...Y-Yes" Sweat formed on Adriana''s forehead.


    Stunned, Scy suddenly turned crimson and smoke leaked from her head, recalling her intimate moments with Eli being under someone''s scrutiny.


    "..." Lilith maintained her stare at Adriana before rubbing her eyes.


    ''Tap, Tap''


    Her gaze shifted to Zera, who had an awkward reaction, seemingly wanting to escape the hell.


    [If what they are nning is true then...Did he find a method to unlock the door?]


    Lilith telepathicallymunicated with Adriana.


    Adriana flinched for a second before responding, her eyes also shifting to her daughter,


    [I don''t know. If ''That Bastard'' has indeed found a way to open the door, then what is he waiting for? If my calctions are correct, this n would be 80% sessful.]


    Lilith contemted how the enemies intended to employ an autonomous news channel to bait Adriana while covertly luring Zera.


    [....Don''t know. Maybe he is waiting for me to leave that location or something else.....In any case, if it weren''t for my husband''s intervention, their scheme might have seeded.]


    ''Tap, Tap''


    [....]


    [Sigh, Just keep her safe, Adriana]


    Adriana nodded and deliberately ignored Lilith''s provocative tapping from the very moment she came down with Eli....Adriana knew if she responded to Lilith then it would only inte Lilith''s ego, so she chose to disregard her provocations from the very beginning.


    She fucking knows what that golden ring was and who gave it.....what the fucking reason Lilith tapping her ring finger constantly.


    Scy regarded Lilith with indifferent eyes.


    Her gaze briefly shifted to the woman in her left hand, which had been tapping on the table for attention, but,


    ''There is no way I''m going to ask her'' Scy thought surely she knew her anger and frustration to be unable to kill that bitch would really annoy her, so redirected her focus to Mia, who was calling her big sister.


    "Yes, Big Sis, we''re fine" Mia beamed with enthusiasm.


    "Well, You don''t need to worry, Brother is in great shape....In fact, he was doing great"


    "Hmmm...Yes, He''s the Master of that Mythical Beast, Big Sis"


    "No, I heard it straightly from Vampire Queen herself.Our Brother single-handedly took down that formidable Beast without anyone''s help"


    "Hahahahh....You have to see that Big sis; Mythical Beast is truly Mythical, Extraordinary and enchanting"


    "Hmm...Yes, Brother requested you toe.I''m not sure about the details, but he mentioned wanting to meet you as soon as possible.... Yes"


    "What? Why on earth is ''that woman'' tagging along?" Mia''s face twisted into a displeased expression.


    "Yes, I did say that....I thought you could help me master my bloodline instead of relying on that woman"


    "....Hmm....Yes, we''ll discuss it further tomorrow....Yes, Take care...Bye Big Sis" Mia said with a hint of frustration, a departure from her initial cheerfulness.


    "What happened?" Scy inquired, her expression marked with concern.


    "Sigh, Nothing that woman who calls herself my mother is alsoing here with My Big Sister" Mia shared, sounding somewhat dejected.


    "...." Scy flinched momentarily before regaining herposure. With a single,posed response, she said, "I see..."


    Suddenly,


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck.....''


    The entire house experienced a subtle vibration.


    Frowns appeared on everyone''s faces as their attention shifted towards the source, emanating from above.


    Lilith and Adriana vanished from the living room, while the rest hurried towards the upper floor.


    "What is happening~Nya?" Kitty Anna eximed, observing the pink-haired woman lying on the Master''s bed, her hands and legs were handcuffed.


    The pink-haired woman convulsed as if a bug were moving inside her, her sparkling pink eyes transforming into a deep, bloody red.


    She screamed in pain,


    "Aaarrrhhhhhhaahhh" as she attempted to pull at the handcuffs, causing the bed to shake with her violent motions.


    Just about Kitty Anna decided to call Adriana when,


    "What is happening here?" Adriana and Lilith materialized behind her.


    "~NYA~" Kitty jumped for a moment before exining the situation.


    "Hmm?Why she is in his bed?"Adriana frowned, displeased at the sight of another vampire on her beloved''s bed.


    "I-I don''t know; she was already in that position when I came here" Kitty answered with trembling fear.


    "...." Lilith stared at Prisania''s mouth, noticing traces of blood.


    Soon,


    ''Thud''


    Everyone else arrived, witnessing Prisania rolling on the bed and screaming in agony.


    "AARRRRGGGG"


    ''crack, crack''


    Prisania cried out as her spine cracked, making the onlookers frown.


    "W-What are you waiting for? Help h-" Mia started to intervene when,


    "She is evolving" Adriana dered with a serious tone.


    "Evolve?" Mia stepped back.


    "Yes, She is a rare Hybrid, her blood contains both Vampire and Subus"


    "Subus?" Kitty asked when she heard those words.


    "Yes, her mother was a Vampire while her father was an Incubus"


    "Oh, so that exins her horniness" Kitty remarked thoughtfully but then asked,


    "Why is her other bloodline awakening now?"


    "That, I don''t know" Adriana admitted, puzzled by the sudden awakening of Prisania''s second bloodline.


    "Well, it must be Master''s doing" Scy interjected.


    "Hmm?" Everyone turned to look at her.


    Scy''s gaze remained on Prisania, who continued to stain the bed with her blood.


    "He....For the past week, he has been reading extensively about bloodlines, mainly focusing on the Incubus Bloodline" Scy revealed, prompting frowns from Adriana and Lilith.


    "Incubus?"


    "Yes, the Incubus Bloodline.I don''t know the reason" Scy stated matter-of-factly.


    "Why didn''t you report that?" Adriana frowned.


    "Well, I thought he was just interested in those things" Scy shrugged, indirectly implying, ''I don''t need to report everything to you'' as she subtly nced at Lilith.


    Veins bulged on Adriana''s forehead, and just as she was about to express her anger and frustration, a series of violent coughs interrupted the tense atmosphere.


    "-cough-cough-cough-cough....-cough-cough-"


    ''Thud, Thud''


    Prisania suddenly coughed up more thick blood, breaking the handcuffs in the process.


    "M-Mazzttrrrrr" Her voice dried up and cracked with bloody eyes that searching for something.


    "Should we call Big Brother?" Mia asked, noticing Prisania''s horrifying face.


    "No need, she''s about to enter a slumber" Adriana said, observing the blood that had been staining on the bed suddenly shined before moving around Prisania to form a shell-like structure.


    "Mazzttrrrr" Prisania called out to Eli with a pained expression, eliciting pity from Mia and Zera.


    "Mmaaz---" Finally, a crimson-red, egg-like structure formed, fully enveloping Prisania.


    "..." Lilith stared at the egg before disappearing suddenly. Adriana frowned, but she didn''t follow her.


    Adriana slowly touched the eggshell, feeling a calm heartbeat before sighing and thinking, ''Incubus...ah?''.


    Zera, with an angry expression, looked at the bed, not understanding why she felt anger towards another vampire woman.


    ''What is happening?'' She calmed her mind, taking a deep breath, and then noticed something on the ground.


    Crouching down, Zera wiped ''something'' on the floor with her finger.


    ''Blood?'' Zera stared at the crimson liquid before,


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    An alluring aroma entered her nose, instantly igniting hotness within her body....making her lower lips a little wet.


    ''Gulp''


    Her throat suddenly became parched, as if she needed to drink ''something'' to quench her thirst.


    She licked her lips and then nced around, focusing on her mother, who was still inspecting the crimson egg.


    ''Lick''


    Zera sumbed to the temptation, her tongue grazing the crimson blood. Instantly, her mind nked out, her eyes sparkled, her legs quivered, and her lower body turned moist and felt something tingling sensation in her stomach.


    ''Thud''


    She tumbled to the ground, breathing heavily, the aftermath of the strange feeling evident in her wild expression.


    "I~ha~I~want~M~ha~More!!"


    Hearing a lustful voice,


    Everyone looked at her crazy horny expression.


    "Z-Zera Dear?" Adriana was taken aback by her daughter''s flustered face and....a fluid leaking from her daughter''s legs as it drenched her skirt and floor.


    "Zera?" Mia was shocked to see her friend in that position.


    ''Shit!!'' Scy screamed when she noticed Zera trying to lick a few drops of crimson blood on the floor.


    "D-Don''t do that, Zera" Adriana shouted as she swiftly intervened, preventing Zera from further indulging in the blood.


    "Heheh..." Zera giggled at her mother with an unsettling smirk and said unconsciously, "You old hag, how dare you hog a young man who is the same age as your daughter?"


    "...."

 Chapter 222: Wake up to reality, Boy

    Inside the cosy cafe,


    The low hum of background chatter and the clinking of utensils created a warm ambience. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee lingered in the air, intertwining with the tantalizing scent of baked goods.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    ''What... is happening?'' Eli thought as he observed Aadya, Alysia, and Rock.....the neer.


    Both Aadya and Alysia shot res at Rock as if engaging in a silent conversation through their eyes.


    After a moment of awkward silence, the waiter, a young man with a polite smile, arrived and asked,


    "Excuse me, Sir.May I take your order?"


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Rock nced at the waiter and said,


    "Just a soft drink, please"


    His gravelly voice resonated with an air of nonchnce that seemed out of ce in the refined setting.


    "Okay, Sir" The waiter replied before gracefully retreating and...ran away.


    After the waiter left, Rock turned his attention toward Eli.


    His weathered face bore the wrinkles of a life well-lived, With a casual yet piercing gaze, he asked,


    "Date?"


    "....No" Eli replied, taking a moment to respond. He knew he was just yfully teasing them, nothing serious. Moreover, one was the professor of his ssroom, and the other was the Queen of the Flora continent....Rumours never had an endpoint, so he simply said the truth.


    "No? But I heard you screaming something like, ''I never thought I would go on a date with two girls, and even more so, one girl is a homeroom teacher... hehehe''" Rock closed the distance, ring at Eli.


    "....sigh, what do you want?" Eli pinched his nose bridge, the subtle gesture revealing a touch of exasperation.


    "What do I want? It''s been a few days since I saw my future son-inw..." Rock nced at the two, who flinched for a second before calming down.


    Rock continued,


    "And I heard some spicy news about you" his tone teasing, adding a touch of mystery to the conversation.


    ''Seriously, old man, now of all times...'' Eli thought and was about to reply when,


    "I-I am sorry, Asher Eli. I think you guys have a lot to catch up on. I will be leaving then" Aadya said as she stood up.


    "Y-Yes, we will talkter" Alysia concurred and also stood up.


    Eli was baffled for a second. He didn''t care if Aadya left now, but with Alysia, he needed to finish today''s n by today itself.


    Just about to stop Alysia when,


    "Oh, Young Lads, no need to be shy...As a gentle fa--"


    "We are not leaving"


    "Yes" Both of them suddenly said and sat down, ring at Rock. The cafe''s atmosphere shifted a subtle tension threading through the air.


    "???" Eli blinked.


    Rock smiled brightly as he thought, ''Damn, my daughter is so cute''.


    Rock then turned his head and asked for details about the Dungeon incident.


    ....


    ...


    After the great and lengthy tale,


    "....I see, a lot has happened....ah" Rock leaned back as he drank his soft drink, which had arrived in the middle of the story.


    Eli nced at the other two, who were showing some ufortable faces, and decided to either throw out the old man or talk with them about what he wantedter.


    "So, my son-inw is the owner of Mythical Beast, which was supposed to be extinct in the dark age... I can boost my ego now" Rock smiled wickedly.


    Eli noticed the word ''Future'' was removed now.


    ''Well, what can you expect from the daughter of a father? No one wants their little princess to marry a run-down and talentless idiot...'' Eli thought as he shook his head, thinking he would definitely like Rock when he had his own children.


    However,


    The other two faces turned bright red as if they didn''t want to hear any more from Rock''s mouth. The blush added a touch of vulnerability.


    Alysia and Aadya exchanged a few nces before Aadya said,


    "M-Mr. Rock, if you are done with your investigation, could you please leave us alone?" She added inwardly, ''as soon as possible''.


    "Hmm," Rock stared at Aadya for a second before grinning, "Mister? Ah... Okay, well, I don''t want to interrupt the ''date'' but can you tell me why you guys are going out with a guy like him?"


    "AA!" Eli felt a little offended, ''Like him?'' What?''.


    "...W-We are not goin--"


    "Oh, I am not against you loving him, but I already nned to marry him to my daughter...." Rock''s grin widened, and Alysia and Aadya turned bright red.


    Rock continued,


    "Well, what can I say? My daughter is the most beautiful woman in this world....even her motheres second to me.....that''s the extent of her beauty. This brat must indeed be fortunate to have captured her affections" Like a general father, Rock conveyed his sentiment with a proud face.


    ".....rrrr" Aadya''s face turned crimson as herposure wavered.Alysia, while less visibly affected, subtly cast a nce in Aadya''s direction.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Eli dismissed Rock''smentary with a nonchnt wave, prompting a disapproving frown from Rock.


    "What? You don''t trust me?" Rock inquired, abruptly altering the atmosphere.


    "....Well, What can I say about Stalker?"Eli responded, recollecting Rock''s mention of his daughter scrutinizing and watching him closely.


    "Thud"


    Aadya abruptly pounded the table, her visage adorned with both tears and a flush.


    While Alysia expressed surprise, it was exclusively due to the term ''Stalker''.


    "..." Eli found himself momentarily taken aback by Aadya''s impassioned outburst, just as he was about to inquire when,


    "Oh, I have another proposition...."Ignoring Aadya as though she were air, Rock proceeded,


    "I have this...Sister-inw" Casting a gaze toward Alysia, who showed a deadpan expression, Rock continued, "If possible I like you to consider her as a potential life partner.


    She possesses a pretty face, is very good at managing the territory and is a little older than you but a wise person and a little arrogant....Who knows she might have already fallen for your charm" Rock winked at Eli.


    Eli looks at him with a weird face.


    "..." Alysia''s face blushed, her ears exhibiting a subtle twitch, while Aadya regarded Alysia with a discernible frown.


    "Why do you look like a salesperson now?" Eli asked with a straight face which triggered spontaneousughter from Alysia and Aadya.


    "Ppfftt---"


    "Haha--"


    Both Alysia and Aadya endeavoured to stifle theirughter.


    "W-What you mean, Eli?" Rock was visibly taken aback by Eli''s retort.


    "What do I mean? You idiot, this is about two people; you cannote and add it like an adding book in arge row just because that row is empty, and built with high-quality diamonds and golds... it''s about understanding the person''s mind and their taste" Eli admonished Rock, emphasizing that his approach was wed and could undoubtedly inflict harm on someone in the process.


    Alysia and Aadya were visibly taken aback by Eli''s poignant words.


    Rock sighed and countered, "Even if she holds a position of ruler or belongs to a high-ss noble lineage?"


    "..." Eli locked eyes with Rock and replied with solemnity, "Even if she were the Emperor of the entire world, if she doesn''t love me then I don''t need that kind of woman".


    Rock returned a stern re, adopting a serious tone, "Even if she possesses the ability to shape the world with a mere word from you, simplifying your life and ensuringfort... you still wouldn''t want her?"


    "Even if she handed the entire world to me, without her heart being mine, I see...no value in such a woman" Eli asserted resolutely, without a trace of hesitation.


    Aadya and Alysia were astonished by Eli''s unwavering conviction.


    Rock frowned....he genuinely disapproved of Eli''s response.


    While it might paint Eli as a considerate and gentle man to some women, Rock couldn''t dismiss the reality that everyone had to confront,


    "Wake up to reality, Boy.


    That is not how a man should act.Even if love is absent, so what?....Opportunity knocks on your door only once.


    You can find love at any time, anywhere, even with some lowly woman like a Maid/ve, but a Queen/Emperor...that is not something you should lose. It''s a godsend opportunity, and..." Rock leaned towards Eli and added,


    "Don''t squander your opportunity, even if it feels wrong, because there are millions of people eager to seize that opportunity even if it''s wrong....they don''t care".


    "...." Eli locked eyes with Rock, whose gaze mirrored the gravity of his words and yet,


    "Love is also an opportunity" Eli said as he rubbed his obsidian ring on his left hand.


    "..." Rock frowned.


    Both Alysia and Aadya observed the tense atmosphere between Eli and Rock, anticipating a potential confrontation.


    "That''s what she said, ''Love is also an opportunity; not everyone finds their Loyal love'' My wife, with a radiant smile that illuminates my dark life" Eli then nced at Rock and added,


    "Yes, what you said is not incorrect at all, but... I choose to believe what I want, and you choose yours" Eli tapped Rock''s chest, indicating Rock''s heart.


    With a dangerous smile, Eli dered, "I can make my love anything she wishes to be...frencer, employee, entrepreneur, noble... even a queen, if that she wants to be"


    Rock scrutinized Eli''s eyes, searching for any sign of deceit or fear, but they only reflected genuine conviction...He was dead serious.


    ''Well, I was a little disappointed at the beginning, but hearing those words..''I can make my love anything she wishes to be''...I guess I didn''t choose the wrong one this time'' Rock thought, slowly backing down, remembering his other sons-inw who were often too virtuous for their own good, avoiding conflicts or facing mindless adversaries.


    Yet, onemon trait remained: they would do anything for opportunities...just like him.


    "Not bad, not bad at all, my son" Rock nodded, ncing at the two women covering their red faces. ''Please marry him faster, My daughter, and as for the other one... well, she is already in the pocket''.


    Eli regained hisposure and looked at the two blushing women, thinking, ''Well, I know those words could make any woman blush, but--''.


    "Excuse me, Sir?"


    Eli''s train of thought was interrupted by the waiter.


    "Yes?"


    "I am sorry to inform you, but there are media and people calling for you from the outside" The waiter pointed towards the window.


    "..." Eli turned his gaze in that direction, raising his eyebrows.


    "Tsk, you became popr, brat" Rock clicked his tongue in annoyance after seeing hundreds of people waiting outside.


    "We should leave" Alysia and Aadya had already regained theirposure.

 Chapter 223: I missed you, Papa

    Eli surveyed the group of people with a camera and mic before him.


    "Mr. Asher Eli, is it true that you betrayed your own friends and ssmates?"


    "Yeah, tell us the answer"


    "Why are staying silent?Cat got your tongue or what?"


    "What is your rtionship with Ms. Alysia Hill Morgan Flora?"


    "Why are you staying silent?"


    "..." Eli simply stared, offering nothing more than his impassive gaze to each individual.


    "Did you think staying silent would let you off the hook?"


    "We are on live now. If you don''t respon-"


    "AA, live?" Eli raised his eyebrows as he removed his sunsses.


    "Yes?"


    "Then, wait for a minute..." Eli said as he took a mirror from his inventory, nced left and right,bed his hair, and even checked his teeth for any stray dust.


    "...." Reporters were irked by Eli''s nonchnt behaviour, their lips twitching in annoyance.


    "Okay, I look good, right?" Eli asked the reporters as he struck a pose.


    "...."


    Receiving no response from them,


    "Well, I guess, You guys are also mesmerised by my charm....sometimes it crosses boundaries and all..." Eli said with an awkward smile as he remembered Oliver''s blushing face which made him want to puke.


    Reporters gritted their teeth, feeling increasingly irritated by his antics, and were about to provoke him when,


    "S.U.C.K.I.T.!!!" Eli showed his middle finger and executed a rotating motion with it with protruding lips making it look disgusting.


    Veins bulged on their foreheads; this situation seemed eerily familiar.


    "Make me famous by tomorrow, guys... With my charming face, I know I''ll have female fans by tomorrow.... heheheh" Eli waved his middle finger happily before walking away with an evilugh.


    The reporters exchanged incredulous nces, bewildered by Eli''s audacity.


    "..." Anger red up among everyone. ''Does he think we are some kind of advertisingpany? Female fans?''


    "YOU BAS...."


    While they cursed him, Eli exited through the back door of the cafe and looked at the three individuals who were staring at him strangely.


    "What?" Eli asked.


    Aadya, Alysia, and Rock were inclined to use the cafe''s back door, avoiding a confrontation with the press. The Headmaster hadn''t disclosed any information to the media, and they wanted to prevent any potential misinterpretations that might arise if the Headmaster decided to reveal something unexpected.


    However, Eli had other ns.


    He requested the trio to wait, ostensibly to greet the press with a simple ''Hello,'' but what he did was anything but simple greetings.


    As they stood there, a collective realization settled in: ''We made a mistake; we should have used the Force on him''.


    "....sigh, young man, I know there is nothing wrong with having a bit of fire in the blood, but you should control yourself. Those guys are not to be trifled with-"


    "Just kill them, like I did before" Eli shrugged his shoulders, dismissing Rock''s wisdom.


    "..." Rock stared at Eli.


    "Hmmm....Why do you look like you''ve been beaten up?" Eli frowned when he noticed Rock''s battered attire and dishevelled hair.


    "cough, cough, Asher Eli, we should get moving" Aadya coughed awkwardly.


    "Y-Yes" Alysia nodded.


    "...." Eli stared at Aadya and Alysia, who avoided looking at him, their difort palpable.


    ''So, they are really rted to the old man?... Wait a second, sister-inw? Daughter? Don''t tell me...'' Eli nced at Rock, who was holding his stomach with an apologetic look on his face while looking at them.


    ''So, Alysia is his daughter, and Teach is his sister-inw....ah? Now, that makes sense. So Alysia is the one who stal¡ªI mean, watches me... ah, Now that makes sense why she keeps trying to interfere with my work and tries to provoke me sometimes.... Is she trying to gauge me?'' Eli stared at Alysia up and down, making Alysia flinch for a second as a red hue appeared on her face.


    "L-Let''s move on..." Alysia said with a hurried face and started to walk without waiting for others.


    "Wait? What about the HeadMaster?" Eli suddenly shouted with a shocked look.


    "HeadMaster?" Everyone frowned, not understanding Eli''s sudden outburst.


    "Ahem, I am sorry, I am thinking about the previous incident" Eli tried to dismiss and started to walk.


    Others also shrugged it off.


    ''So, Alysia''s mother married more than one man...? Well, she was a Queen, so I guess it''s pretty normal. And now I understand why Adriana said it was family drama.....'' Eli thought, pondering whether Alysia also decided to marry many men like her mother. If that were the case, Eli would outright reject Rock''s proposal.


    No matter what, he wasn''t into sharing his woman with another man. He would go so far as to kill that man and.....possibly her....That''s how much he fucking twisted human.


    ''Well, if it''s Teach, I don''t mind'' Eli nodded in satisfaction, his thoughts meandering into peculiar territories.


    "Youdies can go first" Suddenly Rock said seriously.


    "..." Aadya frowned, "Why?"


    Alysia also stopped in her tracks.


    "Well, we men have some secret bond-"


    "sshhh"


    Eli abruptly moved behind Aadya, startling her, ''Has his power increased?'' Aadya had a shocked expression but quickly hid.


    "I ain''t going to bond with a fucking old man..." Eli''s voice echoed childishly behind Aadya, resembling a mischievous child behind their mother.


    Alysia smiled, seeing Eli''s antics, while Aadya''s face turned a little red, "Move away from me, brat" she tried to push him.


    "Huh? Teach, You smell good" Eli said, taking a moment to appreciate the fragrance of Aadya''s brte hair.


    "W-What?" Aadya reacted swiftly as she disappeared from that ce and appeared behind Rock.


    "hahaha....hahaha" Seeing Aadya''s blushed face, Rock couldn''t help butugh loudly, breaking the tension momentarily.


    "..." Eli smiled lightly, a hint of mischief in his eyes. He nced behind everyone. His pupils glowed in a green hue before disappearing with a subtle smirk.


    Rock stoppedughing and stared at Eli before ncing at the others and said, "Well, if you don''t want to talk one-to-one.... fine then" as he started to walk without ncing back.


    Everyone soon left the area, oblivious to the ''something'' unravelling in the shadows.


    After a few minutes in that same ce,


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "I told you, Not Now!!" A figure, visibly agitated, scolded another while pulling apanion who had numerous spikes protruding from their body.


    "...I am sorry" whispered another ck-hooded figure, their voice tinged with an air of apprehension.


    "Damn it, Our Target is not as easy as it seems" Vented another Hooded figure in frustration, memories of Eli sensing their location and killing one of their colleagues without moving much and smirk...lingering in their minds.


    "We need at least 10 to 20 people in Late Domain Rank or 5 Perfect Domain Rankers".


    "Yeah, We five cannot kill him with our Early Domain Rank power....He is more dangerous than what they provided".


    "Okay, let''s retreat for now"


    Just about to vanish into the shadows, a sudden hiss interrupted their ns.


    ''Ssssshhhhhh''


    A mysterious ck mist enveloped the figures, shrouding them in an otherworldly darkness.


    "W-What?"


    "D-Dark Mana!!!"


    "R-Run, I-it must be Vampire Q-Queen"


    "AAARRRRHHHH!!''


    "..."


    "N-No! W-Wait, Forgive us, Vampire Queen, W-We didn''t know who put a bounty on him, we are just following orders for arge amount of money that''s all--...''HII''...Sorry P-lease I will tell you everything,.....W-We are f-from Shadow Reapers guild....T-That''s all. Please let us live, Vampire Queen, ''sob, sob,'' We will nevere near Mr.


    Asher Eli....so Please" Pleaded one of the ck-hooded figures as it kneeled down in front of them mist, their voice trembling with fear, ''Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit! The money blinded our eyes we didn''t think V-Vampire Q-Queen protecting him every s-second'' it thought.


    "F-foregive us, Your Majesty!!"


    "Our greed got over our head, W-We won''t ever do this again".


    "P-Please, I have a f-family"


    Each figure followed suit, humbling themselves in desperation.


    "I see...." An ethereal voice echoed, sending shivers down their spines...andthat was thest thing the four of them heard and....two sky-blue eyes were thest sights they saw.


    ''Ssssshhhhhhhhh''


    The ck mist vanished, leaving only five dark charcoal bodies.


    ''wooshhhh''


    As a brisk breeze swept through the alley, the lifeless bodies crumbled into ash, dissipating like dust particles.All that remained were five dark round crystals which were eerily plucked from the ground by skeletal hands that seemed to materialize from the shadows.


    "...."


    There was nothing but a normal small alley....nothing.


    ....


    Eli parted ways with the others, deciding to ask ''help'' from Alysiater....since Rock was annoying and glued to her for some reason.


    Aadya and Alysia swiftly distanced themselves from Eli, dragging Rock along as if he were a piece of garbage.Even the most oblivious and dense observer could grasp that they weren''t strangers at all.


    Standing in front of his Vi/Dormitory, Eli took a deep breath before entering.


    "....."


    Silence hung heavy in the air, the only fitting description for the current state of affairs.


    Upon entering, Eli was met with a shocking sight.


    "B-Big Brother" Mia called out with a dishevelled face and wrinkled dress.


    "M-Master, please stop them" Scy approached him with a tired expression as if she had endured enough shit.


    Eli surveyed the aftermath of what seemed like a.....cmity.


    A broken TV, a torn sofa, tables shattered into pieces, walls bearing the scars of something hitting hard, and sponges from the pillows scattered everywhere.


    In the midst of all this chaos, Adriana with a dishevelled dress, stood alone.....no, not alone, someone perched on her shoulder.


    "aarrrhhhhaaaaaa ''Muhhh''"


    That someone attempted to gobble Adriana''s head with their small mouth.


    Eli''s eyes fell on the culprit....who was none other than Zera.


    "...." Eli felt something ''wrong'' when looked at her and his danger sense was rming to run away from them, so he trusted his instincts and slowly backed off.


    "B-Brother?"


    "Master?"


    "We cannot disturb the Mother and Daughter bond" Eli dered sternly.


    Whether it was fortunate for Mia and Scy or unfortunate for Eli,


    ""ELI!!""


    As soon as the Mother and Daughter duo heard a Manly voice, they immediately reacted. Zera, caught in the act, leapt from Adriana''s shoulder with a crazed expression.


    "!!!" Eli felt a twinge of unease from the way Zera looked at him, prompting him to attempt an escape.


    However,


    ''ssksksksksksks''


    In the middle of the jump, Zera when she noticed Eli trying to escape transformed into a swarm of bats, they moved swiftly and swirled around Eli before enveloping him in a hug as she turned normal.


    "I missed you, Papa"


    "!!!!"

 Chapter 224: YOU DRINK PAPAS BLOOD, WHY CANT I!!!!!!

    "...." Eli stared at the pouting teenage girl who seemed as if someone had stolen her lollipop or something.


    "So?" Eli nced at the other woman, who effortlessly held the pouting teenager with just one hand.


    "It''s all because of you"


    "...." Eli blinked for a few seconds before pointing at himself, "Me?"


    "Yes"


    Eli nked for a second....he felt a little offended now.


    Prisania before and now...Zera.He hadn''t done anything to them, yet Prisania acted crazy like people Eli knew.


    Though he ''actually'' liked it¡ªahem¡ªanyhow, for Zera, he fucking was sure he didn''t mess with her.


    "Y-You O-Old hag, Releassseee me this....instant" Zera squirmed, trying to escape from Adriana''s firm grasp, which seemed to tighten.


    "Old hag...Pfft--" Eli, almost bursting intoughter, covered his mouth and forced himself to calm down.


    But,


    "Hahahahaha....O-Old hag...hahahaha....Old h-hag....hahahaha" Scy, not one to hold back,ughed at Adriana, the Vampire Queen.


    "..." Mia didn''t say much, but her lips curved upward, and a small tremor passed through them.


    "...." Adriana''s eyes twitched in anger.


    "Okay, calm down, Scy, and tell me what happened" Eli said, sensing Adriana''s killing intent.


    "It-"


    "Your blood, Big Brother" Before Scy could speak, Mia stepped forward, causing a twist in Scy''s lips.


    "My blood...ah?" Eli frowned as he looked deep into Zera''s eyes.


    "Yes, it happened a few hours ago....." Mia began exining everything while Scy set about restoring the house to its original state with some equipment missing out or Zera ate those like a child.


    "I see..." Eli nodded and scrutinized Zera, who seemed to have hazy eyes and flushed cheeks as if she were drunk.


    "Papa Blood!" When Eli leaned closer, Zera tried to move towards him, but Adriana held her like a toy.


    "Y-You, O-Old ugly bitch, Le-t me goooo, Papa isss waitinggg" Zera cursed at Adriana, her mother.


    A dangerous glint passed through her eyes, but Adriana shook her head to calm herself down and exined to Eli,


    "She mostly drank blood from animals or from me, and as you know about ''Your blood''s Quality which cannotpare to the 1000s of years wine---'' ahem, due to the minute quantity, she drank now and is acting like a naughty brat" ring at Zera, who stuck out her tongue and pulled down her eyelid.


    "aaaa"


    Seeing her naughty action, Eli couldn''t help to nod and rubbed his eyebrows, ''I want to check on Prisania...'' and nced at Zera, who was looking at him with puppy eyes as tears started to pour out.


    "Papa, Papa, PaaaPaaa...." Zera called him affectionately.


    Eli''s eyes twitched, not because she called him Dad, but because she was a teenage girl.


    How was he supposed to react to this excess of ''Papa love'' from her? If it were a little girl, he might have smiled warmly and epted her, but Zera was almost the same age as him; heck, she might even be older than him...How could he ept them?


    Seeing Adriana wearing an awkward expression and appearing a bit expectant, Eli shook his head. ''What am I even hesitating for?'' he thought, inwardly cursing himself.


    He then said,


    "Come to Papa" beckoning with both of his hands.


    "PAPA!" Zera eximed, her eyes lighting up with a radiant smile.Adriana, catching Eli''s wink, felt a subtle sense of relief, silently grateful for Eli''s approach.


    To be truthful,


    When Adriana broke the news to her daughter about Eli bing her stepfather, Zera''s initial reaction was a whirlwind of shock and fury.


    For almost half an hour, Zera grappled with a range of emotions, each one more intense than thest and the most intense was Anger and Jealousy.


    And at times, Adriana couldn''t help but sense a murderous intent emanating from her daughter for the first time...and also for the first time, Zera showed an emotion that Adriana had longed to see from her daughter.


    Zera''s eyes showed icy lifelessness....a ruthlessness to kill anyone in her way.


    An indispensable trait for a ruler to have...''No Mercy'', that''s how Adriana grew up.However, Zera wasn''t, she was showered with love when she was little and separated from other Fallens People to avoid being influenced by them....so that''s why Adriana was totally taken aback by Zera''s new emotion,


    Yet,


    Amidst this newfound ruthlessness, there was another emotion swirling within Zera''s eyes...obsessiveness to own someone.


    ''Fuck!!''


    It finally dawned on Adriana that her daughter''s affections ran deeper than she had initially thought.


    Zera harboured an intense love for....


    ''Her Mother'' (That''s what Adriana realized)


    More rming was the realization that Zera might resort to extreme measures, even assassinate Asher Eli, to secure the love she felt was rightfully hers.


    Adriana grappled with shock and worry, torn between the joy of her daughter''s possessiveness and the fear that Zera might harm Eli for the sake of Adriana''s love. Despite the conflicting emotions, there was no way Adriana would allow her daughter to inflict harm on Eli.


    If Zera didn''t approve of Eli, what else she could.....All she could do was maintain a secret rtionship until her daughter came to ept Eli.


    But now, she felt relieved that her daughter didn''t hate Eli but.... that begs the question, ''Why does my daughter show those kinds of emotions?'' Adriana pondered but soon snapped out of thoughts when she felt her daughter biting her hand to release her this instant.


    Adriana released her daughter, and soon,


    "PAPA!!" Zera immediately hugged Eli with an excited smile.


    "...." Eli reciprocated her hug, patting her back and saying, "Good Girl, Good Girl...."


    "Hehehehe..." Zera giggled as she inhaled his scent, her body affectionately pressed against him.


    "???" Eli felt a little weird but decided to shrug it off. He sat on the sofa with Zera on hisp.


    Adriana followed suit, sitting beside him like a devoted wife. She slowly leaned on his shoulder, ncing at Eli and her daughter.....A smile unconsciously yed on her lips.


    ''So, this is what family feels like... ah? It is warm andforting'' Adriana thought.


    ''Tsk'' Scy clicked her tongue in annoyance, observing Zera, who had transformed into a child, yet her actions didn''t seem childlike at all.


    Mia, with fidgeting hands, looked at Zera in jealousy. She understood her friend was in a yful and drunk mode, but that doesn''t mean Zera could hog HER big brother.


    What''s more, Zera''s body was practically glued to Eli''s, eliciting a sense of possessiveness that Mia found challenging to bear.


    Annoyance, anger, and jealousy swirled within Mia as she grabbed her phone and aimed it at Zera,


    "Big Brother..." as she pointed at her phone camera.


    Eli nced at Mia andprehended her intentions. He gave her a thumbs up, silently acknowledging the forting social embarrassment.


    ''Well, let''s give her a taste of social deathter'' Eli thought, humour glinting in his eyes.


    "Heheh..." Mia giggled and started to record Zera''s endearing antics.


    "P-Papa" Zera suddenly called Eli.


    "Yes?" Eli responded, pushing her gently. She was sitting on hisp....exactly on his crotch and moving randomly, which was very dangerous to Eli, he didn''t why but his body was currently sensitive and also since her mother sat beside him....Extremely Dangerous.


    Zera put her finger on her lips, tilting her head and saying, "I want Papa''s~ Blood"


    "...." Adriana red at Zera, while Eli stared into Zera''s hazy eyes and then asked softly, "Mama''s blood is sweat, why don''t you drink hers?"


    ''Mama!!'' Hearing that word, Adriana blushed heavily, covering her eyes and grinning like a maiden in love.


    Scy was annoyed and just about to rebuke Adriana when,


    "That Old hag''s blood is shit" Zera said with a straight face as she red at Adriana and tried to push her away from Eli as if saying ''Mine''.


    "Pffftt--hahahahahahah" Scy burst outughing, herughter echoing everywhere, and Mia, ''Oh, dear!'' she thought, gulped, wondering what kind of reaction Zera would have after sobering up.


    Eli frowned; he didn''t like that and asked with a strict tone, "Zera, why are you calling your mother like that?"


    Zera flinched hearing Eli''s strict tone.....Her eyes turned teary, and,


    "aa..."


    She started to cry like a child.


    Eli was taken aback and nced at Adriana with a little fear. Eli still thought he was a stranger, intruding into their personal life. Making a child cry in front of their mother...that was the deadliest thing.


    However, Adriana nkly stared at Zera, her mind swirling with a mix of emotions, ''Yes, if she loves me, then why does she keep insulting me? Did I do something wrong? Or is it something else?''


    Eli sighed inwardly and embraced the crying little child? kissing her hair before saying,


    "Papa is not going to hurt you, I am sorry..."


    "aaaw.....ww..ww, I ''sob'' am sorrryy...P-Papa won''t hate me?" Zera asked, sniffing her running nose.


    "Of course, I would never hate my ''~chu~'' Little cute Zera" Eli said reassuringly, nting a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ".....hehehehe" Zera suddenly giggled, as if her previous crying was an act.


    "Papa! Blood!" Zera pleaded again for his blood, pointing to his neck.


    "Hmmmm...." Eli knew that''s how kids actually act so instead of rejecting her directly, he pondered what to do now, his mind racing to find a solution.


    Seeing him taking so long, Zera''s eyes turned teary again as she was about to cry when,


    "W-Wait, Wait, Don''t cry...Adriana?" Eli hurriedly stopped Zera and turned to ask for help from Adriana.


    Adriana, who was watching her family''s antics, couldn''t help but smile.


    "Adriana?" Eli called her again.


    "Huh?" Adriana snapped out of her thoughts and said strictly, like a good mother,


    "No dear, you can''t.We can''t just let anyone have Papa''s blood, it''s very special"


    Zera lowered her head and mumbled silently, "But you drink his blood....why can''t I?"


    "Huh?What did you say?"


    "YOU DRINK PAPA''S BLOOD, WHY CAN''T I?" Zera shouted, clenching Eli''s dress.


    "...He is your Papa, that''s why" Adriana made a stern remark.


    "..." Zera leaned on Eli''s chest, "Papa!!" looking up with puppy eyes.


    Eli avoided looking into her eyes, unsure how to respond. ''Why?'' Eli really wanted to scream now.


    Adriana, growing tired of Zera''s antics, stood up and tried to pull Zera away from Eli.


    "NNNnnnnnoooooooo!!!" Zera cried, clinging to Eli''s dress.


    "Come on, leave him aloneeee" Adriana said as she pulled Zera.


    "No, No, No, you old h-hag, let me go..." Zera started to curse Adriana again.


    "The next time you call me that, I will slit your tongue" Adriana made the dangerous remark as she yanked Zera,


    ''tttttrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr''


    Causing Eli''s dress to tear apart.


    "NNOOOO!! Papa, Papa, Papa, PAPA!!!" Zera wailed like a child, but then,


    "Papa?Who?"


    A stern and emotionless voice interrupted the chaotic scene. Everyone flinched as they nced back and saw a woman with golden hair, descending from the stairs.....Her sky-blue eyes were fixed intently on Zera, who stood frozen like a statue while muttering,


    "Mother?"


    ''Thud'' SI Phone fell from Mia''s hand.

 Chapter 225: I am sorry, Lilith

    Eli looked at Zera and asked with a bewildered tone,


    "What?"


    "M-Mother is scary, Papa!" Zera eximed with a grim face. She squirmed as Adriana loosened her grip on her, and soon Zera ran behind Eli, hugging him like a frightened cat.


    "M-Mother is scary, Papa! W-We should run away" Zera urged, pulling Eli behind her, indicating that they should escape.


    Eli felt utterly lost, "S-She is your mother?" he asked with hesitation.


    "Scary Mother" Zera affirmed with a solemn nod.


    "And she?" Eli pointed to Adriana, who realized her mistake and facepalmed herself.


    "Good mother?" Zera tilted her head as if she couldn''t quite decide whether Adriana was good or not.


    "..." Eli nced back and forth between Adriana and Lilith.


    "Two mothers?" Eli asked.


    "Yes, it''s weird how Zera has two mothers" Zera mused, folding her arms under her chest as if pondering the intricacies of her family dynamics...she looked adorable now.


    Eli''s hand trembled; he never thought he would ask this, but now...hearing those words, Eli didn''t have any other choice, With trembling hands, Eli asked, "Did you two--"


    ""NO!!''''" Before Eli could finish his words, bothdies answered simultaneously.


    Adriana and Lilith''s faces flustered.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Scy, who had been maintaining her ''Timeless Barrier'' around everyone in the house, felt a slight crack appear on her barrier before healing itself, ''Well, I guess it will take some time to withstand her pressure''.


    "Papa, M-Mothers are angry!" Zera said with a frightened face.


    For the first time, Eli found Zera cute.


    Shaking his head, Eli was about to calm her down when,


    "Who told you he is your father?" Lilith asked with an indifferent tone.


    "!!!" Zera flinched and shirked behind Eli.


    "Zera?" Lilith pressed as she stood before Eli, who was obviously blocking her.


    "M-Mom ''hic'' Mom told me, Pa-Papa is going be Papa ''hic'' for me, Mother" Zera said, pointing to Adriana while crying.


    Adriana shot a deadly re at Zera before looking at Lilith, who simply regarded her with emotionless eyes.


    However,


    Adriana didn''t back down; instead, she also stared at Lilith with emotionless eyes.....She had decided to confront her directly.


    A tense and dangerous atmosphere hung between Lilith and Adriana as they stood facing each other...


    ''gulp''


    Scy gulped when she felt her barrier constantly breaking apart and repairing itself, seemingly foretelling everything that was about to happen.


    "M-Mia, W-We should leave now" Scy tried to call Mia.


    But her words never reached Mia''s ears as she observed the unfolding scene with nervous curiosity. The one thing she knew was, ''My big brother is really famous...ah,'' as she felt a hint of pride as well as...anger and Jealousy.However, facing reality, she was just a bug in front of these monsters.


    If she wanted to protect her big brother, she knew she had to work hard, as every other bitch seemed to fawn over him.Though, she wouldn''t mind Lilith; her big sister said Lilith was the one who saved her and a powerful woman capable of protecting her big brother from any danger.....''She is useful'' Mia thought and So, Mia controlled herself to ept that woman.


    "P-Papa?" Zera called Eli with a frightened face as she rubbed her tired eyes. Eli gently patted her before moving towards Lilith and hugged her from behind.


    "Huh?" Lilith snapped out, "Darling?"


    "You don''t have much time" Eli said, pointing to Lilith''s bracelet, which had almost changed into a dark colour.


    "Oh?" Lilith realized and suddenly disappeared along with Eli, leaving behind an echo of their presence....along with a cat who had a bewildered expression.


    "W-Why am I here~Nya?" Kitty Anna muttered as she couldn''t believe what just happened, ''I was definitely looking at the cocoon...''.


    The tense atmosphere dissipated, leaving Mia, Scy, Adriana, and Zera in the Living Area.


    "P-Pa..pa? Whe...whr----sssnnnnnzzzz" Zera called out, but soon, ''Thud,'' she fell down.....not on the floor, but into Adriana''s embrace. Adriana swiftly arrived when Zera suddenly fainted.


    "Is she fine?" Mia asked with a worried face, her eyes darting between Zera and Adriana.


    "She just fell asleep... Must be tired" Adriana said, looking at her daughter, who had almost wreaked havoc in the house and was now sleeping peacefully, oblivious to the chaos she caused.


    "sssnnnnoooorrrrrrr"


    "Tired!!We are the ones who tried more than her" Scy said with a tired tone; she didn''t know how many times she had used her spell. Her mana was almost depleted now, a fact evident in the weariness of her gaze.


    "...." Adriana didn''t say anything to Scy, feeling a little tired herself from handling a lively child.


    While Adriana and the others decided to rest, Eli and Lilith stood in front of a red cocoon ced on Eli''s bed.


    The room exuded an eerie aura as if the cocoon would break at any time.


    Eli was fascinated by the crimson cocoon, drawn to it as if an invisible force guided him.


    "So, she awakened her subus bloodline... ah" Eli muttered as he carefully touched the cocoon, ''That''s unexpected. I only thought, with my bloodposition, there was only a 10% chance of stimting her dormant subus bloodline.... Is my blood really having something else?'' Eli pondered, his mind lost in abyrinth of thoughts.


    Lilith stood there, observing her husband....Numerous thoughts ran through her mind before she called him, "Darling".


    "Huh?" Eli snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Lilith, who was pouting, a yful glint in her eyes.


    "Where did you go?" Eli asked, if Lilith were to present then nothing would happen to Zera.


    "...Well, I went to clean?" Lilith said with a confused expression while averting her eyes and looking at him.


    Seeing this, Eli thought Lilith was angry for leaving her suddenly.


    "I am sorry" With an apologetic smile, Eli hugged her, sensing an unspoken understanding between them, and kissed her lips before looking at her warmly.


    "So, how was your date?" Lilith asked nonchntly, but her eyes betrayed a hint of curiosity and....amusement?


    "...." Seeing her pouting lips, Eli wanted to tease her, "Well, it was really good. I went on a date with two beautiful women and had a... threesome".


    "...."


    "Oh? I see...." Lilith raised her eyebrow, noticing her husband''s yful lie.As a good wife, she showed visible anger.


    "Hmm, Hmmm" Eli nodded in satisfaction.


    "Well, if you asked me and Adriana, we could do that" Lilith casually remarked, injecting a subtle flirtatious tone into her words, however, there was no way she would allow another woman into their love-making nest.


    "!!!" Eli showed a shocked expression before looking at Lilith weirdly, he just joked about the threesome however, hearing her agreeing with him and connecting the previous incident, Eli couldn''t help but ask with hesitation, "S-So you guys are--"


    Seeing his awkward face, Lilith realized what he was going to ask. Without letting him finish, Lilith said with a red face, "I-I was just joking, and as I said before, Adriana and I are not like that. There is no way I am letting another woman into our lovemaking....


    Don''t forget, there won''t be any threesome for you" Lilith said solemnly, a mix of embarrassment and a touch of disgust appeared on her face.


    "Oh? Why is that? I just did it before, though?" Eli rubbed his chin and asked with a questioning gaze asking about his fake ''Threesome''.


    "''Snort'' I knew my husband wouldn''t leave me for any me date'' and some other women when your thoughts filled by me.


    Most importantly, Those two Adriana and Scy are just like me, and there is no way they are going to allow another woman into their nest.....so don''t expect more than ne--"


    "~chu~"


    Eli suddenly kissed her lips, a spontaneous gesture of love and reassurance.


    He said warmly, "I love you and.... Thank you for epting them"


    The room seemed to glow with a soft warmth, their connection strengthened by the unspoken understanding between them.


    "Heheh...ahem,''snort''


    What can I do? My incorrigible husband seems to have mastered the art of seduction" Lilith said with fake anger, a yful glint in her eyes, ''There is no need to Thank me.....Because I know, even after Your first wife''s death, you still hold ''her'' in your heart'' she thought as she really wanted to see Eli''s first wife and wanted to show that woman, her beloved ring.


    "Hahah... Well, I cannot object to that" Eliughed and thought, ''That''s what ''She'' carved into me'' Eli mused, casting a fleeting nce into the depths of his memories.


    Lilith ''unconsciously'' heard Eli''s thoughts and frowned inwardly, ''''She'' Is he thinking about his first wife?If so, then why did she make him a yboy?For what reason?.....No, more importantly, why does he want to make many women fall in love with him?'' Lilith wondered inwardly, recalling her investigation of her husband during his stay in Division 1.


    She wanted to dig deeper, "I am sure someone must have trained you like this. They must be some kind of specialist, right?"


    "Oh, that''s a correct guess....." Eli smiled and simply asked back, "So, what about Zera?"


    Seeing her husband changing the subject, Lilith sighed, thinking her husband was a really tricky one, and said, "Ask Adriana; she is the one responsible for everything".


    "Hmm...Okay then" Eli nodded.


    "Darling?" Lilith''s demeanour shifted, a subtle tremor in her voice as her gaze lingered on the crimson cocoon.


    "Yes, Dear?"


    "...Awakening someone''s bloodline is not easy, and just by drinking someone''s blood, there is no way such a thing I have seen ever in my life...." Lilith touched Eli''s cheek delicately, her fingers conveying both concern and curiosity.


    "Darling, What happened to your blood?"


    "...."


    "Darling, What mixed in your blood?"


    "..."


    "Darling, regardless of how thoroughly Adriana and I probed into your ndestine history, all we uncovered were fragments:


    Your mother, a soulless human.


    Your father, a transcendent human, harbouring an unawakened Frost Phoenix bloodline.


    Your vige is renowned solely for its agricultures and blossoms.


    Nothing.....The vige held no secrets that could ount for the peculiarposition of your blood.


    You, seemingly not to awaken your Frost Phoenix bloodline.....Why does your blood affect others and influence their mind?


    Why?


    No matter how many tests we conducted, the results persisted.....a mere mortal human. I cannot understand the anomaly in your blood... except" Lilith''s eyes turned inscrutable, and she leaned in closer,


    "Another contracted mythical beast or....another spirit that lurking within your body...that I don''t know?"


    "~chu~" Eli simply kissed her lips; there was no way she was going to push him, even if in a serious situation.She liked it when her husband kissed her to calm down.


    "I am sorry, Lilith... But I made a promise to my ''Ava''....not to divulge anything rted to her" Eli''s tone shifted to a serious.


    ''Ava?'' Lilith processed the revtion, the name of Eli''s first wife unveiled for the first time and with that information, she would get--


    "And.Don''t.you.dare.investigate.on.her"Eli''s words sliced through the air with an icy finality, a rare disy of an emotionless facade towards her.


    Eli understood her more than she thought.


    Lilith flinched when she saw his nk look at her and his ''nk'' emotion.


    S-She didn''t like it.


    "I am sorry" Lilith whispered, wrapping her arms around him in an attempt to cool him down.

 Chapter 226: "I want you to Fill~me~up~"

    "~hmm~"


    ''Slurp''


    ''~mm~"


    Eli and Lilith parted their lips, the lingering taste of a shared moment still electrifying the air.


    "You know, Darling, before I go, I want you to fill me up~" Lilith said, her tone yful, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    She rubbed her stomach sensually, adding a tantalizing gesture while licking her lips, leaving an enticing promise hanging in the air.


    "Hehe... Who said I am going to fill you there only" Eli teased, his gaze shifting towards the crimson cocoon, a yful spark in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t be able to hear us ore out now....So" Lilith assured, her voice a sultry whisper as she took his right hand, slowly guiding it towards her lower lips. With a subtle flourish, she made her dress disappear, unveiling everything.


    Eli felt the sticky sensation on his fingers as they touched a squishy area.


    "Focus on only me~" Lilith purred, her voice dripping with seduction, as she licked her lips in a tantalizing manner.


    "~~AAHHH~~"


    Eli lowered his pants within a second and easily slid his hard member inside her dripping slits.


    "Look who''s horny" Elimented when he felt her insides were easily sliding.


    "~Ahhh~B-Because~Dar~ahh~ling~Looks~very handsome~mmm~gent~le darling~"


    Lilith moaned when she felt Eli grinding her wet little sister forcefully.


    Hearing her ethereal voice, Eli pulled her up a little. She wrapped her leg around his hips and her hands around his neck. Eli responded by grabbing her ass tightly, intensifying the connection between them,


    "~AAAAHHHH~"


    Lilith moaned loudly when she felt her husband''s hard member poking against her as if it were eager to enter that precious territory.


    ''Ssssshhhh''


    ''Squelch''


    ''Squelch''


    Eli didn''t wait for her to calm down, he started to pound her as the squirting sound echoed in the room.


    "W~wait~L~et me ca~ahha~dow~N~mmmm~Yesss~Fas~ster~Darling" Lilith made an ecstatic expression.


    Eli smiled inwardly, contemting how his wife had swiftly transformed in this moment.


    Lilith pouted with hazy eyes, then waved her hand, causing the torn shirt on Eli''s body to disappear. With lust-filled eyes, she kissed his neck and licked his skin.....as if leaving sensual marks on his body.


    "Hehe...." Eli giggled a little as he felt her insides getting tighter again.


    Eli leaned back, and as his back pressed against the wall, he spread her ass cheeks., Her little pink asshole was in in view, and he squatted a bit, then...


    "~AAAHHHH~"


    ''Squelch''


    "W~Wai~HMMMM~My~Wo~AAAHH~"


    ''Squelch''


    "FUCK!!!~YES~"


    ''Squelch''


    Lilith who had left her husband''s thing entered the domain with full force and surrendered to pleasure.


    Eli pounded like never before, in a rhythmic manner. Carefully, he entered her womb and pounded and stimted that area without withdrawing.


    When Lilith felt her husband reach the end, she experienced a mix of pain and pleasure coursing through her body.


    ''SSSSSSHHHHHHHH''


    ''"~DDAAARRRLLLIINNNNGGGGG~"


    Eli paused for a second to let her savour the pleasure. Lilith''s body convulsed as she arched, releasing those loving nectars from within her.


    ''ssshhhhh''


    ''ssh''


    ''ssh''


    ''drip, drip''


    "~ha~ha~ha~" With a bright red face, she panted heavily, drenching the floor with the intimate nectar.


    With blurred eyes, she looked at her husband, who returned her gaze with a knowing expression that seemed to say, ''Feels good, right?''


    Lilith averted her embarrassed face but,


    "~Ahhh~"


    "Wait, Darling~ahh~give a second~hmm~I just came~hmmm~two times~Ahhh" Lilith hurriedly spoke up when she noticed Eli slowly pulling out, his movements grinding inside her before gradually pushing back in.


    "But I haven''t filled you yet" Eli stated nkly. Without waiting for her reply, he began pounding her again.


    "~Ahh~Yes~F~Faster~Fuck me~harder~"


    This was whatpelled Eli to make love to her even when she imed she wanted to take a rest.....his wife''s true desire was to be passionately embraced by her husband and fucked mindlessly like animals in heat.


    After a pounding that seemed a decade, Eli said,


    "Dear~, I am~going to fill you up" Eli whispered in her ears.


    "~YYESS~DEEPER~" Lilith tightened her inside when she felt his thing getting bigger and with,


    "~AAAAAAHHHHHH~"


    "~aarhggg~"


    In the final thrust, Eli directly released his holy water inside her womb.


    Lilith''s toes curled up as her legs straightened a bit, her body leaning back as she felt a warm sensation within her stomach.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Their heavy breaths tickled each other''s noses.


    Eli and Lilith gazed at each other for a moment before,


    "~hmm~"


    Then, they engaged in a deep kiss. Eli licked and sucked her tongue as if it were ice cream, while his finger slowly entered her asshole.


    "~hmfff~"


    Lilith finally understood what he meant by ''Fill you there only''.


    While she didn''t mind, a shiver ran down her spine whenever she felt Eli''s fingers swirling and scratching the inside of her asshole.


    She unconsciously clenched not only her back but also her pussy.


    Eli then slowly pulled out his thing as,


    ''Plop''


    ''Drip, Drip''


    A white liquid flowed from her little soft lips as her insides convulsed, trying to prevent it from flowing out.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Parting their lips with a string of thread, Eli plunged back in.


    "~HHhaa~"


    Due to thest session and his shaft being coated with both fluids, it easily entered without obstruction.


    Eli then slowly moved towards the table.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Lilith hid her face in embarrassment upon hearing those dripping sounds, well aware of what it was and where it came from.


    Eli smiled and gentlyid her back on the table, her golden hair spread around and her lust-filled eyes adding to Eli''s arousal as his vigour shaft got even harder.


    "~MMM~" Lilith moaned when she felt his thing growing even harder.


    Then, with a dried throat, Eli''s eyes focused on the two peaks and without hesitation, he gobbled them. Lilith smiled as her fingers ran through his hair.


    "~mmm~"


    Eli slowly began to move his hips, his hands fondling those twins to his heart''s content.


    "~Faster~Darling~Ahh~"


    Granting her wish, Eli pounded her faster, her moans were the fuel to his hips as he hammered linking to her moans.


    Eli''s lips danced around her hard pink nipples, and his hands pinched them, coaxing forth a cute moan.


    "~Haa~"


    Eli licked around her breasts as if they were a dessert, unable to get enough of those peaks.


    ''Squelch''


    "~OH~it~ing out~" Lilith said when she noticed her babiesing out from her front lips.


    ''Squelch''


    "~aah"


    ''Squelch''


    With each thrust, the white liquid from her pussy area gushed out with bubbles, flowing onto Eli''s shaft as it moved back and forth.


    "Do~ha~n''t worry it''s going inside~ha~but another route" Eli teased.


    "No~~I want it~mmm~here~hmm~" Lilith cutely pouted.


    Eli then suddenly sealed her lips as he felt he was about to release his second load.


    His hand went towards her soft slits and slowly entered, fingering her.


    Feeling his finger with a sticky sensation,


    "~Aahh~No~"


    Lilith couldn''t control herself anymore as she clenched her inside.Eli noted, thinking he was also about to reach his end.


    "Here~Comes the second~ha~fill" Eli said as he injected her back.


    "~Ahhhhhaaaaaaaaa~"


    Lilith squirted directly onto Eli''s stomach, and her back filled with warmth.


    "Th~ha~that was gooddd~Huh?" Lilith, who had calmed after experiencing the climax, was suddenly pulled down, and something pushed into her mouth.


    "~Hmmffff~"


    Eli made her kneel, put his shaft inside her mouth, and said,


    "Now, let''s fill your mouth" Eli utteredsciviously.


    Lilith didn''t object; she simply moved her head back and forth while her hands yed with his sack that contained a family tree.


    ''Squelch''


    ''Squelch''


    "~arrrggg~"Eli grunted in pleasure when he felt Lilith licking his tip, swirling her tongue around its end and urately nibbling at the point of connection not too much pressure or not too light....at the correct level for pleasure.


    ''She sure knows everything'' Eli thought as he felt Lilith truly capturing every essence of his pleasure.


    Lilith smiled inwardly, seeing her husband in pleasure.She wasn''t moving either faster or slower; she moved exactly in a way that stimted her husband in a rhythmic manner, just like how Eli knew her G-spot and erogenous spots.


    She wanted to make sure, she was the only one capable of doing this.


    "Lilith~" Eli said as he patted her head.


    "~Hmmm~~" Lilith nodded as she also felt his member getting bigger and twitching inside her mouth.


    ''Squelch''


    ''Squelch''


    Lilith started to move faster as the sound echoed, creating a sickening noise,


    "~aarrhh~"


    Lilith, with a deep throat, took everything inside her directly into her stomach, not wanting to waste his precious baby fluids.


    ''PoP''


    Eli took out his shaft and looked at Lilith who was slowly gulping his holy water with lusty eyes.


    "Ha, You are tasty as always~Huh?" Lilith, eager for another round, tried to excite him with seductive words.However, upon seeing his little brother still standing vigorously and proudly...she was totally lost, ''Last night, we fucked like rabbits, and even now he came three times, and yet...''


    Her thoughts were abruptly stopped when Eli picked her up, made her lean against the wall, her ass firmly in his grip, and ced his shaft at the slit of her ass cheeks.


    "I am gonna make sure to fill you up" Eli said with a devilish smile.


    "~aaahhhh~" Lilith moaned when she felt her pussy filled again.


    Lilith looked back and said seductively, "~Yes, Fill every inch of my~body~" as she clenched her pussy as if wanting to drain him dry.


    "~YESSSSS~"


    Moans filled the room....no, the entire Vi.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    After an hour or so,


    "I am leaving then~hmm~" Lilith said, her lips lingering on Eli''s before parting.


    Eli observed Lilith, dressed and ready to depart, the bracelet on her wrist starting to crack. Eli focused on the bracelet, then calmly stated,


    "No matter what, you should talk to me directly first before leaving for a week, okay?"


    "..W-Well-"


    "Okay?"


    "..I-"


    "O.K.A.Y?"


    "....Yes" Lilith finally epted her defeat.


    "And if you do it again, then you will face severe punishment" Eli warned her.


    However,


    "Punishment?" Lilith remembered her so-called punishment, which was obviously not a punishment for her.....her inside twinkled again, with a hint of mischief, she teased, "I don''t mind puni--"


    "Punishment will be worse than before" Eli stated, a dangerous glint passing through his eyes.


    ''gulp''


    Lilith hurriedly nodded her head, "I won''t do it again".


    "~Chu~Good" Eli nted a gentle kiss on her forehead and spoke warmly, "I love you" with little red cheeks.


    Lilith smiled with happiness, what she liked most about him was whenever he poured his love into words he always got embarrassed even though he told her hundreds of times and yet he always blushed like a little guy in love...


    Reciprocating the affection, "I love you, too" she said as she rubbed her stomach, teasingly adding, "You filled me too much, Darling~"


    "Hahaha....that''s good, you won''t forget about me again" Eli''sughter echoed.


    "I won''t ever forget about my husband, ~Darling~" as Lilith slowly disappeared.


    Staring at the spot where Lilith vanished for a few minutes, Eli''s face suddenly turned nk, his voice carrying an indifferent tone,


    "Hey, whoever are youe out"


    "...."

 Chapter 227: Why now?

    "..."


    "Not going to respond?" Eli tilted his head.


    "..."


    A weighty silence hung in the air.


    "Sigh,e on. You are staying in my body without my consent... Hmm, no, I did give consent, right?" Eli pondered, retracing the events of that night inside the Dungeon Prison.


    As far as he knew, there were a few incidents before fainting, but unlike Kitty Anna, he wasn''t sure if he heard anyone speaking to him or if he agreed to some kind of contract.


    However, hearing Lilith''s cryptic words about ''another spirit'' Eli confirmed that Lilith was aware of what it was, yet she remained reluctant to divulge the full truth.


    "Megalodon...ah?" Eli mused before turning his attention to the crimson cocoon. He approached it slowly and collected samples from its surface.


    "..." In a contemtive silence, Eli stared at the crimson blood now encased in a ss tube. Curiosity urged him to take some of his own blood and conduct tests.


    While Eli delved into his experiments, Lilith materialized in her dark castle.


    Fallen Continent


    ''SSSSHHhhhhhhh''


    With a deliberate motion, she removed her golden ring from her left hand, gazing at it for a moment before kissing it. The ring glowed briefly as she wrapped it in a square barrier before it vanished from her hands.


    ''Step, Step''


    With measured steps, she ventured deep inside her castle, traversing tunnels that seemed to reach into the very heart of somewhere enigmatic.


    The tunnels naturally illuminated from the rocks, and as she progressed, the seals on her body began to loosen.


    "Rovanni Exanimzza"


    A soft, rhythmic sound apanied the release of the seals.


    "shhh"


    Her petite frame gradually transformed into one of alluring curves and graceful proportions.


    "sschhchh"


    Her golden hair radiated with a dark ck hue at its ends.


    "sschhchh"


    Her sky-blue pupils became shrouded in red and sky-blue as if a mystical aura enveloped them.


    "sschhchh"


    Her attire metamorphosed into a symphony of shadows....flowing, dark robes that clung to her form like a veil of night.Feathers, delicate and as ck as the void, adorned the hems of her sleeves and the edges of her robe.


    As she moved, the feathers rustled softly, evoking a sense of both elegance and an untamed, ethereal grace.


    "shhh"


    Intricate tattoos materialized on her arms, spiralling upwards like ancient runes inscribed by unseen hands. These markings seemed to writhe with a life of their own, resonating with the pulse of supernatural energy that surrounded her.


    Lilith, with her newfound presence, stood as a captivating vision of otherworldly beauty--an embodiment of darkness and allure capable of ensnaring any man or woman''s heart.


    ''step, step, step---''


    Her strides came to a halt as she reached the tunnel''s end.


    "...."


    Lilith stood before the imposing structure....it was not just a wall but more like a door.


    The edifice before her, crafted from an otherworldly obsidian-like substance, loomed with ominous grandeur.Sinister symbols, etched with precision, adorned its surface like cryptic whispers eternally trapped in stone.


    Approaching the door, she found skulls and skeletons intricately woven into the very fabric of the portal. Rows of skeletal figures, frozen in eternal torment, served as grotesque beings, their hollow eye sockets seemingly following her every move. The cries of unseen entities echoed through the tunnel, creating an eerie atmosphere that surrounded the foreboding entrance.


    But when she touched the obsidian door, the cries died out, leaving the entire tunnel in an unsettling silence that seemed to seep into the very walls.


    "....." Lilith, with indifferent eyes, looked at the door, ''Sigh, I thought it might have opened as I hurriedly left here to see my husband'' Lilith disyed visible relief on her face.


    However, upon closer inspection, she noticed a minute, a very minute....let''s say, a hair''s breadth in thickness... left open on the door.


    As a small amount of dark mist flowed out from it, her eyes widened, and without much thought,


    "SSSIINNNNGGGGG"


    She forcibly used arge amount of her dark mana to close the door, the echoing sound resonating through the cavern like a haunting melody.


    ''Thud''


    ''-Ha-'' Lilith panted when she felt half of her mana depleted for a small gap, the oppressive aura of the sealed door now palpable.


    Her face turned grimace.She then turned around and surveyed the surroundings, shadows seeming to dance at the edges of her vision.


    "..."


    "There you are" Lilith indifferently echoed as she looked at the dark corner where she saw,


    "Tttrrrgggrrrr"


    A grotesque fusion of malevolence and ethereal darkness materialized. Its form was a shadowy silhouette, with abyssal eyes and tattered, razor-tipped wings that seemed to cast elongated, ominous shadows across the tunnel.


    Cloaked in sulfurous smoke, symbols etched into its flesh pulsed with Dark energy, and a faint, otherworldly whisper apanied its presence.


    As it fixated its gaze on Lilith,


    "F-Father is calling...You" it said with a hoarse voice, ck liquid dripping from its mouth.


    "I don''t have a father" Lilith said indifferently as she lifted her hand.


    An invisible force pulled at the creature, but it easily broke free, the dark energies intertwining with the shadows that clung to its form.


    "..." Lilith frowned, realizing it was not low level; it was almost simr to the Monarch Rank, nearly akin to the Dungeon Walker that Eli and others had faced, bringing them to the brink of death before defeating it.


    ''Snort'' With a single snort, Lilith beckoned her hand with a little force, and...now the creature wriggled in Lilith''s grasp.


    "How many of you came?" Lilith asked with a deadly tone, her voice echoing like a sinister incantation.


    "kkrrrrr..harrr...harrr...F-fathggrrr-cough-carrrlnggg---" The creature tried to speak, but Lilith, knowing what it was iterating, simply snapped its neck and threw the lifeless body at the door.....where the skulls consumed it with a hungry, echoing gnaw.


    "aaaahhhhhooooooo!!!!"


    "..." Lilith watched the scene with a serious face, the dim light casting eerie shadows across her visage, and called out, "Adriana" Her indifferent voice echoed throughout the cavernous space.


    After a few minutes, Adriana walked in just like Lilith, indicating that no one could appear here directly.


    "My King?" Adriana kneeled in front of Lilith when she saw Lilith''s enigmatic appearance and serious face.


    "Door....Opened" Lilith said sternly.


    "???" Adriana''s face shifted from awe to shock as she looked at the door, her expression mirroring the gravity of the situation. After a moment, she nodded decisively, "I will strengthen our security measures and conduct thorough searches for any new fiends lurking around" she dered urgently.


    "It might be Monarch Level" Lilith added.


    "...." Adriana''s face turned pale, "I will inform the Counts and other High Nobles" Adriana immediately walked away, her steps echoing a sense of urgency through the dimly lit cavern.


    "...." Lilith stared at the door, the glint of fear passing through her eyes.


    "Why now?" she asked, her voice filled with a worried tone. However, her inquiry met only with a haunting silence.


    ....


    ...


    Somewhere in the dark forest,


    ''-huf-huf-huf-''


    A figure panted heavily, leaning on a tree to catch its breath.It had been running through the dark forest.


    "I used -ha- all my energy to break the barrier -ha-" The figure muttered, d in silver armour engraved with ck spots. A silver helmet, crowned with ck wings, concealed their face, and gleaming spears were tightly gripped in hand. This figure embodied a perfect blend of beauty and martial prowess.


    Its eyes werepletely ck, devoid of any discernible features. ncing at the night sky, it muttered with soft lips, "The stars will align, and three heroes will be reborn again..." Its voice turned deadly, "Before that, I have to bring that dangerous woman to Father and find that..st key".


    "Hey, who are you?" A sudden voice echoed from behind.


    The figure flinched before turning to face the source.


    It was another ck, human-like monster with identical ck eyes.


    ''I can use this thing'' The figure thought. With that notion, it said, "I am just a newborn Fiend".


    "Oh? Newborn, that''s surprising to hear.....Well, anyhow,e with me. I will introduce you to our lord" the ck human-like monster said, seemingly convinced by the figure''s exnation, about to inspect it closely when,


    "So, you really came here?" An authoritative voice echoed.


    "Huh? Wh---''chukkkkk''" The ck human-like monster was stunned for a second after it crumpled to the ground due to high pressure.


    The figure''s eyes widened upon seeing a handsome man with ck hair and red eyes standing before it.


    Just as the figure was about to react, the man raised his hands.


    "I mean no harm to you" the handsome man said.


    "...." However, the figure didn''t lower its guard.


    Instead, it asked carefully, "What do you want?"


    "Well, I don''t want anything" He answered nonchntly.


    "Then?"


    "Well, I have something that might help you" He said with pondering expression.


    Seeing this, the figure contemted leaving. Just as it was about to move away, the man spoke again,


    "I know why you are here and what you are searching for" He said with a smile, the moonlight reflecting off his red eyes.


    "..." The figure was visibly shocked and asked dangerously,


    "How do you know?"


    "I have my own ways, Trust me, I am not your enemy...I have the same thought as ''you people''" He said as he took some kind of ck book whose cover resembled a door with skeletons and revealed it in front of the figure.


    "!!!" The figure was visibly taken aback, realizing the gravity of the situation, and asked threateningly,


    "Why are you holding that?"


    "Sigh, if we are going to chat, why not at my home? ...and I am pretty sure you won''t escape from Adriana''s grasp if you lurk around in your weak condition" He said with a small smile.


    "Adriana? Who?" The figure frowned its expression a mix of confusion and suspicion.


    "Lilith''s dear disciple, dear friend, dear subordinate... etc.," He replied carefreely as he walked near it.


    Hearing the word ''Lilith,'' the figure''s face turned serious. It agreed to go with the handsome man, though it wouldn''t trust him fully now. ''Having that book... he will be unpredictable, so let''s follow him for now'' it thought.


    "Hmmm..." He nodded in satisfaction, his eyes betraying a knowing glint, ''I guess, she is Navie''


    "What is your name again?" It asked.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself... Well then,


    "My name is... Asgarez, Drac Asgarez, Head of Count Drac''s household" His name carried a weight of nobility.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    Adriana hurriedly emerged from the tunnel, her pace reflecting the urgency of her thoughts. In a swift motion, she teleported directly to her castle, where she sank into her throne with a throbbing headache, ''I should have at least left some of my summoned familiars to guard that ce... Fuck!'' as she thought about how she and Lilith left that ce as soon as they felt Eli''s life in danger.


    "Your Majesty?" A maid approached.


    "Call all the Counts toe" Adriana ordered, her voice carrying a blend of frustration and indifference.


    "Understood, Your Majesty" The maid bowed dutifully before swiftly departing to carry out themand.

 Chapter 228: Good Bye, Adriana

    Perched upon the beautiful red throne, Adriana surveyed the few individuals who had gathered at her castle, each one kneeling before her.


    "Where does Count Drac wander now?" Adriana inquired, her voice devoid of emotion, the words echoing through the chamber.


    "I called him but he imed he was busy.Instead, his wife shall grace us shortly, Your Majesty" the maid behind her responded with a hint of anger.


    "Hmm. Busy, was he?...Then Am I not?" Adriana questioned with a lethal undertone, the weight of her gaze pressing upon every soul present.


    As her pressure leaked around the castle making the whole castle tremble for a second.


    "Oh,e now, Adriana. Surely, these individuals cannot bear the burden of my husband''s neglect" an ethereal voice echoed through the chamber.


    A glossy white-haired figure with honey-coloured eyes entered, her top hourss body d in a tight ck suit with a white trench coat featuring sleeves adorned with delicate flowers.


    With a graceful stride, she moved forward.


    Wearing crimson lips, she smiled and kneeled, "Greetings, Your Majesty" her gaze sweeping over those already genuflected.


    "Greetings, Count Caddel" Adriana nodded at the yellow-haired lion, a middle-aged man with a single, lean tail.


    "..."


    "Greetings, Count Alpha" she acknowledged another figure, a dark grey-haired wolf-eared man with three long grey fur tails.


    "..."


    "Greetings, Countess Stoneforge" she greeted the dark brown, curly-haired woman with small, sharp ears and a stature seemingly unable to contain her generous bosom and buttocks.


    "..."


    Adriana gazed at the woman, "Seraphina Drac".


    Seraphina met Adriana''s gaze, smiling as she said, "Your Majesty, my name remains unchanged...Seraphina Bloodthrone"


    Adriana continued to stare, releasing an imposing pressure.Despite this, Seraphina bit her lip, meeting the challenge with a determined smile.


    "¡­sigh, Unchanged in every aspect, it seems?" Adriana sighed, easing the pressure on Seraphina.


    "Nope, not at all, Your Majesty" Seraphina responded, maintaining her cheerful demeanour.


    Adriana''s lips twitched but she decided to calm down since they were ''rted''.


    Adriana then turned her attention to the maid, who nodded and joined the counts'' side, taking a respectful position.


    "Greetings, Countess Veilstrike" Seraphina said with a smile.


    "Tsk" The Maid just clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "A Monster escaped from the Door"


    The words hung in the air, a palpable tension settling over the chamber. Shock etched across everyone''s faces before they could inquire further.


    "It might be a Monarch Realm"


    These words plunged them into a deeper abyss, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads.


    "Y-Your Majesty, Is-is it tr--"


    "Do you think I am lying?" Adriana''s stern voice cut through their hopefulness.


    Adriana looked at everyone''s grim faces, understanding the true danger at hand. It wasn''t the fear of the Monster that gripped them; instead, it was the dark mana leaking from its body, different from what they were ustomed to.


    Though both were dark mana, weaker dark mana always seemed to be devoured.


    The term ''weaker'' didn''t imply power; instead, it rted to the quality of Dark Mana. Furthermore, even a lower-level monster''s dark Mana could affect the Domain Ranker.....simr to how Eli''s Celestria devoured Dungeon Walker''s dark mana or how Dungeon Walker devoured Overlord''s Dark Mana.


    ''It is understandable'' Adriana thought.


    "Y-Your Majesty, is that rted to... the King''s sudden burst b-before?" The maid asked with a pale face.


    Her question brought an addedyer of tension to the already fraught atmosphere.


    However,


    "....." Adriana chose to remain silent just like always.


    Seeing her silence, others understood.....it must be something precarious, an unspoken threat lingering in the air.


    "Until we find it, whether dead or alive,I order you to stay on full alert and intensify patrols. If any of you encounter a fiend, do not hesitate to eliminate them and bring back their body to me" Adrianamanded with a solemn voice.


    """"Understood"""" Everyone responded in unison, standing up with renewed resolve.


    "Now, Leave"


    Just as they were about to disperse, a voice interrupted,


    "Your Majesty"


    "...Bloodthorne?" Adriana frowned at the white-haired woman.


    "I heard you are supporting the mortal individual?" Seraphina asked with curiosity, her honey-coloured eyes holding a glint of intrigue.


    "...Yes"


    "And he is the Master of that Mythical Beast, Right?Your Majesty?"


    "Yes, what do you want, Bloodthorne?" Adriana asked with annoyance, a hint of impatience colouring her words, a reminder of unresolved ''Things'' with Eli.


    "I-Is h-he rted to the ''King''?" Seraphina asked with hesitation, unsure if she should tread into delicate territory.


    "..." Adriana, as always when it came to the ''King,'' chose to stay silent, her expression nothing more than simple void.


    "..." Seraphina pondered for a moment before saying with a smile, "Can I see h¡ª"


    "Absolutely not!" Adriana''s loud voice echoed throughout the entire castle.


    Everyone was taken aback by the sudden intensity of the Vampire Queen''s response; her expression turned stern, unyielding and.....Possessive?


    Seraphina shrugged off the rejection and directed her attention to the grey-haired wolf, who hesitated to speak.


    With a sly smile, she probed, "Oh? Count Alpha, I''ve heard your brother, Adolphus, is distraught over his son''s affliction with trauma".


    Count Alpha''s lips twitched, recognizing that this woman was attempting to provoke him in the presence of the Vampire Queen, aiming to sow discord.


    "Trauma?" Adriana''s brow furrowed.


    "Yes, his brother''s son, Jayden, is suffering from a deep trauma, someone broke his spirit, his body and he wouldn''t be able to heal his ''Future'' " Seraphina replied, her smile carrying an insinuation that wasn''t lost on the observant crowd. Just as Count Alpha was about to intervene,


    "J-Jayden?....Who is responsible?" Adriana inquired as she nced at Maid who lowered her head.


    "It is none other than... Asher Eli" Seraphina dered, dropping a bombshell that turned the atmosphere deadly.


    Count Alpha, feeling the weight of the revtion, kneeled with a face dampened by sweat, pleading desperately,


    "P-Please, Y-Your Majesty,forgive m-my brother and his son.....T-that guy doesn''t know who he was fighting against....I-It was merely a misundersta--"


    "A simple misunderstanding?" Adriana''s indifferent eyes bore into the grey-haired wolf. The pressure she exerted caused him to bleed from his orifices, a physical manifestation of her displeasure.


    "arrhh-cou-cough-I-a..cough-forg--"


    "Do you take me for a fool?... ah?" Adriana''s emotionless voice cut through the air, intensifying the pressure on Count Alpha''s body.


    "P-p-pp.." As his consciousness teetered on the edge, the oppressive force abruptly lifted.


    "When is Adolphus''s time?" Adriana asked.


    "N-Next ''cough, cough'' Mo--nth, Your Majesty" Alpha managed to respond.


    "I''ll address that foolter..." Adriana stated with irritation, and then added, "I am well aware that you people have collected the information about that man, even so, you like to test the waters...''snort''.....Just like one among you who sent an assassin to eliminate him....."


    ''gulp''


    The chamber collectively swallowed, the dry sound echoing in the tension-filled air as they exchanged apprehensive nces.


    Adriana keenly observed their reactions and continued,


    "But the moment should anything befall him.It doesn''t matter who did it.....each and every one of your families will be obliterated by my own hands" she warned, a chilling glint passing through her eyes.


    "!!!" The assembly flinched, a wave of palpable danger washing over them.


    "Get out" Adrianamanded, waving her hand to signal their exit.


    However,


    "Good Bye, Ardiana~" Seraphina bid farewell with an impish smile before gracefully walking away.


    "..." Adriana''s lips twitched.


    The maid shot a re at Seraphina''s departing figure, displeasure simmering in her gaze.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    As the night unfolded without much incident, the next morning dawned on Asher Eli''s house in a soft glow.


    Eli awoke with groggy eyes.....greeted by the sight of a bluish-haired woman with ocean-blue eyes looking down at him.


    Without hesitation, Eli pulled her close, and their lips met in a spontaneous kiss.


    "~Hmm~"


    Scy''s eyes widened, a momentary struggle flickering before the strength in her body relented, allowing Eli to deepen the kiss.


    ''Slurp''


    "~MM~"


    After a fleeting second, he separated, a teasing smile ying on his lips as he observed her blushing face.


    "You''re turning me hard, my maid~" Eli winked, humourcing his words, suggesting she look lower.


    "Y-Y-You bastard..." Scy eximed, swiftly leaving the room, and leaving Eli alone in the chair.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled, shaking his head at her bashfulness, even though they did much worse than before.


    Standing from the chair, Eli stretched his body. Due to the cocoon upying the bed, he had slept in the chair while experimenting with something.


    "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH"


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Eli stretched, groaning, and a few satisfying cracks echoed from his joints.


    Surveying the room, he retrieved a bottle from his storage.


    Looking deeply, he mused, "Still not working... ah" before returning the crimson liquid, its evaporation leaving a faint pink mist in the air.


    Looking down, his little brother still vigour, ''Something happening to my body...?'' Eli pondered, he felt he was being horny 24/7 just like four years ago.


    Turning his attention to the cocoon, Eli touched it softly and muttered, "I wondered what you will be now...." with an intriguing face Eli headed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    After preparing himself, Eli decided it was time to speak with Alysia, contemting seeking some ''help.''


    As he descended the stairs, snippets of conversation reached his ears.


    "So, this dorm? It belongs to him?"


    "Yes, it belongs to only Master~Nya"


    "I see..."


    "Does that mean Nex is impartial here?"


    "Tsk, shut your mouth, Mother"


    "AA?Why are you so mean to me?"


    ".....Because someone pushed their work onto me and ran away to see my brother"


    "W-What? I didn''t run away.It''s just that Aadya asked to be a guest, nothing more..."


    "Big Sis, You should throw that thing out"


    "Do you think I don''t want to?"


    "....."


    Caught in this ufortable banter, Eli gradually realized who was involved.


    "But, I only asked her toe?" Eli pondered, sensing a thread of intrigue weaving through the unfolding situation.

 Chapter 229: THERE IS A SNAKE IN YOUR PANTS!!!!

    ''Cough''


    "..."


    ''Cough, Cough''


    "..."


    ''Cough, Cough, Cough''


    "..."


    "Oh,e on, just how long are you gonna stand there hugging each other?" An annoyed voice, a yful mix of irritation and affection, snapped at the two individuals.


    Eli slowly moved his head and looked at the crimson-haired woman, said in a lovely tone, "I missed you, Big sis"


    Scarlett, in his arms, answered with the same affectionate tone, "I missed you too. You''ve grown up".


    They locked red eyes in a silent exchange, anguage that onlymunicated between them.


    "Heheh... Grown up? I''m pretty sure we saw each other a few days ago. I don''t think I''ve had a growth spurt" Eli giggled before yfully tightening his grip on Scarlett''s hips.


    "Hahah... For me, my little brother is always growing up. Your eyes are shining brighter than before, Ashy" Scarlett murmured as she gently rubbed his cheeks, a mix of pride and affection in her gaze.


    Eli smiled, thinking, ''She is more dangerous than Lilith... But I like it. I wonder how both of them are going to react... hehe.''


    It was then that a certain hand, a familiar presence, interposed between them. Both Eli and Scarlett nced at the person, Mia, with a pouting expression.


    "I am here" Mia said as she tried to enter between their hug, her yful tone adding to the familial atmosphere.


    Seeing this, both Eli and Scarlettughed and willingly made space for Mia to join the embrace. The trio hugged together, the passage of time momentarily frozen, their shared warmth andfort enveloping them.


    "I know I shouldn''t be invading your heartfelt reunion, but could you give me some face and greet me first?" A frustrated voice,ced with humour, interrupted the trio.


    They turned to look at the other crimson-haired woman, Mariel, her hair slightly longer than Scarlett''s.


    "Tsk, I told big sis she''s a pain" Mia remarked with an annoyed tone, adding a touch of sibling banter to the scene.


    "..." Scarlett shook her head in a defeated look, a silent acknowledgement of her little sister''s truthful words.


    "Hello, Mrs. Mariel" Eli greeted, raising his eyebrows with a mischievous glint, as if seeing her for the first time.


    "..." Mariel''s lip twitched, a mixture of annoyance and...happiness? when she noticed him calling her first name instead of her surname.


    Eli sat on the sofa in front of her, while Mia and Scarlett settled beside him.


    Seeing this, Mariel''s eyes twitched with mild irritation when she noticed them sitting tightly, despite the ample space on the sofa.


    "Master~Nya" Kitty Anna, the cat, made her presence known by sitting on Eli''sp, herfortable demeanour contrasting with Mariel''s entry.


    "How are you, Kitty?" Eli asked as he lovingly rubbed her body, aware of her preferred spots.


    "~Nyaa~I am fine, Master~Yes~~" Kitty expressed happily when she felt Eli''s scratching exactly those itchy areas, ''Damn, he can easily find my weakkkkk~~Yeeeess~there~''.


    "Kitty?" Mariel frowned as she looked at the white fur cat, who seemed to enjoy Eli''s attention.


    "HIISSSS!!"


    Suddenly, Kitty hissed at Mariel, who promptly backed off, a startled expression on her face.


    "It''s Okay, Okay..." Eli reassured, softly patting Kitty''s head, and she gradually calmed down, relishing the soothing touch from her Master.


    Seeing her calm down, Eli looked at Mariel and said, "She won''t like when others call her ''Kitty'' except me".


    "..." Mariel nodded before staring at the white cat for a few seconds before asking with a slightly anxious tone, "If you don''t mind, could you tell me where did you find her?"


    "..." Eli exchanged nces with Kitty and Mariel before contemting something.


    He then nced at Scarlett, who simply smiled, acknowledging the unspoken understanding between them.


    Eli nodded before looking at Mariel and said, "I am sorry, I am not sure I trust you yet".


    His answer was straightforward and blunt, and Scarlett''s smile widened at this, recognizing the honesty in Eli''s words. The scene carried an air of both familiarity and caution.


    "..." Mariel was taken aback by the blunt response, and after a moment, she nodded in understanding, "Well, what can I do to earn that trust, then?"


    "Hahahaha...." Eliughed before shaking his head and said, "Trust.....cannot be earned without trust"


    "Pardon?" Mariel frowned.


    "He means, no matter what, you can''t earn his trust" Mia interjected with a smug face.


    "..." Mariel maintained a deadpan look.


    Both of them stared at each other as sparks seemed to ignite, but before anything could happen, another voice intertwined,


    "Mother, he means that if you don''t trust him, then don''t expect him to trust you" Scarlett said with a confident smile.


    "..." Mariel squinted her eyes at her elder daughter and asked, "I''m pretty sure I trust--"


    "No, Mrs. Mariel, your eyes constantly look around as if searching for something. Your posture is guarded as if you''re ready for anything you might face, and... the mana around you screams like children as they move away from you" Eli interrupted Mariel''s attempt to reassure.


    "...." Mariel, under pressure to bring him to ''that ce'' totally forgot to calm herself down.


    "See... I told you, you can''t earn his trust that easily" Scarlett made a yful remark, waving her hand as if dismissing Mariel....''Go away''.


    "Sigh" Mariel let out a great sigh before slumping back on the sofa and observing Eli, who winked at Scarlett, causing Scarlett to wink back. Mia, feeling left out, pouted and intervened between them.


    ''Sigh, how am I going to deal with this?'' Mariel wondered whether she should tell Eli directly or consider a kidnapping.


    For the first option, there was a chance he might not agree, and if the Vampire Queen were to hear about it, the next thing she knew would probably be a deadly nightmare, as the Vampire Queen had something against the Dawn Kingdom.


    As for the second option, Mariel might have to resign herself to never being liked by her wonderful daughters.....ever again.


    "Tell me who they are?" Suddenly, Scarlett''s frustrated voice snapped Mariel out of her thoughts.


    "Hmm?" Mariel tuned in to their conversation.


    "Why?" Eli asked, raising one of his eyebrows.


    "Why? Of course, I want to know my enemi-ahem-I mean, I wanted to see my sisters-inw or..." Scarlett''s voice suddenly turned yful as she added, "Just sisters talk" winking at Eli.


    Eli wore an amused expression as he asked, "Just sister? How is that possible?"


    "You know, right?" Scarlett hinted, showing her left hand and rubbing her empty ring finger.


    "I don''t know what you''re hinting at?" Eli asked, feigning innocence but with a yful glint in his eyes.


    "Arrhh" Mariel groaned as she slumped back again, annoyed by their flirtation happening right in front of her.


    "Come on, say it, Ashy" Scarlett seized his cor, pulling him closer to her lips in a daring manner.


    "!!!" Mariel suddenly turned vignt, readying herself in case they were going to seal the deal. She nced at her little daughter, who was covering her red face but peeking through her fingers, ''She being corrupted by them!!''.


    "..." Eli looked at her face closely, her scent trickling into his nose, and her sweat-red lips...he wanted to bite those lips and suck them.


    However,


    He was in front of her mother or...his stepmother, so he wasn''t interested in doing it.


    But,


    "What are you scared of~?" Scarlett whispered her hot breath, ncing provocatively at his lips.


    That couldn''t be said for his big sister, who no longer cared about her mother after seeing the footage of her little brother almost dying...her heart almost shattered again.


    She even thought of killing herself upon seeing his bloodied body.


    So, she decided not to wait anymore and show off to the world who her brother was. She was over the moon when she heard her little brother wanted to meet her, even though she was on the verge of preparing to leave the house.


    "Scarlett~" Eli''s pupils flickered with pink as he softly grazed her sweaty lips with thump fingers.


    "Ashy~" Scarlett whispered, her stomach tingling as she saw those pink flickers in his eyes.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Their lips were about to touch, and Mariel decided to stop them when,


    "HISSSS!!!! MASTER, THERE IS A SNAKE IN YOUR PANTS!!!! HISSSS" Kitty Anna suddenly hissed.


    The tense and romantic atmosphere shattered as everyone looked at Kitty Anna, who was hissing at the huge tent on Eli''sp.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "HIIISSS!!" Kitty tried to hit it with her paw at the mysterious intruder, only to have it bounce back and hit her in the face.


    "M-Master, I-It''s Moving! Hurry up and remove your pants...It will die If I bite off its head...HISSSS!!" Kitty shouted at Eli, thinking it was anything but his genital, as Kitty only knew about women and some stories, nothing more.


    Eli immediately throws her out, "Mas~NNNNNNYYyyyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaa...."


    "Ppfftt...Hahahahaha...." Scarlett burst intoughter, thoroughly entertained by the unexpected turn of events.


    "...." A smoke came out of Mia''s head as if she couldn''t handle more information.


    "...." Mariel, on the other hand, looked away with flushed cheeks, grappling with a mixture of embarrassment and amusement. ''What is he?How does it even fit inside...?'' she mused, her cheeks burning more intensely with each passing thought.


    "..." Eli nkly looked at his thing, ''We just did it before, and yet you still have guts to explore again....?''


    If one were to ask if he wasn''t embarrassed by the situation, then that would be wrong. He was over-embarrassed by this situation. However, showing it outside would only cause him more embarrassment, so he hid his embarrassment and looked for a pillow. Unfortunately, Zera''s yesterday naughtiness meant those things were already lost, who knows where.


    "..." Eli rubbed his nose bridge, stealing a nce at his big sister, who continued tough heartily while clutching her stomach. ''Does she think it''s funny or something?Your mother is here!!!'' Irritated by her antics, he decided to lift her and ce her on hisp.


    "Huh?"


    "~Ahh~"Scarlett moaned unexpectedly when she felt a subtle impact on her posterior.


    Hearing her moan, Mariel suddenly turned her head and looked at the horrifying picture and red at Eli.


    "Scy!!" Eli called out desperately, seeking a perfect scapegoat to divert attention and escape the awkward predicament.


    "???"


    Scarlett tilted her head, perplexed by the mention of the woman''s name on her brother''s lips....when she was on hisp.


    "You want to meet my wife, right?"


    "...Yes"


    "Then, Scy!!"


    "...." Getting no response, Eli furrowed his brow and shouted once more.


    "SCYLLA!!"


    "..."


    "SCYLLA!!"


    "...."


    "SCYLLA!!!!!"


    Eli frowned he clearly knew he had seen her this morning.


    "Scy, did you get hurt or something?" Eli''s voice turned concerned.


    ".....M-Master?" Suddenly a bluish-ck-haired woman walked out of the Kitchen.


    "What happened, Scy?Did you get hurt somewh--"


    "auu, She is Ugly" Scarlett made a remark when she saw red circles and a pimple-faced bubbly girl.


    "...." Scy was momentarily taken aback by Scarlett''s words.


    ''Shit!'' Mariel cursed not knowing why her idiotic bro-con daughter said those words and looked at Scy with an apologetic face, suddenly Mariel frowned and squinted her eyes as she analyzed Scy.


    Mariel felt something wrong with Scy and this was the second time she felt just like on their first meeting during the Training Program.


    ''I have seen her during my school days before but I am not sure where and when? and she looks Young'' Mariel had a pondering expression.


    Scy showed a calm outward however she inwardly screamed, ''FFFUUUCCCKKKK!!!!''

 Chapter 230: I slit his throat in front of his father

    "...."


    "Ashy, do you truly like her?" Scarlett asked, her eyes scrutinizing Scy''s every assets?


    "Yes" Eli replied, a sly smile ying on his lips, not bothering with Scarlett''s earlier words.


    Hearing his nonchnt answer, Scarlett turned her head, her frown deepening.


    "...."


    "What?"


    "Well, I thought.....if you love her, shouldn''t you get all fired up over my harsh words?" Scarlett asked, squinting as if trying to unravel a mystery inside his heart even though she knew.


    Eli flicked her forehead, and she winced theatrically, "Ouch".


    "I know my sister better than anyone....." Eli leaned in, his voice a seductive whisper, "Just like how you thoroughly know me, Big Sis".


    "I know what you are going to say next, Big sis" Eli said suddenly biting her cheeks.


    "NIIK~"


    "That''s punishment for calling her like that" Eli smiled.


    "...." Scarlett found herself staring at his lips while rubbing her bitten cheeks before abruptly looking away, her cheeks burning....when she felt the hardness getting even harder, ''H-He became more lustful...!!'',


    She attempted to stand, but the grip on her hips tightened....With a mix of embarrassment and determination, Scarlett addressed Scy with an apologetic tone,


    "Ahem, Ms. Scy, I apologize for my rudeness" She bowed her head gracefully.


    "Hu-Huh? It-It''s Okay" Scy who was looking at Mariel suddenly snapped and hurriedly replied to Scarlett.


    Scarlett smiled, thinking, ''Well, she seems to be a good girl...'' and added outwardly,


    "I just wanted to know if I have limits in his heart....That''s all. I didn''t mean to hurt you.If you want I don''t mind kneeling if it meant to cool my brother''s heart and


    If my words did, please ask anything.....ah, of course, except about my brother".


    "There''s no need for that, Ms. Scarlett. I''m happy to see My Mas--Husband reunited with his sister" Scy said with a warm smile.


    "..." Scarlett''s lips twitched, She then simply smiled but that was not a smile at all, ''She is a good girl but she needs....well, let''s not jump to conclusion before knowing her''.


    "Where are you before, Scy?" Eli frowned, having called her several times while she was in the kitchen.


    "Huh? I-I was busy with breakfast" Scy answered, clearly avoiding his eye contact.


    "Hmmm" Eli decided to drop the subject, he didn''t want her feeling cornered in front of strangers.


    "Well, Ashy, I need to speak with her" Scarlett said as she tried to escape from his hardness that might break her dress.


    "You can talk here" Eli teased, attempting to poke her....who knows where.


    "HI!" Scarlett suddenly jerked before ring at Eli and said solemnly, "A.L.O.N.E"


    "Okay" Eli nodded with a smirk, acknowledging her seriousness and knowing what those talks were about.


    Feeling his grip loosen, Scarlett nodded, but instead of standing, she delved into her inventory.She pulled out a few pillows and strategically ced them on Eli''sp before walking away with a confident sway.


    "..." Eli stared at her with a deadpan expression.Scarlett winked before pulling Scy along, leaving behind an intrigued and amused audience.


    "I-I am also" Mia hurriedly chimed in, deciding to join them.


    "..."


    "..."


    Silence hung in the air, leaving only the two of them.


    Eli fumbled with the TV remote, his unease palpable.


    Mariel stared at Scy with a thoughtful expression as Scy disappeared along with her daughters, Mariel snapped and thought, ''Well, maybe I saw her father or mother....'' She then shrugged it off thinking it was that much important to her now.


    Mariel remained silent not knowing where to start, her gaze scanning the living room again and again.


    On the T.V


    /


    "Why did theputer go to therapy?"


    "Tell me"


    "You Sir?"


    "Don''t know?"


    "You Madam?"


    "Because too much porn to stand its disk?"


    "hahaha, I don''t know how it is rted....anyhow that''s good but no"


    "Anyone Else?"


    "..."


    "No...ah, then I will say the answer,


    Why did theputer go to therapy?


    Because it had too many bytes of emotional baggage, and its motherboard couldn''t process its feelings!..Hahahahahaha...ahahahahah.


    "...."


    "Hahahah.....hah...ha...h...i-it''s joke"


    "...."


    "Laugh you motherf****---"


    /


    Not able to handle standupedy anymore Eli changed the channel...he felt little pity for that person who tried his hard toe up withme and oldedy and even more for his unreasonable anger.


    /


    "Today''s news exposes the true nature of Asher Eli, a Fallen Royalty, ''That''s what our source is saying'' and An elite-ss student caught engaging in vulgar acts in in public areas, not to mention hurling insults at reporters and PEOPLE not once, but twice"


    **The image of Asher Eli defiantly showing his middle finger was stered across the screen. **


    "See, people, does anyone even need this kind of being--"


    /


    Eli abruptly turned off the TV and an awkward silence settled in the room.


    He stole a nce at Mariel, whose face bore a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "Hah...hahaha," Eli chuckled awkwardly, "I-I was just... You know..." He shrugged his shoulders, attempting to downy the situation.


    "Heheh..." Mariel finally chuckled, her guard dropping.


    She looked at him with a glint of mischief,


    "You are different from your father, aren''t you?"


    "Yes?" Eli''s eyes twitched for some reason.


    "Well, it''s just that your actions and bodynguage don''t resemble your other brothers"


    "...." Eli maintained a cryptic smile.


    Seeing this, Mariel stared at Eli''s red eyes before asking something she had been searching for a long time and something she wanted to ask,


    "You have that ''script'', right?"


    "...Huh? Pardon? I am not sure what you are talking about, Mrs. Mariel?"Eli asked back without hesitation, wearing a ''No clue'' expression.


    "..." Mariel leaned forward as her face turned serious, "You know, it happened four years ago...."


    Eli also leaned forward, eager to hear the story.


    "A man, a mere Early Domain Rank cultivator, infiltrated my territory and stole something crucial to our Phoenix House....''Important Manual and Books''.


    I, who didn''t know who he was really at that time, gave him a crucial mission due to his constant fake efforts and fake will, he made me trust him. Thus I sent him on a mission to the outskirts of the damn kingdom under royal orders. Seizing the opportunity, he fled towards the Fiend Forgotten Land.


    After two weeks of his going missing, I investigated deeply and found out the truth...that he had stolen something precious from our me Phoenix family.


    Within a few days, I found him".


    "...." Eli frowned, realizing how easy that was.


    As if Mariel knew his thoughts, she said,


    "It''s not that he was easy to find; instead, he was heavily wounded by something....or by someone.Anyhow, due to the wounds, he couldn''t move around, so it was easy to catch the fly".


    "So, did you recover the stolen items?" Eli inquired, curiosity burning in his eyes.


    "..." Mariel locked eyes with him before answering, "Yes, I found my stolen belongings, but not from him, though".


    "???" Eli raised his eyebrows, intrigued by theyers of the unfolding tale.


    "...." Mariel then retrieved something from her storage ring.


    Eli furrowed his brows when heid eyes on the object: a white shallow crystal... a Soul Crystal.


    "It belongs to your Family member..." Mariel said.


    "..." Eli stared at the soul crystal, taking it and scrutinizing it from front to back.


    Mariel keenly focused her eyes on him, waiting for any emotion to break through.


    But,


    To her dismay, Eli''s lips curved into a nk expression, "Hehehe...heheh...Liam...heheh....So that''s why I couldn''t find you that time...hahahahahaha..." Eli wasughing, but it sounded hollow.


    "What the...?" Mariel was taken aback by Eli''s sudden weird shift and thought, ''How did he know it was Liam...?''


    Mariel''s doubtful face was right.


    Because once the reviving time passed, then the Soul Crystal would lose its lusterness and be nothing but a white shallow sphere just like marble....one couldn''t even spot any difference between them.


    "So, it''s ''That Man'' who ordered Liam, right?" Eli asked, chuckling a little.


    "Yes, it seems Your Fat--"


    "DON''T CALL HIM MY FATHER!!!" Eli''s voice, devoid of emotion, reverberated through the house.


    "!!" Mariel was suddenly taken aback, not only by Eli''s unexpected emotional outburst but by the manifestation of something primal behind him....Teeth of ''something'', an entity that made her Phoenix bloodline shudder.


    "Big Brother?


    "M-Master?"


    "Ashy?"


    Eli snapped back to reality, his gaze shifting to the woman who had emerged from the kitchen, wearing a worried expression.


    A forced smile returned to his face. Eli then spoke softly, "I am sorry. You can continue your ''Secret Talk''".


    Seeing Eli''s strained smile, Scarlett nced at her mother, who looked bewildered by Eli''s sudden action.


    ''Sigh'' Scarlett sighed, pulling the two girls away, who were eager to support him.


    "W-Wait, Big s-sister.That bitch doing something...." Mia tried to protest.


    "Y-yes, Ms. Sca--I mean, B-B-B-Big s-s-sister" Scy stuttered as her face flushed.


    "Nope, we haven''t finished talking about the other two bitc--I mean, other wives of my brother... Where is your room, Little Scy?" Scarlett redirected them toward Scy''s room instead of the kitchen.


    "..."


    "..."


    Eli and Mariel exchanged bemused nces as the trio ascended the stairs.....About to enter the room, Scarlett shot a look at her mother with deadly eyes.


    ''Sigh'' Mariel sighed, realizing she might have messed up something. All she wanted was to reim what was rightfully hers.


    "Big sister? Little Scy?" Eli muttered, an amused smile ying on his lips.


    "I am sorry for losing myposure, Ms. Mariel" Eli said apologetically as if the previous incident were just an ident.


    Mariel studied his face before responding, "You seem to have a problem with your--ahem, Aspen?"


    "Family drama... You know" Eli replied, staring at her intently to convey that her daughters also harboured resentment.


    "..." Mariel''s lips twitched.


    "Anyhow, tell me more. It''s getting interesting" Eli asked, his curiosity evident and his demeanourpletely transformed.


    "....Aspen''s son, Liam, was the one who had those books.


    After some torture, he told us everything. He was under someone''s orders and sent that thief to steal our family heirloom. Unfortunately (For us) / Fortunately (for Aspen) my ex-husband, clearly made a soul contract with his own son, so Liam lost his memories.... we couldn''t find enough proof connecting him, and I even tried to threaten him, but he doesn''t care about his son....


    So I slit his son''s throat in front of his father" Mariel recounted with a dejected expression.


    "Oh? That''s fucking amazing" Eli said in a wicked smile.


    Seeing that smile Mariel understood, Asher Eli, he was a heartless monster....or ''Forced to be one?''


    "So, if you got everything, then why are you doubting me?" Eli asked with an amusing smile as if her story truly intrigued him.


    "....." Mariel then turned serious, "Yes, we found the culprit and retrieved my house''s heirloom book, but... among the books he stole, there was this old book with an iplete technique in it".


    "...." Eli''s smile widened.

 Chapter 231: Why are they trying to frame me?

    "But... among the books he stole, there was this old manual with an iplete technique in it".


    "...."


    Mariel scrutinized Eli, observing his seemingly clueless yet smiling expression, a hint of curiosity ying in his eyes.


    "Among the pilfered books, that specific manual is the only one missing...After thoroughly investigating the traitor, I discovered that he stole the manual with the intention to sell it....''Mana Breathwork'' has a high demand in the ck market, and there was also a ''Token'' inside that book, potentially increasing its value in the ck market but.....it''s not with Liam or Aspen or that traitor..." Mariel squinted her eyes, delving into Eli''s every reaction.


    "It seems someone interfered?" Eli guessed.


    "..." Mariel turned serious, "Indeed, someone interfered when that traitor was being hunted by a Fiend".


    "Oh?" Eli leaned back on the sofa, adjusting the pillow as his brother settled down after hearing a painful, old ass story.


    Mariel observed Eli, who casually scanned the room without posing any questions.


    Deciding to reveal more, she took something out of her storage ring.


    ''Thud''


    At the faint thud, Eli''s attention shifted to Mariel, who gestured for him to look at the table.


    "Hmm?.....OHH" Eli whistled when he saw the severed head of someone he had never seen before.


    The head had dull ck hair, pale facial skin, dried lips, and sharp ears....an unmistakable sign of an elf.


    "Who is it?" Eli asked with genuine curiosity.


    "....The traitor" Mariel answered, her eyes fixed on Eli''s every move.


    "Traitor...ah" Eli observed deeply, "It seems like he met his end recently?"


    "Yes, I ended his life just the other day."


    "...."


    Mariel added, "Because I found the manual where it was and who it has... a few days ago"


    "...I see. Good luck, I guess" Eli said with a casual smile, ''So, he was elf...ah?'' Eli thought since the figure that handed over that manual and token wore a hoody.


    Mariel felt a surge of irritation at his carefree attitude,


    "When he was pursued by the Fiend on the outskirts of Dawn Kingdom, a certain person intervened and aided him. However, that assistance came at a cost; that person made a contract with the traitor and took the manual.


    A contractpelling the traitor to erase his memories connected to that person....A clever n to sidestep potential futureplications.


    Don''t you think so?" Mariel asked, her fingers lightly tracing the contours of the severed head.


    In an instant,


    ''SSSHHHHH''


    A reddish-yellow me erupted, consuming the head entirely without leaving a trace.


    "Yes, a remarkably good n, but you found out most the things, Mrs. Mariel" Eli remarked, his eyes lingering where the head oncey. His expression then shifted to a thoughtful frown,"But still, I don''tprehend why you doubt me?"


    "Sigh, not willing to acknowledge it, I see" Mariel crossed her legs and leaned back with an authoritative air.


    She dered,


    "Your elder sister, my daughter, had already unravelled the truth, yet she concealed it from me for someone until a certain Fiend sought vengeance...


    Mr. Asher Eli, continuing to hide now will lead you nowhere.All I desire is what rightfully belongs to me... Hand it over".


    "....Revenge...ah?" Eli was momentarily distracted by a specific word, memories of a dying Fiend''sst words echoing in his mind,


    / -Cough, Cough- M-My brother w-will kill you f-for m...../


    "ELI!"


    Shaken from his thoughts, Eli refocused on Mariel, who wore a stern frown. With a casual smile, he responded,


    "...hmm, What if I said, I still don''t know--" but interrupted by Mariel''s stern voice,


    "That ancient script was torn into 3 pieces, one heavily guarded by Nex, while the other was entrusted to my family, and thest piece.....vanished with time.


    However,


    Aspen was the one who stumbled upon thest piece''s information.....only he and I knew its location.


    ''Prison Dungeon''


    Recently, it was cleared by a soulless mortal, an unexpected holder of a Token from an unknown duke and a master of Mana Breathwork....too many coincidences" Mariel exined, frustration apparent on her face. ''If he persists in feigning ignorance, then I have no choice but to resort to force''.


    "..." Eli stared at Mariel, noting that herposure was nearing its limit.


    Eli wasn''t going to give it, as the saying goes, ''Finders, keepers'' so he wasn''t wrong, right?


    "Well, Yo--"


    "Ting~Tong"


    The doorbell interrupted Eli.


    He stopped and waited for a second,


    "Ting~Tong"


    "Wait a minute" Eli said as he stood up and walked towards the entrance door.


    "...." Mariel also followed him.


    "Ting~Tong"


    ing" Eli responded when he noticed the urgency in the other party''s ringing.


    ''Thud''


    "Oh, what is it, Rock?" Eli raised his eyebrows when he saw an old man.


    "Hey, brat, what the hell did you do?" Rock asked with a frustrated expression.


    "..." Eli blinked for a second, ''Did he find out I am going to use Alysia?''


    "What are you--"


    "HUH? Damn brat, y-you also seduced the revered Mariel from Phoenix House" Rock''s face twisted when he saw Mariel walking behind Eli like a good wife.


    "W-What?" Mariel was taken aback by Rock''s words; her cheeks turned red, ''S-seduced???''


    Eli''s lips twitched, "You damn Old ma--"


    "Tsk, tsk, don''t forget about my daughter, brat. She is also beautiful and will be a better wife than anyone" Rock said solemnly, boasting and interrupting again.


    "..."


    "D-Daughter?" Mariel was taken aback hearing new information.


    "Yes, he''s going to marry my daughter, Mrs. Mariel... Please take good care of--" pufff" Rock, who was spouting nonsense, suddenly silenced by Eli''s swift kick.


    "Y-You?" Rock, with teary eyes, looked at the supposed enemy of ''Man'' kind, even though he was a man.


    "What are you here for?" Eli asked with a stern face.


    Hearing those words, Rock suddenly flinched and returned to normal, "Come with me" he said as he put his hand on Eli before disappearing from Mariel''s view.


    "...." Mariel, with a red face, tried to follow them, sensing an urgency in Rock''s words.


    Eli and Rock arrived at the gates of Nex.


    "Huh? Why are there so many soldiers here?" Eli asked, not minding the sudden teleportation, as he also sensed Rock''s tense expression.


    There were hundreds of soldiers stationed around the gates, both inside and outside.


    "There" Rock pointed with a sense of urgency, his finger directing Eli''s attention to the top of the gate.


    "Hmm?" Eli''s brow furrowed as he looked up.....only to discover a ''dark ck'' object impaled on one of the gate''s arrows.


    "What is it?"


    "....Human''s head" Rock answered, his voice carrying the weight of a grim discovery.


    "???" Eli raised his eyebrows, searching Rock''s face for more information.


    "That guy was....Guild Master" a sudden feminine voice interjected, revealing a piece of the puzzle.


    Eli turned to Mariel, whose expression mirrored shock and disbelief.


    "Guild Master?"


    "From Theos Kingdom"


    "I see..." Eli nodded, absorbing the gravity of the situation.


    His gaze returned to the ominous object on the gate, and yet, "So, what am I here for?" Eli asked with a sceptical frown, his eyes shifting between Rock and Mariel.


    Must he know these irrelevant things? Nah, he didn''t care who the fuck died except his loved ones.


    "The King of Theos Kingdom has issued a notice that ''Nex has to hand over the perpetrator, or Nex will face the consequences''" another elderly voice rified, introducing an impending threat.


    Eli nced back, "HeadMaster?"


    "...." The old man appeared behind everyone, his eyes fixated on the charred head, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    "...Asher Eli" HeadMaster suddenly turned serious.


    "Yes"


    "Here" the Headmaster handed over a Letter.


    "Hmm?" Eli took the letter, his eyes scanning their content with a mix of scepticism and anticipation.


    "Arrest Warrant for....me?"


    "..." Mariel frowned, sharing in Eli''s sense of disbelief.


    "Hmm? So they are iming I am responsible for his death?" Eli asked indifferently, his patience wearing thin.He didn''t appreciate the things being spun against him.


    "Yes" the Headmaster nodded with a heavy heart.


    "Are you Fucking kidding me, Alden Evergreen?" Eli''s tone turned sharp, revealing his frustration with the unfolding situation.


    "???" Both Mariel and Rock were taken aback by Eli''s bold and disrespectful words.


    The headmaster was also taken aback for a second, however, he was old and wise so he understood Eli.


    "Is this even evidence? Shouldn''t I be asking for justice from that fu''king''?" Eli''s anger seeped into his words.


    "And what''s with this ''Shadow Reapers guild'' being turned into ash?


    This is the first time I''ve heard those fucking fancy names!How am I the one who killed them all without any evidence?and they show the evidence involving me? " Eli''s frustration found an outlet in a resounding shout.


    Mariel frowned, not like Eli''s confrontational approach in front of an elder known for wisdom andposure.


    "Could you--" Before Mariel could interject, Eli handed over the documents with a visible air of annoyance. He then shifted his gaze to the charred head.


    With a swift motion, he disappeared and hovered in front of the gate.


    ''chkkk''


    Eli pulled the head out of the gate''s arrow and returned back.


    ''Thud''


    Holding the ominous object in his hand, Eli scrutinized the charred head, his expression mirroring a mix of irritation and disgust.


    "..." The more he stared at the ckened head, the more his annoyance grew.


    The three of them wore expressions of shock as if they couldn''t believe their own eyes.


    "What?" Eli asked, irritationcing his tone.


    "So, it''s true. You are not affected" Rock muttered in disbelief.


    "Who would have thought there would be a human not affected by Dark Mana?" Mariel observed sharply, her gaze fixed on Eli''s hands holding the charred head.


    Dark mana emanated from it, spreading on Eli''s hand, only to dissolve soon after.


    "Hmmm...sigh. Do you know why no one took the head down?" HeadMaster asked with vignce as he stepped back, watching the dark mana spread everywhere.


    "Why?" Eli asked, his impatience evident.


    "Because what you are holding is able to corrupt even an emperor-rank cultivator" HeadMaster said gravely.


    "hmm....So?" Eli''s lips twitched. This was not the time to be astonished by everything; he was wrongly used by some king he had never even seen or heard of.


    Rock, sensing Eli''s frustration might escte, urgently asked him to refrain.


    "Eli, don''t do that. We need at least some evidence of who did this".


    ''Why are they trying to frame me?This dark mana feels familiar but different, though'' Eli thought, taking a moment to nod his head in reluctant agreement.


    After snapping out of their thoughts,


    "What the heck is wrong with that idiotic king?" Mariel''s frustration burst out as she read the contents of the letter.


    Mariel turned to Eli, her eyes probing, "How are you supposed to be held responsible when this bastard sent assassins after you?Just because you were hisst target, they doubted you would be the one who killed them all...What the...?"


    "..." Eli simply locked eyes with Mariel.


    .....Yes, How could he be med for the actions of the guild masters, especially when the said man had put a bounty on Eli?


    Shouldn''t Eli ask them? And even if the guild master had met his end, why must Eli carry the burden of me?


    "Shadow Reapers guild Master was the brother of the King of the Theos Kingdom" HeadMaster said with terror understanding who caused thismotion....but he wasn''t sure to tell Eli since Lady Lilith had instructed him not to disclose anything about her.

 Chapter 232: Oh!, he is your husband?

    "You don''t need to worry, young man. I will take care of this situation. If they want to arrest you, then they''ll have to face the entire Nex" HeadMaster assured with a warm smile. Inwardly, he added, ''O-otherwise, both Nex and Theos will be obliterated'' as a bead of sweat appeared on his wrinkled forehead.


    "...But I di-"


    "Please take care of it, HeadMaster" Mariel interrupted Eli and acknowledged the HeadMaster''s willingness, unaware of his true thoughts.


    "Huh? I don''t th-"


    "It''s best if you don''t get involved with this brat, Let the elders take care of it" Rock chimed in, again interrupting Eli.


    "..." Eli stared at the old man for a second before asking, "First of all, why are you here instead of sleeping in Division 1?"


    Rock, with a sly grin, retorted, "Sleeping? Me? Not my style, brat".


    "..." Eli''s eyes twitched.


    Ignoring Eli''s inquiry, Rock turned his gaze at HeadMaster, "HeadMaster, I shall deal with the matter if you allow me"


    HeadMaster pondered, ''He belongs to the Theos Kingdom, so there is a possibility he could talk it out''


    He agreed, "Yes, please solve it peacefully. If they refuse, tell them that I, Alden Evergreen, HeadMaster, will personally ''ask'' them why the Guild Master from Theos Kingdom wanted to kill one of my students. If the answer is not to my liking, then..."


    Rock simply nodded, understanding the killing intent in the HeadMaster''s gaze.Rock gazed at his son-inw.....Pride swelled inside Rock''s heart when he saw the HeadMastering to aid his son-inw.


    "I am so proud of you" Rock patted Eli''s head, as if appreciating a job well done, and left.


    "???" Eli red at Rock, not understanding his strange gaze, ''Suspicious? Why is he even here?''


    "Mr. Asher Eli, please put the head in this box" HeadMaster said as he took a Red box with lots of sealings and barriers carved around it and put it on the ground before stepping back.


    Eli snapped out of his thoughts and nodded, slowly putting it on the box.


    ''Thud''


    "SSHHHiiinngggg..."


    As soon as Eli closed the box, a chain appeared and wrapped around the box before sealing it tightly as the dark mana stopped seeping out from it.


    "It''s all thanks to Vampire Queen, we can able to store this thing without getting corrupted" HeadMaster said as he picked up the box.


    "Well then, I''m sorry for interfering with your date, Eli" HeadMaster said with a smile.


    Before disappearing, he added, "Mariel is a good student of mine. Even though she was a little rebellious, please take care of her..." HeadMaster said with an enigmatic smile, like a good grandfather...totally forgetting something more important than anything.


    "W-Wait, It''s not li---argh.....You Old Man!!!"Mariel shouted at the empty space with a red face.


    "..." Eli pinched his nose bridge, "Let''s go, Mrs. Mariel."


    "W-Where?" Mariel asked with hesitation.


    "You asked me about the manual, right?" Eli inquired, and Mariel nodded.


    "Can you hide our presence?"


    "Sure" Mariel said as she caught his hand, and soon,


    /Veil of the Ethereal/


    Eli looked at his body and felt nothing different.


    As the soldiers around the gate started to disperse, Eli walked out, noticing no one looking at him.


    As soon as Eli and Mariel left, suddenly,


    "W-Wait, N-No, I-I am wrong, Mariel get away from Ashe---ha" An old voice echoed with fear, "T-They le-eft...ah?"


    "What Happened, HeadMaster?" One of the passing soldiers asked.


    "I hope nothing happens...." HeadMaster muttered lifelessly.


    .....


    ...


    ..


    "Where are you going?" Mariel asked, her eyes ncing at her hand, which was holding Eli''s hand to maintain the spell over the other person. A subtle red hue appeared on her cheeks.


    "I don''t know. I''m just trying to cool off" Eli muttered, still vexed by the recent arrest warrant and also he didn''t want other girls to hear what he and Mariel were talking about.


    Mariel shrugged her shoulders, remembering the bustling streets, bringing back memories of when she silently sneaked out of Nex alone to enjoy something she liked.


    "Oh? I know a ce" Mariel suddenly eximed, tugging Eli in a specific direction.


    "Huh?"Eli snapped out of his thoughts when he felt a strong pull.


    Eli was about to halt her, but upon seeing those glittering eyes, he thought, ''Well, whatever'' and simply allowed her to lead the way.


    After a lengthy walk and numerous turns, Eli inwardly sweated, thinking, ''Let''s not separate from her'' He was convinced that the moment she left him alone.....he wouldn''t reach his house tonight.


    "Here" Mariel dered, standing in front of a small, serene family restaurant named


    "COOK-MW"


    Eli surveyed the lifeless ce with no soul wandering around, "Are you--"


    "Let''s go" Mariel pulled him along without letting him finish his words.


    "...."


    ''Tirrrnngg''


    Like an old-fashioned restaurant, a bell chimed as Mariel swung the door open.


    "Wee"


    An aged voice resonated from the kitchen side.


    "Hello, Old Mei, Old Wei" Mariel greeted with a joyful expression as she dispelled her invisibility.


    "Huh?" A surprised sound emanated from the kitchen, and soon a bald old man in a white chef''s outfit and a gray-haired old woman in a simple serving dress looked at Mariel with shock and surprise.


    ""Mai?"" Both of them squinted their eyes at Mariel.


    "Yes, it''s me, Mai" Mariel said with a gentle smile, and soon she was enveloped in hugs by the two old individuals.


    "..." Eli looked on with a surprised expression, ''What a weird name?'' he thought.


    After a minute,


    "H-How are you, dear?" The old woman asked, looking at Mariel with a soft smile.


    "I am fine, Mei" Mariel responded with a smile.


    "Look at you, all grown up...ah" the old man said, patting Mariel''s head.


    "I am not a child, Old Wei" Mariel protested, though she was smiling.


    "Hahaha...for us, you are just like a little girl who snuck out of school just to eat my dear''s food" The old man, Wei, said with a heartfeltugh.


    "You still haven''t changed, have you?" Mariel said, shaking her head and turning to Mei before asking, "How are you?"


    "We are fine, dear" Mei said with a soft smile.


    "Look at my body; I can still live a hundred more years... I am just waiting for my time to escape from this olddy" Wei said, folding his weak arms and looking at Mei.


    "Ouch" Wei suddenly felt a powerful hit on his head.


    "You old fool, you can''t even walk now, and you think you can run away from me?" Mei snorted.


    "Hahaha..." Marielughed.


    "So, Mai, what do you want to eat?" Mei asked with a gentle smile.


    "The same as usual but two tes" Mariel said, pointing to Eli, who was observing the curious old couple with a calm expression.


    "Oh?"


    "Oh? Oh?"


    Mei and Wei approached Eli, scrutinizing him from head to toe.


    "...." Eli looked at the curious old couple.


    Mei and Wei exchanged nces before breaking into smiles directed at Mariel.


    A broad grin lit up their faces, and both Eli and Mariel sensed what wasing.


    Mariel knew the nonsense they were about to spout; she had grown weary of this ''dating, husband'' charade.


    Simultaneously, both Mariel and Mei spoke,


    "No, He isn''t my husban--"


    "Oh, You have a handsome son---"


    ""What?""


    Both Mei and Mariel halted, exchanging baffled nces.


    And once again, in unison,


    "Oh! he is your husband--"


    "Yes! he is my stepson--"


    Mei stared at Mariel''s red face.


    "..."


    "..."


    Mei and Wei nced at each other, unable toprehend Mariel. They even wondered if their old ears were ying tricks on them.


    "Pffftt...ahahaha.." Eli burst intoughter, casting away the tensions of the day he was going through.


    Upon hearing hisughter, Mariel''s face turned bright red as a wave of embarrassment washed over her.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m just her stepson" Eli answered truthfully, extending his hand for a handshake.


    "Oh? I see, I thought so... You are the most handsome man I have ever seen in my life" Mei said, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    "Hahah... You are the most beautiful woman... after my mother and my wives" Eli replied, returning the ttery and yfully pinching Mei''s wrinkled cheeks.


    "Tsk, young man, are you hitting on my woman?" Wei interrupted, swatting away Eli''s hand from Mei''s cheek.


    An amused smile yed on both Eli and Mei''s faces.


    ""Are you jealous?"" they asked simultaneously.


    Wei''s wrinkled eyes twitched, but he snorted and pulled Mei into his embrace, dering, "She is mine!"


    Eli couldn''t control hisughter, witnessing Wei''s possessiveness and Mei''s blushing face.


    "Hahahahaha...."


    Seeing himugh heartily, both Mei and Wei joined in, creating a harmonious chorus ofughter.


    "Hahahaha..."


    "Hehehehe..."


    Theughter echoed in the empty restaurant. While Mariel smiled at the sight of Mei and Weiughing heartily, a hint of sadness lurked behind her mask when she heard ''just her stepson''.


    Unlike Adriana, Mariel understood one thing, ''I took a little, just a little liking to him, didn''t I?'' She thought with a worried face.


    After theughter settled, Mariel and Eli took their seats across from each other.


    "We will prepare the special Stir-Fried Chicken with Green Onions for lovely Mai and her son" Wei announced dramatically before heading into the kitchen with a fiery determination.


    "Hahaha... Sorry, Mai, it''s been so long since we had customers. So, he was a little fired up" Mei apologized with a smile.


    "It''s Okay, Mei" Mariel assured with a smile.


    Mei nodded and looked at Eli, asking, "Do you need anything, Youn-"


    "My name is Asher Eli" Eli introduced himself.


    "Oh? I forgot to introduce, Mr. Asher Eli. My name is Mei Wang" Mei also introduced herself with a teasing smile.


    "Oh, what a sweet name you have, Ms. Mei Wang.... anything? you say?" Eli teased, skillfully dodging a knife throw.


    "Thud"


    "Brat, that''s Mrs. Mei Wang, and she won''t give you ''anything''" an annoyed voice came from the kitchen.


    "Hehehe..." Mei giggled before heading to the kitchen, teasing Mariel, "Your son is a dangerous man".


    "..." Mariel pinched her eyebrows before looking at Eli and said,


    "You sure are flirting with anyone" with an annoyed face.


    "..." Eli blinked at her for a few seconds before asking, "Jealous?"


    "A-Ah why would I-I jealous about o-other woman?" Mariel suddenly flustered, her emotions momentarily taking control.


    "!!!" Eli, noticing her reaction, went on high alert, ''Oh dear, I hope it''s not what I think it is?'' Eli prayed to himself.


    "Mrs. Mariel..."


    "What?"


    "Do you.....no, nothing?" Eli shook his head, thinking that if he said something and it was a false rm, it would surely make Mariel aware of him.....potentially leading to unwanted problems.


    "You know, having that ''Ancient Resurrection script'' is the same as cursing yourself" Mariel suddenly said with a gloomy face.


    "...." Eli looked at Mariel with interest.


    "What you have is nothing but a burden that makes you suffer eternally.... one day, you might think that was nothing but a piece of sheet" Mariel said seriously, her expression filled with mncholy.


    "So, please give it to me" Mariel pleaded, her eyes searching Eli''s for a hint of vulnerability.


    "...."


    "I know you want to resurrect someone" she continued softly, her voice carrying the weight of unspoken understanding.


    "..." Eli simply stared not showing any emotion.


    "Sigh, don''t think it''s going to work, and even in a million chances it does work, the person you resurrect won''t be the same person you knew" Mariel added, her wordsced with a trace of bitterness.

 Chapter 233: Protect what you love no matter what, Right?

    "Here!" Mei eximed, her hands carefully cing tworge tes on the table, the warmth seeping through the porcin.


    ''Sniff''


    "The smell is still the same!" Mariel''s eyes lit up as she inhaled the tantalizing aroma, a childhood memory reborn as she licked her drooling lips.


    "Hahah... We may get old, but our dish never does" Mei said with pride, her eyes sparkling with the memories of countless meals served.


    "What is it, Asher? Not to your liking?" she asked, ncing at Eli, her eyes crinkling with genuine concern.


    "N-No, Mrs. Mei... It smells so good, I forgot to breathe" Eli replied with a smile, though he was hiding his surprise.


    "Hahah... Dear, Asher loves your food" Mei shouted with her weak voice, a proud deration that echoed through the cosy restaurant.


    "Tsk" Only a tongue-clicking sound echoed from the kitchen.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    "Hmm? Delicious!! It tastes better than before, especially this green onion, that mint, and salt adjusted to the chicken pieces" Mariel remarked, her words carrying the weight of nostalgia and appreciation.


    "Right?" Mei smiled brightly, a grin that spoke volumes about the pride she took in her culinary creations along with her love.


    "Huh?"


    "Those vegetables were samples that my husband brought during one of his visits to your kingdom" Mei exined.


    "Oh? Where?"


    "That....I-Mica--no, no, what''s its name...Wei!" Mei pondered, trying to remember, her expressive face portraying the struggle of recollection....but she couldn''t so she called her husband.


    "What?" A gruff voice came from the kitchen.


    "Where did you bring the vegetables?"


    "..."


    "Wei?"


    "Sigh, what do you want, old woman?" Wei came out of the kitchen and asked Mei with an annoyed tone wrinkling nose.


    "Mai is asking where you brought it, you old fool?" Mei asked again, her yful jab softened his annoyance.


    "Well....I forgot where I brought the seeds three years ago..." Wei answered with a wrinkled pondering face.


    Suddenly,


    "Ah, I don''t know the market, but I do remember a gorgeous woman with light purpl-''Ouch''" Wei was hit by Mei''s hidden chopsticks.


    "Even with your old ugly face, still dare to look at the woman" Mei rebuked him squinting her wrinkled eyes.


    "You old woman, even if the tree gets old, flowers still bloom" Wei retorted.


    "Heheh..." Eli chuckled at their lovely banter, the familiarity of their exchanges made him rx heartfully.


    Mariel nced at Eli, who was simply savouring the food while observing the amusing banter of the elderly couple.


    "Hmmm?" Eli nced at her, feeling a stern gaze.


    "Old Mei, why did you think he was my son?" Mariel asked, addressing the question that had been bothering her.


    "Oh?.....Your daughter, Scarlett, told us" Wei said suddenly, skillfully dodging the iing attack from his wife.


    "Scarlett?" Mariel now looked at Wei, her eyes widening with curiosity.


    "..." Eli also became curious, when they mentioned Scarlett.


    "Yes, just like you, she always cuts ss andes here with her green-haired friend then...." Wei showed tiredness as if he remembered something bad, a brief shadow of concern clouding his features.


    "Non-stop babbling about her little brother" Mei finished Wei''s words, rubbing her husband''s back as he seemed to have dodged too much and hurt his back, a tender touch healed his hips.


    "Little brother?" Mariel squinted her eyes as she looked at Eli, who had an amusing smile.


    "Yes, whenever shees, she always says how great her little brother is while showing his childhood photo" Mei said with mncholy as she remembered the days when her restaurant buzzed with people, a wistful gaze directed at a past that seemed both distant and cherished.


    "..." Mariel showed a deadpan gaze.


    "Yeah, no matter which topic we talk about, she somehow changes it in a way where he would be the centre of attention and even boasts that his cooking is the best" Wei said with annoyance, pointing to Eli, a chef prideced with a hint of irritation.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled, feeling happy that his big sister always thought about him.


    "D-Did she talk anything about me?" Mariel asked with hesitation, a vulnerable edge to her voice betraying a hidden desire for her daughter''s love.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Mei and Wei exchanged nces and said with awkwardness,


    "S-she said you are a good mother"


    "Y-Yeah"


    "...." Mariel bit her lips, sensing their lie, aplex intery of emotions shing through her eyes.


    Both Mei and Wei patted Mariel''s head before saying,


    "Don''t worry, Mai. At the end of the day, Scarlett always says she is grateful to her mother for providing opportunities to protect her little brother" tried tofort her.


    Mei and Wei thought it would reassure her; however, it only made her feel even gloomier, the reference to ''Little Brother'' creating a pang of sadness as she nced at Eli, who looked back at Mariel with a strain and awkward smile.


    After a long silence, while eating, both Eli and Mariel left the restaurant.


    "...."


    "...."


    Old Mei and Old Wei stared at the silhouette of Eli and Mariel as they slowly disappeared.


    "He is not what they described in the media" Mei said.


    "I guess, not everything is true then" Wei replied.


    ''wwoosshhh''


    "Let''s go inside" Wei said with a smile as he embraced his wife against the cold wind before walking in.


    ''Tirrinngg''


    "wwoosshh"


    Suddenly, a ck-hooded figure appeared in front of the door, and,


    "Tirrinngg"


    "Oh? Welc---"


    .....


    ....


    ...


    Mariel silently walked while Eli held her hand.


    The subtle crunch of gravel beneath their shoes echoed in the quiet street, creating a rhythm to their steps.Mariel stole a nce at Eli''s hand, which was holding her hand.


    Eli did it to ensure Mariel''s spell working on him, not anything else...Okay?


    Mariel stared at his hand before muttering, "Little brother..ah?"


    "Pardon?" Eli asked, his gaze flickering towards her.


    Mariel shook her head, a strand of her hair swaying with the motion, and said, "Nothing, I want to drink some wine"


    Eli observed the sky, still bathed in the soft hues of noon, and then turned his attention to Mariel, who seemed to be hesitating to say something, "I don''t mind a little tipsy" he said.


    A genuine smile graced Mariel''s lips as she pulled him, or...rather, teleported them in front of the Royal Restaurant.


    "Here, wine is the only thing best" Marielmented, a subtle pride in her choice evident as she secured a reservation on the 92nd floor.


    Seated across from each other, Eli weirdly looked at Mareilwho eagerly ordered....no, more like she spouting some weird name,


    "2Crimson Dominion Sour and 2 bottles of Virgin Lady Blended Cock...."


    ''What???? What the fuck are they blending??'' Eli inwardly screamed.


    Weirdly Eli stopped hearing anymore and looked around thinking, ''First my Little sister, then Big Sister and now their Mother.....'' wondered why they brought him to this restaurant every first meeting or important discussion.


    "Asher Eli" Mariel called, snapping him back to the present.


    "Hmm?" Eli looked at Mariel, who hadpleted her order.


    "What do you want to have?" Mariel asked, handing him the menu.


    "Hmm..." Eli scanned the menu and a maze of unfamiliar names and descriptions, ''I don''t understand a fucking single thing!'' Eli inwardly screamed but managed aposed response,


    "I don''t mind drinking, whether it is virgin or not, but do not blend ''that thing''.... no, do not blend ANYTHING" his voice carrying a mix of humour and seriousness.


    The waiter blinked in confusion, ''What?'', prompting Mariel to take charge, "Just bring what I ordered"


    The waiter nodded and left the room.


    "....First time?" Mariel asked, her eyes reflecting an amused curiosity.


    "Well, not the first time, but yeah, this is the first time drinking something made by others" Eli admitted, injecting a casual air into the conversation.


    "Oh? So you know how to make wine?" Mariel leaned in, genuine interest gleaming in her eyes.


    "Yes" Eli answered with a proud look.


    Mariel''s expression suddenly changed.


    "You know everything...Just what you don''t know, man?" Mariel''s frustration and a hint of anger coloured her words.


    "..." Eli stared at her, ''She started even before drinking?''.


    Mariel continued, a torrent of emotions pouring out,


    "You know how to cure poison, you know how to cook, you know this, you know that, this, that, this, that... arh... You really can do anything..ah?"


    "Mrs. Ma--"


    "Shut the fuck up!!" Mariel shouted in anger.


    ''Knock, Knock''


    The interruption shifted the atmosphere, and Mariel''s demeanour abruptly changed.


    "Come in"


    After that waiter arrived put the wine on the table and was about to pour it into the ss but Mariel dismissed him.


    "..." Eli looked at the fourrge bottles and thought, ''Who going to finish this all? Is she a heavy drinker?''.


    True to his musings, Mariel confidently seized one of the brimming bottles andmenced a determined assault,


    ''Gulp, Gulp, Gulp.....''


    "..." Eli''s eyes widened momentarily, caught off guard by Mariel''s action. Nevertheless, he quicklyposed himself, diverting his attention from one bottle to another.


    Mariel paused, her crimson-stained lips curving into a frown, she queried with a slightly reddened face,


    "What are you looking at? Just drink, brat" as she continued her less-than-graceful gulps.


    ''Gulp, Gulp, Gulp...''


    "Hmm? I am just checking which is what?" Eli muttered, his gaze switching between bottles and suddenly Eli said,


    "Oh? You are taking the cock!!"


    "ssllurrrrrrppp"


    Mariel inadvertently spewed out the wine.


    "Cough, Cough, Cough- W-What the hell?-cough-cough" Mariel coughed vehemently, her eyes now burning with fury.


    Eli, wiping his wine-drenched face, ''I should have framed my words correctly''.


    "What the hell are you talking about, brat?" Mariel''s frustration resonated in her shout.


    "..." Eli opted for silence, allowing her a canvas to paint her frustrations upon....his poor soul.


    "You know, you are annoying me so much...Why do my children love you more than me?....


    I know I left them when they needed me but what else I could do in that predicament?...Hey, You also do the same, right?... Protect what you love no matter what, right?" Mariel asked a series of questions, her face tinted with a shade of red as shepleted the first bottle.


    "..." Eli nonchntly took the Crimson, or whatever it was, and poured it into his ss.He knows only an idiot would answer her questions now.


    Bringing it to his nose, he took a refined sniff, ''Hmm? Not too wild'' before sipping with an air of elegance.


    ''Hmm... nothing special... tastes nd'' Eli thought as he savoured the drink, all while attentively listening to Mariel''s ramblings.


    "It''s all because of you, because of you only they approached me" Mariel continued, her words weaving a tapestry of resentment and tangled emotions.


    Mariel seized another bottle, determined to drown her sorrows in its contents.


    ''Gulp, Gulp, Gulp....''


    "..." Eli observed her face with a nk expression....there are two reasons why Eli agreed to drink with her.


    Firstly, to unravel the ''Curse'' that Mariel talking about.


    More importantly, the second reason lingered in the intricate dance of emotions....aplex blend of hatred and.....a budding love?


    Eliprehended Mariel''s hatred, a consequence of his rtionships with her daughters.


    However,


    Love?He sensed it faintly but wasn''t entirely certain.


    In this wine situation, he aimed to get information....While He wasn''t opposed to Mariel''s feeling of love?; the idea of being involved with both mother and daughter simultaneously struck him as a bit...disgusting.


    That''s how he felt when he witnessed someone marrying their daughter in front of her mother who was already married to him.....sigh, it''s kind ofplicated for him.


    For Eli, it''s either mother or daughter, not both simultaneously, otherwise it wouldplicate both mother and daughter''s feelings.


    Yes, it was also disgusting to marry his own sister but....so what? He likes what he likes and others like what they like...that''s all.


    His sisters were everything to him....He harboured a fierce protectiveness over the bond they shared.


    In his world, their connection was sacred, and he would go to great lengths to safeguard it...Truly a selfish guy.

 Chapter 234: I want to drink Y-Yours

    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "...."


    "Come on, Say something, You womanizer!!"


    "...."


    "How dare you seduce ''Hic'' My Daughters?"


    "...."


    "Hey!! Why are you sitting on myp?"


    "..."


    Eli shot an exasperated look at the womanfortably seated on hisp. Her hands coiled around his neck, and her legs dangled casually.


    His initial n to suck the information about the ''Script''....totally fucked up.


    Eli hadn''t anticipated the woman''s heightened vignce even after drinking.


    Despite his attempts to indirectly inquire about the Script, she repeated again and again like a broken record:


    "Why did you seduce my daughters?"


    "Why are they loving you but not me?"


    "Even now, Mia wants to get stronger only for her brother, not for her mother!"


    "Why am I being outcast by my own daughters?"


    "Please give my daughters back to me!!"


    ....


    ...


    ..


    Her questions circled obsessively around her daughters.


    Once she finished every wine bottle, her face flustered, she wobbled as she slowly dropped her guard....Well, that''s what Eli actually wanted However,


    Except for her flustered face and wobbly body, she still stayed alert.


    She didn''t answer any of Eli''s questions. Instead, she poured out her frustrations and anger on his poor soul.


    "HEY!!...Are you...-attempting to ''Hic'' seduce me too?" Mariel hazily red at Eli, her dark ruby eyes hazily red at Eli when she felt something hard hitting her butt.


    Eli snapped out of his thoughts.


    His lips twitched, ''Who seducing who?'' he thought with annoyance.


    He didn''t know why but his body again started to react to a mild sensation just like before, He was about to push her away when he looked at her face, those Dark ruby eyes and Crimson hair...suddenly, Scarlett, his big sister shed in his mind.


    His gorgeous sister sitting on hisp, with mesmerizing lips, subconsciously leaning in for a kiss, he abruptly backed upon noticing the mole under her right eye.


    "Sigh" With a heavy sigh, Eli didn''t want to be disrespectful to his stepmother, or rather, his mother-inw.


    He gently grasped her hips and remarked, "Well, if a stunning stepmother decides to grace her son''sp...I highly doubt he could control his surging hormones for a second".


    "Huh?" Mariel blinked as if suddenly sober.


    Just as she was about to move away, Eli effortlessly lifted her and ced her beside him before standing up.


    "Stay put; I''ll fetch some water" Eli said, yfully pinching her cheeks before heading toward the door.


    Opening it slightly and peering out, Eli called over to the maid stationed on guard.


    "Excuse me"


    "Yes, sir? Is the buzzer malfunctioning?"


    "No, Miss, it''s working.I ate a lot, and now I need some water, please" Eli exined with a warm smile.


    Eli could have used the buzzer to summon assistance, but considering Mariel''s less-than-graceful state, he opted for a more discreet approach.Besides, he wasn''t in the mood to showcase his lower half to strangers, having already endured enough embarrassment this morning.


    "..." The maid stared at the peeking customer, ''Aren''t you just drinking wines?'' she wanted to ask but it''s not her ce to say anything, nodding her head before leaving to fetch the water.


    While Eli decided to wait, thinking Maid might enter, Mariel, who suddenly sobered up, covered her blushing face, ''What the hell!!! What''s wrong with me!!'' she screamed inwardly.


    She initially wanted to talk about the ''Script'' but, After hearing from Mei and Wei that her daughter always talked about her brother and only felt grateful for Mariel.....She felt a little broken as a mother. Having Eli by her side, the source of everything, she initially wanted to pour out her anger and frustration on him.


    However, no matter what she asked, Eli simply ignored her, treating her as if she were just a drunkard. Moreover, he kept probing about the ''Script'' indirectly, even though he firmly refused to admit having it.


    Thus, she got more annoyed and drank every bottle, soon losing her sanity and unconsciously lowering her guard.


    Mariel''s face turned even redder in shame when she realized how she had just acted, sitting on hisp and fawning over him.


    "Arrhh"


    ''W-Wait a second!!'' Then a light blinked inside her mind. With that thought, she took out a circr object and let it float in the sky as it turned invisible.


    Mariel''s n was simple: if her daughters saw how Eli forced himself on her when she was drunk, they would surely separate from him.Mariel could then take care of their broken heartster.


    Her n.... a little weird now but she was determined to do it.


    While Mariel created this devious? n, Eli looked at Maid with a questioning gaze.


    "Our Lord...I mean, the owner of the Royal Restaurant gave this Emerald Card to you as a special gift for visiting frequently" Maid answered as she bowed her head while sweating a lot, ''I wasn''t rude before, am I?''


    "..." Eli stared at the ck Emerald card with his name printed on it.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Pardon, Sir?"


    "Well, I am not the one who booked or even paid for any food I ate here" Eli stated, clearly remembering that only Adriana, Lilith, and his sisters paid, not him.


    "I am sorry, Sir. But our Lord only informed me to give only to you" The maid said sincerely, ''Damn it, man, just ept it... not many people get this chance!!'' the maid shouted inwardly as frustration and annoyance etched on her face.


    "...Okay then" Eli shrugged and epted the card, then took the two water bottles.


    ''Thud''


    Eli closed the door and walked towards Mariel, who still had a flustered face as if she was still in drunk mode.


    "Hic, Hic" With a tipsy look, Marielsciviously looked at Eli.


    "Here...Mrs--"


    "Why are you still c-calling me ''Mrs''?"


    "Because that''s who you are" Eli stated as he stood in front of her.


    "Ah? But I am a w-widow now... So there is no need to ''Hic'' call m-mee like that, and...." Mariel said, trying to continue the act while everything was being recorded.


    "Is that so? Then what should I call you, then?" Eli asked as he sat beside her.


    Mariel slowly wrapped her hand around his neck and seductively said, "Mom!!"


    Her whisper tickled his ear.


    "..."


    ''What a pain!!'' Eli thought really wanted to punch her but seeing her face resembling his big sister, Eli calmed down and said sternly, "Mom...ah? Well, I don''t think I can call you that".


    Mariel was taken aback; however, being a duchess, she wouldn''t back off aftering all the way.


    "hmmm..."Mariel pouted as her hands slowly moved towards her neck, then chest, then stomach, then-


    "What are you doing?" Eli asked, stopping her hand.


    "Hmm...''Hic'' I-I don''t ''Hic'' want my son to be in pain" Mariel said, her eyes lustily looking at his tent, which suddenly rose again, ''I-I am just a-acting, I am just acting; it is just acting....'' She chanted inwardly.


    "..." Eli stared at Mariel before saying sternly, "Drink this water first".


    "....N-No ''Hic'' I want to drink ''Y-Yours''" Mariel said with a red face that mingled with her drunk state.


    "..." Eli squinted his eyes as he cupped her cheeks and asked, "You want to drink mine?"


    "...Y-Yes," Mariel hesitantly nodded, thinking her ''true'' wish came true. The moment Eli forces her, Mariel immediately ns to kick him out... maybe a littleter.


    ''Gulp''


    Eli gulped when he saw her expectant eyes and juicy lips. If anyone asked whether he was turned on or not by her, then the answer would be definitely yes;


    The mole on her right eye really added to her seductiveness. If Eli was not normal, he might have already pounded her....sexy ass.


    He wanted to plunge his ragging shaft into her cave. However, the moment he thought of Scarlett and Mia''s sad faces, he controlled his emotions.But that cannot be said for his body, which was still reeling from the dungeon incident...even though he did more than necessary.


    Eli shook off his unnecessary thoughts and opened the water bottle and


    "HMMFFFFFF--Gulp, Gulp, Gulp...."


    Mariel, with hateful eyes, nced at Eli, who put the bottle mouth inside her mouth, letting her drink without even giving her time to breathe.


    Eli avoided looking at her teary eyes as he nced down. ''I hope Adriana, Scy, and Big Sis take care of this'', he just hoped others would take care of this raging fire.


    After emptying the bottle, Eli pulled it out.


    "~Ha~"


    "~Ha~"


    Mariel panted heavily with hazy eyes, ring at Eli.


    "Are you sober now, Mrs. Mariel? I am sorry to do this....."


    Mariel didn''t hear Eli''s words as her mind filled with one single question, ''Why?''.


    ''I-I did something I-I never did my life and Y-Yet....'' Mariel nced at Eli''s apologetic face.


    True she was a mother, but before that, she was a woman.....Her pride as a woman took a hit.


    She wasn''t a loose woman who would seduce other men; in her life, she never did that.


    For the first time, she tried to seduce a man who was considered her stepson, but it didn''t matter to her....As a duchess, she knew more than what othermon people would know.


    How her own father married one of his daughters and how queens married their sons at the same time to avoid conflicts.


    Yes, She acted like a loose woman to him, not because she wanted to catch him to be correct, it''s just another way to justify herself.


    What she wanted was to feel the warmth she felt when Eli held her hand. She wanted to feel something when her daughters looked at him...a lovely expression and a wish to protect something dear to their hearts.


    It''s not love yet, but she did like him when she first saw himing out from the debris.


    Those arrogant eyes, that haughty smile as if everything was under his palm, bathed with red mes that made her bloodline tremble in happiness as if she finally found her true pair...Let''s say love at first sight.


    For the first time, she wanted to marry him with her own will, unlike before.


    But fate had other things.....She found out he was her stepson, and what''s more, her daughters loved him deeply.


    On the first day of their fateful meeting, her heart skipped a beat when she felt his gentleness,


    "Asher Eli" Mariel lifted her head and,


    "Hmm~ffffff" Eli''s eyes widened when he felt soft lips on his lips.

 Chapter 235: You are shining in my eyes....

    "..."


    Eli''s gaze bore into Mariel, who upied hisp, her head bowed in shame.


    She did it on impulse, she was frustrated by Eli''s nonchnce act while she was trying her best to seduce him.


    Despite being she was the daughter of two children, she had never seduced a man, let alone forced herself upon someone.


    Her hands trembled, Her eyes started to shake in fear and the room seemed to tighten around her, amplifying the reality of what had just transpired.


    The reality struck her deeply.....an act not of passion, but an assault on the son of herte husband.


    Even if she harboured no affection for that man, Even if what she did was normal in this world....her conscience hit her hard.


    She knew she was in the wrong...


    Yet, strangely, fear didn''t consume her. In fact, If Eli never wished to see her again, she''d graciously ept the ''kind'' punishment,


    However,


    If Eli chose to unveil this chapter to her daughters, the mere thought of her daughters hating her and looking at her with disgust.....a palpable fear gripped her and losing them made her think of taking her own life.


    "..." Eli''s remained fixed on the quivering woman before him.


    He wasn''t sure how to respond because he never thought he would be in this predicament.


    ''Like Mother, Like Daughter'' Eli thought, aplex mixture of emotions flooding his mind as he recalled the incident with Scarlett, his big sister.


    She had tried to teach a simple kiss, only for the situation to escte to something ''more'', ultimately leading her to cry and seek forgiveness for her inappropriate act.


    ''Mother and Daughter... ah?'' Eli felt a knot forming in the pit of his stomach.


    The situation had taken an unexpectedly intricate turn, he just wanted to know more about the ''curse'' but....now, how was he supposed to react when her sisters found out about this,


    ''sigh''


    "Your mother was the one who seduced me, ask her"


    That day would be Mariel''s funeral, a testament to her love for her daughters.


    "It''s just a mistake, we were drunk at that time, so..."


    They wouldn''t even believe that.


    "I kinda horny, So I fucked you mother, Big Sis"


    That''s.....might work?


    "I mistook her for you"


    ...That''s the end of everything.


    "One day, My Elder daughter came to visit me"


    Suddenly, a voice shattered Eli''s thoughts.His gaze lingered on Mariel, still with her bowed head.


    "I was on cloud nine when Scarlett herself paid me a visit... but that joy was short-lived when I heard,


    ''I want to protect my little brother. Please teach me, Mother''


    Her face, devoid of any emotion to me, shattered what remained of my heart into irreparable fragments.


    I knew....I knew I bore the weight of responsibility for everything....failing to express love, being preupied with my own troubles, neglecting them, not appreciating their effort and not supporting them when they needed me most.


    And yet, a flicker of hope persisted that time might heal all wounds.


    However,


    When my little Mia spoke those words,


    ''Mother, I want to support my big brother for the rest of my life... and I don''t want to learn anything from a woman like you, so please let Big Sister teach me everything.''


    My shattered heart, already fractured, now crumbled into a million pieces....My neglect had hurt her more than Scarlett.


    B-But whatever, I have is everything to them.


    I-I did everything for them....the Duke''s house, wealth, respect, protection they could find nowhere else...I gave them all of that, and yet..." Mariel shook her head in distress, and with hesitant resolve, she continued,


    "A-at that time, a-anger took hold of me,pelling me to forcibly sever their ties with their so-called ''brother''.....I burned every letter they sent you, including what you sent them.


    During that period, I received significant proposals... A marriage proposal.


    Opting for that engagement seemed more beneficial for them than marrying a s-s-soulless man, so I-I epted the proposal to form an engagement first.


    A-And that marked thest day m-y daughters spoke to m-me" Mariel trembled heavily, but Eli''s gaze remained unwavering.


    Mariel raised her head, meeting Eli''s eyes with teary determination,


    "W-What did I do wrong?


    All I did was ensure their protection, and support, and present them with a promising future that I never had in my wretched life.


    I-In return, all I asked for was love... even a tiny hit of affection would have sufficed, but instead, all I received were hatred and insults.


    ...All because of their ''brother''... I truly hate you" Mariel red at Eli, clutching his cor with an emotionless tone,


    "You know, when I heard the news of my husband''s death....all I felt was relief, as if I no longer had to dirty my hands. However, when I learned you were dead....it brought me happiness.


    Happiness that you had finally perished... even though I knew nothing about you" Mariel slowly lowered her head again.


    "But, here you are alive, stealing their love away from me....


    I-I am s-sorry.


    So, please don''t reveal anything that transpired here to my daughters....I''ll give you anything, but please spare them from hating me any further....I at least wanted to linger in their hearts as a person... even if not as a mother. So please".


    Eli, staring at Mariel, gently grasped the hand that clutched his cor, pressing her soft hand with his fingers, ''ming me... ah? That''s the scapegoat everyone uses to avoid confronting the truth'' Eli pondered.


    Eli didn''t care whether she pointed him out just to ease her conscience because, in essence,he wasn''t any different.


    "Huh?" When Mariel felt a soft sensation on her hand, she looked up to find Eli staring at her sternly.


    "Ms. Mariel, you haven''t exined why you kissed me if you hate me?" Eli''s question cut through the tension, his eyes searching for an honest response.


    Mariel was taken aback by his calling ''Ms''.


    "T-That... I-I..." Mariel couldn''t answer his question as she already knew the answer, ''T-Tell what? That I already decided to marry you--'' her thoughts stumbled, halted by the intensity of Eli''s scrutiny.


    "Don''t tell me, during our first meeting, you were talking to me after all?" Eli''s eyes narrowed, prompting Mariel to avert her gaze.


    "Hmm...What did you say?...Hmm...Ah..


    ''Shining like a star in the night, he was youngpared to me'' or something like that, right?" Eli''s inquiry wasced with a subtle yfulness, his fingers slowly intertwining with hers.


    Caught in the reminiscence of her own words, a rosy hue painted Mariel''s cheeks. Yet, she swiftly concealed it, stammering, "N-No, I-I d..."


    Her attempt to deny it was cut short as Eli gently pulled their intertwined hands close to his mouth, fixing his gaze on her eyes.


    "Tell me, Why do you want to marry me?"


    "I-I..T-T..."


    "or do you just want to tease your daughters?"


    "H-Huh? Y-Yes, I-I just wanted to tea-ease my daughters that time, that''s all" Mariel, seizing a sudden escape, used the opportunity he purposefully gave.


    "....I see" Eli continued to stare at Mariel''s relieved eyes, his own thoughts shrouded in a quiet understanding.


    Eli understood she somehow got attracted....''Let''s say love at first sight'' Eli contemted.


    Even now, Eli wasn''t much interested in having a rtionship with both mother and daughter, and there were certain reasons.


    One: They wouldn''t be selfish in asking for anything. Eli wanted his wives to be selfish so that he could genuinely pamper and spoil them. However, if it was a mother and daughter pair, they''d always sacrifice their husband''s indulgence for each other.


    Causingplicated emotions for everyone involved.


    Second: There was also the possibility that they might get intimate, which was certainly not to Eli''s liking.He was possessive, even if it was his other wife, and it could causeplicated emotions for him.


    By the looks of it, Mariel might be...''Let''s not think about it'' Eli warned himself.


    ''Sniff''


    Eli sniffed at her hands, making her flinch.


    Before she could ask, he questioned, "Then why did you kiss me now?"


    Hearing those words again, her face flushed, and she stammered,


    "I... I-I..I..."


    Except for ''I,'' nothing else came out of her mouth, as if she was searching for something.


    Then suddenly,


    "Huh?I-I was drunk, so I-my mind--"


    "No, You''re not"


    "I-I..." Mariel bit her lips as she searched for something else, "I-I... was lonely?"


    Her face turned bright red as if she couldn''t believe her own words.


    "Lonely?" Eli raised his eyebrows.


    "...." With shame, Mariel nodded her head.


    Eli stared at Mariel''s shameful face, ''Well, that''s one way of putting it'' he thought and gently bit her hand.


    "~aah--Wh-What are you doing?"


    Mariel tried to pull her hand away, but Eli continued,


    "So, you do this to anybody?" Eli asked as he stared into her eyes.


    "NO!!" Mariel said with anger, "I AM NOT THAT KIND OF WOMAN!!!" she screamed.


    "Oh? So I am the only one?"


    "..." Biting her trembling lips, Mariel nodded.


    "Hmmm...am I special to you?"


    "...T-That--Hhuh?" Mariel was about to lie again when suddenly pulled into Eli''s chest.


    Lifting her chin, Eli asked, "Special?" again.


    Eli''s face was dangerously near to Mariel''s flustered face.


    "...." Mariel didn''t know what to answer as she nkly stared at Eli''s mesmerizing eyes.


    Eli stared at Mariel''s face, which resembled his big sister''s face. Her flustered expression made his blood boil.


    Maybe because this was the reason he didn''t want her to be with anyone.


    Mariel and Scarlett had the same face except for the mole and haircut.Eli felt a little conflicted with his thoughts....


    Yet, having Mariel in his hand, ''Maybe, just maybe this one time...'' Eli wondered whether to give it a shot to see what could transpire.


    However,


    The moment he moved forward, Eli knew he was going to hurt his sisters'' feelings, especially Mia.Since her hatred for her mother originated from the maniption of their father.


    Mariel has many ws when ites to her children; however, whatever she did was for their own good. Yes, she forced her children, but what for? Her ambition? No, she just wanted her children to be in a better ce.


    Even Eli, himself known as a Soulless, never hopped into a rtionship with transcendent women.....It''s just how the world works.


    If one was viewed as a strict parent, what Mariel did was absolutely right; there was no mistaking it.But if one were to look at it from the children''s perspective, without love, whatever they had would be nothing but a mere illusion.


    Does Eli feel sad for her?....no,


    Does Eli feel pity for her?...no,


    Does he feel anger at her for ming her ipetence on him?.... Of course not.


    He....felt nothing for her story. It''s not like she was the only one suffering in the world.


    However,


    This woman, who was doing her best to support her children even if they hated her to the core.....Eli wanted to protect her.


    Her willingness to be with her children every time just to hear their words....even if it was hateful.....Eli wanted to possess this woman.


    Her mole under the right eye... Eli wanted to own it.


    Though it may take time to ''change'' her, Eli truly wanted this woman.


    "Mariel"


    "!!!" Mariel flinched as she snapped out of a daze when she saw his eyes with flickering pink pupils.


    ''M-Mariel!!'' Mariel thought, worried about how her respect had reduced.


    Eli rubbed her red trembling lips, "You are shining in my eyes"


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    "Huh?---~HMMMMFFFFF~" Mariel''s eyes widened in shock when she felt Eli bitting her lips tightly as if to leave some mark.

 Chapter 236: I know his Handsome Face

    ''WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENINNNGGGG!!!!!"


    Mariel''s internal scream echoed as Eli''s fervent kiss intensified, his passion palpable in the exploration of every inch of her lips.


    The unexpected esction left her bewildered, caught in a whirlwind of sensations she couldn''tprehend.....First, she impulsively kissed him, and now he passionately kissed her as if she were....his lover.


    If her daughters were to see this.....Mariel was sure, they going to kill her first.


    "~Hmm~"


    "~ah~"


    Eli stopped kissing and asked,


    "Mariel, open your mouth"


    "H-Huh? W-What are you~AAHH~Mmmffff~"


    ''Slurp''


    The moment Eli stopped kissing, Mariel was about to retort, but she suddenly felt something pressed against her crotch, causing her to moan for a second.Seizing this opportunity, Eli entered her domain.


    As Eli resumed the passionate exchange, Mariel felt a surge of desire, a response she couldn''t deny. The intimate battle of tongues ignited a fire within her that she struggled to contain.


    "~HMM~"


    The sensation of Eli''s thing on her crotch heightened her arousal, weakening her resolve. the sounds reverberated, echoing the symphony of their ndestine encounter.


    ''~slurp~''


    Despite her initial intent to resist, Mariel found herself entwining her fingers in Eli''s hair, pulling him deeper into the intoxicating dance of their desires.


    "~HMM~"


    Lost in the throes of passion, Mariel reciprocated the kiss, closing her teary eyes. The warmth of the moment enveloped them, creating an intimate atmosphere.


    Eli''s hands wandered, grabbing her plump ass, eliciting a sensual moan from Mariel.


    "~AAFFF~"


    Feeling warm hands on her butt, her body got hotter, as she grabbed his hair tightly and moved her body back and forth making his thing even harder.The exchange became a rhythmic dance, their bodies moving in harmony, each touch sending waves of pleasure.


    After a few minutes,


    "~Ha~Ha"


    "~Ha~"


    With heavy breaths, they reluctantly separated, their eyes clouded with desire and satisfaction.Their lips curved upward as if they liked each other''s sweet taste.


    "You are so beautiful, Mariel" Eliplimented with a warm smile.Despite the intensity of the moment, Eli decided to draw a line, aware of the delicate bnce in theirplicated rtionship.Even now, his intentions were to mark his territory, leaving his touch on her to earn more.


    However,


    "Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump"


    Seeing the same expression that made Mariel''s heart race for the first time, caused her heart to skip again.


    Her hand unconsciously moved toward his lips, and with long, slender fingers, she touched his lips.


    "..." Eli looked at her with a perplexed expression, ''Hmm, she feels diffe--''


    "Huh?" His thoughts were interrupted when he felt himself lying on a soft surface.


    Eli turned back... only to find himself on a luxurious, white bed.


    "Where am I?" Eli frowned, struggling to understand his surroundings. He had been sitting in a chair just a few seconds ago, and now he was lying on a bed muchrger than the one he had in the vi.


    Everything around him seemed far from normal as if he was in a noble house adorned with marble and gems.


    "~Asher Eli~" A melodious voice tingled in his ears. Turning his head, he saw Mariel lying beside him, looking at Eli while licking her lips seductively.


    For the first time, his heart skipped a beat when he saw,


    A fiery fusion of red and gold, glowing with an intense heat and slit pupils, revealing a lineage steeped in celestial mes.....In their depths, the dance of eternal fire unfolded.


    "The Inferno phoenix!!" Eli muttered, his eyes fixed on hers.


    "Oh, how handsome~~you are!!" Mariel purred seductively as her fingers gracefully traced his charming face.


    Mariel lost all sense of restraint, What stood before her was nothing but....prey a target she had set her eyes on long before, a prey she yearned to consume to her heart''s content, a prey to satisfy her womanhood.


    "Argh"


    Suddenly, Eli squinted his eyes after being exposed to her fiery gaze for a long period. His eyes twitched in pain.


    Eli rubbed his eyes, trying to alleviate the difort.


    He asked Mariel, "Where are we, Mariel?"


    "..."


    Receiving no response, Eli opened his eyes....only to see Mariel sleeping soundly.


    "...Mariel?" Eli frowned and shook her gently, but there was no response. Only her calm breathing made her seem alive.


    "Mariel?" Eli called her again but received no response. His frown deepened as the pain in his eyes intensified.


    "Hmm" Mariel groaned and slowly turned her body in her sleep.


    Seeing her sleeping soundly, Eli thought maybe it was due to alcohol.


    With pained eyes, Eli attempted to get off the bed.


    ''Thud''


    Eli stumbled and fell down. After a moment, he slowly stood up, and the pain in his eyes increased. Eli searched for a mirror with his murky vision.


    After a long search, Eli found the mirror, but all he saw were his same old ruby-red eyes....still in pain.


    "MARIEL!!" Eli shouted, unable toprehend why his eyes felt like they were on fire. Moreover, Mariel''s sudden shift from seduction to deep sleep raised suspicions.


    "Hmm"


    However, only a groaning sound came from her.


    One thing was certain....No matter what, he should not get out of this room without her.


    Feeling annoyed, Eli rotated her body, making her butt face up.


    "SLAP"


    "~Hmm~"


    "Wake Up, Mariel!!"


    "SLAP"


    "~Hmm~"


    "Mariel!!"


    "SLAP"


    "~Hmm~"


    .....


    ...


    After some soft and naughty attempts, and regardless of his efforts, Mariel showed no signs of waking up and also the pain in Eli''s eyes intensified


    ''Something must have happened when I saw her eyes'' Eli thought, as that seemed to be the only usible exnation...''Or could it be the wine?'' Eli wondered though it seemed unlikely given the reputable nature of the establishment, ''I hope so''.


    Eli felt his eyes burning intensely, prompting him to resort to his arts.


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Ocean Arts: 2nd Form"


    "Heal"


    Water particles gathered around his eyes, attempting to cool them.


    However,


    "Argh"


    The fire intensified as if Eli had added fuel to the mes.


    Desperate, Eli tried to search for his phone, but it was not with him due to Rock and his atrocity teleporting suddenly without letting Eli ready himself.


    Left with no choice, Eli decided to seek help. With murky eyes, he approached the door, preparing himself before opening it. Not forgetting to arrange Mariel neatly and cover her with a nket.


    ''Thud''


    "..."


    What Eli saw were the blurred figures of several people standing in front of the door, armed with weapons.


    "H-Hello" Eli waved his hands, unable to discern their identities as only their outlines were visible.


    "Who are you?" A stern female voice demanded.


    "My name is Asher Eli" Eli answered truthfully, wanting to avoid conflict.


    "What are you doing in Mistress''s bedroom?" Another female voice, this time with a sword pointed at Eli''s neck.


    ''Mistress... ah?'' Eli realized they were in Phoenix House in the Dawn Kingdom.


    "I am your Mistress''s friend. We were drinking wine, and she enjoyed it so much that she got herself fully drunk and unconsciously teleported here along with me" Eli exined politely, raising his hands to show he meant no harm.


    "Go and check" one of them instructed, and another went inside.


    "... No matter what, my Mistress never drank herself like this, and... even along with a man" a voice expressed doubt as the weapon slightly moved an inch away from Eli''s neck.


    "HeadMaid....Lord is drunk"


    Eli sighed inwardly, thinking he could seek help from them. However, his eyes were turning blurrier, and the pain reached its limit.


    If it''s anybody else, they would scream their lungs off, but for Eli, pain... was just pain.


    "Then could you please help me t--"


    "H-Headmaid, M-Mistress was being forced into slumber"


    Eli''s words were interrupted by an rmed voice.


    "YOU!!"


    "W-Wait!!"


    ''Sssshhh''


    Eli crouched down, narrowly avoiding a neck-cutting sh.


    "M-Miss, Wait, let me exin" Eli hurriedly said.


    However,


    "Hey, isn''t that the guy who almost betrayed our Dawn Hero and almost got killed along with others?"


    "Huh? Y-Yes, he is that man. I know his handsome face; he is definitely him".


    "H-HeadMaid, he must have done something to our Mistress and must be trying to use her to his advantage!"


    "Yes, Capture Him!!"


    "Take every evidence!!"


    "..." Eli''s vision almost turned ck, and for the second time, he wished to destroy a few more News Stations for his infamous.


    In any case, he had two options: to run away and suffer outside, possibly going blind as his vision blurred or...


    Get captured by them, endure some humiliation until Mariel wakes up, or others arrive and notice his absence.


    .....He did have a third option....however, it would be only disastrous to everyone in the house.


    The misunderstandings arose from their dedication to protecting their Lord. It wasmendable, and they were merely fulfilling their duty.


    It was then that something clicked in Eli''s mind.


    "Hey, why not call Scarlett to ask about me? I am pretty sure she--"


    ''Swosshhh''


    "So you came prepared... ah?" A figure said as Eli once again dodged the attack.


    "Excuse me?" Eli questioned.


    "HeadMaid, just kill him. Everyone knows both Young Misses hate Mistress, so asking them is just a waste of time....Just finish him off already" another voice said.


    "Just put her on the call, and I will tell her" Eli shouted at them, the light in his eyes diminishing every second.


    "Do you think w-"


    "Bring the Phone"


    "H-HeadMaid??"


    "Just bring the Phone here"


    "...As your order, HeadMaid"


    Eli sighed inwardly, appreciating at least one of them was being reasonable, even though she was the first one who tried to cut his head.


    After a few seconds, the figure appeared with something in her hand, and that was thest thing Eli saw.


    "..." Eli''s eyes had nowpletely turned ck as if he was in a void space, ''Fuck!''.


    "Here this is what y--Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "W-What the..?"


    "..."


    A collective gasp and shock echoed.


    "Is something wrong?" Eli asked, attempting to act as though he hadn''t turned blind.


    "So, you are the fiend lurking in our territory... ah?" HeadMaid said deadly tone.


    "I am not sure what you are talking about?" Eli questioned.


    "You finally breached into our house and even tried to kill our Mistress..."


    "W-Wait?" Eli attempted to stop them; however,


    "Kill this wretched Monster!!!"

 Chapter 237: Aspen...?

    Mariel Phoenix''s POV


    I arrived at his house with a specific purpose, but things took an unexpected turn, far from what I had envisioned.


    I knew I shouldn''t engage in this, yet his possessive gaze made it seem as if he wanted to im me.


    "~Hmmm~"


    I wanted to devour him too, but I fought to restrain myself from acting impulsively again.


    "~AAhh~"


    His powerful,rge hands on my butt ignited an unfamiliar heat within me, causing a moment of unexpected pleasure...I came a little.


    I-I waspletely embarrassed, and I could only hope he hadn''t noticed; otherwise....argh....I tried to conceal my embarrassment.Despite being a mother of two, I struggled with the sudden surge of love and possessiveness from him.


    His skilled tongue surpassed my own sloppy skills, and I couldn''t help but regret attempting to seduce him. Damn It! I wished I could disappear.


    "~Hmmm~"


    His thing getting even harder and bigger, I-I-I want....arh....What am I even thinking about my stepson, Fuck!!?


    My daughters may never speak with me again...but I-I-I am sure this time he was the one who initiated s-so they won''t me, r-right?


    "~AHH~"


    His enchanting scent tickled my nose.....I found myself losing control, swept away by the intoxicating allure.Let''s forget about others... I-I am going to savour this moment, relishing in the forbidden pleasure as I greedily indulge in the taste of his tongue.


    "You are so beautiful, Mariel"


    Those words, like a tender caress, shattered my resolve and reasons. His warm and eloquent expressions made it feel as if we had been lovers for a long time....I-I couldn''tprehend where these feelings were stemming from. But Witnessing his raw desire for the ''Real me,'' not Duchess, not wealth or even my Phoenix Bloodline, anything at all....


    Just me. I don''t know why I felt this way, but I wanted to see his ''love'' for me more.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I wondered whether he could hear the thunderous rhythm of my heart, drowning out all other sounds because all I could hear was my pounding heart that might burst out.


    ''Let''s go'' I thought as I teleported us to my room, to my house, the Phoenix Household.


    Even if it was just for today, I yearned to be with him... just this time.


    Forgive me, my daughters.


    I won''t take him away from you guys... ever again.


    I-I just longed to feel his gentle warmth and witness his infectious smile.....The yearning within my womanhood sought sce, aching for his touch since the first moment I saw him.


    S-So, Forgive me, My daughters...


    I am going to devour you, brother... my stepson. The mere thought arouses a mysterious sensation within me.


    "~Asher Eli~"I called with a seductive lilt.


    My Phoenix bloodline suddenly surged, as if it were eager to devour what was in front of me.


    "The Inferno phoenix!!"


    Seeing his mesmerized and taken aback expression due to my eyes, a surge of pride and possessiveness filled me as I observed his every reaction...I was about to kiss him again when,


    I-I saw his eyes changing into a clear, crystalline white as if frozen.


    "!!!!"


    In the next moment, I found myself standing alone in a snowy realm, where everything was nketed in snow and ice spheres.


    "ELI!!" The cry tore from my lips, echoing into the deste whiteness that surrounded me. Yet, there was no response. The blinding storm, a tempest of snow and howling winds obscured any signs of life.I stood amidst the cold, the weight of the snow pressing against me, threatening to engulf me in its frozen embrace.


    "FUCK!!" The expletive escaped my lips as I grappled with the realization of my predicament.


    Beads of sweat materialized on my forehead, M-My soul, inexplicably captured by.....Forst Phoenix left me suspended within Eli''s soul....an uncharted and perilous realm.


    I-I don''t know how something like this could happen when he was just soulless and unawakened.


    Questions swirled in my mind, a tempest of confusion mirroring the storm outside.Only the awakened could control their bloodline, and if not, their bloodline was just nothing: Normal blood as if they were chained up by their own fate.


    If I wanted, I could break out of here since I possessed strength far beyond current Eli''s; however, doing so, his body might break and be useless...


    ''!!!'' The vision of Eli, a lifeless shell, shed before my eyes, sending a shiver down my spine...Fear.


    ''I don''t know how I was forcibly brought here but it seems my attempt to exert dominance triggered this response... hehe'' A feebleugh escaped my lips, the sound swallowed by the relentless snowfall and continued to move forward because staying in one ce buried me with snow.


    As I traversed the frozen expanse, my mind couldn''t help but contemte what just happened,


    Both Forst and Inferno wereplete opposites: one was born from the eternal mes that never end and burn everything in its way, while Forst was born from the lifeless and solitary snow that never melts and freezes everything in its way.


    Inferno Phoenix never sleeps, and with a single nce, it could burn the entire continent in searing mes.On the contrary, Forst Phoenix always sleeps...Slumbered, and its mere breath was capable of freezing entirendscapes.


    Both were pretty powerful and if they were to fight against each other.....no one would win since one burned everything while the other one froze everything.


    So if one tried to dominate the other, then the opposite should be weaker.....otherwise, both would seek dominance and kill each other.


    ''Shit!!'' The realization struck me with brutal force, ''So, His Forst Phoenix surpasses My Inferno Phoenix!''


    "KIIIKKKKKKKIIIIII"


    A bone-chilling screech echoed through the vast emptiness, snapping me back to the present.


    "..." I looked around, finding nothing in sight, yet,


    "KIIKKKKIII!!"


    The eerie screeching reverberated, haunting and insistent. I decided to walk in the direction from which it emanated.


    My body ignited with reddish-yellow mes, casting a warm glow in the frosty surroundings.


    ''Sssshhhhhh''


    The snow sumbed to the intense heat as I walked toward the enigmatic sound.


    After a few meters, I reached a cliff''s edge, realizing I had been traversing a snow-covered mountain.


    ''So, I have been walking on the snow mountain'' I mused, surveying the breathtakingndscape. My gaze fixated on the source of the relentless screeching.


    As I attempted to locate the origin, frustration welled up,pelling me to shout,


    "You bastard, Let me go!!!"


    Whether it registered or not, the response was swift,


    "KIIIKKKIIII!!!"


    Looking up, a colossal, white, crystal-clear bird hovered ominously in the sky.


    "SSWWOSSHH" Without hesitation, I transformed into Inferno Phoenix and soared towards it.


    ''Swoosh, Swissh, Swoosh, Swissh....''


    pping my ethereal wings, I positioned myself in front of the enigmatic creature that had forcibly brought me here.


    My reddish-yellow slit eyes locked onto the creature,


    A majestic white crystal bird, its wings aze with blue mes, shed ethereal feathers that cascaded around it.Its fierce crystal eyes, reflecting numerous small crystals, seemed to trap anyone who dared to meet its gaze.A dark red slitpleted the enigmatic stare.


    We locked eyes in a silent standoff.


    I braced myself for anything, I was ready for everything; as long as neither of us killed the other, everything would be alright. All I needed to do was make sure to tire it out and create an opening for me to reim control over my soul and break free.


    However,


    "KIIKKIIIII!!"


    ''Swoosh, Swiishh..''


    It screeched, soaring backwards, and I followed it not because I wanted to but because It said so.


    After an extended snowy journey, I encountered an ice mountain and...


    "aarrhhh!!"


    "PLEASE!!!"


    "I AM SORRY!!!"


    "LET US GO!!!"


    Heart-wrenching cries emanated from the figures below.Circling the mountain, I witnessed a harrowing scene....souls.


    They were tormented by ice, attempting an endless ascent only to be consumed by blue mes that erupted around the mountain steep, transforming into ice before hurtling back towards the mountain base, then the souls burned by the dark thing and melting the ice.....The cyclical suffering continued.


    My face paled as I struggled toprehend the surreal reality.


    ''What in the world have I entered--'' My thoughts abruptly halted when I identified,


    "A-Aspen???" My eyes widened in disbelief, recognizing a familiar face...My ex-husband.


    "KIIKII!!"


    The piercing screech of the Forst Phoenix snapped my attention back, guiding me toward the mountain''s peak.


    Mid-air, I froze, confronted by a chilling spectacle,


    Three figures were seated on the regal ice throne, nked by indistinct white figures on either side.Their features obscured the white light they emanating from their body...these figures resonated with the essence of souls, blending seamlessly into the surreal surroundings.


    But,


    Pink Cors adorned their necks, converging chains toward the central figure, radiating a mysterious reddish-ck aura....fully devoid of anything.


    Its fingers danced along the pink chains, unleashing a disquieting pink mist.


    ''I-It''s not S-Soul!!!'' I screamed, realizing the ck entity wasn''t a soul but an embodiment of something beyond myprehension.


    More terrifying was its neck, also bound by a Pink Cor,with chains splitting into two, held firmly by the two white figures.


    The trio clutched each other''s chains, resisting the impulse not to get separated by each other, presiding on the throne with an equality that hinted at an unfathomable unity.


    Suddenly, the gaze of the reddish-ck figure fixed upon me... and it smirked?


    "!!!!"


    A shiver rippled through me, mingling with an unexpected surge of.....excitement?


    "Fuck!!" I screamed, desperate to escape the ominous entity.


    ''Swoosh, Swissh''


    I desperately flipped back, soaring with a frantic urgency to put as much distance as possible between me and that enigmatic entity. Strangely, the Forst Phoenix refrained from pursuing me.


    The anguished cries and pained wails of other souls abruptly ceased.A gnawing sense of unease settled in, prompting me to nce downward.


    T-To my horror, the other souls running towards me.... Like ghoul entities, driven by an insatiable pursuit.


    Ascending higher and higher, a palpable sense of dread gripped me, urging me to increase the vast expanse between us.


    However,


    "Ssshhhiiiii"


    ''Shit, Shit, Shit¡­.'' I muttered in fear, sensing something constricting around my neck....the same Pink Cor they wore.


    "I-I have to-to escape fro-from that th¡­" I screamed as my vision blurred, my eyes losing focus, until,


    "Wake up, Mariel!!"


    "AARRRHHHH!!"


    In an instant, a voice I yearned for and a solid p on my butt forcefully yanked me away from this perplexing and unknown realm.

 Chapter 238: He touching Lewddd....

    Mariel Phoenix''s POV


    "What the hell are you doing, idiot!!" I screamed, each p from his hands intensifying the reddening of my ass cheeks.


    ''p''


    "~Hmm~"


    "Mariel, Wake up!!"


    "Shut the fuck up!!It Hurts" I screamed again, but just like before, he couldn''t hear me...or more urately, no one could hear, as my body slipped into slumber.


    At this moment, my body forcibly entered slumber due to the Frost Phoenix''s power.Only my soul was back in my body, and my consciousness was awake.I needed some time to forcibly awaken my body; otherwise, it would sumb to eternal slumber.


    "aargh"a frustrated voice escaped my lips. I could hear and feel everything, yet I couldn''t move my body.


    "Mariel, if you''re not going to wake up.....I will do some naughty things"


    I shivered at the sound of his seductive voice in my ears, "P-Please, don''t..." I muttered in disbelief, but my body only responded with,


    "~Hmm~"


    Whenever I tried to speak, my body only groaned as if it were feeling everything.


    "!!!"


    Suddenly, I felt a hand softly grazing all over my body, ''P-Please, D-Don''t...'' I thought. I didn''t know why I felt this way, but I didn''t want him to touch me now.


    Just as his hand neared an intimate territory, he mused aloud,


    "Still not waking up¡­ah? Something wrong. Did she cast some spell on herself or¡­did I..?" His contemtive words echoed in the eerie silence.


    "I am sorry, Mariel" He uttered, nting a kiss on my cheek before standing upright.


    My reaction lingered in a state of ambiguity, uncertain about how to interpret his peculiar actions. One certainty prevailed....Eli, in his own way, was a good and trustworthy man.


    "Just wait, Eli, I will try something" I whispered, a feeble attempt tomunicate my intentions, although my slumbering body only responded with an indistinct groan"~Hmm~".


    In the midst of my own concern, I fervently wished Eli wouldn''t venture outside, sensing an underlying unease in him. I am not sure why, but it seemed he was in pain.


    Maybe... Maybe his unawakened bloodline''s sudden action caused something to harm his body.


    Now, I am worried about his health. If anything happens to him, I am not sure how my daughters would react to it.


    When I heard him opening the door, my heart raced. I tried to control my body; however, the power of Frost Phoenix was far greater than what I thought. I couldn''t even lift my finger.....It clearly meant my body entered a slumber state.


    "Fuck!!!" I screamed.


    Knowing his short temper, all I hoped for was for Eli to cooperatively go with them. I didn''t want my subordinates to be killed by him or for them to kill him. Whether my pleas were heard or something else, Eli acted submissively instead of acting arrogant.


    ''I guess he knows his way to handle the situation'' I thought and was taken aback by his calm act. However, the moment my subordinates found out I was in slumber, everything messed up.


    I tried to close my ears, not wanting to hear bloody sounds, and yet, again he submissively acted, which I had never hoped for after my subordinates pointed their weapons at him.


    ''Is he doing it for my sake?'' I pondered. Unfamiliar emotions erupted in my heart. My HeadMaid was always reasonable, unlike other mindless followers who followed me.....I am not saying they were wrong, but this situation needs some carefulness.


    However,


    "So, you are the fiend lurking in our territory... ah?"


    "W-What?" I stuttered, not understanding why Fiends were involved in the matter.


    "Kill this wretched Monster!!!"


    "W-Wait?" I screamed, however, my body only "~Hmm~".


    "Okay,dies, please stop!! I think it was just all a misunderstanding. I am not a fiend; I am 100% human. Let''s decide anything until Mariel wakes up" Eli said as he wanted not to resort to violence.


    "Y-Yes, Stop everyone" I shouted but, my body only, "~Hmm~".


    "Misunderstanding... You say?" HeadMaid said as she readied herself and continued, "A fiend has entered our territory and harmed our people, and now it even entered the house.....Do you think it''s just a misunderstanding?" Her voice turned deadly, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.


    The air grew tense as the weight of the usation hung in the room, and my mind raced to make sense of the unexpected twist in this nightmarish ordeal.


    "...." Eli stared at them, "Fiend? I don''t understand why are yo--"


    "Chuckkk"


    I heard a flesh-cutting sound, ''S-Stop i-it please!!''.


    "Hey!" Eli''s voice turned emotionless as my subordinates flinched, "I know you guys just wanted to protect your Mistress, but..." Eli caught the iing attack and added, "The next time you hurt me....I won''t hold back".


    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!" My subordinates shouted as everyoneunched towards me.


    The room echoed with a blend of anger and desperation.


    "Fuck, Fuck, Fuck...Move your body, Idiot!!" I screamed, the urgency in my voice mirrored the escting tension, and the following battle cries seemed to resonate with the tight confines of the room.


    ''Ting''


    ''Tang''


    ''Chuckk''


    The metallic ngs and sharp impacts filled the air as the conflict unfolded, however,


    "H-Hey, D-Don''t touch me there!!"


    ''Ting''


    ''Chuckk''


    "Y-You jerk, not my butt!!" The distinctive cries of my subordinates added ayer of absurdity to the intense atmosphere.


    ''Tang''


    "Y-Y-Y-Y-Y....."


    "E-Everyone, he is stronger and t-touching l-lewdly...Y-You Pervert, W-Where are you touching!!!" The pleas and protests intertwined, creating a bizarre cacophony of voices.


    ''Ting, Tang''


    "~AHH~"


    "..." I was bbergasted by the sounds, ''S-Someone moaned...right???'' The unexpected moan injected an eerie tension into the already chaotic scene.


    "W-What the fuck is happening??"I screamed, but my body only responded with a muffled "~Hmm~" leaving me trapped in my own incapacitated state.


    "Now you guys calmed down, right?" I heard Eli''s voice, a strange calm amidst the chaos.


    "Y-You P-Pervert!!"


    "Your Jerk!! Remove these R-Ropes immediately!!!"


    "You H-Horny Bastard! W-Why are we roped like this???"


    "~AAHH~~"


    "Hey, you bitch, why are you moaning!!!"


    "I-I am not Moaning, i-it''s just ~aahh~ it''s getting tighter whenever I try to move"


    "Then Don''t move, you fucking bitch!!!"


    ....


    ....


    "..." I was taken aback by those words, ''What in the name he has done to them?'' I wondered about my subordinates'' situation.


    "Hmm, one is missing?" Eli said frowning.


    "''spit'' Don''t worry, you fiend, our HeadMaid is on the way with powerful soldiers!!" One of my subordinates spat out.


    "...." Eli, with nk eyes, stared at the ground. He used his Terra Arts and Cyclone Arts to sense the surroundings, and due to the small area, Eli could easily capture these people.


    However, he hadn''t anticipated the possibility of anyone running away.His initial intention was to ensure the capture of everyone, allowing time for tempers to subside and then he hoped to engage them in conversation, persuading them to see that he wasn''t the fiend they believed him to be.


    But,


    No, circumstances left him with no alternative but to flee. While the thought of eliminating them crossed his mind, the reality was that he stood in the heart of their territory, surrounded by individuals fiercely devoted to protecting their master.


    Moreover, beingbelled a fiend was a title Eli hadn''t anticipated.If he ventured outside, he risked bing a target for everyone in the vicinity.On the other hand, staying put meant remaining in the crosshairs of Mariel''s people.


    Even though Eli could kill others without a second thought, the weight of Mariel''s potential sorrow and if possible, his big sister might have some close friends made him wary. Hence, Eli reluctantly chose to escape.


    ''Step, Step..''


    The echoing footsteps of numerous pursuers reverberated through the tense atmosphere. Eli shifted his gaze in my direction and calmly remarked, "Let''s wait until nightfall.Scy doesn''t like to separate from me so I am sure she find me faster" and then proceeded to distance himself from the scene.


    "H-Hey, Stop!!"


    "You Horny Bastard !!"


    ¡­


    Others shouted at him as he walked out of the room.


    And soon, only silence descended in the room.


    "He looks handsome" Someone muttered.


    "You horny bitch!! For Fuck''s Sake, He is a Fiend!!"


    "Hmm, So what? I don''t mind being with him for the rest of my life"


    "¡­"


    "H-Hey, Y-You guys, tell this bitch she lost some screws in her head"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "H-Hey??"


    Suddenly,


    ''Thud''


    "HeadMaid!!"


    "Did he escape?" HeadMaid asked as she looked around the area before noticing the peculiar scene they were involved in.


    "Y-Yes" The only sane one answered.


    HeadMaid really wanted to ask, however, seeing their bizarre expressions, she refrained from probing too deeply and soon helped them.


    After getting free, everyone felt relieved and exchanged nces filled with shame and embarrassment.


    HeadMaid walked towards me and, kissing my forehead, she said with killing intent, "Search for that fiend lurking in the house. I''ve already gathered our military force around the perimeter to kill him without an¡ª"


    "H-HeadMaid" suddenly, the girl who admired his handsome face stuttered.


    HeadMaid nced at her and asked, "What?"


    "F-Forgive me, HeadMaid, but, ording to what I''ve learned, Fiends are no different from other humans, right?"


    "Yes, except for their totally ck eyes. So, what''s your point?"


    "I-I mean, his eyes are not ck; instead, they looked like they were frozen. You all surely saw it with your own eyes, right? When it crystalized in front of us" the girl answered.


    "¡­Maybe it evolved or something?" HeadMaid stated with ponder.


    "H-HeadMaid, please don''t trust this bitch. S-She is just horny, seeing that fiend!!" The person who remained sane in the group voiced her opinion.


    "¡­" HeadMaid gave a shocked expression.


    "N-No, I am not¡­maybe I am? N-No, that''s not important, HeadMaid.Why don''t capture him instead of killing him?I felt this all misunderstanding...."


    "..." HeadMaid also felt something was wrong...however for her, Mariel and Mariel''s daughters were more important than anyone.


    ''So, his eyes are frozen?'' I thought and then I realized why others were calling him a fiend. ''It must be because his Frost Phoenix bloodline is getting out of control¡­ Shit!!!!'' My eyes widened in shock.


    ''Fuck, Fuck, Fuck¡­.GET UP, YOU IDIOT!!'' I screamed as I tried to move my slumbering body.

 Chapter 239: We found you....

    Third Person''s POV


    ''Fiends'' was the name given to the corrupted beings who were no different from other monsters and desired to consume living flesh or corrupt other beings in order to increase their poption.


    There are two causes for that.


    Dark Mana was the primary and major cause of corruption. If non-habitants, except the Fallen people, tried to enter the Fallen Continent, the first thing that would transpire was their soul crystal immediately getting corrupted. Soon after, their body would follow suit, and finally, their sane mind.


    What remained was a grotesque monster, driven by a singr goal of survival through the consumption of other creatures, be the monsters or fellow humans, along with their tainted soul crystals.


    While these Fiends were initially weaker, their insatiable appetite drove them to evolve. It was less of an evolution and more of a regression to their original state before the corruption set in.


    Their bodies would revert to their human form, yet their eyes would retain a perpetual darkness, a telltale sign distinguishing them from ordinary beings.


    Despite this transformation, they lost all memories of their previous life, akin to being reborn. However, their relentless hunger remained an unchanged constant.


    "So, why the heck am I being chased by hundreds of soldiers now?" Eli muttered, his breath quickening as he sprinted away from the looming threat.


    Before his daring escape from the Duchess House, Eli had utilized his arts to create a convincing illusion, masking himself as an inconspicuous servant.


    Yet, Eli had overlooked a crucial detail.


    "Hey, when did Madam Phoenix ept a male servant?" one of the soldiers questioned, scepticismcing his tone.


    "Hmm? Yes, Madam Phoenix rarely epts a female servant, let alone a male" another soldier echoed in agreement.


    "Hey, servant!! Come here" A soldier''s demanding call cut through the air, reaching Eli''s ears.


    Knowing that engaging in conversation would only stall the inevitable, Eli had foreseen he might get caught but not like this.Anyhow, As part of his cautious approach, ''Just to be safe'' he had already conjured an illusion of himself, positioning it strategically near one of the rooms.


    "Oh! That Fiend!!!" Eli suddenly pointed in a specific direction. The soldiers, caught off guard, reflexively turned their attention to the indicated spot.


    "!!!!" The soldiers were on high alert, their senses heightened as they observed someone fleeing.


    "KILL THAT BASTARD!!"


    "YYYESSSS!!"


    Exploiting the chaos, Eli deftly slipped away, navigating through the shadows of the estate''s gate.


    As he exited, a sigh of relief escaped him, the tension momentarily lifted.


    However,


    "You can even create illusions¡­ah?"


    A thoughtful voice echoed behind Eli.


    He instinctively used his Arts to sense the surroundings, but there was nothing.....no discernible presence.


    "Where are you?" Eli asked calmly as if he didn''t care.


    As Mariel had surmised, Eli only avoided confronting others and did not want to kill unnecessarily as they doing their part of the work..nothing more,


    However,


    That didn''t mean he would allow others to trample on him.


    "Oh?That''s interesting you can''t even see me?"


    Even now, Eli couldn''t feel anyone near him. His body remained on high alert, yet he dared not open his eyes. The revtion that his vision had coincidentally vanished when others hadbelled him a ''Fiend'' and Fiend''s distinguishing feature was ''Dark ck Eyes''


    Therefore, Eli didn''t know how his eyes turned ck, but it was best not to show it to others.


    "I don''t want to involve myself in other territories'' matters, so run away.....Fiend"


    With those words, a sudden impact struck Eli''s stomach,


    "BOOMM!!"


    A forceful blow sent Eli hurtling through the air.


    ''Swoossshhh''


    After a second,


    "L-Lord Leonardo?" One of the soldiers approached the gate, having heard themotion. They were searching for the Fiend that seemed to vanish into thin air in the middle of their pursuit.


    The soldier looked at the middle-aged man.


    "Hmm? If you are searching for the Fiend, it ran away" Leonardo said nonchntly, pointing in Eli''s direction.


    "Huh? Understood. Thank you very much, Lord Leonardo!!" The soldier expressed gratitude and then ryed the information to hisrades.


    "Soldiers, That Fiend ran this way!!"


    "Huh?" Soldiers who searching for ''Fake Eli'' momentarily froze, processing the unexpected turn of events, before sprinting in Eli''s direction.


    "Lord Leonard, I shall..." Just as the soldier was about to bow, he noticed,


    "L-Lord Leonard, Y-You are bleeding!!"


    "Hmm?¡­Oh, Oh!" Leonardo inspected a deep nail cut on his wrist, ''Fiend...ah?'' Pondering the recent encounter with the mysterious Fiend. Unfazed, he dismissed the concerned soldier, who bowed and joined the pursuit.


    Leonardo approached the gate, intending to step inside, but a sudden, ethereal sound, "sshhhsss" halted his progress. A barrier, unseen but felt, prevented his entrance.


    "Still hate us¡­ ah?" Leonardo muttered, seated outside the gate.


    Meanwhile, Eli, some distance away, dusted off his pants, surveying the aftermath of the crater he had created.He gingerly rubbed his stomach, aware of the sternum that had absorbed the brunt of the impact.


    Until the point of contact, Eli couldn''t sense or hear the other party''s movements, as if they emerged out of the shadows.


    ''He is not only strong but something else..'' Eli thought. If he were able to sense the other party''s location, Eli could surely block the attack.


    "He is here!!"


    Eli heard someone''s scream but paid it no heed.It was undoubtedly the ''Zombie soldiers'' who always scream like an idiot.


    Eli used his arts to escape from them. After so many long hours, Eli managed to escape.


    "Damn, bastard! They are stubborn!!" Eli''s frustrated voice resonated in the in area.


    Finally breaking free from the relentless chase, Eli realized the tenacity of the soldiers.Even in their seemingly weakened state, low and mid-level as they were, their unwavering determination fueled the pursuit, refusing to be deterred by apparent fatigue or impending doom.


    Some had attempted to end Eli''s life, a threat that he skillfully deflected, contorting limbs without delivering lethal blows...this much he could do to avoid killing them.


    "Where am I?" Eli pondered, trying to sense his surroundings, "Sigh, it seems I am out of the city" he concluded as he felt nothing but a vast in around him. Trees and grasses were the onlypanions in this serenendscape.


    Raising his arm to gauge the time, Eli felt the breeze and warmth on his left side from the setting sun, "I guess it''s around evening¡­hmm¡­maybe within an hour or so, the night will arrive, and surely Scy has started to panic, ask Adriana who surelye for me" Eli spected.


    Deciding to avoid encounters with local beasts, he climbed one of the sturdy trees and settled on a strong branch.


    "Who was that?" Eli wondered about the person who punched him, because Eli could not even feel that man''s presence,He couldn''t shake the feeling that someone might be silently watching his every move. A cautious sweep of his hands, both in front and behind, confirmed no immediate threat.


    Calming down a little, Eli lowered his guard.


    As a gentle breeze brushed against his face, Eli''s thoughts delved into the events of the day.


    "Today sure was a hectic day¡­ah? First, the Resurrection script belonging to Mariel, then ming me for some bastard''s head, then Mariel''s mix of hatred and love, andst but not least, losing my vision and being hunted by soldiers¡­.hehehe" Eli chuckled. The roller coaster of emotions had made him feel alive, and he contemted how to move forward with Mariel.


    Eli was sure he wouldn''t cross the line with Mariel until she reconciled with her daughters. Contemting his sisters, he mused,


    "So, they wanted to protect me" Memories of his father lying about his sisters'' marriage resurfaced.


    Finally opening his frozen eyes, Eli still couldn''t see anything, yet there was no pain. "Protect¡­ah" Eli mumbled.


    After the loss of his mother, Scarlett, Eli''s older sister, stepped in as a second mother, offering care during his lonely times.She filled his loveless life with her lovely heart.


    When their father broke the news that Scarlett was to be engaged to another person, Eli''s heart shattered.Despite the pain, he resisted selfishness.He was just a soulless man who died within 100 years, unlike Scarlett who was transcendent.


    Acknowledging that he wasn''t suitable for his great-big sister.....He believed it was for the best, even if it hurt more than his mother''s death. Eli chose to ept reality over delusions.


    "Scarlett" The name was already etched in his heart.


    Simr to his big sister, Mia, his little sister, was a cute and endearing presence, following him like a chick.


    Mia took pride in Eli''s every achievement, whether he was a humble farmer or a skilled swordfighter, she always praised him and boosted him to everybody....which was certainly a hectic problem for Eli.


    Managing Mia''s expectations posed a constant challenge for Eli. He showcased his best side to Mia while revealing his vulnerable side to Scarlett.


    Even after discovering that Eli wasn''t an awakened person, Mia remained proud of her big brother.If Scarlett yed the role of Eli''s mother figure, Mia was his proud daughter, convinced that her big brother was the best in the world.


    This was the very reason Eli hesitated to cross certain boundaries with Mia. Since Mia stumbled upon Eli and Scarlett''s ''Secret Act'' she attempted to explore the realm of adulthood with Eli. However, Eli insisted she wait until she turned 17, hoping that she might change her mind in the future.


    Even the idea of a simple kiss felt uneasy for Eli during those moments.


    "Little Mia..." Eli muttered, genuinely wondering why she continued to be proud of him, regardless of his actions. If Mia truly wished to be with him, Eli would dly ept, but not until he shared everything with her.


    Knowing that both her father and brother held immense importance to Mia, Eli took his time to carefully unveil the truth.


    "Mariel¡­" Eli''s concerns about the consequences of his actions lingered. While he harboured no regrets about epting her, the uncertainty of Mia potentially hating her mother haunted him.Dismissing unwanted thoughts, Eli focused on the gentle breeze caressing his face.


    "Swooosshhh"


    Apanied by the breeze, a throwing knife cut through the air. Eli, reacting swiftly, caught the weapon in his hand.


    "Who are you?" Eli asked as he fiddled with a knife.


    "¡­.Finally, We found you, Mr. Asher Eli"

 Chapter 240: Sign it.....

    "Hello, Mr. Asher Eli. We''ve been searching for you for almost a day" a voice echoed from the shadows.


    ''Thud''


    Eli hit the ground with a thud, eyes shut, focusing on sensing his surroundings through his arts.


    ''Those soldiers really are persistent¡ªhmm? Wait...they don''t feel like soldiers?'' Eli pondered.


    "4, 10, no, 35¡­Hmm, 60-" Eli counted the unknown figures surrounding him.


    "Wrong, Mr. Asher Eli. We brought 100 members" A figure emerged from the shadows.


    "100¡­ah? When did I be popr?" Eli mused with an amused smile.


    "What are you mumbli¡ª"


    "Oh, it must be my interview¡­ah, I feel so touched!" Eli eximed with mock excitement.


    "Sigh, do you think we don''t know what you''re up to?" The figure spoke sternly, dispelling the illusion Eli created to distract them.


    "Your techniques, we''ve all seen them, Mr. Asher Eli" the figure continued, stepping into the sun shade which was about to set, revealing a tight ck dress but not concealing their face.


    "Whom might you be?" Eli asked casually, sensing their location but unable to see or feel their appearance.


    "We? We are nothing but pawns who came here to get you" That figure said with a smug smile, their posture hinting at authority.


    Eli felt he might be the leader of the group, ''And what''s so proud about it?'' He wanted was ask but Eli asked something important.


    "¡­Me? Why?" Eli questioned with a frown, already guessing it was rted to a certain Kitty An---


    "Prisania"


    "¡­Prisania?" Eli echoed, deepening his frown.


    "Yes, we were ordered to bring that woman who failed her mission and is now acting as a mere maid" The leader exined sluggishly.


    "¡­." Eli stared in the direction of the voice, ''I was sure that I never let her out of the Nex¡­Hmm¡­then someone inside knows her?'' Eli frowned and asked,


    "So, You guys want her?"


    "Yes, as long as you hand her over, we can solve it peaceful--"


    "ARHH!!"


    The sudden scream interrupted.


    "Peaceful¡­ah? If you''ve already seen it, then you know what''s going to happen...right?" Eli said with a sinister smile, plucking the heart from one of the attackers.


    "You will regret this!!¡­.Attack Him!!"


    Eli sensed the impending attacks, his smirk never fading.


    Mana Breathing


    Deep Inhale


    "sma Arts: 1st Form"


    ''Spark, Spark''


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    ..


    After a few minutes, the grasnd was painted with red blood, flesh sttered around, the smell of iron permeating the soft air. The dying rays of the setting sun cast long shadows over the gruesome scene, entuating the horror that unfolded.


    "H-Hey, W-What the-cough-He-Hell are you?" The Leader screamed, his voice shaky and terror-stricken after witnessing the bloodbath and the fallenrades, ''W-We collected every piece of intel about his fighting style in the dungeon from our internal source, and yet...''


    ''Thud''


    Hearing the terrified voice, Eli turned his head before casually discarding the lifeless body that bore a gaping hole in its chest. The crunching sound of footsteps on the soft earth punctuated the eerie silence that enveloped the ins.


    Eli''s hands were stained a deep crimson, his legs and clothing drenched in the viscous liquid.


    What the assassination team had gathered was solely based on the Dungeon incident.They devised a n to handle Eli, using individual elemental holders to counter his arts.


    Everything went ording to their n until Eli brutally started to kill everyone with brutal force and martial techniques.


    ''Fuck! He is different from what they showed us...W-We should go for n-B'' Leader screamed in his mind.


    "I am not the same person you saw, right?" Eli''s voice was cold, devoid of emotion, as he addressed the trembling Leader.


    "I-I.."


    "Don''t worry. Even I never thought I could easily kill all of you....hmmm...must be due to experience...I guess?" Eli''s pondering voice seemed to irritate Leader even more.


    ''If experience could transform someone this drastically, then I, who worked for decades, should be a master assassin!!!!'' Leader screamed in his mind, realizing they didn''t factor in Eli''s drastic growth.


    ''N-No, no one could change in one day'' Leader thought, feeling a sense of dread washing over him.


    "Well, whatever...You don''t understand, do you?" Eli''s emotionless voice echoed in the quiet aftermath of the carnage.


    "W-What?" Fear gripped the leader of the group.


    "It doesn''t matter how many people you brought with you.


    It doesn''t matter who you are.


    It doesn''t matter where you are from..."


    With each word, Eli walked slowly towards the Leader whose legs were pulled to the ground.


    ''Step, Step, Step...''


    Eli stood before the person,


    "Once you target my woman, you won''t ever see tomorrow" Eli''s voice carried a deadly tone as he was about to extract the leader''s heart with his blood-soaked hand when,


    "I-I have a Ho-Hostage!!" The Leader desperately screamed.


    "..." Eli momentarily stopped, a frown etched on his face, ''Hostage?''


    "Who?" Eli asked.


    "H-Hah-haha..If-If you let me go, I w--AARRHHH!!" The Leader, on the verge of relief, suddenly felt his right hand being torn asunder.


    ''Ssh''


    ''Thud''


    "Who?" Eli''s tone remained eerily calm, his crimson-soaked hand still hovering menacingly over the leader.


    "H-Hey, I-I have a hostage you sho--ARRRHHH!!"


    ''Ssh''


    ''Thud''


    "Who?"


    Leader realized this psychopathic man would never listen to him.


    "I-I..P-Pleas-ARRRHHH!!" The leader who was on the verge of begging suddenly felt his left torn by the ground.


    "W.H.O?" Eli pressed each letter with a lifeless tone.


    ''You fucking bitch!! Let me speak first!!!!'' The Leader''s inner scream went unnoticed, for he had already lost his ability to fight against Eli.


    "O-Old C-Couple -Ha- you Vi-Visited" The Leader answered, struggling to maintain consciousness.


    "Old Couple?...Wei, Mei?" Eli frowned, stepping back slightly.


    "Y-Yes, that Mei and Wei" The Leader, clinging to a glimmer of hope, said, "If you let me go, I will--''arrffff''"


    Eli caught Leader''s neck, lifting him from the ground. Tilting his head, Eli asked, "Why would I?"


    "Hu-? A-Aren''t-cough-they---"


    "Nope, they are just strangers to me" Eli tightened his grip on Leader''s neck, disying no hesitation in his emotions or words.


    Seeing this, ''Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!!'' Leader screamed internally, just about to divert Eli when,


    "P-Please le-rrh--me----"


    ''Swiikkk''


    ''Swwikkk''


    Two arrows shot towards them, Eli swiftly catching the one directed towards his temple, while the other found its mark in the Leader''s head.The arrows left a chilling echo in the quiet ins.


    Eli turned his head and looked in the direction of fire. Eli had already detected one person lurking within his range, intending to unveil the mastermind behind the assault.


    However,


    Now, he sensed four figures approaching instead of one.


    ''p, p''


    "Tsk, Tsk, Spectacr, Asher Eli, Spectacr!!" Eli heard a familiar tone but he was not sure who it was.


    Unperturbed, Eli continued his nonchnt demeanour, pulling the heart from the Leader''s lifeless body, crimson-stained fingers plucking the Soul Crystal from the still-warm organ.


    "Still arrogant, I see..." The mysterious voice remarked, and then ordered, "Hey, bring them" summoning another person.


    "Mei!" An old voice cried out in pain, echoing through the open expanse.


    Eli''s ears twitched,


    ''Thud''


    Eli tossed the lifeless body aside and turned toward the source.


    "AAARRHHHHHH!!" The anguished cry reverberated everywhere.


    "''They are just strangers to me''...You say?...Look at the old bitch" the mysterious manmented, drawing Eli''s attention.


    Blind and unable to witness the events, Eli focused on sensing any movements. However, all he felt was a single person writhing on the ground, while three others stood separate.


    "H-Hey, Bastards, Leave her now!!!"


    Eli recognized the distressed voice, "Wei?"


    "A-Asher? YOU BASTARD!! This all happened because of you!!"


    Eli heard Wei''s pained usations.


    "You heard that, right? Mr. Big Shot...Are you scared to see what''s happening in front of you?" The mysterious man said, taunting Eli, "Why don''t you open your eyes to see how that bitch is suffering?"


    Eli took a step forward, ready to intervene when,


    "No, no, no, the moment you step forward, this old man also suffers the same fate" The mysterious man warned Eli.


    Hesitating for a second, Eli''s indecision was sensed by the other party, and they exploited it.


    "Bring that old man also" The Mysterious man ordered another person.


    ''Looks like the mastermind and his subordinate are the only ones here'' Eli thought as he attempted to create an illusion.


    "Hey, old man, I really don''t want to kill your wife, but that man, who was going to be responsible for your wife''s death...." The Mysterious man pointed to Eli.


    As Wei looked at Eli with tears and snot.


    "Even now, I can return your wife....However, all I needed was for him to hand over the person he was holding, who was supposed to be mine" The mysterious man stated seriously.


    "Huh?" Wei froze for a second before asking with a trembling and hopeful gaze, "M-My Mei can return to normal?"


    "Hehe...Yes, as long as he signs this contract" He chuckled, throwing the contract to Eli.


    ''Thud''


    Itnded near Eli''s feet.


    "A-Asher, P-Please!! M-My wife, S-She is innocent, Please!! I beg you!! You can have my life ''sob, sob'' I-It''s all because of you s-she is suffering, so Please!!" Wei pleaded.


    Eli took the scroll and was just about to open it when, ''...hmmm....I can''t see'' It took a moment for Eli to grasp, due to relying on his heightened senses for so long, his mind had be ustomed to sensing rather than seeing.


    "I already signed it. What''s taking you so long?" The mysterious man urged, a cruel edge to his voice evident as he delivered another heartless kick to Wei "Beg, old man!"


    "Arhh-Y-Yes, Asher please, she is the only one I have, so please. I-I beg you, I will do anything for you...Please sign it" As the trails of tears dropped on the ground, Wei knew he was selfish to ask, but for him, his family was more important than others.


    If he were in his wife''s position, he wouldn''t hesitate to sacrifice himself for Eli; however, his wife....his only world was suffering because of Eli.


    "AAAHHHRRRRR!!"


    Hearing his wife''s agonized cry, Wei wished he could turn back time and sever any association with Asher Eli.


    Eli contemted using his domain, but the man''s subordinate stood too close to Wei. The moment Eli utilized his technique.....it wouldn''t end well.


    Even the illusion was not an option, as the other party had already dispelled his illusions before they could take effect.


    "..." Eli stayed silent. When Eli heard Wei''s painful cries and hopefulness for his wife.....it felt like....like....like,


    "P-Please, don''t hurt her.S-She is innocent, I-I am begging you, S-So....Please...Please I-I will be s-servant...''sob''...Rest of my life...Please....do-don''t kill....her...Pleas--"


    "Hey, what are you dozing off? She''s reaching her limit and doesn''t expect me to help her" The mysterious man''s voice snapped Eli back to the harsh reality as he kicked Wei again.


    "Hey, if he iste anymore, don''t think I can help her!!"


    "H-Huh? A-Asher Eli, Please!!.....Please!!...." Wails of an old man echoed through the in area.


    Snapping out of his reverie, Eli looked in Wei''s direction.


    "...You are a good husband, Mr. Wei...You earned my respect" Eli said sincerely, acknowledging the depth of Wei''s love and dedication.


    He then proceeded to sign the scroll.


    Seeing this, the mysterious man''s eyes widened in excitement, while Wei joined his hands and he said heartily, "T-Thank You"


    ______________________


    A/N:Happy New Year to Everyone.... ????

 Chapter 241: I can kill her.....

    The mysterious man smiled ear to ear when he saw Eli submissively signing the Mana contract.


    The Mana Contract, as its name implied, was a mystical agreement inscribed with Mana. Those who dared to sign it with their own blood became entwined in its powerful bonds.


    Whether one assumed the role of the offeror or the offeree, they were irrevocably linked, and.....escape from its magical constraints was an impossibility.


    Their souls would be chained by the ethereal, indestructible Mana.


    As Lilith had once expressed, ''Mana itself is living'' and those moulded from the essence of Mana were inherently unable to resist the will of their creator.


    The Terra world and every living being within it were crafted from Mana, so....


    "Here..." After signing it, Eli nonchntly tossed the contract towards the man.


    The Mysterious man deftly caught the scroll before opening it, eyes scanning Eli''s blood mark.


    "Why the hell did you mark it in the centre of the scroll? Are your eyes blind or what?" The man shouted in frustration before smugly saying, "Well, whatever, at least you signed it...hahahhaha" Heughed, a sound that echoed with unsettling confidence, before setting the contract aze.


    "Swoosh"


    ''tinkle, tinkle''


    As the scroll burned, it metamorphosed into clouds of dust, sparkling like stars before dispersing in two directions.


    ''Swiissssshh''


    One part of the sparks darted towards Eli.


    ''Swiissssshh''


    While the other part ascended towards the sky before veering towards the direction of....Nex Academia.


    "Now, Let them--"Eli, who hadn''t witnessed this urrence, was about to order when,


    "I am sorry, old man, but even the gods cannot aid your wife...I am nothing but a punny man, so what can I do?" The man said with an amusing smile to Wei, who stood in stunned disbelief.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Tears cascaded from Wei''s wrinkled eyes as he gazed at his wife, shrouded in an almost ethereal darkness, her cries having ceased as if....she were already dead.


    "Ha...Hah..AHHAAAWWWWWWWW!!"Wails of the old man resonated, a heartbreaking symphony echoing in the in.


    Then, with a smug smile, the mysterious man addressed Eli, "At least, I kept my word to you, Mr. Small Shot" before turning on his heel along with his subordinates to leave.


    As they distanced themselves from Wei, Eli sprinted towards the old man and Mei, but,


    "N-NO, D-DON''T COME NEAR US, YOU CURSED BASTARD!!!" Wei screamed in a tumult of anger and loss as he clutched his motionless wife.


    Nevertheless, Eli pressed on.


    "I TOLD YOU NOT TO CO--"


    Eli passed Wei and Mei, muttering under his breath,


    /Domain/


    The ground surrounding Wei and Mei trembled before eventually settling into an eerie calm.


    "Nah, Nah, Don''t be stupid, Mr. Small shot. This guy really wanted to kill you, you know?" The mysterious man smirked when he saw Eli rushing towards them.


    "I know that" Eli muttered, effortlessly blocking a kick from the subordinate of that man using his hands. Eli had already sensed the subordinate releasing his killing intent directly at him.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Eli felt his bones crack a little. "You look like you''re really angry...ah?" Eli remarked with a hint of amusement, even in the midst of the chaos.


    "You killed my brother!!!!" The man''s subordinate shouted as heunched towards Eli.Seizing the opportunity, the mysterious man tried to sneak away.


    "Oh! I see...Thest guy who begged for his life?" Eli guessed it, his senses locked onto the sneaking man.


    "Terra Arts: 2nd form"


    Sand gathered around Eli''s leg.


    "How dare you cal---''PUUUFFFFFF''" The subordinate was about to shout, but a powerful kick to the chest shattered his ribs and cut off his protest.


    "And that''s how you kick someone...." Eli said with a victorious pose.


    ''Thud''


    "arrrrrhhhh"


    The subordinate fell onto the mysterious man, and both of them copsed.


    Satisfied that his swift kick had worked, Eli hurriedly approached them.


    "-Cough, Cough-"


    The subordinate coughed blood as he tried to stand up; however,


    "Don''t worry, your brother might live for a few more days..." Eli said with a cryptic smile before extracting the subordinate''s heart, leaving a gruesome silence in the aftermath.


    His eyes slowly lost their light, and Eli then pulled out the soul crystal before kicking the lifeless body aside.


    "arrhhh"


    The mysterious man who was under the subordinate groaned.


    "You talk too much, Mister dick shot" Eli spat as he grabbed the cor of that man.


    However,


    Eli frowned when he felt the mysterious man''s heavy and motionless body.


    ''p,p''


    Eli pped the man''s face and checked his pulse.


    "He Fucking Died!" Eli was taken aback by the situation and was about to pull out his heart when,


    "Hahahahahaha....You are really an Idiot!!..ahahahaha"


    Eli heard the same voice. Frowning, Eli leaned closer to the dead man''s face and realized the sound wasing from his pocket.


    Eli''s lips twitched, and he understood what it was. Taking out the phone hidden in the pocket before tossing away the dead body, Eli answered the call.


    "Hey!" Eli said as he held the phone to his ear.


    "What Idiot?" Came the answer from the other side.


    "Whoever are you....You won''t die an easy death!!" Eli dered with emotionless eyes, his words cutting through the tense air.


    ".....hahahahahah...After signing the contract you are nothing but a---"


    Eli crushed the phone, not wanting to hear any more.


    "AAWWWWHHH!!!"


    Eli walked towards the grief-stricken Wei.


    With every step, the anguish in Wei''s cries grew louder, "I-It''s all because... I-I lost her... I lost my only...."


    "What happened to her?" Eli asked with a calm voice, not minding Wei''s words.


    "Aaaahhhh!!" Wei''s response was a gut-wrenching wail that echoed in the destion around them.


    ''Sigh,'' Eli sighed, recognizing the depth of Wei''s despair, crouching down and was about to touch Mei when,


    "DON''T YOU DARE TOUCH HER, YOU CURSED BASTARD!!" However, Wei''s scream pierced the air and made Eli halt his hands.


    "I-I shouldn''t have l-let you in... S-she sh-shouldn''t suffer for y-your...." Wei''s voice quivered with self-me and grief.


    Eli stared in Wei''s direction and was about to knock him out when,


    "KKIIIIKKKKIIIII!!!!"


    A spine-chilling screech tore through the stillness.


    Eli swiftly turned his head, entering high alert mode as he expanded his sensing range.


    The night once shrouded in darkness, suddenly brightened.


    Then, a luminous object hurtled toward them at breakneck speed.


    "N-No, No, No..." Wei''s despairing cries ceased momentarily as he clutched his motionless wife even tighter.


    "What is it? Wei!!" Eli urgently demanded when he heard Wei''s feared shout.


    However, Wei remained silent, his tight embrace around Mei.


    As the unidentified object entered Eli''s heightened sensing range, he prepared for imminent action.


    "sma Arts: 1st Form"


    ''Spark, Spark''


    Eli''s body shimmered with energy as he geared up to confront the approaching threat.


    "ELI!!"


    An ethereal voice, one Eli knew too well, echoed in the night....His name was carried on a breeze, halting his movements.


    ''Swissh, Swoosh''


    Wei, too, opened his eyes, drawn by the familiar voice. A reddish-yellow Phoenix materialized, transforming into a breathtaking woman....Mariel.


    "ELI!!"


    Her voice held relief and concern as Mariel descended gracefully, her radiant presence calming the charged atmosphere.Eli smiled a little before lowering his guard.


    Mariel when she saw him battered and drenched in blood, her heart stirred with pain.


    Awakening her slumbered body surely took a lot of time and the moment she woke her body, Mariel shot up towards the dark sky, attempting to use her bloodline ability to locate another Phoenix.


    However, it only worked on Inferno Phoenix, her species.


    Instead, She illuminated her whole territory with her powerful and bright mes and, with her keen eyes, glimpsed a battered figure. Without hesitation, she soared towards them, praying it was Eli.


    "Mar-Huh?" Eli began to greet her when Mariel enveloped him in a tight hug.


    Looking down, Eli saw her body trembling in fear, patting her back, Eli tried to reassure her, "Don''t worry; it''s just others'' bloo--"


    However,


    "If you hade a little faster, m-my wife wouldn''t have d-died worthlessly" a voice filled with pain and sorrow cut through.


    Startled by the familiar voice, Mariel disengaged from Eli and tilted her head to look....only to freeze.


    "M-Mei!" Mariel''s cry filled with anguish echoed as she rushed towards Wei.


    "Wei, what happened to her?" mes erupted around Mariel as disbelief and anger shed in her eyes upon seeing Mei in a dark, lifeless state.


    "I-It''s all because of your son!!" Wei''s usation hung in the air, directing Mariel''s gaze back to Eli.


    "...Someone kidnapped them to sign a...." Eli truthfully told her, not wanting to create a misunderstanding.


    "..." Mariel slowly digested the information. ''So, it''s all because of me....ah'' she thought. If not for her bringing Eli to the restaurant, nothing would have transpired, and Mei might not have died.


    Mariel, feeling overwhelmed by the mixture of emotions, clenched her fists, her fingers trembling. She wanted to bringfort to Wei, but she couldn''t find the right words.


    "I-If n-not for that cursed bastard!!, My wife...My..wife..." Wei''s voice cracked with agony.


    Mariel turned her gaze to Mei, the old woman who had offered her warmth and encouragement now lying motionlessly.Biting her trembling lips, Mariel, her eyes brimming with tears, could only mutter, "I-I am sorry....L-Let''s give her painless D-Death before she bes a fiend"


    "F-F-f..." Wei stammered, unable to form coherent words as the weight of the situation threatened to crush him. His desperate grip on Mei intensified.


    "Fiend...ah" Eli muttered as he realized, Mei was corrupted.


    The second and less prevalent cause of corruption,


    Unlike the majority of fiends born from exposure to dark mana, this method involved the malicious injection of another person''s mana directly into the soul crystal, which served as the data centre and CPU of the body, breaking its functions.


    This act of forcibly infusing foreign mana corrupted the individual, subjecting them to the same malevolent effects as those affected by dark mana and atst changing them into fiends.


    "Mariel, are you sad for her?" Eli asked as his face looked at Mariel who holding Mei''s ckened body with trembling hands.


    Even though he knew Mariel was sad but....he wanted to hear from her.


    "What are you asking, Bastard? Open your fucking eyes!!" Wei shouted in anger, frustration building upon Eli''s words and actions.


    "Yes" Mariel answered truthfully, her voice carrying the weight of the tragic events, choosing to ignore the rumbling of the broken man''s heart.


    "She is the one who provided me with heartfelt food and encouraged me whenever I lost" Mariel said with trembling lips, her eyes turning teary as she reminisced about the kindness Mei had shown her.


    "..."


    "S-She is like my mother...." As tears dripped from her eyes, Mariel reflected on her own emotions, thinking, ''Ah, I haven''t cried for a long time.....''


    Eli knelt down beside her, his hands softlynding on her cheeks, where he felt her warm tears.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    Eli''s heart suddenly skipped a beat, "D-Don''t cry, My Mariel" Eli said with a pained voice.


    Hearing his words, Mariel smiled hollowly when she saw he had a gloomy face for her. It was her first time witnessing him gloomy and sad...for her.


    Eli slowly opened his crystalline eyes, unable to see her face, yet he surely felt Mariel''s sadness.


    Even though he had epted her in a day, unlike others who fell in love and time gradually nurtured emotions, for Eli time didn''t matter.....The moment he epted a woman, He loved them from his heart....


    That''s what he was, it didn''t matter who are they or how much he knew about them as long as they made their way into his heart, He loved them without partiality.


    For him, Love was the only thing that kept him sane...if not for Lilith''s sudden burst of love...Eli might left this world long ago....and That''s how he was from birth....He wanted only one thing called ''Love''.


    He felt really sad when he saw her crying because of his mistake.


    He didn''t want her to be sad, "I can kill her" Eli said with a determined face, shifting his attention to Mei''s ckened body.


    "???" Mariel, who was expecting some sce words from Eli, suddenly felt lost.


    "NNNOOOOOO!!!" Wei''s shout echoed in the air.

 Chapter 242: Your love...is heavy

    "E-Eli, You don''t need to--"


    "Mariel, move aside" Eli interrupted Mariel.


    "N-No, I won''t let this bastar--mmffff" Wei, who was about to pull his wife, was suddenly restrained and pulled to the ground.A single nce from Eli''s crystalline eyes made Wei shudder in fear, recognizing the presence of a ''FIEND!!''.


    "Eli, it''s fine. I can kill h--" Mariel tried to talk to him, expressing her responsibility for Mei''s death.Although she was somewhatforted that Eli was trying to ease her guilt, she believed she must take responsibility for what happened.


    She was the one who let this happen so she must kill Mei with her two hands before she bes Fiend.


    Yet,


    Eli kissed her forehead before saying, "It hurts when you are crying" pointing to his heart. He continued, "Killing that thing is easy for me, so don''t worry" and moved towards Mei.


    Mariel was taken aback by his words. This was the first time she heard someone say they were hurt seeing her cry.


    "I--I...." She reluctantly nodded, "Please give her a painless death" as she stepped back.


    Eli, who sat before Mei''s ckened body, looked at Mariel and said, "I am not going to kill her".


    "What?" Mariel frowned, not understanding what Eli was trying to convey.


    "I am going to kill what''s born inside her" Eli rified as he put his hands on Wei''s sternum and muttered.,


    /"Soulvorax"/


    The veins around Eli''s hands suddenly pulsed, their usual translucent appearance transforming into an ominous shade of ck.It was as if an unseen force surged through his veins, sending dark ripples across his skin.


    "What the....?" Mariel''s eyes widened in disbelief, and her breath caught in her throat, as she observed the unsettling transformation on his body.


    Mariel''s eyes widened in terror when she saw it. For a fleeting moment....she was certain she recognized the same reddish-ck entity that she had encountered before. The memory shed vividly in her mind, "What in the name is he...?" she muttered to herself, unable toprehend the extraordinary nature of Eli''s being.


    And she noticed something, the once vibrant grass beneath Eli''s feet now withered, losing its vitality, as if the very life force around him sumbed to an invisible drain.


    "AARRRHHHH!!"


    The motionless body, Mei suddenly screamed as the ckened areas slowly reverted to normal. Wei''s eyes reflected disbelief, his gaze shifting between Eli with astonishment and his wife with a spark of hope.


    Veins around Eli''s body pulsated as if absorbing something, the ck colour diminishing entirely, leaving only lingering darkness at the sternum where the Soul Crystal might be attached to her heart.


    Eli, in the process of absorbing Mei''s corruption, felt his soul entering her Soul Crystal.


    Inside this metaphysical space, he encountered two distinct figures:


    One was arge, white entity, while the other resembled a small, curled ck figure like an infant, both hovering in a realm of white with ck mist.


    "Hmmm..." Eli contemted as he gazed at the ck figure.


    "I am sorry, child" He uttered, and with an unusual act, he opened his mouth as deformed into a reddish-ck void and...


    "MUNCH"


    He ate the dark entity, and the ck mist in the metaphysical space began to dissipate.


    Outside, Mariel witnessed the vanishing ck spot, her disbelieving eyes following the spectacle.


    Old Mei returned to normal, her pale, wrinkled face slowly gaining a rosy hue, though she remained unconscious.


    "I-It will take-ha-sometime for her wake up..." Eli, standing unsteadily, was caught by Mariel just as he was about to stumble.


    Feeling her embrace, Eli managed a smile, "I killed her, so don''t cry....." he said before sumbing to exhaustion and fainting.


    Mariel looked at the man who aplished something unprecedented. The veins on his body continued to pulse with darkness.


    "It must be painful" Mariel muttered before tenderly kissing his forehead.


    Her eyes turned red teary remembering his sad voice asking her not to cry and her heart felt relieved and longing for his....''Love''.


    Before she might have been attracted to his charming face and mainly to his mes but now.....She was attracted to a man named Asher Eli, not stepson, not daughter''s brother or daughter''s lovers....Just the man, Asher Eli.


    Just because she cried, he did something that could harm himself.


    After a long time, she felt she wanted to own something for herself.


    She had everything in her life, wealth, power, and daughters(though they hated her) and...now she wanted to own this man who was ready to do anything for tears.


    "Your love...is heavy,~Eli, My Love~" Mariel''s expression turned dark as the thought of holding him in her room for eternity made her legs tremble.


    "~Ahh~" Mariel shivered, ''I-I need to change my panties..''.


    Calming herself, She nced at the now-normal Mei, breathing calmly, while Old Wei remained on the ground, only his nose and eyes visible.


    Looking up at the sky, Mariel knew that others mighte if she didn''t inform them, Before that happened, she needed to call them and allow Eli to rest for a day.


    .....


    ....


    ...


    Asher Eli''s POV


    "..arrhh.."


    My eyes fluttered, gradually adjusting to the surroundings as I opened them.The first sight that greeted me was a white sky, seemingly stretching to the ends of the world.


    "Sigh"


    With a sigh, I observed my hands, which seemed to be nothing but a reddish-ck void. Leaning back on the Ice throne, my gaze drifted to two empty seats beside me.


    This wasn''t my first time in this ce. Rising from the throne, I descended and walked straight until I stood at the edge. Peering down, I witnessed the never-ending mountain base below, its declivity slopes covered in glistening ice that seemed to stretch into infinity.


    ''.....''


    The whole environment was serene.


    As I gazed down the never-ending declivityslope, an unexpected surge of difort seized me, and suddenly,


    "VAAWWWWW!!"


    I expelled a torrent from the depths of my being.....Yes, It wasn''t just any substance; it was a thick, ck, sticky liquid poured out of my mouth and it cascaded down the icy declivity slope.


    ''ssshhhhh''


    "krrkkrrryyy"


    The sound of the ck, sticky liquid meeting the cold, unforgiving ice resonated through the deste mountainousndscape.


    "-Ha-" I wiped my mouth, feeling an unsettling sensation lingering. The view around me remained silent, except for the echoes of my abrupt expulsion.


    I stood atop the mountain, a ce devoid of anyone except for the solitary throne, and the aftermath of my mysterious discharge marked the icy slope below.


    The reason I was brought here to this ce, was all because I had absorbed Mei''s corruption....."Absorb" was not the quiet word; it was more like devouring or consuming that newborn entity.


    Because what ''ck sticky substance'' fell was nothing but the newborn child I had eaten before.


    While others struggled to understand why Fiends tended to forget their past, here''s a simplified version I understood from my experience:


    When someone gets corrupted, it''s like a second soul emerges up next to their original one.Over time, this new soul tries to take over the original, like gradually degrade or consume the original soul.


    The new soul sought to assert its dominance, taking control of the body like a ghost controlling the body, but here the original was already deleted from the body.


    In Mei''s case, I did something drastic....I ate the new soul. Something that could not done by the current technology or even possible by any kind of magic... That''s what I knew.


    It was like hitting the reset button to keep Mei from turning into something dark and scary.Just trying to save her from a bad fate, you know?


    I returned to the icy throne, a structure sculpted from cial elegance that cradled me in its chilly embrace.Despite its frozenposition...a peculiarfort enveloped me as I settled into its frigid contours. The throne, an ethereal creation, seemed to be created by liking someone.


    As I took my seat, my gaze involuntarily gravitated toward the two empty seats positioned beside me,


    "Mother.... Ava...." The names slipped from my lips like whispers carried by the snow wind,den with a profound sense of longing. Closing my eyes, I felt my time was up here when a certain pull washed over me.


    "Ashy~"


    "Dear~"


    The voices, filled with an undeniable yearning, echoed from either side. A bittersweet smile yed on my lips as I sumbed to the embrace of slumber.


    As I drifted into dreams, my body felt heavy and also my senses here.


    The reddish-ck figure within me stirred, slowly rising from the icy throne and,


    ''p''


    A resonant p echoed, and the space around the ethereal world fractured like an illusion and,


    "KIIIKKKIIII!!"


    A majestic white phoenix that soared into the white endless sky.


    "HELP!!"


    "NO!!!"


    "FORGIVE US!!!"


    ...


    Desperation and anguish reverberated from the unseen depths of the mountain below, adding a hauntingyer to the surreal happening below.


    ''ng, ng''


    A pink chain manifested in the hand of the reddish-ck figure, apanied by a delicate cor around its neck.


    Seated upon the icy throne, the reddish-ck figure cast a discerning gaze at the two white figures now upying the adjacent seats. They had materialized seemingly out of thin air, mirroring the mysterious nature of their surroundings.


    ''ng, ng''


    The pink chains in their hands and pink cors mirrored the strange dance of connections in this otherworldly realm between ethereal ces.Each chain connected to the reddish-ck figure''s hands and it connected to their hands, a silent testament to connections that transcended the boundaries of understanding....


    With a nonchnt flick of its fingers, the reddish-ck figure conjured a peculiar sight...an amorphous mass of ck sticky liquid that hovered before it.


    "WVAVVAAA!!!"


    The eerie cry echoed, resembling the intive wail of a child.


    The figure shook its head as if amusing and.....warmly smiling?In an oddly tender gesture, it extended a hand to pat the sticky substance, causing it to swirl and disintegrate into minuscule particles.


    "Swoossshh"


    Soon the figure looked at a white crystal bird.


    A sudden gust enveloped the scene as a colossal snowstorm materialized, obscuring the movements within before dissipating into the vast expanse of the endless white world.

 Chapter 243: Inject...what?

    Asher Eli''s POV


    My eyes fluttered as I slowly opened them, greeted by an imprable.....darkness.


    Yes, still fucking blind.


    I gingerly tried to move, eliciting a pair of distinct sounds.


    "Ouch!"


    "HMM!"


    Someone else was in the room.


    "Mariel?"


    "....."


    "Mariel??"


    "...I-I am sorry, are you fine, Eli?" Mariel''s voice, tinged with weakness, reached my ears.


    "Mariel, what happened?" I raised my hand, intending to touch her face.


    As my hand searched, Mariel intercepted it and guided it to her face.


    She spoke with a gloomy tone, "I-I am sorry. If not for me, nothing could haaaavveeeee---Wwwahhtt ddoonngg?"


    Enough of the self-me nonsense. I seized the opportunity to pinch and pull her cheek.


    "Where is the woman who is always stubborn and sharp?" I teased, still holding her cheek.


    "H-Huh?" Mariel was taken aback for a moment.


    "You already know it was neither of our mistakes, right?" I queried.Even I understood it was something no one could have predicted, so surely this woman, stubborn and sharp, knew it too, and yet she was ming herself and asking for forgiveness.


    "...." Mariel stayed silent for a moment before nodding and saying, "Yes, I know, but... still if I didn''t bring~Hmm~"


    I decided to silence her with a kiss, putting an end to that self-getion.


    Mariel was surprised, but she didn''t resist or didn''t push me away, closing her trembling eyes.


    After a minute, I released her.


    "Is Mei fine?" I asked.


    "...Hmm, healers said she would wake up anytime soon" Mariel replied softly and if possible she might be blushing like little even though she was the mother of two.


    "Wei?"


    "He''s simply waiting for her to wake" Mariel added, her voice carrying a hint of anger.


    "Here..." Then I gave her a white soul crystal flickering with energy.


    "Hmm?"


    Then I told her to revive that person and interrogate him thoroughly.Mariel stared at the soul crystal before nodding her head.


    Suddenly,


    "~Ring~Ring~"


    A phone rang.


    Mariel flinched before taking out the phone and handed it to me, saying,


    "Here...."


    "Hello?"


    "Yes, Scy, don''t worry. I am fine" I reassured, sensing Scy''s concern through the phone.


    A subtle smile crept onto my face, and in response, I felt a yful pinch on my hips, ''Why?'' I thought.


    Ignoring Mariel''s amused nce at my reaction, I continued the call,


    "Yes, I am here for some business. I will be there tomorrow....


    Don''t worry, I wille. I am not doing anything dangerous, okay?...


    Fine, fine, I will take you with me hereafter....


    Promise, I Love You" I added a chuckle, imagining Scy''s inevitable reaction.


    "Hmm? Big Sis?Yes, I am in your house. I was here for some work....


    Well, what work?....


    To find some vendors for my ingenious products....


    Yes, I am not lying, and you should know me, right?... I Love You too" A mischievous drop of sweat appeared on my forehead, ''She found out!!...this is why I felt she is more dangerous than Lilith, ''Fuck it'' The future me!!!'' as Imented myself.


    "Little Mia?, Yes, I am fine, don''t worry....


    No, you don''t need toe. I will be there by tomorrow night...


    Yes, I promise, I will be there tomorrow....


    Hmm? I don''t think your mother would do that?...


    Nah, don''t worry; she cannot seduce me, she doesn''t know how to seduce in the first ce.....


    How did I know? Well....she is just an olddy who likes to ramble?..''Ouch''


    Ahem...You already know about your idiotic, worthless Mother... ''Ouch'' hahahaha.. ''Ouch'' haha..ha....


    Yes, I Love You too" I responded, ying along with Mia''s teasing, more drops of sweat forming on my forehead.


    The pinching on my hips intensified, causing a twinge of pain.


    Though Mia''s stuttering ''love'' was undeniably cute, I couldn''t help but find it endearing when I heard her expressing her feelings.


    "Hmm? Kitty..... Don''t worry. I am fine, and summoning you would surely need another Monarch Level Overlord Soul Crystal, which I don''t think is avable everywhere...


    Hehehe..Okay, I understood. If something happens, I will definitely call you....


    Okay...I only call you...


    Oh? I love you too, I guess?" I was taken aback when she unexpectedly uttered those words, perhaps seeing others saying it she might have been inspired by them and wanted to express her love for her Master.


    "Hmmm? Hello?.... Anyone there?" I heard some background noise, but soon the call was cut, leaving me with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, ''Are they having a party or what..?'' I thought when I suddenly heard a mixture of voices.


    And just as I was about to give her phone back to Mariel, suddenly,


    "~Ring~Ring~"


    "Who?" I asked Mariel instead of answering it.


    "Hmm? That''s the Vampire Queen!" Mariel muttered in disbelief.


    I was little surprised to know that and without hesitation I answered the phone,


    "Hello?....Yes, I am here in the Dawn Kingdom. Why?" I only heard ''Where are you?'' after providing my answer, and she promptly cut the call.


    "..." Veins bulged on my forehead. Shaking my head, I thought, ''Let''s see how much longer you can avoid me''.


    I felt a mixture of irritation and amusement. Adriana already knew her punishment awaited, and that was the reason she tried to avoid looking at me and even speaking to me.


    Considering Zera''s incident, I guessed Adriana''s mind was preupied with Zera''s well-being, and that''s why she casually loosened her guard at that point and carelessly approached me....''Tsk! I should have punished her that time!!'' I said with a dejected face missing the great opportunity for her punishment.


    "Tsk, Just how many women are you seducing?" I heard Mariel''s frustrated voice.


    "Well, I''d much rather be the one doing the seducing than being seduced by an inexperienced girl who calls herself an ''Experienced Woman''" I said with a smug smile.


    "Ouch!"


    She pinched my Dick!!!!!


    "What the...?" I quickly covered my lower half.


    "Hahaha..."


    Her cuteugh echoed in the silent room as she caught me off guard.


    I inquired about the reason for my sudden blindness. She exined that due to her bloodline attempting to dominate my dormant frost bloodline, an instinctive reaction urred. My dormant bloodline acted on its own to prevent the ''invading danger,'' forcing her body into slumber.


    From her exnation, I gathered that my Frost Phoenix bloodline was in the process of awakening, though it felt like she was hiding something.


    "I see..." I nodded.


    "H-Hmm.."


    Her hesitant voice reached my ears.


    "What is it, Mariel?"


    "W-Well....You...Hmmm...nothing"


    It seemed like she wanted to say something but chose not to. I decided not to press her further....maybe she wanted to ask about how I removed the corruption which I didn''t even know.


    "So, what do we do now?" I asked as I gestured toward my eyes.


    "Huh? Well, let''s check the old books; I think they might have solutions" Mariel suggested thoughtfully.


    "Hmm, okay" I agreed, thinking there was no harm in checking the books.


    Mariel teleported to her book collection, as indicated by the thickening old book smell that filled the room.


    "Wait here; I will check the books" Mariel said as she carefully sat me in a chair.


    I was amused by her actions; it seemed she was starting to grow fond of me. While she checked the books, I attempted to use my arts to sense the surroundings.


    "Don''t do it, or it will trigger self-defense" Mariel''s loud voice warned me suddenly.


    Shrugging, I waited for her.


    After half an hour, I was about to drift into sleep when I heard her cheerful voice.


    "I found it!


    "Good" I said, about to stand up when I felt someone suddenly sitting on myp.


    "..." I felt she was expressing more of herself. I slowly wrapped my hands around her slim waist, wondering at times whether she had given birth to two children.


    Feeling my eptance and gentleness, she leaned back and started to read the book.


    "Hmm, Dominance. It happens when two different Phoenix races try to c-copte..." Her voice turned a little shaky at the end.


    ''Well, we did try to copte, so it''s not wrong'' I thought as I tightened my embrace.


    She continued, "If one phoenix tries to assert dominance over another phoenix, they should be weaker and...."


    She went into a lot of unnecessary details. All I wanted was to know how to cure this blindness. While pondering on blindness, a specific person crossed my mind.


    ''What was her name again, Kira or Kyra...?'' Their names sounded simr, but I couldn''t recall exactly....Well, it doesn''t matter. Considering her blindness, she must have gone through a lot. I couldn''t help but feel a bit sorry for her.


    Feeling her sympathy, I strangely found joy inparing my situation with others, thinking, ''I have, but they don''t'' It made me feel a bit superior.


    ''Talk about my shitty thoughts and shameless mind'' Imented to myself.


    This was also the reason I took Scy in to feel better about myself....''I am really the worst'', but I never cared because, at the end of the day, I am only responsible for myself and my family, not others.


    "Ouch"


    I felt a pinch on my dick again...''Why is she pinching there!!Is she still angry at me for telling those teasing words?''


    "You were thinking of another woman, right?" Mariel asked in a deadly tone.


    "....Woman? No" I replied after a small pause.


    Mariel''s lips twitched, annoyance evident in her expression, "I se---" she began to nod her head when,


    "Women, Yes" I said with arge smile, intentionally teasing her.


    "...Fuck you!" Mariel shouted as she was about to push me off.


    "When?" I whispered in her ears, enjoying the yful banter as her body trembled.


    ''Snort''


    Snorting, she continued with the information, and as the crucial part approached, I focused intently,


    "In order to cure the frozen crystalline part for Frost Phoenix or the eternal burning part for Inferno Phoenix, they have to drink or inject the b..." Mariel''s voice suddenly trailed off.


    "Inject? What?" I asked hurriedly, my curiosity spiking.Like any other ''normal'' man, I also held a glimmer of hope for something more.


    Whether my luck or my fate,


    Mariel''s voice stuttered as she shared the crucial information,


    "B-Bodily f-f-fluids of corresponding c-ouples who wish to C-Copte..."


    "You already said that..." I said as I indicated her angry shout and added, "So, when are you nning to fuck me?" I raised an eyebrow with a yful grin.

 Chapter 244: ~I dont think I can control myself~

    Third Person''s POV


    Mariel red at Eli''s mischievous face as he yfully grazed her hips with his soft fingers.


    "Pervert" Mariel muttered, her eyes filled with disbelief as she tried to wriggle free from his grasp.


    "Let me go!" Mariel eximed when she felt his hands inching lower.


    "Why?" Eli asked, a teasing smile ying on his lips.


    "T-That... You..." Mariel stammered, searching for the right words.


    Eli called her softly and gloomily, "Mariel".


    "W-What?" Mariel felt a bad premonition when she saw the expression on his face.


    "M-My eyes hurt" Eli said in a pained voice.


    "T-T...I.."


    Before Mariel could finish her excuse, Eli interjected,


    "I just wanted to see how beautiful ''My Mom'' is" gently holding her chin.


    "Pretty, please!" Eli pleaded with a puppy face, his crystal eyes really shing and sparkling like in an anime.


    Despite Mariel''s initial resistance and desire to find more sensible solutions from other books, not some pervert solutions.....seeing Eli''s puppy-like and abandoned look melted her resolve. She sighed, giving in reluctantly.


    "Sigh, okay, fine then..." Mariel nodded, her lips forming a reluctant smile, before teleporting them again to the bed.


    ''Thud''


    Both of themnded on the bed. Mariel''s gaze locked onto Eli''s crystalline eyes, where millions of mirrors reflected her image. Her blood boiled, and her red eyes flickered with yellow slits.


    Shaking her head, Mariel told him to wait. However,


    "A-Arrhh, T-The Pa-Pain..Arrhh" Eli clutched his eyes, feigning pain.


    Mariel''s eyes twitched. She knew he was acting, but recalling his earlier sad expression when she cried, she couldn''t bring herself to retort. Instead, she blushed and said,


    "I-I haven''t b-bathe yet"


    "..." Eli flinched for a second before letting her go.


    "Huh?" Mariel was startled by Eli''s action, her heart with a mix of relief and.....disappointment?''Maybe he didn''t like the smell...'' she thought, feeling conflicted. As she began to crawl toward the edge of the bed,


    She was suddenly yanked back by Eli.


    "KYAA!!" Mariel''s legs were held firmly by Eli.


    "I understand. Women always want to present themselves better in front of their loved ones, but..." Eli sniffed her leg and added, "Just this once, I wanted to smell the real Mariel....Fine?"


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Mariel, caught in a mix of fake reluctance and secret desire, nodded, "Fine" as if reluctantly agreeing to let Eli explore this intimate moment. She couldn''t bring herself to express the hidden yearning she felt.


    Blushing, Mariel''s heart beat faster. She couldn''t pinpoint why, but she found sce in the fact that Eli would ept her in any state without any disgust.She felt....Even if she couldn''t voice her desires, the unspoken connection between them grew stronger.


    Eli took a deep breath, relishing the intoxicating blend of natural scents that enveloped Mariel.With a mischievous glint in his crystalline eyes, he yfully tore away her long skirt, leaving only her ck stockings.


    ''~chu~''


    ''~chu~''


    ''~chu~''


    ''~chu~''


    Eli''s kisses trailed along her legs, each touch sending shivers through Mariel''s body, enhanced by the warmth seeping through her stockings.


    "~hmm~" Mariel couldn''t help but release a soft moan, the sensation of his kisses against the fabric stirring a delicious warmth within her.


    As Eli reached the end, Mariel involuntarily tried to close her legs, overwhelmed by the rising tide of desire. Sensing her reaction, Eli''s seductive voice coaxed, "Mariel, calm down~" and the mere sound was enough to quell the tempest of emotions.


    Mariel''s face flushed a deep crimson, her heartbeat echoing in her ears, a mixture of embarrassment and anticipation coursing through her veins.


    Eli, instead of hastily tearing the stocking, took a more deliberate approach.He gently rolled it down, his fingers caressing the contours of her skin, leaving a trail of heightened sensitivity in their wake.


    "~mmm~"


    "Can you tell me what colour you''re wearing?" Eli asked, his eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that deepened the connection between them.


    "T-That''s... I..." Mariel hesitated, momentarily lost in his gaze. Yielding to the captivating allure, she finally whispered, "Purple," her face hidden behind trembling hands.


    "I see..." Eli murmured, a yful smirk dancing on his lips. As his fingers explored the delicate fabric, he allowed his imagination to run wild, deepening the intimacy of the moment.


    ''Sniff'' He took a long, deliberate sniff.


    "FUCK!!" Eli''s exmation echoed through the room. The woody scent in the air seemed to ignite a fiery response in his very core, causing his shaft to throb with a painful intensity.


    Startled by his reaction, Mariel, her face now a deeper shade of red, asked with genuine concern, "I-If it''s too much, I can take a bath~AAHHH~"


    But before she could finish her words, a strong, possessive grip on her ample ass made her moan in pleasure.


    "Mariel~ha~I am sorry but I don''t think ~Ha~ I can control myself after this" Eli warned her as he pulled down her panties, revealing a pink slit surrounded by a beautiful crimson garden.


    Mariel hid her flushed face, her lips trembling with a mix of embarrassment and satisfaction.


    However, Eli couldn''t witness any of Mariel''s reactions; his focus was solely on one thing.


    A scent that made his body shiver in excitement. Eli sniffed her smelly pussy and began to kiss around it, avoiding direct contact as trembled in anticipation.


    "~Mmm~"


    Mariel covered her mouth, attempting to stifle any sounds that might further entice Eli.


    For Eli, at this point, her moans or attempts to suppress them didn''t matter. Once he started, there was no way she could control it.


    "Lots of pubic hair" Eli thought, but he didn''t mind, as it added to the mature allure(MILF), much like Adriana, who also had a modest amount of pubic hair.


    Eli then slowly began to lick her pink pussy, causing Mariel''s body to shiver in response.


    "~Hmfff~''


    Mariel started to experience pleasure, a tingling sensation running through her stomach.


    ''sshhh''


    As Eli continued to explore her slit, a sizzling sound echoed inside him, akin to the melting of ice.


    ''I really wanted to see... Damn it!'' Eli cursed, frustrated at not being able to see his sisters'' mother''s pussy.


    As Eli spread her folds, a potent woody scent tickled Eli''s nostrils.


    ''Snap''


    Eli''s rational thoughts finally snapped as he began to devour her tight pussy.


    Mariel, who had managed to stifle her moans until then, suddenly felt her clit being bitten and sucked. In an instant, her mind went numb as she instinctively cried out.


    "~AAHHH~"


    Feeling her moan, Eli smirked as he sucked her clit even harder.


    "N-NNO, NO, NO, NNNnnoooooo..." Mariel tried to push Eli away, fearing her clit might tear apart. However, the real reason was that she couldn''t control the overwhelming pleasure that her mind was currently grappling with.


    "Ssh"


    "~ha~"


    Mariel, with hazy eyes and a bright red face, thought that Eli had finished drinking her bodily fluids and wanted to end this embarrassing situation. However,


    "tsk, tsk, I missed it"


    Hearing that dejected voice, Mariel''s mind suddenly cleared as she lifted her head to look. Her lips twitched upon seeing Eli''s innocent face as if he didn''t expect her to climax so quickly.


    "Well, whatever..." Eli said nonchntly and rolled her, pulling up her ample ass.


    "W-Wait!" Mariel''s face turned red in embarrassment, feeling her twitching asshole and gasping pussy exposed.


    However, Eli didn''t witness this heavenly view of a small, twitched pink opening and dripping pink folds.


    Eli softly caressed the voluptuous buttocks; he wanted to nibble her bountiful cheeks and did so without hesitation.


    "~Ahh~"


    Mariel moaned when she felt her ass cheeks being bit and licked by her stepson lustfully, the heat rose in her body, and not wanting to show her horny face. she hid her face in the pillows.... even though Eli couldn''t see now.


    "~Hmmff~"


    Eli lifted his busty ass, parting the cheeks, and slowly inserted his middle finger into her wet warmth, simultaneously savouring the taste evermore.


    ''Fuck, she tastes good!!''


    The woody aroma and taste only heightened Eli''s desire. He swiftly discarded his pants and underwear, allowing his eager manhood to breathe freely atst, liberated from the confines of tight undergarments.


    Even now, the ache in his shaft intensified, as though it sought to decorate the woody cave with its very essence.


    Grabbing her hips, Eli put his face into her ass slits as devoured her dripping sexy pussy.


    "~aahh~Fufff~"


    Eli eagerly explored her deep and soft walls, savouring the woody essence that began to flow as she responded to his constant scarping, their connection deepening with each consented caress.


    "~FFFM~"


    Mariel''s face, neck, and ears flushed with a deep crimson hue as muffled sounds escaped into the pillows.Eli''s caresses on her ass and the dripping pussy between her thighs....her body ignited a rising anticipation within her as if something profound was on the verge of unfolding.


    "However, she restrained herself from climaxing at that moment.....Her desire was to experience the pleasure of his tongue and fingers even more"


    ''Slurp, slurp''


    Eli trailed his lips along her sides, and the slurping echoed in the room, reaching Mariel''s ears, and causing a flush of both shame and embarrassment.


    "~Hmm~S-Slofff~~"


    Despite Mariel''s desire to slow down Eli, he continued to suck on her as though aiming to release a flood restrained by an unexpected dam.


    Suddenly,


    "Mariel" Eli paused and softly spoke her name.


    "..."


    Silence followed, but Eli sensed her attentive presence.


    "You know....." he murmured while gently caressing her protruding clit, sending a shiver down her spine, "bodily fluids aren''t just about this..." Eli''s smirk and yful smile lingered as he continued, "They include blood, tears and saliva, right?"


    "..." Mariel took a moment toprehend, turning her head with a shocked expression, "What?" realizing the truth now.


    Seizing the opportunity, Eli sucked her clit and rubbed her G-spot with two fingers up and down, and.....a pleasured cry escaped her.


    "~~AAAAHHHHHHH~~~"


    "Ssh"


    "Gulp"


    "Ssh"


    "Gulp"


    Eli savoured her woody essence as if it were the finest wine, and Mariel''s legs trembled as bliss enveloped her.Her ass fell down and with heavy panting, ''Fuck!! Th-That was~ha~good~".


    As her mind gradually descended from euphoria, Eli, on the other hand, experienced an unexpected reaction. Upon drinking her warm, hot woody nectar, his insides suddenly ignited, emitting a white smoke that billowed from his mouth, nose, and ears.


    ''Sssshhhhzzzz''


    A sizzling sound resonated as Eli''s crystalline eyes began to liquefy, mirroring the earlier pain that surfaced just before their formation. Yet, Eli retained control over his emotions, enduring the difort as the crystalline transformation reverted to the familiar contours of normal eyes.


    After a few minutes, Eli gingerly opened his newly restored ruby-red eyes, the first sight greeting him being a crimson-haired woman with eyes filled with concern as her body trembled in worry.


    "Hello, Mariel. You look gorgeous" Eli greeted her with a gentle, warm smile.

 Chapter 245: ~What about my daughters feelings?~

    In a spacious bedrge enough for five, two figuresy naked, entwined in each other''s embrace.


    "~Hmm~"


    Their lips greedily locked, creating a symphony of intimate sounds.


    "slurp"


    "slurp"


    "~Hmm~"


    As they gazed into each other''s eyes, the room filled with an undeniable lust.


    "Mariel~" Eli called, his fingers softly caressing her glistening lips.


    "Hmm?" Mariel responded, sensing a growing significance in Eli''s touch, and the word ''Mariel'' taking on a special meaning when uttered by him alone.


    "You look beautiful~" Eli whispered before nting a tender peck on her lips.


    "~Hmm~You look handsome~" Mariel giggled, asking, "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Why don''t you check with your own eyes?" Eli leaned in, his nose brushing against hers.


    Rather than examining his eyes, Mariel opted to kiss his lips, her hands trailing down to a particr area pressing against her stomach.


    However,


    "No" Eli gently halted her.


    "Why?" She pouted, feeling a mix of embarrassment and frustration.Even now she wanted to dig a hole hid her face when she thought how reacted before...trying her best to forget those feelings of shame and now she taking action in her own hands but Eli don''t want it.


    She had momentarily forgotten about the ''bodily fluids''.She knew if Eli hadn''t pressured her, she might have realized what those words meant however, Eli''s pervert words immediately made her think like a pervert.


    Annoyed by Eli''s antics yet unable to ignore the pleasure and happiness that enveloped her before.....she yearned to continue those feelings.


    Observing her pouting expression, Eli knew his shaft already ragging to explore her. However, if he had given in, then he might potentially have caused his sisters sad.


    Controlling his urges,


    "Mariel, my Mariel... please understand. You wouldn''t want to hurt your daughters'' feelings, right?" Eli implored, his words delivered with utmost softness.


    However,


    "Daughters'' feelings?" Her expression momentarily went nk before returning to normal.


    "W-What about my feelings?" Mariel''s voice carried a tone of sadness and gloom.


    Observing her mood shift, Eli yfully teased,


    "Oh? What are your feelings, then? Do you love me now?"


    Anticipating a yful denial or blush, Eli was caught off guard by Mariel''s response.


    "Love you? Do you think I would do something this shameful with just anyone for the sake of healing?" Mariel''s expression darkened.


    "I am ju--" Eli began, intending to rify, but Mariel interrupted.


    "Look at me, Asher Eli" Mariel lifted her upper body.


    ''gulp''


    Eli''s throat tightened as he took in the sight of Mariel''s naked form, draped in a baby dress and seated on his crotch as the ass slits enveloped his hard and hot shaft.


    Her porcin skin glowed in the soft light, showcasing the gentle curves of her mild sagging breast that spoke of motherhood.Her slender waist and subtle six-pack entuated her allure, adding an extrayer of sensuality to her appearance even more, her crimson pubic hairs and her dripping and twitching pussy while rubbing his shaft as if eager to enter.


    "Do you think I would show it to anyone?" Mariel''s angry voice snapped Eli''s rapt attention. He gazed at her face, noting the bright red hue of her cheeks despite the irritation etched across her expression.


    "Mariel?" Eli called out to her.


    "What?" She red at him. ''Hmph, how dare he ask that question? If I don''t like him, why would I be doing this with him and showing myself to him?'' Mariel pouted inwardly.


    Eli couldn''t pinpoint the reason, but the longer he gazed at her, the stronger the desire grew to deepen their connection intimately....he wanted to push his dick inside her pussy and impregnate her.


    ''I am into older women...aren''t I?'' At that moment, Eli realized something crucial. It wasn''t a sudden interest; rather, his attention had consistently gravitated toward older and more mature women in various situations.


    Perhaps influenced by his big sister or his wives...


    ''Whatever'' Eli shrugged, then asked seriously, "Do you love me?"


    "Why are you even asking--"


    "Do you... love me?" Eli interrupted her with a stern expression.


    Mariel understood; he wanted to hear those words directly from her, no matter what.


    "Y-Y-Y..." Mariel stuttered as if the words were caught in her throat.


    "Mariel" Eli''s expression softened as he gently touched her cheeks with a warm smile.


    Mesmerized by his warmth, Mariel said without hesitation, "Yes, I Love You"


    Eli''s cheeks suddenly warmed, and he responded, "I Love You, my dear Mariel"


    Seeing his blushing cheeks, Mariel was taken aback, and this unexpected image itched in her mind.


    "H-Heh..Hehehe..hehehehehe" she chuckled with a nk expression.


    "..." Now, it was Eli''s turn to be taken aback by Mariel''s sudden shift.


    ''Did I do something more than necessary...?'' he wondered, recognizing her expression from his past experiences....


    ''Well, whatever...'' Eli shrugged, thinking that he had already seen few people, and seeing one more wouldn''t change anything.


    Grabbing her voluptuous ass, Eli sensually moved her back and forth, allowing the nectar from her moist pussy to glide against his rigid shaft without pration.


    "~Ahh~"


    Mariel''s moans escaped, a symphony of surprise and pleasure as Eli''s actions caught her off guard.Leaning down her crimson flowed down as softly graced Eli''s face, with a naughty smile she inquired, ''What about our daughter''s feelings?''"


    Eli''s eyes twitched, and he yfully rebuked her with a seductive voice, "Their mother finally seeded in seducing their brother"


    Hearing that, Mariel''s body quivered with delight.


    "~Hmm~"


    She sensually kissed his lips, moving her voluptuous ass voluntarily back and forth.Her aroused pussy, dripping with nectar, expertly guided the shaft that glistened with transparent desire.


    Even though Mariel resisted taking him deep inside, she savoured the sensations of his shaft...tracing its veins, gauging its length, and relishing its firmness, through the tender folds of her outer desire.


    She truly yearned to feel him inside, but Mariel understood that Eli wouldn''t cross that line until her daughters epted her.It wasn''t about making demands; he simply desired to mend the rift between her and her sisters, ensuring they no longer harboured any animosity.


    She liked kindness and she knew...she was fully aware, and yet,


    "My Love, Please~" She paused, ceasing her movements, and provocatively lifted her aroused pussy, boldly spreading herself in front of his gaze.


    Eli witnessed her innermost walls convulsing, hungering for something, as her expectant and lustful eyes pleaded with him....This moment held significance; making a move now might lead to regret, yet abstaining could mean losing a crucial aspect of his masculinity.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Eli desired to imprint his scent within her very core.


    ''~ha~''


    His breath intensified, and Eli''s pupils abruptly flickered pink, releasing a mist of the pink hue from his body.


    Mariel was lost in the throes of arousal and didn''t notice the changes....no, it was more like, She cared not for her daughters'' feelings, Why bother with such trivial concerns now?


    The pink mist stealthily entered her nostrils, causing her eyes to flicker with the same pink hue.Sensing an unfamiliar intruder, her innate bloodline surged into action, attempting to defend itself. Her yellow-slitted eyes emerged, blinking back and forth, engaged in an unseen battle.


    Observing this, Eli understood. His body began to respond, the height of lust reaching its peak. Yet, he managed to retain his sanity thanks to Lilith''s constant assistance through Adriana.


    However,


    Mariel had already sumbed a lost cause. If she were to be infected then only.....reverse rape.


    Eli eximed, ''Fuck it!'' as he swiftly rolled, guiding her to the bed beside him.


    Mariel''s back met Eli''s front. He then gently raised one of her legs and sensually positioned his shaft against her moist pussy"


    "~AHH~"


    Mariel, startled by Eli''s abrupt action, felt an insistent pressure attempting to breach her pussy, only to slide tantalizingly against her sensitive clit.


    As she looked down, she saw his rigid and heated dick eagerly seeking entrance, but instead, it slipped and made contact with her clit again. The unexpected sensation sent shivers of ecstasy through her, intensifying the pleasure as her arousal heightened, and her love juices began to flow.


    "FUCK~!"


    "N-No, No, I~ahh~I want I~ha~insid~Hmm" Mariel was on the verge of halting their actions.She wanted more inside her hungry pussy when Eli gently redirected her attention, sealing her lips with his own and quickening the pounding pace, preventing her from dwelling on it.


    While Eli didn''t have full pration, Mariel, feeling the rhythmic impact from his thigh on her ass that caused repel wave ample ass and his transparent fluids rubbed with her folds and clit, experienced a sensuous connection.


    She sensed an intimate connection...like they were having sex, though it wasn''t. She did like it weed Eli''s rhythmic pounding against her ass.


    She felt they having sex even though it wasn''t but she liked it and let Eli pound her ass.


    "~Hard~mm~er~~~" Mariel attempted to express amidst their passionate kiss.


    Eli fought the urge to put his pulsating dick inside her convulsing pussy.


    He sought sce in picturing the potential sorrow etched on his sisters'' faces, otherwise, their mother might have already filled with white seeds and anticipated the arrival of a new family member.


    While entranced by the allure of tempting ass and jiggling boobs, Eli practised restraint, recognizing that the timing wasn''t ideal. His priority was to make Mariel orgasm as many times as possible until she returned to her senses.


    "Sshhhh"


    "~AAHH~"


    "~AAHH~"


    "~HHAAMM~"


    Mariel moaned in pleasure as she constantly realised her woody nectar and when they touched Eli''s shaft, a sizzling sound echoed as if her hot juice was being cooled down.


    Her lusty eyes only made Eli even more hard, "M~Y~~LOVE~~~HAR~DER~~"


    "Yess~~"


    "~amm~"


    "~HOO~"


    Amidst the rhythmic pulsing and the cascading water''s lull, the room became an exotic blend of passion and sensuality.


    Outside the room, three individuals discreetly leaned closer to the door of Mariel''s room.


    "M-Mistress....doing with her husband''s son!!!" one of the maids whispered.


    "S-shhh... keep quiet!" Another maid covered the loose-mouthed maid.


    "B-But is she really doing that? M-Maybe they''re just exercising?" another maid suggested, blushing at the suggestive sounds.


    "...Seriously? Do you think they''re engaged in some peculiar form of exercise that causes this moaning?" A maid scolded her.


    "Then why don--" Just as the maid was about to question, a stern voice made them flinch.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "H-Head Maid... W-We..." The three maids stuttered in fear as they saw a red-blue-haired woman looking at them with a stern expression.


    "Leave"


    Hearing the directive, the three maids quickly retreated, their footsteps echoing like startled creatures.


    Now, only a quiet corridor remained, undisturbed except for the muffled sounds within.


    The face of the individual turned crimson upon hearing their mistress''s passionate moans.


    "Arrhh" She clenched her teeth in difort.

 Chapter 246: ~Love you too, My Love~

    In the Dawn Kingdom, Mariel Phoenix''s Territory


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    A woman with crimson hair panted rhythmically, her breaths echoing the lingering waves of pleasure that swept through her.


    Leaning sensuously against the edge of the bed, her legs trembled, each quiver a testament to the ecstasy she''d experienced.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Droplets of sweat and nectar adorned her skin, glistening like the remnants of an intimate dance, she was feeling.


    The tousled crimson strands of her hair framed a face flushed with passion, entuating the allure of the sensual tableau.


    The bed, now a canvas of shared desire, emitted a subtle, intoxicating fragrance that hung in the air, a lingering essence of their nectars.


    "~HHAA Ye~sss"


    Mariel''s breath hitched as a slithering tongue explored the depths of her inner folds, and delicate pinches and twists heightened the sensation on her clit.


    "Slurp"


    Eli sensuously savoured the essence flowing from her, greedily drinking in the woody nectar.


    ''Fuck!'' Eli couldn''t help but exim....not just from arousal, but also from the realization that Mariel''s heightened state showed no sign of calming.


    Their passionate ''fucking'' had left an indelible mark on the saturated bed, and the air was saturated with the lingering woody scent of their intimate connection.


    What''s more,


    "I~~am cummmminggg~~~" Mariel''s voice resonated as she squrited.


    ''Ssh''


    ''Ssh''


    "~ha~"


    Her nectars adorned the floor, and yet, Mariel, with hazy eyes not even clearing her mind, sensually turned her body and spread her legs, a provocative invitation.


    "~More~"


    Her seductive voice murmured, expressing a desire that seemed insatiable even after multiple climaxes.


    This was what was happening, after the climax, her horniness kept increasing there was not even a single piece of evidence for her to calm down or even her body weakening.


    "..." Eli, fully immersed in her woody nectar, struggled toprehend the mysterious ways her desire intensified. The thought of pration lingered in his mind to calm her, but in this unpredictable scenario, it seemed like a risky proposition.


    "~My LOVE~" Mariel''s eager voice filled the room, breaking Eli''s train of thought.


    Gazing down, he noticed his firm aroused shaft, mirroring her unrestrained desire. Slowly, he positioned himself above her reddened entrance, gently tapping against it.


    "~AHH~"


    Pressing lightly, he initiated a rhythmic movement, sliding his hips as he brushed against her clit, each touch sending shivers of pleasure through Mariel. Though Eli doing the same actions, Mariel felt every motion as if his touch alone could awaken her arousal.


    Observing her suspended legs, Eli raised and united them, resting them upon her shoulders. His rigid shaft nestled between her soft thighs and against her supple pussy.


    "~MMM~"


    "~Ahh~"


    "Y~YE~AAHHH~FUCK~ME~AAHHH~HARDER~MMMM~"


    Eli began a steady rhythm, his shaft teasing dangerously close to her inner folds. Grasping her slender waist, he quickened his pace, driven by the urgency to release his pent-up desire.


    "Mariel~rrh~I am.."


    Without uttering more words, Eli released his essence, spraying it across her stomach and mild sagging boobs that he wanted to suck but couldn''t.....for now.


    "~Ha~" Eli panted, but his unyielding arousalpelled him to maintain his position to again pound her.


    "M~My Love~" Mariel called out, just as Eli was about to resume.


    ''Did she finally calm down?'' Eli wondered if she had finally found calmness, hopeful that further intensity might be hisst limit.He had his limits, restrained by the mere thought of his sisters'' faces, which prevented him from crossing certain lines. Otherwise, her womb and body would have been thoroughly marked with his essence, not just on the outside.


    As Eli released her legs, she rose from the edge of the bed, her shaky legs guiding her to make him sit down.


    "Fuck~My Pussy~Mouth~" Mariel whispered seductively as she crouched down, fixating her gaze on his imposing dick that resisted entering her pussy space. ''My love''s size is really big!!'' she thought before taking him into her mouth.


    Eli, who had been releasing it outside, felt the warmth of her mouth enveloping him.


    Mariel who was also not willing to let his essence go to waste, decided to savor a taste she had never experienced before.


    "~rrhh~" Eli groaned in pleasure as he felt the warm and wet sensation of her mouth.


    ''Squlech''


    "~mmfff~"


    Mariel moved her head back and forth in a steady rhythm, her teeth delicately grazing his soft tissues.


    "First time?" Eli inquired, despite the slight difort, finding pleasure in the force of her suction as if eager to drink his seeds.


    "Hmm~''Squlech''" Mariel nodded with an embarrassed expression, continuing her eager suck as her jaws started to hurt.


    Hearing her response, Eli gently took control,"Let me guide", guiding her head in a rhythmic and varied manner.


    Mariel felt his shaft twitching in pain, signalling what was about to happen.Instead of allowing Eli to guide, she elerated her movements.


    "~aarrhh~cuming~"


    "Fuck!!"


    Eli felt his shaft slide into her throat as he released his essence directly into her stomach.


    "~ha~"


    ''Gulp''


    The sound of swallowing resonated in the room as Mariel released the rigid shaft that had yet to subside...


    ''Gulp''


    Her eyes ignited with desire as she gracefully rose and settled on hisp, their bodies intertwining intimately.


    Mariel, having savoured his essence that resembled the finest wine, now yearned for it to reside within her womb....Just thought made her pussy shiver in excitement.


    With an alluring and tender tone, Mariel whispered into Eli''s ear, coaxing him to set aside his fucking reasons,


    "My~Love, my pussy aching to eat your big cock~ Please give it to me"she murmured against his neck, nting fervent kisses that left behind traces of passion and hickeys.


    "Your~hard~cock, I want it to pound~my womb~"


    "Knock me out~~"


    "Fuck me~harder~"


    Eli was taken aback by her daring words which even Lilith was ashamed to tell.


    "Do you not want to feel pleasure and explore what''s inside of me?" Mariel inquired with a gloomy face.


    "And would you not want to suck these milky babies" she added, gently caressing her mild sagging boobs.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    A droplet of milky fluid descended from her nipple.


    Eli was familiar with the taste of mother''s milk.....Though tempted, he resisted, aware that sumbing to such desires might shatter hisst semnce of restraint. Moreover, her voluptuous ass pressing and massaging against his shaft, wanted him to plunge both her front door and back door.


    ''What should I do?'' Eli pondered on his dilemma. His hand, almost unconsciously, moved towards her boobs, considering pinching and sipping the white milk from her motherly boobs.


    ''Ssshhhh''


    Suddenly,


    A small portal materialized near the window, visible only to Eli, perched on the edge and looking at the window while Mariel engaged in her licking his nipples and neck as she rubbed her crotch against his thing. With a seductive dance of lips and touch, she continued to explore his body not minding what was happening around her.


    From the portal, a hand emerged, catching Eli''s attention. Squinting, he was about to move however it tossed a red bottle his way.


    Eli caught the bottle, a furrow forming on his forehead as he examined it.Turning his head, he sought the vanished portal, its ephemeral nature leaving a trace of mystery.


    Meanwhile, Mariel continued her passionate pursuits, seemingly unaware of Eli''s momentarily diverted focus.


    Breaking the cap of the bottle, Eli inhaled its alluring fragrance. His eyes widened in recognition of its nature, prompting a hesitant yet resolute decision.


    ''Gulp''


    He took one gulp ''Just to be safe'', unsure if it was a gesture from the person stationed outside or something else.


    Eli shifted his gaze to Mariel, who sensually licking at his underarms while attempting to guide his shaft into her eager folds.....''discreetly''


    Witnessing her horny advances, Eli grinned and intercepted her hand, preventing it from inserting his shaft. Instead, he gradually introduced two fingers.


    "~YESSSSS~"


    Her ecstatic cry reverberated as if his shaft had prated her pussy. Mariel impulsively kissed his lips, initiating a rhythmic dance of passion.


    She frowned not understanding, ''Why it is small?''.


    But Eli continued his assault on her tongue and pussy, stimting her G-spot and distracting her from such thoughts.


    After a few minutes, Eli sensed his shaft pain diminishing, and he saw Mariel''s lusty eyes returning to normal, realizing the purpose of the mysterious red liquid just as he guessed.


    Without dy, Eli positioned her on the bed with her busty ass facing upward. He drank the red liquid without swallowing it.


    "Huh?"


    Mariel, taken aback, was eager to resume pounding.


    However, Eli ced his shaft on her ass slits, fully enveloping his ample ass. He started pounding her while teasing her asshole, not prating it.


    "~AHH~That''s ~di~ahh~rttyy~mmm~"


    Licking his fingers, coated with the alluring red elixir, Eli sensually inserted them into her waiting pussy, skillfully ying with her clit.


    Desiring inside her, Mariel turned her head to inquire, but


    "I want~HMMM~"


    "Slurp"


    "Slurp"


    ''Sqluech"


    ''Drip, Drip''


    He sealed her lips, allowing the red elixir to cascade inside. Mariel initially resisted, sensing the unfamiliar liquid, yet the intoxicating pleasure enveloping her ass and pussy overpowered her objections.


    And soon, Eli released his white seeds on her back, staining her ass cheeks, back, and asshole. Simultaneously, Mariel experienced an intense climax, sumbing to an abrupt state of sleep.


    "....sigh, Finally" Eli sighed it was really hard for him not to paint her insides.His pupils then flickered ocean blue as the liquid on the bed gradually moved and dispersed into the air.


    Pulling her closer, Eli embraced her naked formas her hot face returned to normal and yet, his shaft still vigorously stood up proudly.


    "What the hell am I supposed to do to calm this down?" Eli mused, temporarily dismissing his contemtion as he felt the soothing rhythm of Mariel''s breath on his chest.


    ''zzzz''


    ''zzzz''


    "Love you, Mariel"


    Kissing Mariel''s forehead, Eli descended into dreand, whereat least he could fuck 100 girls to calm his nerves.....just an imagination.


    "Love you too, My Love~" Mariel murmured in her sleep, a warm smile adorning her face.

 Chapter 247: Puppy Love....

    Nex Academia


    Just before Eli enjoyed a blissful night with his stepmother, inside the Nex Academia, within Asher Eli''s house.


    In the spacious living room, five figures found their ces on the sofa: three on one side and the remaining two on the opposite end.


    Scarlett, with an intense focus, directed her gaze toward a silver-haired girl, while Scy concentrated on one with light purple hair.


    "EELLLIIIII?" A sudden exmation disrupted the room''s ambiance as a small figure, its curious eyes flitting about, darted through the air, while circling the room it cried.


    "Ms. Alysia Hill Morgan Flora" Scarlett addressed the silver-haired girl with a note of formality.


    "Yes?"


    "Why did my little brother want to talk to you?" Scarlett inquired.


    "He wanted to discuss something important" Alysia replied with a serious expression, her silver hair cascading gracefully around her shoulders.


    "Hmm? Did he ask you toe?" Scarlett''s frown deepened. If her brother had summoned Alysia, there was no way he would have neglected to inform anyone in the home.


    "No, Tiana wanted to see him, so I brought her. Using this chance, I wanted to discuss with him" Alysia exined truthfully, steering clear of any potential misunderstanding.


    "Hmm...." Scarlett nodded before shifting her gaze to the light purple-haired girl, a yful smile forming on her lips, "It''s been too long, hasn''t it, Marie?"


    "Y-Yes, M-Ms. Sc--"


    "There is no need for formality; just call me as usual" Scarlett interjected a warm reassurance in her tone...like a kind older sister.


    "Huh?..." Marie''s eyes darted nervously at Scy, who was casting sharp nces in her direction.


    "Marie?"


    "Y-Yes, Big Sis Scarlett" Marie reluctantly agreed.


    "Hmm" Scarlett nodded as her eyes nced at Scy, catching the undercurrent of a disdainful expression on Scy''s face.


    Returning her focus, Scarlett asked with a concerned face, "How are you, Marie?"


    "I am fine, Big Sis" Marie replied with a smile, a genuine warmth breaking through her initial nervousness.


    "Hmmm, How is your new life going?...Did my brother finally propose to you or not?" Scarlett asked with a teasing annoyance, revealing a ''sisterly affection?'' for Asher.


    "It''s fine. No, he didn''t--W-What are you asking!!" Marie, momentarily letting her guard down, replied with a smile, immediately taken aback by Scarlett''s unexpected question.


    "Of course, his puppy love?" Scarlett shrugged, her tone yful, dismissing Marie''s flustered face with a nonchnt wave of her hand.


    "W-What?" Mia, who had stayed silent until now, was suddenly startled.


    "....So it''s true....ah" Scy muttered with lifeless eyes.


    Alysia, scanning the area, suddenly flinched as her heart skipped a beat before ncing beside a flustered Marie, her perceptive gaze catching subtle nuances in the interactions around her.


    The atmosphere turned more awkward, a palpable tension settling like a mist in the room.


    "Oh? Puppppyyyy Looovvveeeee?" Suddenly, a cute voice echoed.


    Everyone looked at the tiny figure emerging from the kitchen, holding a one-piece cookie that was half its size.


    "Eli loves Puppy?" That tiny figure, Tiana asked as she sat on the table, looking at Scarlett with wide, curious eyes.


    She wanted to answer this cute creature; however, responding to her could lead to disaster.


    "Tiana, what''s this?" Alysia frowned as she scolded Tiana for taking food from others'' homes without permission.


    "B-But it-t''s cookies..." Tiana hid the oversized cookie behind her back, her eyes wide with innocence, evading Alysia''s reprimanding hand.


    "Tiana, give it back!!" Alysia tried to snatch it, but Tiana fluttered higher with her tiny wings, a mischievous sparkle in her eyes.


    "NNNOOO....." Tiana red at Alysia, who was trying to reim her only sweet food.


    "Eli will get angry if you stole it" Alysia dered, her lips twitching with a mix of annoyance and embarrassment.


    "I-I didn''t steal it..." Tiana''s face turned into a grimace as she looked at Mia with a gloomy expression and asked, "Did I?".


    Mia who was weak to cute things, couldn''t want Tiana to be sad so, "It''s Fine, Ms. Alysia"


    "...." Alysia looked at Tiana, who was showing her butt and pping it with an amusing haughty smile, Alysia gritted her teeth, ''I should have left her in that stomach!!!''


    Calming down, Alysia snorted and sat silently on the sofa, her expression a mix of exasperation and amusement.


    "So, Eli loves a puppy?" Tiana descended, her innocent curiosity still maintained as she looked at Scarlett.


    "..." Scarlett stayed silent.


    No one answered Tiana''s question because they all sensed that opening their mouths might lead to more spouting than necessary.


    "Come on, Tiana, you know why they don''t speak with--" Alysia''s words were abruptly cut off by,


    "M-Master Loves Puppy?" A nk voice echoed from the stairs.


    All eyes turned towards the source...a white-furred cat with disbelieving eyes, frozen mid-step.


    Soon,


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ....


    ...


    Like a broken toy, the cat tumbled down each step andnded on the floor.


    "ANNA!!" Mia eximed, rushing towards the fallen feline with urgency.


    "M-Master loves puppppyyy...." Anna mumbled with twitching legs, her disoriented state evident.


    Observing Anna with an amused smile, Alysia thought, ''So, it is a mythical beast... but it didn''t resemble what we encountered before... hmm.''


    Scy sighed and exined, "What big sister means is ''This girl''..." Pointing to Marie, she added, "Eli loved her before..."


    "Oh?" Tiana nodded before looking at Marie, who awkwardly scratched her head.


    Then, Tiana nced at Alysia, who wore a discerning frown.


    A subtle smile appeared on Tiana''s face, but it carried a sense of knowing. Tiana may not grasp the knowledge of others'' emotions, but Alysia, who had spent the past two days talking incessantly about Eli, couldn''t escape her notice.


    With an amused smile, Tiana began, "Alysia, you have riva--mmmffff".


    In response, Alysia promptly silenced Tiana by stuffing a cookie into her tiny mouth, blocking her from spouting unwanted words at an unwanted time.


    Scarlett raised her eyebrows at the scene, thinking, ''My damn brother, he is seducing everyone left and right..!!'' Scarlett''s lips twitched.


    Observing Marie''s uneasy expression, Scarlett shifted the topic, asking, "So, why are you here?"


    Relieved at the change of subject, Marie replied, "I wanted to thank him for saving me".


    "I will tell him for you..." Scy was about to shoo her away.


    Scarlett gently held Scy''s head and ced it on herp.


    "Huh?" Scy was taken aback, feeling the soft sensation on her head.


    "Be a good girl..." Scarlett softly said, patting Scy''s head like a caring mother.


    Blushing with embarrassment, Scy covered her eyes.


    This wasn''t the first time Scarlett had done this. Even during their ''Girls Talk'' Scarlett treated Scy as if she were a child, cing her on herp.Despite Scy''s attempts to move away, Scarlett, being stronger, easily subdued her.....and more importantly, Scarlett''s persuasive words always extracted every truth from Scy.


    Scy waspletely overwhelmed by Scarlett''s immense power. She couldn''t oppose this force, and even Adriana might not match her...Scy epted defeat.


    She even wondered if Scarlett might be able to give a toughpetition to Lilith.


    But truth be told, Scarlett''s method was simple: wielding her leverage over her younger brother, Asher Eli, through his photo and a few ck histories. Extracting information became a breeze for Scarlett.... easy peasy.


    "Small girl, my brother has tamed you more than enough...." Scarlett thought as she observed Scy silentlyying her head on herp.


    "He saved you... ah?" Scarlett inquired, shifting her attention back to Marie.


    "Y-Yes" Marie answered, stealing a nce at Scy who covered her eyes in embarrassment.


    "Just a thanks?" Scarlett squinted her eyes.


    "Y-Yes?"


    "I mean, he saved your life, so you''re just going to say ''Thanks''... that''s all?" Scarlett frowned.


    Marie was taken aback before saying with an awkward face, "I-I don''t have anything to g--"


    "You don''t need to give him anything"


    "T-Then?" Marie was confused, thinking, ''I only have a few credits that were enough tost this month, and if I give it...''


    Scarlett stared at the confused girl and clicked her tongue, "Tsk, I heard you are avoiding him".


    "Y-Yes" Marie responded, taken aback.


    "Speak with him face to face is enough for him" Scarlett said seriously.


    "....O-Okay, Big Sis Scarlett" Marie gulped as she nodded her head.


    "Well, how is your sister?" Scarlett asked carefreely, though her heart was beating like crazy now. ''I-I hope it''s not what I think it is?'' she thought. She might not know what exactly happened, but in the past three years of investigation, she gathered every bit of information.


    La Vige, where Eli was born and lived, was not destroyed by a monster breakdown; instead, someone deliberately lured the monsters towards La Vige.


    And today, after hearing from Scy, Scarlett understood, and every piece fell into ce except for something or someone she wanted to know...She had yet to know who was Eli''s first wife...


    "S-She is doing fine?" Marie said with a hint of doubt.


    ''So, she doesn''t know anything... ah'' Scarlett thought as she sighed. She was hoping to hear more, but it seems Marie herself didn''t know anything about her sister''s death.


    "When did you see your sister?" Scarlett asked.


    "Hmm...F-Four years ago.." Marie answered with an awkward face.


    "Sigh" Scarlett visibly sighed and asked, "Why don''t you go see her now?"


    "T-That''s...I-I...Well..." Marie lowered her head, "I need time" she said in a mosquito voice.


    Seeing this, Scarlett didn''t want to corner her anymore.


    "Oh? It''s almost time..." Scy suddenly stood up, took her phone and called,


    ''Ring~Ring~''


    A mild ringing tone echoed from the ceiling...


    "Master is here?" Scy frowned before hurriedly running towards Eli''s room.


    "...." Scarlett stared at Scy''s disappearing back, then her eyesnded on her little sister who was coaxing the dying cat.


    "His phone is here..." Scy suddenly said as she descended hurriedly as she showed Eli''s phone.


    "..." Scarlett frowned before saying, "Don''t worry he must be with my mother"


    As she took the phone and called her mother,


    "Hello?"


    Hearing Eli''s voice, she frowned and was about to ask when,


    Scy swiftly took the phone from Scarlett''s hand and,


    "H-Hello, My Master, My husband, Where are you? Did something happen? Is that bitch hurt you?...." Scy asked with a worried and hurried face.


    "..." Scarlett''s lips twitched.

 Chapter 248: His love is twisted

    Nex Academia


    "Where are you now, and when will youe?...


    Are you doing something dangerous again?...


    Then, why didn''t you take me with you? Do you think I won''t protect you like thest time? I am sorry; I won''t do it again, so please take me with you....


    Promise?....I love you too" Scy, who initially had a crying look, suddenly blushed when she heard him saying lovely words, silently cursing him,''Bastard''.


    "Give it to me" Scarlett snatched the phone. Scy shot a re at Scarlett, who nonchntly shrugged it off.


    "Ashy? Are you in Phoenix territory?...


    Why are you there?...


    Work? What kind of work do you have there?...


    Really???


    Yes, I know more than the expression you''re wearing right now....I love you" Scarlett frowned upon hearing his voice, detecting weariness and a hint of hesitation, ''Is my mother bitch fucked him..?'' A dangerous glint passed through her eyes.


    Mia who was currently attempting to help the dying cat, confidently dered that her big brother wouldn''t throw her even if he got a dog...an assertion that certainly didn''t offer much sce to poor kitty Anna.


    "Brother!!" Hearing others were talking with Eli, Mia tossed Anna without a moment''s hesitation and hurriedly went.


    ''Thud''


    ''Twitch, Twitch'' Kitty Anna''s body twitched.


    Snatching the phone from her big sister, Mia enthusiastically chimed in,


    "Big Brother? How are you?...


    Should Ie, brother? I can help you...


    Hmm, no? Then when will youe back???


    Tomorrow... ah? Did that woman try to make a move on you?


    No, Big Brother, don''t trust her She is just a horny bitch who only seduces others...!!!


    She can''t? How did you know??


    Old Lady? Yes, she is just a sagging old hag. Her body was not worth it, brother... if you feel too much, you can ask Big sister to calm you down, and... Well, I-It''s not like I am b-busy or anything..I-I will take care of y-ou... ahahaha...


    You know.... hahaha....


    I-I.... Lo...vv..ee..yy...ou" Mia, who was initially cursing her mother, suddenly turned red; her lips trembled as she realized the implications of those words. In a mosquito voice, she finished dering her love.


    "Hehehe..." Scarlett giggled upon seeing her sister boldly saying something naughty but stuttering when expressing those sweet words.


    "..." Scy shook her head in amusement, offering a warm smile when she observed Mia''s head starting to smoke from embarrassment, adding a touch of humour to the situation.


    "M-Masterrr..." Kitty Anna finally snapped out of the delusion of being thrown by Eli.


    She clearly saw those haughty eyes of the delusionary dog that smirked with a victorious pose.


    A shiver ran through her spine at the mere thought of the impending reality.


    "MASTER!!" Kitty shouted as her eyes glowed.


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ....


    ...


    Just like her numerous clones appeared out of thin air, surprising everyone.


    Until now, Kitty had never showcased her Augmented Mana Vision power, not because she couldn''t but because after reviving her power drastically reduced but it started to gradually return to her after being summoned by Eli.


    "~Meow~"


    "~Meow~"


    "~Meow~"


    "~Meow~"


    "~Meow~"


    "~Meow~"


    ....


    ...


    Mia was flooded with cute cats, and she soon lost herself in their cuteness. Using this chance, the real Kitty Anna snatched the phone and,


    "Master~Nya!!..


    How are you, Master? Please don''t leave me~nya...


    Summon me if you need anything, and please don''t leave me....


    Please summon only me!! not others. I am very good, you know~nya? and please don''t leave me....


    MASTER!! I LOVE YOU!!! Please don''t abandon me..." Kitty Anna, now crying over the phone, really wanted to meet her Master and ask whether he loved her or the puppies. Hearing him utter his love words, her blue eyes flickered green before settling down.


    "MASTER!!!" Kitty shouted in happiness.


    However,


    "NNNYYYYyyyaaaaa~~~" Scy threw her out.


    "B-Big sis, l-lot''s of lovely cats..." Mia shouted with sparkling eyes as she drowned in the cats.


    "sigh" Scarlett sighed as she snapped her fingers, causing those illusions to burn and disappear.


    "W-What?" Mia, who was drowned by a swarm of cats, suddenly flinched when she saw every cat burning and disappearing.


    "This happens every time?" Scarlett asked as she tapped on her forehead.


    "No, just recently" Scy answered, contemting, ''Maybe I should continue training them...?''.....a dreadful thought that Kitty would forever regret if she were to hear Scy''s musings.


    Marie and Alysia were totally taken aback by the bizarre incident that had just urred.


    ''What''s wrong with these people?'' Marie screamed inwardly, feeling the need to escape before anything crazier unfolded, ''I-I should leave before anything crazier happens here..''.


    "I-It seems Ash isn''ting today. Oh well, that''s bad....hahaha....I''m leaving then..." Marie hastily made her way out, a sense of relief washing over her.


    ''Did she really say her mother was seducing her brother?!'' Alysia screamed internally.....Yes, she had yet to recover from Mia''s scandalous? revtion.


    ''H-How in the world would that revered Head of Inferno Phoenix do something so...indecent?!'' Alysia''s stomach churned in disgust at the thought of her mother engaging with her son. However, as the Queen of the Flora Continent, she forced herself to control her emotions.


    ''There''s no way....Mia is just exaggerating it. Yes, There''s no way Eli would go for his mother...right?Is he into older women? And there''s no way Ms. Mariel Phoenix would do something to tarnish her name... sleeping with a young guy, no way...


    no way, I hope'' Alysia''s face twisted with worry for unknown reasons as she slowly walked out, leaving them behind without saying a single word, her mind swirling with Mia''s unsettling words.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Mia, Scarlett, and Scy covered their faces in shame, realizing the awkward aftermath of the conversation.


    "Well, I''m tired. Let''s call it a day..." Scarlett suggested, signalling an end to the bizarre encounter as she walked upstairs.


    "B-Big si--"


    "No, Mia. Go to your dorm" Scarlett immediately rejected whatever Mia was about to say, maintaining authority.


    "Hmph" Mia pouted, her cheeks swelling up in protest.


    "Even if you do that, I won''t allow you" Scarlett said sternly, emphasizing the need for Mia to leave.


    Mia knew her big sister was stubborn, unlike her big brother who would always shower her with love, "Hmph, Hmph" with a loud humping sound and heavy steps, she walked out, leaving a tense atmosphere behind. She decided to visit her friend who holed up in the dorm not wanting to meet anyone.


    After Mia left, Scy suddenly asked, "What''s your n with ''That Girl,'' Big sis?"


    Scarlett halted her motion and started to say something seemingly unrted, "You know....My little brother was a shy person, an introvert".


    "Huh?" Scy was shocked to hear that, her perception of Eli challenged, ''Shy? Him? That bastard? There is no way...'' she screamed in her mind, reflecting on how she was slowly seduced by that bastard without even realizing it....even though she was the one who first initiated it.


    Ignoring her shocked face, Scarlett continued, "When he was young, he wouldn''t even look at other women, much less speak with them..." as she reminisced about her brother''s timid attempts to express ''I Love You'' to her.


    "Heheh..." Chuckling, she turned serious, "I don''t know what led him to be a ''yboy'' however, his core still remained the same... once his eyes set his target, he won''t let them go... even after death...You.won''t.escape.from.his.grasp" Scarlett shook her head with a dangerous smile, hinting at the intensity of Eli''smitment....maybe much more.


    "Surely, you know that, right?"


    "..." Scy couldn''t utter a single word.


    "I don''t know about that Queen of the Flora Continent, but Marie, that girl, no matter what... she will eventuallye into his hands" Scarlett said with an air of certainty, unveiling her understanding of Eli''s ways.


    "..." Scy stared at the woman who seemingly held all the cards when it came to Eli.


    "I''m not showing off, but I truly know him more than anyone.... how twisted his love is" Scarlett uttered, her expression turning lifeless, revealing the ''toll'' that understanding Eli had taken on her.


    "In order to attain that twisted love... I, myself turned as twisted as possible" Scarlett''s eyes showed a level of craziness beyond even Lilith''s, conveying ready to do whatever was necessary for his twisted love.


    "His love is not something everyone or anyone could ept....." with those parting words, Scarlett entered her room and closed the door, leaving Scy in contemtion.


    "..." Scy stared at the closed door before walking into her room.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    In the living room, a munching sound echoed.


    "Hmm, where did everyone go?" A tiny voice echoed.


    A tiny apple-green-haired fairy, now fully covered in cookie crumbles, looked around in disbelief.


    "D-Did they forget about me?" Tiana muttered, feeling a pang of abandonment.


    "A-Alysia too?" Tiana nkly stared at the ce where Alysia sat before.


    Her eyes turned teary as she was about to cry when her eyesnded on the kitchen.


    ''Gulp''


    With a hungry smile, she flipped her wings and shot towards the kitchen, eager to find sce in some treats.

 Chapter 249: Yours still flat...

    Dawn Kingdom


    "..."


    "Let''s go!" Mariel seized Eli''s hand, ushering him into a colossal white pce that loomed over them, its grandeur emanating from the pristine white marble that adorned its exterior.


    "I thought we were going home..." Eli queried, stepping into the white pce.


    "Someone of great importance wishes to meet you..." Mariel''s warm smile persisted as she tugged him forward.


    ''That''s what you''ve been saying... Just who wants to meet me?'' Eli thought as his gaze lingered on Mariel, who appeared slightly different from the previous day. He had anticipated her avoidance due to embarrassment, but he was totally wrong again....Just this morning she provocatively sucked his thing while asking Eli to y with hers.


    "Please don''t hateHeadMaid. She was merely acting out of protective instinct" Mariel suddenly pleaded, her face bearing an apologetic expression.


    HeadMaid, the one who had aided Eli during his intimate predicament with Mariel, had administered a concoction to cool down their escting Lust.


    Phoenixes and Dragons, as lustful creatures, engaged in fervent coption once their minds and bodies epted their partners. The frequency varied based on bloodline purity and the depth of love for their partners...some even take years to satisfy their lust hunger.


    Eli sweated profusely at the revtion. If not for HeadMaid''s intervention, he was certain he would have surrendered to his desires with Mariel without restraint.


    Earlier, Eli had wanted to express his gratitude, but HeadMaidpletely ignored him, wearing a disgustden expression whenever she nced at him. Eli couldn''t fathom the source of the animosity emanating from HeadMaid.


    Eli snapped back to reality when he felt Mariel''s hand intertwining with his.


    He nced at Mariel''s hand, fingers inteced with his, and noticed a few soldiers with wide-eyed expressions witnessing the scene.


    ''She is bold and doesn''t care about consequences!'' Eli mused, allowing Mariel to lead him through the pce''s opulent corridors.


    They currently found themselves within the regal confines of the Dawn Kingdom''s pce.


    "Mrs. Mariel Phoenix?" A soldier, driven by curiosity about Mariel''spanion, cautiously inquired.


    "Yes?" Mariel paused, her expression turning stern.


    ''Gulp''


    The soldier gulped audibly, observing Mariel''s emotionless facade. He looked back at his colleagues, who had nudged him to ask, only to find them purposefully avoiding eye contact, opting instead for nonchnt whistles.


    ''Traitors!'' The soldier inwardly screamed before stammering, "W-Who is this y-y-young man, Mrs. P-Phoenix?"


    "Oh, him? My future husband" Mariel dered with a lovely face, leaving the soldiers stunned and blushing.


    Mariel continued to glide through the pce, leaving the mesmerized soldiers in her wake.


    "...You are truly bold" Eli whispered, his words making Mariel''s ears twitch.


    "Hehehe... I love you" Mariel giggled, her face flushed with a heavy blush.


    "You are undeniably tempting" Eli said with sincerity, yfully pinching her cheeks.


    "Hehehe...." Mariel giggled before positioning herself in front of the door. Without bothering to knock, she swung the door open.


    "Rose!!"


    ''Thud''


    "..." Eli arched an eyebrow at the unexpected sight....a woman with a cascade of red and golden hair, an hourss figure that exuded an undeniable aura of sexiness, golden eyes that sparkled like the sun, a cute, petite nose, and sweet lips. To top it off, she was d only in a bra and panties, revealing a glimpse of her cleanly shaved private area.


    "H-Huh?" A shocked gasp escaped her lips as she locked eyes with Eli.


    And in the next instant, she vanished.


    "Oh? You could have told me you were changing" Mariel remarked nonchntly, as though dismissing the incident like it never urred.


    "..." Eli raised an eyebrow at Mariel before shaking his head.


    "FIRST, KNOCK ON THE DAMN DOOR!!!" A loud voice emanated from the bathroom.


    "Yeah, yeah, don''t worry. I am better than you" Mariel retorted with a seductive smile, gesturing at her own body, surpassing what Eli had just unintentionally feasted his eyes upon.


    "Wait here, I will inform Her Majesty" Mariel dered as she exited the room, leaving Eli to ponder the unusual events.


    "..." Eli stared at the audacious woman who seemed to do as she pleased without any care, realizing he had acquired one hell of a stepmother.


    "I apologize, Ms. Rose" Eli called out towards the bathroom.


    However, silence greeted him. Shrugging it off, Eli settled into a chair, awaiting Mariel''s return.


    ''Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!!!'' Rose screamed inwardly as she hastily dressed and teleported away, overwhelmed by shame and embarrassment, unwilling to face Eli. Furious, she stormed towards where Mariel might have gone.


    In her room, Eli contemted how to train his body.Because his body starting to feel more fluid, powerful and easy to channel his artspared to before fighting against Dungeon Walker...Eli even wondered whether Kitty was responsible for it.


    Lost in thought, ''Thud'' a door creaked open, not the entrance door.


    "Big sis, do you have an extra bra? It seems my breasts have grown bigger" a cute voice echoed in the room.


    Eli turned his attention to a purple-haired girl, naked and casually strolling in from the adjoining room. Apparently, the two rooms were connected by a door.


    The purple-haired girl opened a cupboard, seemingly oblivious to Eli''s presence. Whether the towel that rubbed her wet hair obscured her view or she assumed her sister upied the chair, she did not notice Eli.


    "Hmmm..." The purple-haired girl, engrossed in her search, suddenly looked surprised, not because of Eli, but...


    "It''s too big" Her lips twitched as she held a D-cup bra and nced down at herself. Annoyance crept into her mind.


    She was none other than Luna Dawn.


    "Tsk, Tsk" Clicking her tongue, Luna tossed the bra aside and resumed her search. After a prolonged hunt, she eventually unearthed a white B-Cup bra and matching white panties.


    ''B-Cup?'' Eli frowned, attempting to catch a glimpse of her bosom, but he could only see her back and her t posterior.


    Just as she was about to put it on,


    "Why are you not speakin--" Luna, assuming the figure was her sister Rose, was utterly taken aback when she realized it was someone else. Eli gazed at her with an affable smile.


    "KKY--Hmmmffffff"


    Before she could let out a yell, Eli swiftly appeared in front of her, muffling her mouth.


    "Shush" Eli signalled for her not to make any noise.


    Luna''s eyes teared up as she nced at Eli''s face. Slowly nodding, Eli removed his hand. Luna immediately fled to her room, mming the door shut.


    ''Thud''


    "...Hehehe..." Eli chuckled before settling into a chair. If it were anyone else, Eli might have issued a warning, but Luna was different.


    "Why are you here? And where is Big Sister?" Luna, now d in a dress, asked with a furious expression upon reentering the room.


    "Hmm? I am here for important business, and as for Ms. Rose, I don''t know" Eli replied with a carefree attitude.


    His nonchnt demeanour only irritated her further, but she pressed on.


    "D-Did you see i-it?" She stammered, her face reddening at the recollection of her naked stroll.


    "Hmm... If I say I didn''t see, would you believe me?" Eli inquired with an amusing smile.


    "O-Of course not, You Pervert!!"


    "Hmm... Pervert, ah?" Eli frowned, his eyes gleaming with a yful spark. He had merely been sitting in the chair, not doing anything to harm her, and yet shebelled him a pervert.


    "The mole near the asshole is really erotic" Eli said with a teasing smile, his tonguenguidly sweeping across his lips, adding a seductive undertone.


    "W-What? N-No-NO..." Luna unconsciously covered her backside, her cheeks now painted in a deeper shade of red, although there was no use in doing so now.


    With a flushed face, she was about to unleash white me spells; however,


    "Kya!"


    Eli suddenly hugged her, his grasp surprisingly firm yet oddly gentle, lifting her butt as she unconsciously wrapped her legs around him.


    "Aa, Sexy Saintes" Eli whispered near her ears, his warm breath causing her to shiver as the strength drained from her body.


    She was only wearing the outer dress, not any innerwear, so feeling the warmth from Eli, her body turned hot.


    "You smell so good" Eli sniffed her neck, his eyes now flickering with a noticeable pink hue, the yfulness in them intensifying.


    "!!!" Luna''s body trembled, "N-No, S-Sto--" she wanted to protest.


    "You know, When I saw you naked, I almost lost control myself...." Eli''s seductive whispers started to increase.


    "S-Stop..." Luna tried to move; however, something told her not to.


    "~ngg~" Luna bit her lips when she felt Eli grabbing her ass firmly, his touch both unexpected and strangely electrifying.


    "Have you ever kissed your so-called boyfriend?" Eli asked, dangerously close to her face, his breath lightly caressing her skin.


    "..." Luna didn''t answer, however,


    "If you don''t answer now, my hands can do more than just fondling" Eli said seriously as his hands travelled toward her ass slits, his touch sending a tingling sensation through her.


    "P-Please, stop.." Luna immediately interjected, her voice a delicate plea; however, Eli didn''t stop. Sensing this, Luna wanted to shout and knew soldiers immediatelye and help her; however, looking at Eli''s teasing face and lovely expression, she knew he wouldn''t do anything to make her sad.


    This was not something she was making up; instead, she truly saw those eyes that cared for her even in dire situations, where she was alone with him and if he wanted he could have done more than just help.


    epting her defeat,


    "N-No, w-we didn''t" Luna answered, her voice barely above a whisper, her eyes flickering with a mixture of embarrassment and uncertainty.


    "..." Eli stared at Luna''s teary, shaky eyes, her blushing face and neck, and her loose dress that seemed drenched in water, appearing transparent. She might not have realized it, but she was truly sexy right now.


    "~Chu~"


    "H-Huh?" Luna was taken aback by a gentle kiss on her forehead, Eli''s lips leaving a lingering warmth.


    "You look lovely" Eli said as he ced her on the chair and began to braid her hair, the tender touch and meticulous movements adding a touch of intimacy to the situation.


    "..." Luna''s gaze fixated on the mirror, capturing the reflection of Eli''s careful hands working through her hair. His lovely expression mirrored her own reflection, creating a silent tableau that seemed to echo with unspoken sentiments.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Her heart started to beat like a wild rhythm, the unexpected tenderness from Eli casting a spell on her emotions.


    No matter what...she couldn''t understand this man who sometimes tried to do something naughty to her and sometimes shower her with tenderness.


    "When you truly realize what you want, I will seal the deal" Eli said with a warm smile, his eyes filled with a knowing sincerity.


    "..." Luna flinched, her uncertainty palpable, before lowering her gaze. She wasn''t naive enough to miss the weight behind Eli''s words.


    Even though she asked,


    "W-What do you mean?" her voice barely above a whisper, the vulnerability apparent in her tone.


    "....." Eli didn''t answer; instead, he simplybed her hair with gentle strokes, a quiet reassurance in his actions.


    Seeing him not answering, she also turned silent.


    Eli nced at the mirror, catching a glimpse of her eyes filled with aplex blend of emotions uncertainty, curiosity, and.....a touch of fear?


    "You know..." Eli said as he looked at her perky breast.


    "Yes?"


    "No matter from what angle I look, those cuties....I don''t think they''ve grown up; they''re still the same size.... I guess you''re still t, both front and... rear"


    "...MOTHERFUCKER!!!!!"

 Chapter 250: You are the infamous Asher Eli The Fallen Royalty?

    After receiving a p from Luna and watching her retreat to her room, Eli was led to another room by Mariel, who had arrived after Luna left.


    The room was adorned with ornaments and filled with pictures, featuring a central table where four individuals were seated.


    Eli''s curiosity was piqued as he looked at one particr figure, reminiscent of the blurred silhouettes he encountered during the Dungeon Walker incident...known as ''Sentinels''.


    Internally, Eli couldn''t contain his happiness; meeting a Sentinel so soon was beyond his expectations. He harboured a plethora of questions and, more importantly, felt a surge of gratitude towards Mariel for providing this unique opportunity.


    Mariel sensed the strange mix of emotions on Eli''s face, unsure of his thoughts, but secretly weing the prospect of another shower of affection.


    Rose, who concealed her face behind a white mask, avoided making eye contact with Eli. Every attempt to nce at him brought back memories of his shocked expression, prompting her to turn away each time.


    "Your name is Asher Eli, right?" a voice emanated from the blurred figure.


    "Yes. And whom might you be?" Eli responded.


    "Hmm... You don''t need to know my name" The figure replied sternly.


    "..." Eli, who was initially overwhelmed with happiness, suddenly halted upon hearing the solemn tone, realizing that acquiring information wouldn''t be straightforward and might be impossible ''Damn!''


    "What''s your rtionship with the fallen continent?" The figure inquired.


    "Hmm... You don''t need to know" Eli retorted firmly, causing both Rose and Mariel to flinch.


    "E-Eli, she is--" Mariel attempted to exin, but the figure raised a hand to silence her.


    "Just like her... arrogant" the figure remarked, leading Eli to furrow his brows as he suspected that this figure was acquainted with Lilith.


    Mariel and Rose exchanged puzzled frowns, unable toprehend the words exchanged. Before they could seek rification, a sharp snap echoed in the air,


    ''Snap''


    Causing both Mariel and Rose to freeze mid-motion.


    "Hmm.." Eli turned his attention to the person responsible for this interruption.


    "I don''t understand why Mariel was so stubborn to leave us alone, and the same can be said for Rose..." the figure muttered, casting an evaluating gaze on both Mariel and Rose. Initially, it had desired a private conversation with Eli, but Mariel''s insistence on not wanting to leave Eli alone and Rose''s ongoing feud with Mariel wanted to fight her...had disrupted The figure''s ns.


    "Whatever, here..." The figure shrugged took a basketball-sized white sphere and put it on the round table.


    Eli observed the pure white sphere, resembling small soul crystals. Intrigued, he inquired,


    "What''s this?"


    ".....It''s something that tells you whether you are worthy to hear my name. Touch it" the figure instructed after a brief pause.


    Eli hesitated for a moment, his lips twitching with uncertainty, before finally reaching out to touch the white crystal.The atmosphere held its breath as minutes ticked by,


    After a few minutes,


    "...."


    "...."


    Yet, no visible changes manifested in the white crystal.


    ''I guess, I am not worth it then'' Eli concluded as he withdrew his hand. However, when he shifted his gaze to the figure, he realized it had vanished into thin air.


    "....It left?" Eli raised his eyebrows, surprised by the figure''s sudden disappearance.


    But not without a cryptic parting warning,


    "I don''t care what rtion you have with her but do.not.bring.any.destruction.to.my.kingdom?"


    Eli absorbed those parting words, his contemtive silence speaking volumes.


    "..." Eli remained in a contemtive stare at the white crystal.


    "Eli, what happened?" Mariel, having returned to her normal state, inquired with a furrowed brow, puzzled by the figure''s absence.


    "..." Rose initially frowned, but after a few seconds, understanding dawned on her.


    "Do you know what this is?" Eli asked about the White Crystal.


    "That? Well, it''s the same crystal used to awaken someone" Mariel answered,prehension colouring her words andshe also understood what happened.


    "I see... let''s leave" Eli said, rising to his feet, his gaze briefly lingering on the woman who still avoided him.


    It''s not like he was the one who barged in...Yet, Not wanting to make her ufortable, Eli initiated a polite conversation.


    "Ms. Rose, How are you?"


    "H-Huh?..." Rose, taken aback, sensed Eli''s attempt to ease any difort and followed suit,


    "W-Well, I am fine" she replied, standing and joining them.


    Suddenly,


    "You seduced her with your food, right?" Mariel asked with nk eyes, recalling Eli''s im that Rose wanted to marry him.


    "...." Eli internally cringed, silently pleading for Mariel not to say anything to make it worse.


    "Y-Yes, that''s right. What are you saying? When did I even propose to you?" Rose, who had momentarily forgotten about the incident, remembered due to Mariel''s words.


    "Hahah...hahah...I was just teasing Luna" Eli said with an awkward face. As he opened the door, he caught sight of someone leaning in, eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Eli, Rose, and Mariel froze upon the unexpected appearance of a golden-haired man, wearing jewelled ornaments around his body, his shirtless form showcasing an impressive eight-pack.


    "Lucian?" Mariel called, her annoyance evident, ''Tsk, I was hoping to avoid him'' she clicked inwardly.


    "Cough-cough... I heard there was an important meeting going on here, so I came to see if I could help you with anything. Do you need something, Rose?Mariel?" Lucian inquired with a confident smile.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    No one responded to his question.


    Lucian''s lips twitched, but he managed topose himself. He noticed the auburn-haired man and asked, "Whom might you be, Mr..."


    "Asher Eli"


    "Mr. Asher Eli...Hmm?" Lucian pondered for a moment before recognizing him, "Oh, I know who you are... You are the infamous ''Asher Eli''....The Fallen Royalty and Master of Mythical Beast, right?"


    "....Yes" Eli shrugged nonchntly, ncing at the two women who had their guard up.


    "I see....." Lucian''s expression turned indifferent, "So, you are the one who asked for my daughter''s virginity?"


    "Your daughter?" Eli frowned, ''Is he talking about Lu--"


    "Luna Dawn, my youngest daughter" Lucian rified, taking a step forward.


    "Father, she is the one who bet her innocence--"


    However, Rose attempted to exin further, but Lucian raised his hand to stop her.


    "I know that, Rose. But..." Lucian stood before Eli and continued, "Amoner dared to ask something of royalty" releasing his killing intent.


    Mariel was about to intervene when,


    "You are a king?" Eli scoffed at the pressure from Lucian, thinking, ''Compared to a dungeon walker, he''s not much of a threat''


    "..." Lucian frowned, wondering how amoner dared to withstand his pressure. Then, an idea struck him, and he immediately smiled, saying,


    "I am sorry, Asher Eli... I thought everyone knew about me.


    Well, My name is Lucian Dawn, the King of the Dawn Kingdom" He introduced himself, taking a step back, leaving Mariel and Rose even more perplexed.


    Both Mariel and Rose hadn''t anticipated Lucian backing down. It heightened their wariness, as they were well aware of the kind of man he was.


    "My name is Asher Eli, and I''m not very fond of men, so I tend to forget them immediately, whether they are a king or amoner" Eli replied with a smile.


    "....Hmm" Lucian''s eyes twitched.


    "I''d like to discuss something with you. Why don''t we speak over a meal? I''m hungry, you see" Lucian suggested, half-smiling as he casually rubbed his abs, in an attempt to regain control of the situation.


    "Well..." Eli nced at Mariel; she was the one who brought him here.


    "He is busy, Lucian" Mariel responded, her tonecking any hint of respect for the king.


    "Mariel,e on. It''s not like I am going to hurt him or anything" Lucian said with a gentle smile, making Mariel show a disgusted face.


    "Eli, we are leaving!" Mariel dered, about to leave when,


    "Oh, it seems Asher Eli is just a boy toy to everyone, can''t even decide for himself" Lucian said with an amusing smile, looking at both Mariel and Rose, hinting at something else. He was trying to provoke a reaction.


    Mariel turned furious, disliking the way Lucian spoke about Eli. Before she could utter any words,


    "Boy toy... ah. I kinda like that word" Eli nced at Mariel, winking at her, momentarily stunning her, gently wrapping his hand around her waist. The yful gesture was meant to diffuse tension, and Eli was clearly enjoying the act.


    Not only her, Eli also winked at Rose and wrapped his arm around her waist, startling her. The unexpected move left Rose flustered and unsure how to react.


    Lucian was immediately taken aback by this. He hadn''t expected such audacity. When he saw Eli''s hand on Mariel''s waist, an uncontroble anger red up in his heart.


    ''Take your hand, you fucker.....That''s my bitch!!!'' He internally screamed. However, as a king, he knew how to control his emotions.


    Mariel nced at Lucian, who was struggling to control his rage. A subtle smile leaked from her mouth. She knew Lucian was targeting her after ''someone''s death.''


    Seeing that subtle smile, Lucian was even more enraged, gritting his teeth, ''Just you wait, bitch. I will make sure to treat you just like your friend!!''


    Rose simply stayed silent, unsure of how to react to Eli''s antics, but she was sure he didn''t mean anything harmful...he simply did not want to cause any problem, right?


    Eli walked out with two beauties in his hands, leaving behind a fuming man.


    Lucian really didn''t like the way Eli acted. First, his bet with Luna, then the ''Sentinel'' spoke with him personally, and now Eli was taking something that belonged to him.


    Just about to do something when,


    "You bitch, you finally showed up!!!"


    Lucian''s eyes widened in surprise as a voice shouted, and a cunning smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 251: He wasnt the person I was searching for....

    "You bitch, You finally showed up!!!"


    A voice filled with annoyance reached Eli''s ears, prompting him to halt and turn toward the source.


    As he turned, Eli saw a ck-haired man hastily approaching. His gaze briefly met Lucian''s, who was merely observing the unfolding scene.


    Eli shifted his attention to Mariel, seeking some rification. She shook her head in denial, and then he nced at Rose, who nodded awkwardly.


    "Who is he?" Eli whispered, his breath grazing Rose''s neck.Suddenly, He squinted his eyes atthe corner of the corridor before ncing back at the ck-haired man.


    "W-Well, he is my brother" Rose replied with a hint of difort.


    "Father!" The ck-haired man embraced Lucian.


    "What''s wrong?" Lucian inquired.


    "Nothing, Father. It''s about marriage" the ck-haired man said, eyeing Rose.


    "I thought you would be holed up in the Nex" he added sarcastically.


    "What do you want now?" Rose responded, her tone tinged with annoyance.


    "What do I want? You already know what I want" he retorted.


    Rose stayed silent, as he continued, "Tsk, no matter how many times you tried to avoid it, you still engaged with me, you should do your d--" but before he could finish.


    She interrupted in a deadly tone, "Father engaged us without my permission. My mother never agreed to marry a worthless jerk like you, so mind your words, otherwise you won''t see tomorrow".


    "F-Father!!" The ck-haired man stepped back, surprised by Rose''s bold response.


    "Rose, you should know we already discussed whether you have to marry me or him. No one else, as you hold a second higher position in the Royal house, and ''She'' won''t let you go unless you bear a child with one of us" Lucian exined, supporting his son.


    ''Royals are reallyplicated...Their family total weirdo...'' Eli thought as he looked at both Father and Son who targeting their own Daughter/Sister.


    Eli whispered to Mariel, "Who is ''She''?".


    Mariel, flinching, replied, "Sentinel, that blurred figure you met now".


    Rose, hearing her father''s words, knew the gravity of the situation. Even her mother''s power wouldn''t be a match for the Sentinel.


    "Even your boy toy will be killed ruthlessly" Lucian dered, pointing at Eli, who had his arm around Rose''s waist.


    The ck-haired man squinted his eyes as he saw an auburn-haired man holding the hips of his future wife.


    "!!!"


    The ck-haired man grew furious, shouting at Rose,


    "Y-You bitch!!! So, this is the reason you are staying in the Nex!! You are just like your whore mother!!"


    He approached Eli menacingly, demanding, "Take your fucking hand from her waist!" as he scanned Eli from top to bottom....Eli''s handsome face irked him more.


    Rose, who didn''t want unnecessary drama, attempted to wriggle out of Eli''s grasp; however, his hold on her waist only tightened.


    "Why?" Eli asked with an innocent look.


    "SHE IS GOING TO BE MY WIFE, YOU GIGOLO!!" The ck-haired man shouted angrily.


    ''Damn, he is noisy and....spraying'' Eli thought as he used his arts to divert the spittle spraying from the man''s noisy mouth. Once again, he nced at the corner of the corridor.


    Rose was on the verge of punching the man when,


    "Hehe...hehehehe...." an uncannyugh echoed.


    Eli turned to look at the source....who was none other than Mariel.


    With a nk expression, Mariel stared at Lucian, who suddenly shivered upon seeing her new expression. "First, a boy toy, and now a gigolo...heheh".


    While Eli might not have minded, Mariel didn''t appreciate Eli being referred to in such a manner. She controlled herself to avoid causing problems for Eli. However, everyone has their limits. Hearing someone randomly call her "love" like that angered her, so she swiftly acted.


    "Wha--''PPPUUFFFfff''" the ck-haired man attempted to shout again, but before he could, five fingers pped his face, causing him to roll back a few times, hit the wall, and fall unconscious.


    "We are leaving!" Mariel announced, swiftly teleporting everyone away.


    "..." Lucian was taken aback by this sudden turn of events. However, this was precisely what he had been hoping for, and he wore a happy smile.


    "Soldiers, arrest everyone belonging to Duke of Inferno Phoenix''s household for revolting against---" His enthusiastic voice abruptly stopped as he was forced to m onto the ground.


    "Y-Your Majesty!!" Lucian looked at the blurred figure that appeared out of nowhere.


    "Do.not.touch.that.man...if not, even I won''t help you anymore"The blurred figure warned before disappearing.


    "ggrrrr...Fuck!!" Wiping his blood from his lips, Lucian stood up, ''So he is more important than me...'' he screamed inwardly.


    His enraged eyes fell on his son, whose face twisted. Lucian walked toward him, not out of sadness, but to deliver a harsh reprimand.


    "You retard!! Are you even my son? Beaten by a bitch!!" He kicked his son''s face.


    ''Boom!''


    His son''s face was busted, and he slowly fell down as blood gushed out from his neck.


    "Use your brain at least!!" Lucian shouted before summoning soldiers and ordering them to revive his useless son.


    He then quickly went to a particr room and, without knocking, opened the door.


    "Luna!" Lucian called as he looked at the purple-haired girl who was gazing at herself in the mirror with a captivating expression.


    "F-Father?" Luna was startled by the sudden intrusion.


    Approaching her, he hugged her, taking in her delicate fragrance.


    "My dear daughter, you don''t need to worry about your purity being taken by somemoner"


    "Yes?" Luna was puzzled by Lucian''s seemingly random statement, ignoring how her father ''gently'' rubbed her back.


    "I encountered a man named ''Asher Eli.'' Just as the media says, he is a really dangerous man... Don''t worry, I will definitely protect you" Lucian said with a warm, reassuring smile, inwardly vowing, ''And make sure those two bitches also face consequences for this humiliation''


    "...Hmm" Luna didn''t say anything; instead, she just nodded with indifferent eyes.


    "Hmm... You braided your hair beautifully" Lucianmented as he noticed her meticulously braided hair that was taken with care love and tenderness.


    He softly touched the strands, and Luna stuttered in fear, but instantly, she softly smiled as if she appreciated her father''s touch.


    "Your mother braids hair just like you.... She always looks lovely" Lucian said with a mix of affection and sorrow on his face.


    Hearing that, Luna said while clenching her teeth, "D-Don''t worry, dad..."


    Lucian smiled and hugged her tightly, his ''paternal love'' beyondpression...


    Somewhere in the same castle,


    On the throne, the blurred figure mumbled, "His senses were keener than I thought" The blurred figure had been eavesdropping on their conversation in the corner of the corridor.Not even Mariel, who was very adept at sensing others, could detect it due to the power difference, yet Eli immediately gazed in its direction.


    The figure initially thought it was just a coincidence, but the second time....there was no way it was just a pure coincidence.


    "He has a lot of potential, but he wasn''t the person I was searching for" It pondered before gazing at the golden door with longing, reminiscing about a past that felt both distant and haunting.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    "~Hmm~"


    Mariel and Eli were currently hugging each other on the bed.Mariel wanted to be with him alone before others could hog him. She knew that once the chaos settled, they might not get a chance like this again.


    And more importantly, she won''t be able to flirt with him in front of her daughters so she wanted to use the time effectively...very effectively as possible.


    "So, who is that Sentinel, and why does it want to meet me?" Eli asked, gently tucking a strand of Mariel''s hair behind her ear.


    "T-That''s..." Mariel hesitated for a moment, grappling with theplexity of the situation. Seeing her struggle, Eli sighed empathetically, his eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and understanding.


    "I am not worthy enough to hear that, right?"


    "....Yes" Mariel replied, her voice tinged with a hint of gloom. Yet, the atmosphere shifted as Eli nted a tender kiss on her forehead, "Don''t worry".


    "Heheh..." Mariel couldn''t help but giggle, the sound resonating with a mix of relief and affection.


    Eli marvelled at the paradox before him....a woman who had birthed two children yet seemed like a carefree and lovely girl at heart.


    "You wanted to know about ''Lucian'' Right?" Mariel inquired, her eyes holding a subtle knowing smile.


    "Well, Yeah... and I''d also like to know more about My Mariel" Eli affirmed. The intensity of his gaze conveyed a protective concern, stemming from his dislike of the way Lucian looked at Mariel and his desire toprehend her profound aversion towards him.


    Mariel''s smile broadened, acknowledging Eli''s genuine interest. She sensed the ripple effect of his warmth and thought, ''He is a really lovely man'' A sweet kiss on his lips preceded her sharing more about herself,


    "Well, I was born and raised in the Phoenix house, where children have to kill others to ascend to the head of the House.


    I had numerous sisters and brothers, all driven solely by the singr goal of ascending to the leadership of the House.


    But,


    But, I wasn''t interested in that. I simply wanted to relish my life, so I deliberately steered clear of political entanglements. I was a bit....just a bit rebellious during that period.


    My penchant for roaming around and breaking the rules led others to view me as unsuitable for the position of the head, and gradually, they began to ignore me.


    I didn''t mind if others harboured resentment or refused to form connections, as I considered myself of no use to anyone. And I was fine with that.


    However,


    There was one persistentmoner girl who incessantly bothered me. Initially, I avoided her, suspecting her motives to be driven by a desire for my wealth....After her prolonged persistence, I finally reached a breaking point and challenged her to a duel, imposing the condition that she would cease approaching me.


    Regrettably, I lost that duel.....Consequently, I found myself reluctantly bing her friend.


    In the beginning, I was irritated by her presence, but with the passage of time, she evolved into a close friend.


    I, who had never enjoyedbat or sought to elevate my cultivation rank, found a new desire: to stand by her side and attain her level of greatness.


    Thus, I embarked on rigorous training to match her prowess. My skills, cultivation, and power experienced a remarkable transformation....Nevertheless, I couldn''t surpass her.


    My siblings, recognizing my burgeoning talent, became increasingly watchful.I anticipated this would happen, but it didn''t matter; all I wanted was to stand alongside my friend.


    Naturally, those who posed a threat to me, I ruthlessly dispatched.


    She was a naive, good-hearted girl, steadfast in her beliefs. She taught me the importance of valuing every life.


    Our lives unfolded perfectly, and I cherished every moment spent with her, until... she fell in love with a man.


    A Noble"

 Chapter 252: Who is your friend?

    "A Noble


    I warned her deeply, yet she was determined to pursue her love, iming, ''He is a good man''.


    Their statuses were worlds apart, and yet, true to her stubborn nature, she persisted and finally proposed to him.


    To my shock, he epted her even though she was amoner and she wouldn''t have any position except a concubine, I continued to object, urging her not to follow him.


    She grew angry at me and left without saying anything to me... Love is truly blind.


    Due to my talent, I was the only one who awakened the Inferno Phoenix bloodline. My parents, driven by ambition, ruthlessly eliminated the remaining children and thrust me into the role of the head.


    At that time, my parents were stronger than me, leaving me no choice but toply with their wishes.


    As time passed, I found myself forcibly entangled in the intricate web of politics,pelled to give birth to a child. My parents desired a hybrid between Frost and Inferno, leading to my marriage to an exiled man with a Frost Phoenix bloodline.


    Just as they asked, I gave birth to a child....I was genuinely happy about my child; however, knowing the ruthlessness of my parents, I feared for her safety. Unwilling to subject her to the same fate, I carefully handed her over to that bastard.


    Until I had power, I couldn''t oppose or even contemte killing my parents.


    I tried to reach out to my long-lost friend, but she never answered my calls....Time passed. When my child reached seven and awakened, my parents were disappointed in her, finding nothing particrly special about her.


    And again, they demanded I give birth. Controlling my unconditional anger, I got pregnant with another.


    During my pregnancy, I received the news that shattered my world....


    M-My Friendmitted Suicide.


    The stagnation I faced in my cultivation finally crumbled.....I ascended to the Emperor Realm.


    I waited until I gave birth to my child, not wanting her to be entangled in the turmoil I was about to unleash... So, just like before, I handed her over to him.


    On the next day, I killed my parents with my own hands and sought revenge against that Noble....


    Who was none other than the King of the Dawn Kingdom, Lucian Dawn.


    Even though I was stronger than him, I couldn''t bring myself to end his life...


    T-That jerk is shielded by a powerful entity, ''Sentinel''.... I was utterly powerless".


    Mariel recounted her story with an emotionless voice, reliving the painful chapters of her past.


    "..." Eli listened to her story slowly and hugged her trembling body, his heart heavy with the weight of her tragic narrative.


    He knew that no one truly understood another''s pain. Mariel might have omitted certain details that could have swayed his feelings, but Eli grasped one undeniable truth: she had endured immense suffering.


    She received no form of love, lost her only friend, took the lives of her parents and siblings, and faced the hatred of her own daughters, whom she desperately wanted to protect...


    "You are truly a wonderful woman, Mariel. I am d I took your hand" Eli said with a warm and gentle smile.


    Mariel had expected pity or disgust for her ruthless actions, but Eli surprised her.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Her eyes welled up with tears, "My Love, I Love You"


    "I Love you too, My Love," Eli replied, gently kissing her lips. The tender gesture eased Mariel''s inner turmoil, and she continued her story after a few minutes.


    "Frustration, anger, loss....these emotions controlled me. I ran through everything to gain any power, even if it was just a little. I wanted to kill that bastard...even at the cost of my life.


    It was then I stumbled upon a torn piece of an old paper:


    ''Ancient Resurrection Script''


    Suddenly, a light appeared at the end of the tunnel, and a H-hope blossomed in my heart. I-I yearned to see my friend''s face again, to ask for forgiveness for letting her go a-al-alone. If I had just...just stopped her that time, s-she would be living a wonderful life.


    With....with hope in my heart, I did everything to obtain the remaining torn piece, even gathering information about that hidden piece.


    During this time, Scarlett asked for my help with Mia, who hadn''t awakened and was going through a lot, but....I ignored her.


    Hahaha....N-Not knowing that it was myst day being called ''Mom''.


    While I searched for the remaining piece, Sentinel, who rarely spoke with anyone, called me and warned against looking into the Resurrection Script.


    Ignoring its warning, I organized a team to create chaos in Nex, entered the prison dungeon to retrieve the lost piece, and negotiated with Nex to acquire the piece they held. Everything seemed perfect and just about to grasp everything when.....it all fell apart.


    The team I organized perished, the negotiation failed, and my house lost almost all its territories. My position as Duke was on the brink of copse.


    If not for Sentinel and my headmaid, I would have lost everything. With their support, I stabilized my house.


    It was then that Sentinel told me about the Ancient Resurrection Script''s true nature.


    "It was cursed by Lucifer Dawn, whoever wanted to resurrect had to lose everything they held dear....even their own life"


    And someone 1000s of years ago tried to revive someone dear to them while losing everything however what they resurrected was not something they wanted which was also the reason that Lucifer Dawn cursed the script and separated them then hid them"


    Mariel''s face revealed the dread she felt, contemting the thought of losing everything. It wasn''t about the house or wealth but....her daughters, who were more important than her life.


    "..." Eli hugged her shivering body, realizing the weight of such a sacrifice. ''Lose everything they hold dear... ah'' he thought with nk eyes.


    Mariel continued, "After that, I stopped searching for that thing and started to focus on my daughters.


    During this period, Lucian approached me with the intent to marry, but I knew what that bastard was thinking, so I instantly refused, and this time Sentinel supported me. Yet, he kept pestering me, but not anything drastically.


    Even more, he started to target my daughters. I don''t want them to involve that man, so I engaged them to the son of the Dukes from the Theos Kingdom".


    "I see..." Eli finally understood the immense burden she had been carrying all alone.


    "That''s why I am asking you to give it to me. I will throw it away as far as possible from us" Mariel pleaded, but Eli shook his head with a resolute expression.


    "I am sorry" he said firmly.


    Mariel bit her lips. She could sense that Eli was not grasping the core of the problem. The desire to use force on him crossed her mind, but the fear of making him hate her sent shivers down her spine....worse than the hatred from her own daughters.


    With a soft voice, Eli asked, "Who is your friend?"


    "....Aurora, Mother of Luna Dawn".


    ....


    ...


    ..


    After an intense and revealing conversation with Mariel and some not-so-intense ying, Eli found himself back in his familiar surroundings at the Nex. The teleportation left a temporary disorientation, but Eli quickly adjusted.


    "I am home!" Eli''s voice echoed through the house as he materialized inside.


    The immediate response was heartwarming. Scy, Scarlett, and even Kitty Anna burst out of their room, embracing Eli in a flurry of excitement. His warm smile reflected the joy of being surrounded by his loved ones, although Mariel''s pointed stare lingered in the background.


    As the family settled down, Scy shared details about the guest they had entertained the day before, and Kitty Anna, not one to miss out, demanded more affectionate pats from Eli, revelling in his warm embrace.


    Meanwhile, Scarlett''s deadly gaze bore into Mariel, silently demanding answers. Mariel skillfully avoided direct eye contact with her daughter as the guilt washed over her, however, a sly wink from Eli helped alleviate some of the guilt.


    Scarlett sensed this and red at Eli.Eli simply smiled at her.Scarlett understood her nightmare came with snorted with annoyance and anger.She then nced at Mariel with intense hatred.


    While Eli tries his best to calm his big sister, Mia in her dorm,


    "Come on, Zera. Come out!!" Mia shouted at the closed door, as she held a key.


    "..."


    Silence prevailed.


    "Zera!! It''s fine, my brother won''t make fun of you" Mia reassured, her voice carrying the echoes of understanding as if she knew already.


    Mia inserted the key to unlock the door.


    "..."


    Unyielding silence.


    "Zera!!" Mia, now frustrated, she wanted to open the door however controlling herself, she assumed Zera needed more time to cope with her self-imposed istion. She reluctantly departed from the scene.


    Within the confines of Zera''s room, darkness enveloped everything,


    ''Drip, Drip''


    A rhythmic dripping sound echoed in the room.


    "Hmmm...?" Zera, a woman with dark ck hair and piercing sky-blue eyes, drank from a packet of blood with evident distaste.


    "Thack"


    She discarded the blood packet with annoyance and a furious expression, venting her frustration, "Shit, Shit, Shit...Everything tastes like shit!!" The room resonated with her outburst.


    "I don''t like this shit!!" Zera shouted, her discontent echoing through the space. She stood up and surveyed her surroundings, finding every inch of the room covered in blood-stained packets, permeating the air with the metallic scent of iron.


    "Smells like a shit!!"


    "EVERYTHING IS SHIT!!"


    Covering her nose, Zera entered the bathroom.


    In the mirror, her own reflection stared back...a tired face, adorned with dark circles around her eyes, her body slightly leaning in fatigue.


    ''Grrrrr...''


    Her stomach growled, a relentless reminder of the hunger she had been having from yesterday.


    "Fuck!!"


    Zera hadn''t consumed any food since the haunting nightmare. While she desired to apologize to Eli and her mother for her previous behaviour....the thought of facing Eli again triggered hunger and an unquenchable thirst that made her tremble.


    Uncertain about the changes within her, she decided to drink some blood to alleviate her thirst. However, the taste was unbearable--like consuming something repulsive ''shit''.


    She didn''t like it....no, her body rejected any other blood to drink. Her mind fixated on the euphoric blood she had tasted before. Her tongue, throat, and entire body craved something more, something that would make her lose herself....a taste that would evoke happiness and pleasure.


    "Asher Eli!!" Zera called out his name with nk eyes, the mere thought of sucking blood from his neck sending shivers down her legs as a transparent liquid flowed from them, her face turned bright red as she panted heavily while her hands slowly moved towards her lower half.

 Chapter 253: Welcome the Nex Academia, Miss Brynhildr

    Fallen Continent


    "Are these the fiends you captured, lurking around our territory?" the ck-haired woman inquired from her majestic throne, her piercing gaze scrutinizing the four individuals kneeling before her.


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    Her eyes, stormy andmanding, then shifted toward the gruesome scene of dozens of lifeless bodies strewn about. A heavy silence hung in the air as she remarked, "I explicitly mentioned they were of Monarch Level".


    "Y-Your Majesty, but these weaklings were the ones lurking everywhere" one of them stammered with a trembling face.


    "Tsk" Adriana, the ck-haired woman, waved her hand with a flicker of disdain, turning the corpses to ashes and leaving behind empty soul crystals.


    The room was thick with tension as she spoke, "It''s been a day, and we have yet to find a dangerous monster lurking in this world" Inside, Adriana grappled with the weight of responsibility. ''What should I do...?''


    "Your Majesty, I have a proposal" suddenly interjected a ck-haired handsome man, lifting his head with an air of confidence.


    Adriana''s gaze intensified with suspicion. ''This bastard!'' she silently cursed, knowing he was the one who nned to kidnap her daughter.However,cking definitive proof, she couldn''t act on her suspicions. With an indifferent tone masking her inner turmoil, she asked,


    "Go ahead, Count Drac".


    "Why don''t we set a bait for the monster?" Drac suggested, a self-assured smile ying on his lips.


    "Bait?" Adriana''s frown deepened, mirroring the confusion etched on the faces of those present.


    "Yes, I have something that attracts the Monster"


    "...What is it?" Adriana asked, her frown deepening when she saw him taking ominous ck feathers.


    "Here..." Drac presented the feathers, their eerie energy sending shivers through the room.


    Adriana beckoned her hand, and one of the feathers floated toward her. As she analyzed it, a sense of danger sent a chill down her spine, yet she couldn''t discern anything else.


    "What is it and How does it work?"


    "Wait a minute, Your Majesty..." Drac vanished and reappeared with a human whose eyes werepletely shrouded in ck.


    Seeing him with a fiend, the other counts turned vignt, and a hushed tension settled over the room.


    "L-Let me go!" The fiend wriggled in Drac''s hand, who simply released it.


    "Huh?" The fiend stumbled as it attempted to escape, but when a strange smell tickled his nostrils, its attention was inexplicably drawn to the feather. With a crazed expression, it ran towards Adriana.


    As other counts prepared to react, Adriana threw the ck feather towards the fiend.


    With a crazy expression, the fiend caught the ck feather.The drool dripped from its mouth upon seething that feather closer...consumed it, and within a few minutes, it sumbed, white foam leaking from its mouth.


    Raised eyebrows and exchanged nces filled the room as everyone witnessed this surreal event.


    Count Drac nodded in satisfaction and confidently stated, "Your Majesty, with this, we can---"


    "Where did you get this?" Adriana interrupted, her voice cutting through the room like a de.


    "I found it in the ''S'' Rank Dungeon" Count Drac humbly replied, his demeanour revealing he didn''t do anything wrong.


    "I see... Are you sure it could attract the monster that came from the door?" Despite her disdain for him, Adriana prioritized the lives of the fallen continent''s people, a conflict of emotions etched on her face.


    "It will, Your Majesty," Drac nodded, adding, "I just need time".


    "....Fine" Adriana agreed.


    Afterwards, Drac sought permission to check and visit other continents in case the monster lurked elsewhere. The meeting continued, addressing people''s welfare and other issues, until everyone left, leaving Adriana and her maid alone in the echoing chamber.


    "Your Majesty, I am not sure how to say this, but are you sure about it?" the maid, who had silently listened, finally spoke with some hesitation, concern evident in her eyes.


    "I don''t have another choice; we need to find that ''thing'' before anything happens" Adriana said seriously, her gaze distant and burdened with the weight of an impending threat.


    Suddenly, Adriana''s thoughts were interrupted by the vivid memory of someone''s face.


    "Did he leave her territory?" Adriana asked, leaning back on her majestic throne.


    "Yes, Your Majesty.Lord Eli already left with Mariel" the maid answered with a hint of displeasure.


    Noticing this subtle nuance, Adriana raised her eyes and cast a nce at the woman....a figure with long red and blue hair, azure-coloured eyes, two red horns protruding from her head, and a maid dress that entuated her curvy and mature body.


    "What happened?" Adriana inquired, sensing an underlying tension.


    The maid shook her head before replying, "Nothing, Your Majesty... he is just like any other man who only thinks about their lower half".


    "Hmm... did he seduce your other ''master''?" Adriana asked with a hint of curiosity, her voice carrying a subtle edge.


    "...." The maid remained silent.


    Receiving no answer, Adriana understood the unspoken truth.


    She clenched the armrest, a surge of frustration building within her. She wanted to leave now. However, the memory of Lilith''s moaning and begging sound shed in her mind, a reminder that she had yet to receive her punishment for ignoring Eli.


    And Somehow, she sensed her punishment would be harsher than Lilith''s.


    ''Sigh''


    Sighing, Adriana spoke again, "So, he seduced his stepmother?" She asked with a dejected expression, feeling a twinge of disgust about the tangled rtionships where both mother and daughter were enamoured with Eli.


    "....Yes" The maid answered, biting her lips.


    "How is he going to face his sisters then?" Adriana questioned with an amusing smile as she reached for her phone. She wondered how Mariel''s daughters would react to the news and dialled,


    "Scy? What''s Eli doing now?" Adriana asked with curiosity. Due to Lilith, she couldn''t stal--ahem....discreetly observe Eli anymore, so this was her only option.


    However, the reply she received was unexpected,


    "I am not your watchdog, Bitch~"


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Adriana snapped, crushing the phone in her hand, veins pulsating on her forehead.


    "YOU ARE THE THIEVING BITCH!!" Her voice reverberated in the dark pce, echoing the anger that consumed her.


    That maid''s gaze bore a weight of frustration and concern as she watched Adriana, ''Sigh, just how many women is he seducing and causing so much trouble for my masters?'' she mused, her eyes reflecting a mix of exasperation and genuine worry.


    She wasn''t just any maid; she was the Head Maid working in Mariel''s territory. Due to ''certain'' reasons, she found herself serving both Mariel and Adriana. Theplex dynamics were known only to Adriana, Mariel, and another one.


    In her role as a maid, she felt a duty to support her masters, but an undercurrent of anger simmered within her at the thought of Asher Eli effortlessly manipting both of them.


    She was not only a Maid but also a count. The Count herself, with a lifetime of experiences, recognized Eli''s maniptions when she witnessed her diligent master transform into a puppet under his influence, a stark departure from her usual self and yet, no one realized that.


    She was the one first to realize that when she saw how her diligent Master changed into a love-struck maiden and only thought about Eli.


    Yesterday marked her first face-to-face encounter with Eli. At that moment, he seemed like nothing more than a in weakling with a somewhat handsome face. Wanting to maintain a facade of unfamiliarity, she acted like a stranger.


    When she saw Mariel''s slumbering body, she got furious and attempted to throw Eli without causing majorinjury otherwise Master Adriana would be sad so she simply ordered some Low-Level soldiers instead of Commanders who could easily catch Eli.


    ....Yet, against her intentions, he ended up with Mariel.


    The maid felt a deep-seated disgust, and her lingering doubts solidified when she heard the moans of her mistress....a woman who had never yielded to a man before.


    ''He is dangerous Man!!''a she concluded, her thoughts filled with conviction.


    Today, when Eli''s gaze fell on her, waves of disgust and anger surged within her. Maintaining control, she ignored his thanks. She didn''t like to cope with this kind of man....who knows, she might get manipted by him if she spoke.


    "Hello, Eli?" Hearing her master''s voice, the maid snapped out of her thoughts and saw Adriana calling Eli.


    However,


    "My cute Little Vampire, I am waiting for your arrival, and be prepared mentally.I just found an interesting punishment~~"


    This time, Adriana was the first one to end the call, her face turning crimson.


    ''See! I fucking knew it!'' The maid screamed internally as she observed her master''s uncharacteristic behaviour.Adriana blushed, her ears twitching with eagerness...a side of her that the maid had never witnessed before.


    Determined to shield her masters from Eli''s influence, the maid swore to herself that she would do whatever it took.


    ...


    ....


    Somewhere in the Fallen Continent.


    ''Thud''


    A resounding echoed as Drac ced the lifeless body of the fiend, which had consumed the ominous ck feather, on the ground.


    "Hmm..." He stared at the fiend, his gaze piercing, before reaching for a ck book with a door carved on its cover.


    ''flip, flip''


    "I see... there were few changespared to before.... Hmm, interesting. There are some new members. I guess the future changes every second" Drac muttered in an interesting tone as he continued skimming the contents appearing on the nk pages.


    ''Woosshhh''


    The air seemed to thicken with an eerie anticipation as his eyes fell on thest page.


    "Heheh...." Drac chuckled, a cryptic smile ying on his lips, before saying, "Yet, fate never changes... ah" with an amusing smile.


    "KII!!"


    A groaning voice suddenly filled the air. Drac closed the book and observed as the dead fiend''s body twitched and started to convulse.


    Asgarez Drac stared at the fiend''s transforming body; it grewrger as his smile widened.


    "Hehehehe..."


    .....


    ...


    ..


    Nex Academia


    "Excuse me, Miss?"


    "Yes?"


    "What happened to your eyes?"


    "I-I am sorry, I lost my eyes during the Monster rampage... Here, is the report from the doctors.....If you still want to see it, I can show it to you; however, the puss is still leaking and contagious....too gross and disgusting. Do you want to see it?"


    "S-Shit!!-I-I mean n-no need Miss. S-So you are the new caretaker for the orphanage?"


    "Yes"


    "Do you have any experience?"


    "Yes, Here..."


    "Hmm... I see. Well then... Wee to Nex Academia, Miss Brynhildr!" The staff from the teleportation station eximed with a big smile.


    "Oh, thank you" replied the honey-haired woman with a blindfold, a small smile gracing her lips.


    "Hmm, Miss, I think something is stuck in your hair?" The staff said as she removed a peculiar item from the honey-haired woman.


    "What a weird ck feather..." The staff mumbled, sensing an ominous aura emanating from it.

 Chapter 254: Orders somehow changed.... Dont unlock (M-Mother, Scary Man!!)

    Please don''t read it.....and I cannot alter or erase this chapter so I added the same chapters again...don''t worry?? If you already unlocked this then you don''t need to do it again.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "No matter how long you stare at me, I will not change my decision" an old man said as he leaned back in his creaking leather chair.


    "Headmaster, see, I am not asking anything unreasonable, am I?" Eli asked with a calm face, though inwardly he was seething, the clenching of his jaw barely noticeable.


    "I am sorry, young man, but this is what the council has decided" The old man, The Headmaster said with a stern face, his gaze unwavering.


    "...But isn''t it a little too much?" Eli questioned, keeping his anger in check, though the frustration was evident in the subtle tension of his shoulders.


    "Is it?" The Headmaster raised his eyebrows with a hint of amusement in his eyes, a glint that hinted at a deeper knowledge about something...he didn''t want to express.


    "..." Eli''s lips twitched, a mix of annoyance.


    "Sigh, see, Asher Eli..." The Headmaster leaned towards Eli, the worn lines on his face deepening as he said seriously, "Council members ordered me to stop women from approaching you" he.....lied tantly, a practiced expression hiding any hesitation.


    "Council members?" Eli gritted his teeth, making a mental note to remember this incident. He said with a frustrated face, "Even so, announcing it like that..."


    "Listen, young man, I heard you are already married to THE beautiful wife, so why bother?" The Headmaster expressed annoyance, a mild impatience in his tone, while inwardly hoping Eli would not find out the intricacies behind the decision.


    "...." Eli realized there was nothing more he could do to persuade this old man, a bitter eptance settling in his eyes.


    "Well, I came here for another reason" Eli said as he looked at the old man.


    The old man looked at Eli as if ''Go on''


    "I want the script..."


    After some serious talk.


    "Fine" Eli said with a defeated tone as he left the Headmaster''s office, the door creaking as it closed behind him.


    "Sigh" A heavy sigh left the Headmaster''s mouth as he felt relieved, thinking the problem wouldn''te his way.


    "Oh? I forgot to inform him of important news... Well, he will hear it from Rock" he thought, starting to focus on his work, his pen scratching against the parchment.


    ....


    ...


    Eli stared at the banner as he overheard the chatter,


    "So, if we don''t speak to this handsome man, we earn 1 credit.... That''s kindame but free".


    "No, no, it wasn''tme. It is for the safety of the woman. I also heard rumours it was punishment for betraying the Hero".


    "Even so, it''s kind ofme. And even more, if women spoke to him or even approached him, they would get 10 negative Credits and also 5 negative Merits".


    "Merits aren''t as easy as getting Credits!!"


    "Hehehe..."


    "Talk about the great n to safeguard women from that bastard. Die, you handsome!"


    "Hahahaha...."


    ''Chatter''


    Eli wanted to burn this banner to the ground. However, he worried that the Headmaster woulde up with more drastic actions, a sense of impending doom lingering in his thoughts.


    Eli looked at the document in his hand and sighed.He already had one punishment that he needed to finish, ''Let''s go to the orphanage.Otherwise, I will earn negative credits, which is not a problem for me. However, others might start to get suspicious'' hinting at his infinite credits, a secret he guarded with caution.


    He didn''t have morning sses, so he decided to finish the job, and in the afternoon, he would attend Aadya''s sses, a routine that now felt burdened? with additional challenges.


    ''And where are the others?'' Eli wondered why no one was in his ssroom, a growing sense of istion settling within him.


    Eli walked out of the Nex, and everyone looked at him and murmured to themselves but didn''t approach him.


    The Headmaster had already informed the media that Eli was trying to save others by manipting the Dungeon Walker.


    As for Alysia, though no one spoke about her betrayal and disgrace, some epted that she didn''t have a choice.Elves, her own people, really wanted to overthrow the throne, creating an undercurrent of tension in the air and Eli really wished to speak with Alysia at the end of today.


    Eli carefully followed the guide, the air thick with anticipation and reluctance as he approached the ce,


    Eden Orphanage


    "What a weird name..." Eli muttered, his voice echoing in the not-too-old building.


    "Excuse me?" Eli called out to a person who was diligently cleaning the floor.


    "Yes...?" A blindfolded woman with honey-coloured hair answered, her movements precise despite herck of sight.


    "I am sorry, Miss. But I am here for ''volunteer work''" Eli said with respect, his demeanour sincere...totally unexpected.


    "Oh, please wait here. I will call Mother, Dear sir" the girl bowed.


    "Thank you, Miss," Eli also bowed a little....totally unexpected.


    As the blindfolded woman left, Eli took a moment to survey his surroundings. Nothing special, just like any other orphanage....the building was old, with more cracks and dust, and some old furniture that had seen better days.


    "Why are you here?"


    Eli heard a familiar voice, and turning around, he saw two a shade of pink long-haired girls.


    "Oh? If it isn''t the saintesses from Ch Kingdom" Eli raised his eyebrows, his tone carrying a hint of amusement.


    "I asked you, why are you here?" The girl with aurora night-sky eyes asked, her gaze steady and piercing.She held the hands of another shade of pink long-haired girl who wore a blindfold.


    "I am here for..." Eli was about to respond but stopped himself from saying anything further, a slight mystery lingering in his eyes, "Why should I tell you, Ms. Kira?"


    "My name is Kyra, you idiot" Kyra rebuked Eli, her annoyance apparent.


    "That''s what I said, ''Genius''" Eli responded with a yful smile.


    Kyra''s lips twitched, and she was about to say something when,


    "Hello, Mr. Asher Eli. Forgive us for not speaking before... and let me remind you, I am Kira" Kira, who wore a blindfold, said with a smirk, her tone holding a subtle friendlier.


    "Hello. Don''t worry about the idiotic notice, and I know your name, Ms. Kira. You are as polite as ever" Eli replied with a warm smile, acknowledging the unique dynamics of their previous encounters....Nothing.


    "So, what are you doing here?" Kira asked as she held Kyra''s hand tightly, a curiosity flickering in her blindfolded gaze.


    "Well, I always wanted to do social service, so I thought why not support those innocent children" Eli lied through his mouth without any hesitation, weaving a tale that blended with the noble cause of the orphanage.


    "That''s amendable act, Mr. Asher Eli" Kira nodded, her blindfolded expression giving nothing away, but then she added, "If not for punishment, that is" injecting a subtle scepticism into her acknowledgement.


    "..." Eli''s eyes twitched when he saw Kira, and he nced at Kyra, who was holding her mouth as if she was trying to hide herugh.


    Eli wanted to pinch this cheeky brat, however, he knew his limit. He shook his head and asked, "Why are you here?".


    "We do not--" Kyra began to reject when Kira interrupted her, saying, "We are saintesses, of course. We always visit every orphanage to help them" offering a glimpse into their altruistic mission that they have to do as a saintess.


    "Oh!" Eli made an ''O'' shape with his mouth before nodding, adopting an expression of understanding and at the same time not understanding since he never saw Luna doing something like this.


    "Kira, stop speaking with him. Mother already warned us not to speak with him" Kyra suddenly scolded Kira.


    "Mother?" Eli raised his eyebrows in surprise, intrigued by her words.


    "Yes, Mother told us not to speak with a bad guy like you" Kira said as she ignored Kyra''s scolding.


    "Why?" Eli was taken aback, the revtion of beingbelled a ''bad guy'' sparking a mix of confusion and curiosity, ''Did I do anything to her mother?'' Eli thought.


    "Because you are a bad guy"


    "KIRA!!" Kyra shouted at Kira, her frustration evident as she tried to control Kira.


    "I told you not to speak with that pervert" Kyra shouted furiously. She was doing it for her sister and yet she kept ignoring her words and speaking with him.


    Kira lowered her head in guilt.


    "..." Eli watched this scene unfold, his mind racing with questions. He wondered why Kyra called him an idiot and a pervert... maybe he did something, but he never did anything to her or her sister.


    "Should I tell this to Mother?" Kyra asked with a frown, her threat hanging in the air.


    "I am sorry" Kira said from the heart.


    "You should have listened to me first, instead of talking to the pervert!" Kyra said with annoyance, revealing a protective nature that added depth to their rtionship.


    Suddenly,


    "Hey?" An emotionless voice came, cutting through the air like a de.


    "What perver¡ªH-hffff" Kyra was just about to respond to Eli when he materialized in front of her, his grip firm on her cheeks, stifling her words.


    "Next time you call me a pervert, and I''ll show you what that means" Eli dered with an intensity that sent a shiver down Kyra''s spine, his face dangerously close to hers.


    Kyra was on the verge of retaliating when,


    "M-Mother, Scary Man!!" A child''s voice echoed, breaking the tension.

 Chapter 255: Orders somehow changed... Dont Unlock (So he is the one...?)

    Please don''t read it.....and I cannot alter or erase this chapter so I added the same chapters again...don''t worry?? If you already unlocked this then you don''t need to do it again.


    "M-Mother, Scary Man!!" A child''s voice echoed, breaking the tension.


    Eli turned his head and found a group of children huddled behind an elderly woman, their eyes wide with fear as they stared at him.


    ncing at the elderly woman, dressed in a white nun''s attire, Eli noticed her trembling figure as she attempted to shield the children and push them back.


    "Sigh" Eli sighed, releasing his hold on Kyra.


    "..." Kyra didn''t utter a word; she merely rubbed her now-released cheeks, a mixture of irritation and repulsion evident in her expression.


    "cough-cough" With an awkward cough, Eli attempted to approach the elderly woman;


    however,


    "M-Mother, RUN!!!"


    "S-Some one Help us!!"


    "You bastard, I will kill you if you hurt my mother!!"


    "ggrrrr"


    "aaaaa!!"


    Eli halted his advance, observing the children...some crying, some desperately calling for aid, others bravely trying to protect the elderly woman.


    "It''s all a misunderstanding--" Before Eli could rify, the elderly woman interrupted,


    "P-Please leave, sir. Children are scared, please!" The elderly woman bowed deeply, her plea carrying a sense of urgency.


    "..." Witnessing the distress around him, Eli had no other choice but to withdraw.


    "Fine" Eli muttered, a sense of resignation evident in his voice, before turning to leave. The weight of annoyance lingered; he was frustrated that his day couldn''t begin as nned.


    He wanted to focus on Mastering his Arts rather than doing some menial tasks. He wanted to know what kind of things Lilith was hiding from him, and for that, he needed to learn every art and master every form.


    Even more, he wanted to spend some time with research as well as some time with his family.


    Scarlett didn''t even speak to him after he got back from the Dawn Kingdom; he knew her intuitions were as sharp as a knife that sliced through his neck.


    If Eli wanted, he could have used some force and some pleas to coax her; however, he wanted to be true to her and he would ept any punishment from her as long as it was only on him.


    But he also knew about his sister.....she was just showing off and throwing a tantrum to get his affection and attention, that''s all.


    "Excuse me, Sir?"


    Interrupting his thoughts, a small voice brought Eli back to reality.


    "Yes" Eli turned to the blindfolded cleaning woman, who appeared breathless as if she had rushed to deliver a message.


    "M-Mother said you can-hae tomorrow early morning, and if that''s not possible, then -ha- around the night time so that the children wouldn''t see you" she exined between pants.


    "I see..." Eli smiled, intrigued by her dedication despite the hindrance of blindfolds, ''How did she navigate through here wearing those blindfolds? Did she also use arts like me?'' he wondered. Tempted to ask, he refrained, acknowledging the potential rudeness. Thanking her for the message, Eli left the premises.


    As Eli''s silhouette faded from view, the honey-haired woman watched with a curious gaze.


    "So he is the one...?" She muttered, a smile breaking across her face before she hurried back to the orphanage, anticipation in her every step.


    .....


    ....


    Eli arrived at the Nex, eagerly searching for Scy and the others to share a meal together.


    However, what he saw left him speechless....In themon arena, a heated confrontation was taking ce.


    "Come at me, Bitch"


    /"Fire Bolt"/


    "I told you, Don''t call me bitch!!"


    /"Phantasm"/


    ''sshhh, shhh, shhh''


    The air crackled with magical energy as two individuals engaged in a fierce battle. Eli wore a puzzled expression as he observed the intensity of the conflict.


    "What are they even doing?" Eli muttered, perplexed by the spectacle before him.


    "You guys that time really pulled a perfect n...ah"


    "Well, It all thanks to Amber and Pearl"


    "Well, let''s see how much longer you can maintain that smug look on your face"


    /"Water Ring"/


    "I will defeat you without any help"


    /"Haste"/


    Eli''s gaze shifted to other ongoing battles....Mia versus Amber, and Scy against Eva.


    "Why are they even fighting?" Eli mumbled, scanning the arena for Zera to get answers. However, she seemed to be absent, ''Looks like she''s still hesitating to see me....'' Eli thought, deciding to speak with herter.


    "How is it, pussy?" Scy''s haughtyugh echoed in the arena, adding an element of arrogance to the atmosphere.


    "Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh..."


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Eli looked at Scy, who smirked and had a haughty face and voice...just like a pure viin.


    "ggrrrrrr" Eva clenched her fists in anger. Her body was soaked, and blood coated her wounds. Despite her weakened state, she stood with the support of her sword, disying resilience.


    On the other hand, Scy, in a pristine dress without a single wrinkle, stood with an enigmatic expression.


    With the same haughty voice, she asked, "Do you need help from another pussy, or can you continue with your burnt-out body?"


    "I¡ªI ept d-defeat" Eva lowered her head in shame, acknowledging her limits. She realized that, even with her speed and power, she couldn''t match someone who could literally control time.


    Eliughed uncontrobly, finding Scy''s haughty demeanour both amusing and, surprisingly....exciting?


    "I-I am not done y-yet" a weak voice prompted him to turn his attention to Mia''s ongoing battle.


    "-ha-"


    "-ha-"


    Amber panted heavily, her body showing signs of burn injuries, while Mia, with a knife stuck in her body, fought valiantly despite deep cuts.


    Amber gasped for breath, each inhale and exhale strained as if she had been tirelessly evading a barrage of relentless fire attacks. Her once pristine body now bore the marks of battle...burned skin as well as her burned fluffy white tail as a testament to the intensity of thebat.


    On the other hand, Mia struggled against the odds, a throwing knife embedded in her body. Blood seeped from the wound, tracing a crimson path down her form. Deep cuts adorned her body, pushing her to the brink of losing consciousness.


    Eli stood frozen, shocked by the sight before him.Every instinct urged him to intervene, to put an end to the brutal confrontation....


    Yet, the unwavering determination etched on Amber and Mia''s faces held him captive, rendering him helpless in the face of their resolute expressions. Eli, torn between the desire to stop the fight and the respect for their tenacity, reluctantly watched as the battle unfolded.


    "Let--''s finish -ha- thisss" Mia muttered, blood flowing from her mouth.


    "snort" Amber disdainfully snorted, a clear sign that she wasn''t ustomed to being on the front lines.An illusionist by nature, she excelled in diverting and manipting enemies from the shadows. Direct confrontation was not her forte, and she knew that engaging in such a battle would likely lead to her defeat.


    Despite the predetermined oue, bothbatants threw everything they had into the fight.


    /"Mysty"/


    Amber conjured a mesmerizing storm of snow particles, creating hundreds of illusory versions of herself. The ethereal clones sprinted toward Mia, their movements synchronized in an attempt to overwhelm her.


    Mia, anticipating this moment, seized the opportunity to unleash her final spell.


    /"Shadow Sphere"/


    A profound darkness enveloped the arena, obscuring Amber''s vision. The obsidian shroud made it impossible for Amber to discern Mia''s location


    /"Umbraform Spikes"/


    Eli arched an eyebrow in surprise as Mia employed a technique,The dark mist transformed into a delicate sphere with spikes extending outward. The deadly spikes sought out and obliterated the illusory copies of Amber.


    ''chukkk''


    "AArrrhhh"


    A pained cry reverberated within the ck mist before swiftly fading away. The onlookers stood in awe as Amber crumpled to the ground, defeated.In contrast, Mia, though visibly fatigued, stood with undeniable elegance and victory.


    Pride surged within Eli''s heart, mirrored by the ecstatic cheers of the students who witnessed the intense confrontation.


    In that moment of reflection, Eli realized that if Amber''s team hadn''t used him as bait and diversion, his team might not have faced elimination because of him during the training program. Despite Mia bearing some scratches, she exhibited remarkable resilience and still managed to defeat Amber. Simrly, Scy emerged victorious without breaking a sweat.


    Eli initially believed this marked the conclusion of the skirmish, only to be proven wrong when Mia, undeterred and resilient, shouted defiantly,


    "Ce, I-I can still fight!!"


    "...You guys are really stubborn" Pearl, the next opponent, stepped forward.


    Now, even if Mia pulled off something extraordinary at the end...Pearl would still be victorious.


    On the other side,


    "Alysia,e at me" Scy beckoned Alysia, who was reluctantly pulled into the antics.


    She was searching for her best friend, she didn''t how she was being pulled into the drama and even wondered why they kept provoking her, especially by saying she kissed him.


    ''arh'' Alysia gritted her teeth, it was him who initiated the kiss when she was unconscious, ''Why are they so unreasonable!!'' She thought trying to calm her nerves.


    ''Sigh, I just want to find my Tiana. What''s wrong with these people? And where the hell is Tiana hiding now!!'' Alysia screamed inwardly.

 Chapter 256: Orders somehow changed.... Dont Unlock (Advanced Arts)

    Please don''t read it.....and I cannot alter or erase this chapter so I added the same chapters again...don''t worry?? If you already unlocked this then you don''t need to do it again.


    /"Sylvan Strike"/


    Alysia chanted and was eager to finish the fight quickly.


    /"Aquaforge de"/


    With a swift swing from Scy''s hand, she effortlessly split the iingrge wooden stake. The resounding crack echoed in the arena, and a few gasps escaped from the spectators.


    Alysia raised her eyebrows before a cunning smile etched her face, making a shiver run through Scy''s spine.


    /"Entangle"/


    Scy''s instincts kicked in, and she jumped gracefully.As she looked down, her eyes widened at the sight of the arena floor covered with roots. They seemed to have a life of their own, twisting and bending with an ominous intent.


    If Scy had not reacted with such agility, she might have found herself ensnared and twisted by the roots'' supernatural force.


    The gasps from the spectators echoed in the arena.


    /"Hydro Surge"/


    Water balls surged behind Scy, hurtling towards Alysia. Quick on her feet, Alysia conjured a protective wooden wall to shield herself.


    However, the water balls didn''t just collide with the wooden barrier.....they exploded upon impact, shattering the protective walls into splinters.


    Caught off guard, Alysia reacted swiftly, enveloping herself in a wooden cocoon to shield herself from the unexpected assault.


    The unfolding battle between Scy and Alysia held the spectators in rapt attention. The earlier sh between Mia and Pearl had already concluded, with Mia conceding defeat.


    As the battle unfolded, the audience''s attention became entirely absorbed by the captivating spectacle of Scy and Alysia''s duel. The anticipation and excitement were palpable, overshadowing the match between Mia and Pearl.


    It wasn''t that Mia and Pearl''s confrontationcked interest; rather, it had already reached its end. As expected, Mia found herself on the losing side against Pearl. With the oue aligning with everyone''s predictions, Pearl gracefully escorted Mia to the infirmary.


    Eli let out a sigh and he wanted to meet his little sister, who had given her best effort in the fiercepetition.


    However, he was keenly aware that engaging in conversation with her might degrade her hard-earned credits.....sure she wouldn''t mind it but as a brother, Eli still cared for his Little sister, so he called her mother who still staying in his house for ''some reasons'' and asked her toe take care Mia...


    ''She might use this chance...'' Eli thought Mariel might use this opportunity to her advantage to tell Mia everything about herself.


    With that matter attended to, Eli refocused on someone who seemed to have aplex look.....Aadya.


    She was overseeing the match with a deadpan expression, giving off an air of disapproval or concern regarding her students'' performances as if ''What''s wrong with these brats!!''


    Undeterred by her apparent annoyance, Eli approached Aadya, hoping to understand what might be bothering her and why are others even fighting.However, she promptly shooed him away, assuring him that she would try her best to attend the afternoon ss. Aadya also asked Eli to join her in the private arena instead.


    As Eli observed Aadya''s behaviour, he couldn''t shake the feeling that she was now acting more like her true self. Intrigued by this change, Eli couldn''t help but wonder about the reasons behind Aadya''s altered demeanour.


    And soon, Scy emerged victorious, albeit with some minor wounds. However, it became apparent that Alysia hadn''t fought with everything she had.She wisely chose not to engage in a futile battle against Scy, showcasing her strategic mindset.


    Scy, despite her victory, couldn''t help but feel a sense of annoyance. ''Tsk, she''s still the same dangerous, cunning woman'' Scy thought, recognizing Alysia''s ability to harm her with clever strategies even when Alysia was not as physically strong.


    Eli thought the duel finally ended, however,


    "Next!"


    "Fuck it!" Eli muttered as he left the arena.


    Despite the intense battles andplex dynamics, it was already lunchtime, and Eli headed to the cafeteria with the understanding that eating was a more pressing matter as his stomach started to grumble for food.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    As he sat down to eat, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of istion. Every woman in the vicinity avoided him like a gue, a stark reminder of the banner incident that fueled Eli''s anger.


    Soon, Eli made his way to Aadya''s private arena.


    Standing in the arena was the familiar figure of Rize, her chest-length silky purple hair framing a face that now wore a defeated expression. The reasons behind this change intrigued Eli, but he refrained from asking, sensing that now might not be the right time.


    "Hmm..."


    "?" Eli raised his eyebrows in surprise as Rize took the initiative to speak with him.


    "What is it, Rize?" Eli had dispensed with the formal way of addressing her after their shared experiences of life and death matter.If she wanted to maintain the distance surely Eli won''t mind as he respected her decision.


    Her dark purple eyes widened, caught off guard by Eli''s casual address. A subtle smile graced her face, a rarity considering her usual stoic demeanour.


    "Eli"


    "....Yes" Eli responded with an unconsciously matching smile, appreciating the rare glimpse of emotion from Rize.It felt like she always blocking her expression to express herself.


    "Eli!!"


    "Yes?"


    "ELI!!"


    "Yes, Rize. Tell me"Eli chuckled, enjoying the childlike enthusiasm with which she called his name.


    Seeing his amusement, a red hue tinted Rize''s cheeks, a moment of embarrassment before she spoke,


    "M-My Mother-inw wants to meet y-you"


    "What?" Eli was puzzled by Rize''s revtion. ''Mother-inw...? First, one Mother hates me, and now one Mother-inw wants to meet me?'' Eli couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.


    "Yes, My Mother-inw wants to meet you and express gratitude for healing me and saving me" Rize exined, her expression returning to its usual sternness.


    "I see...." Eli contemted whether to meet Rize''s Mother-inw, mindful of his busy schedule. Yet, he noticed an expectant look on Rize''s face, a rarity in itself.


    "Well, I don''t mind meeting your Mother-inw...." Eli responded, a defeated look on his face.


    Rize''s expression brightened, a subtle disy of happiness.


    However, Eli added, "Next week. I can meet your mother-inw next week".


    Rize''s expression brightened even more.


    She was content as long as Eli agreed to meet her mother-inw, and Eli couldn''t help but find a sense of warmth in her happiness.


    ''She really loves her Mother-inw...ah?'' Eli thought, about to ask when,


    "Seems like someone really enjoying their time" a stern voice interrupted Eli.


    Eli''s lips twitched as he recognized the voice, belonging to none other than the HeadMaster.


    A white-haired old man appeared beside Eli, scanning him up and down before looking at Rize. With a solemn voice, he said,


    "I warned you guys already, so face the consequences of your actions" The Headmaster took out his phone and swiftly dialed.


    "Rize from Elite ss, -10 C and -5 M for approaching Asher Eli and -10 C and -5 M for speaking to him" he announced, ending the call.


    Rize''s phone vibrated, and a look of shock crossed her face as she saw her Credits and Merits had been degraded.


    Observing her reaction, the HeadMaster turned to Eli, who nkly looked at him without uttering a word.


    The HeadMaster knew he was going against the norms by isting Eli. However, whenpared to the possibility of facing Lilith''s deadly re and the fact that a few punches from her could shatter the entire Nex Academia and along with him.....he was willing to take such measures.


    Clearly annoyed, Eli asked, "Why are you marking me personally? Don''t you have other work?"


    "This is my priority, Asher Eli. You are my priority, and anything that happens to you will surely affect Nex. I don''t want to get involved in your antics" the HeadMaster exined sternly.


    Eli, still puzzled, frowned and responded, "I don''t understand what you mean. How will something that happens to me affect Nex?"


    "Well, young man, please focus on your studies instead of women..." The HeadMaster left....or more like ran away with those parting words.


    After his departure, Rize remained silent, engrossed in practising her Advanced Arts.


    With the time gettingte for Aadya, Eli decided to continue his art practice.


    ''sswwhhh''


    ''ssshhhh''


    The rhythmic sounds of his controlled breathing echoed in the arena, signalling his focus and determination.


    He contemted using the 3rd Form, sensing his body''s readiness, but opted to wait for Aadya''s approval.


    As Aadya finally arrived with a tired look, indicative of her continuous observation of a duel without a break.


    "Let''s start today''s lesson" she dered, diving straight into the day''s material without any customary greetings.


    "Before delving deep into the 3rd Form, let''s talk about Advanced arts....


    Advanced arts are nothing but the arts that cooperate with your individual bloodline or natural traits. These arts are not something that can be learned by anyone, and each has an individual function and uniqueness.


    Once you learn the basics of Mana breathing, even the first and second forms are enough to use the Advanced arts.


    Let''s take an example,


    Rize initially learned the first and second forms of the basic elements. Instead of mastering the 3rd form, she chose to learn the Advanced arts, which revolved around her....Ghoul trait.


    The Ghoul Trait involves controlling blood and flesh, allowing Rize to create her advanced arts.


    Once she learned the Advanced arts, she could no longer use the basic elements of Mana breathing.As the name implies, it is Advanced arts, so once someone enters the Advanced arts realm, they cannot use the basic elements as it was considered lower realm/lower grade.


    However, you can still modify your Advanced arts using the basic elements.....


    For instance, if Rize shoots her blood weapon, she could guide the weapon with precision by manipting the surroundings like air, water and earth.


    Yes, you can still control the basic elements, but you cannot use them solely" Aadya exined, then looked at her students and saw Eli''s frowning face.


    Understanding that he didn''t get it, she exined again,


    "For example, if Eli can create a tornado using the Cyclone arts, Rize can do it as well; however, instead of air, it''s filled with blood. Same wind, same force, except the blood that makes everything different".


    "OH!" Eli finally understood and gave a thumbs up to Rize, feeling impressed with the concept of using her blood as a tornado...it felt really cool.

 Chapter 257: Whats with that announcement..?

    Today was the day Elite ss started to resume, and...


    "..." Eli stared at the big banner near the entrance of the building. Students looked at the banner with shocked expressions.


    ....It also signified the end of Eli''s notorious acts.


    ''Thud''


    A resounding echoed as Eli entered his ssroom, casting grumpy nces at everyone before taking his seat.


    Scy and Mia entered the ss, thetter with an awkward smile.


    "Zera? You''re here? I''ve been knocking on your door for almost half an hour, you know" Mia inquired, taking the seat beside Zera, who covered her mouth with a mask and her eyes showed a hint of tiredness.


    "..."


    Receiving no response, Mia pinched Zera..... only to be met with a re.


    "Huh?" Mia was taken aback.


    Zeraposed herself, "I feel a little dizzy, that''s why I got here early".


    "..." Mia opened her mouth to say something but she closed, ''Dizzy? Then why did she get up early??'' Mia felt something wrong with her, so decided to inquire further during the break.


    ''~Ding~Dong~"


    ''Thud''


    "Hello, Everyone" Aadya entered the room, greeting everyone with a smile, however, there was a hint of tiredness in her eyes.


    "Hmm? Looks like not many are present today" Aadya observed, scanning the few students for some reason only girls only present here except for one boy.


    "Before we start, let me apologize for my negligence that put you guys in danger" Aadya bowed slightly.


    "I-It''s fine Ms. Aadya"


    "Professor Aadya, no one knew this was going to happen, so please stop".


    "We''re fine, didn''t we? There''s no need for you to apologize to us, Ms. Aadya"


    They were taken aback by Aadya''s sudden action they didn''t expect it from the teacher so the students were immediately reassured.


    "Thank you" Aadya smiled before turning serious. "After serious consideration, these are the credits earned by each group memebers" A projector disyed everyone''s rank and credits.


    /


    *Credits = C


    *Merits = M


    Group-1


    Alysia Hill Morgan Flora - 2000 C + 5000 C, 110 M


    Amir Osvaldo - 2000 C


    Kayden R - 1500 C


    Marie - 1500 C + 5000 C, 100 M


    Theodare Iguanas - 1500 C


    Tiana - 500 C


    Group-2


    Arlyne O - 2000 C + 5000 C, 100 M


    King Theos - 2000 C


    Kira Ch - 1700 C


    Kyra Ch -1700 C


    Oliver O - 1500 C + 5000 C, 100 M


    Simon H - 1000 C


    Group-3


    Amber Fox - 2500 C + 7000 C, 125 M


    Austin Alpha - 700 C


    Eva Dolphus - 2100 + 5000 C, 100 M


    Jayvald Drac - 700 C


    Noah Caddel - 1000 C


    Pearl Harper - 2300 C


    Group-4


    Alexander - 2300 C + 8000 C, 150 M


    Asher Eli - 4000 C + 10000 C, 200 M


    Luna Dawn - 2100 C


    Mia M - 2000 C


    Scy - 2100 C


    Zera Adriana - 2050 C


    Group-5


    Rize - 1900 C + 5000 C, 110 M


    /


    Everyone knew what''s with ''+'' Extra credits and Merits as it clearly indicated those who fought until the end.


    Still, ''4000'' not even one person reached the 3000. Everyone nced at Eli who simply staring Aadya with annoyance.


    However, ''1900 C'' was far better than anyone because Rize by herself survived till the end.


    "There are no deviations in your ranks because this was an unexpected incident and....also you guys still have a written exam at the end of the semester so prove your intelligence..." Aadya announced with a smile as the students grumbled in discontent.


    "Also HeadMaster will personally give you treasures for those who killed the dungeon walker" Aadya added with a big smile.


    Everyone raised their eyebrows and soon smiled adhering to those who would receive those ''Treasures''.


    "Now, Let''s begin the ss.Since not many people were present...let''s talk about Soul Crystals.


    Obviously, most of you are already taught by your parents so let me share my thoughts with some interesting facts and recent discoveries.


    As everyone knows about their origin, let''s discuss how they work.


    Soul Crystals have two functions: first, storing the data of the body, and second, storing mana.


    Here storing/saving the data of their body ismon for everyone the only difference that separates the Soulless and Transcendents is their ability to store the mana.


    First Awakening,


    The process of awakening one''s Soul Crystal involves stimting it using the stored mana stone found in every church.


    To tell the truth, When a child is born, their Soul Crystal is already awakened....


    Yes, this might shock you all but that''s the truth after decades of research.


    Due to infants'' inability to control or manipte mana, Soul Crystals immediately enter a slumbering state. Recent research suggests that atmospheric mana induces this slumber to prevent mana from bursting in the child''s veins and causing death.


    After seven years, a normal body is fully functional and ready to handle mana. The surrounding mana that previously kept the Soul Crystal started to wake it and once it woke up, the Soul Crystal started to process the mana either by stimtion provided in the church or by their own body.


    During this time some might suffer some illness, and other symptoms and...rarely a death urs.


    There are some people who awakenter due to their soul crystal taking its time to wake up


    Now, Healing.


    Soul Crystals y a major role in Healing because with soul crystals we can even regrow our broken limbs.


    They store the data of the body, allowing healers to regrow limbs, a blessing in a dangerous world.


    ....Any questions?" Aadya asked, nudging her sses.


    Someone raised their hand.


    "Yes, Amber?"


    "Does that mean Mortals and Transcendents are no different when they''re born?"


    "Yes, the moment you''re born, everyone is Transcendent; everyone is equal, only due to atmospheric mana influencing soul crystals causing differences" Aadya answered, then imparting a piece of wisdom she had heard from her parents,


    "That''s why old people say, ''Mana itself is living and guiding the world'' That''s why the awakening is a blessing from the mana because they chose the order of the world" Aadya said, scanning the room for any others who might have doubts.


    Once again, someone raised their hand.


    "Yes, Mia?"


    "Then why do some people still have wounds or....scars even though they were fully healed?"


    "Hmm, that''s a good question, Mia.


    As I mentioned before, Soul Crystals store the data of the body until they die.


    However, Soul Crystals are not solely responsible for this data; the brain also ys a crucial role.


    Recent studies say that the brain is the only part that defines who we are; i.e. the collection of data in my brain makes me....''THE ME,'' not another person. So, whenever a shocking incident urs and causes a wound....it won''t heal" Aadya exined with a stern expression, ushering silence into the ssroom.


    Aadya continued, "For example, if a monster bit our hand, we could heal at any time.


    However,


    If that same monster bit our hand and killed our entire family or loved ones or any other severe traumas, then we could never heal the hand. It serves as a reminder of everything that happened; the brain doesn''t want to forget the incident, causing the Soul Crystal to halt data from that particr part" Aadya nudged, her eyes unconsciouslynding on Eli.


    Not only her, but everyone in the room nced at Eli, who bore a burn scar on his forehead.


    Aadya waited for any other questions, and seeing no one expressing doubts, she continued her lecture,


    "Finally, Reviving.


    It operates simrly to Healing.


    To revive, we need data from the Soul Crystal.However, the moment someone dies, their Soul Crystal also perishes. Consequently, revival bes impossible. This is where the Soul Crystal''s other functiones into y:


    ''Mana Storage''


    As a person dies, their Soul Crystal loses data, so to be self-sufficient, it requires mana to preserve data and even that data can be preserved in a limited time period.


    Yes, For the revival, one must be awakened also known as Transcendents and even for the revival period varies for each rank of the cultivator.


    Any questions?" Aadya inquired.


    Someone raised their hands.


    "Yes, Asher Eli?"


    "....What if we forcibly inject mana into the Soul Crystal of a soulless person to preserve the data?"


    "..." Aadya stared at Eli for a few seconds before responding, "That''s what we call ''Corruption''. The moment you inject your mana--"


    "What if...I mean hypothetically, we can control the corruption then...is it possible?" Eli asked, wearing a pondering expression.


    A collective frown appeared on everyone''s face.


    "...I don''t know" Aadya shook her head in denial and added, "Soul Crystals are the only thing that we haven''t been able to understand till now. Even researchers im Soul Crystals are more mysterious than the human body....


    We are yet to reach the pinnacle of technology toprehend Soul Crystals. What you suggest might be possible in the future..." Aadya shrugged her shoulders.


    "Hmm" Eli nodded.


    ~Ding~Dong~


    The ss period came to an end, and Aadya was on the verge of leaving the room when,


    "Teach!!"


    "sigh" A heavy sigh escaped Aadya''s lips.


    "Come on, don''t sigh at me. What''s with the announcement?" Eli inquired, wearing an annoyed expression.


    "Mr. Asher Eli" Aadya''s tone turned serious.


    Feeling the gravity of her voice, Eli mirrored her seriousness.


    "Life is cruel sometimes!" Aadya sighed, expressing a sense of defeat.


    "What?" Eli''s lips twitched in confusion.


    "Ask the headmaster" Aadya replied, walking away.


    "Teach? Teach...TEACH!" Eli shouted, but Aadya merely waved her hand in dismissal.


    Eli looked back at the ss before hastily making his way out.


    "He will be fine, right?" Mia asked Scy.


    "I am not sure what happened, but he is really pissed now" Scy answered.


    Zera sternly stared at the door where Eli left, deep in thought.


    "Mia?" Marie suddenly joined them.


    "Yes?"


    "What happened to Eli?... Is it true?" Marie asked with a serious expression.


    "We are not sure" Mia and Scy shook their heads somberly.


    "E-Excuse me" another voice interrupted.


    "Rize?"


    "Did he do something?" Rize inquired with a stern face.


    "...We are not sure" Mia answered with a slight pause.


    "E-Excuse me"


    "...."


    "Did he finally mess up something?"


    "H-Hello" another voice joined the conversation.


    "Tsk, it seems he finally caught the Headmaster''s attention"


    "Come, Eva, you shouldn''t talk about it like that"


    "It''s fine, Amber, he deserved it"


    "...."


    Mia and Scy exchanged nces, observing the group of individuals inquiring about Eli. Their lips twitched in annoyance.


    "Should we kill them...?" Scy asked with a deadpan expression.


    "What are you even talking about?" Mia asked back.


    Scy raised her eyebrows and nced at Mia. Mia turned her head andsaid, "Let''s erase their existence..." with a crazy expression.


    Now the entire ss was filled with only girls, not a single boy in sight.


    "You bitches, Let''s have a duel!!!"Mia shouted, causing everyone to flinch.


    "W-What?"


    "Come on, cock suckers, don''t be pussy!!" Scy added with daring words.


    Everyone''s expression turned sour,


    "YOU BITCH!! LET''S FUCKING DUEL...."


    "I will show who is pussy, you fucking bitch!!"


    As the tension escted, a silver-haired woman with a worried look appeared in the midst of the brewing conflict.


    "Did anyone saw Tiana?" she asked each and everyone, her concern overriding the heated atmosphere.

 Chapter 258: M-Mother, Scary Man!!

    Same chapter but in order so those who unlocked this chapter already don''t need to unlock again.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "No matter how long you stare at me, I will not change my decision" an old man said as he leaned back in his creaking leather chair.


    "Headmaster, see, I am not asking anything unreasonable, am I?" Eli asked with a calm face, though inwardly he was seething, the clenching of his jaw barely noticeable.


    "I am sorry, young man, but this is what the council has decided" The old man, The Headmaster said with a stern face, his gaze unwavering.


    "...But isn''t it a little too much?" Eli questioned, keeping his anger in check, though the frustration was evident in the subtle tension of his shoulders.


    "Is it?" The Headmaster raised his eyebrows with a hint of amusement in his eyes, a glint that hinted at a deeper knowledge about something...he didn''t want to express.


    "..." Eli''s lips twitched, a mix of annoyance.


    "Sigh, see, Asher Eli..." The Headmaster leaned towards Eli, the worn lines on his face deepening as he said seriously, "Council members ordered me to stop women from approaching you" he.....lied tantly, a practiced expression hiding any hesitation.


    "Council members?" Eli gritted his teeth, making a mental note to remember this incident. He said with a frustrated face, "Even so, announcing it like that..."


    "Listen, young man, I heard you are already married to THE beautiful wife, so why bother?" The Headmaster expressed annoyance, a mild impatience in his tone, while inwardly hoping Eli would not find out the intricacies behind the decision.


    "...." Eli realized there was nothing more he could do to persuade this old man, a bitter eptance settling in his eyes.


    "Well, I came here for another reason" Eli said as he looked at the old man.


    The old man looked at Eli as if ''Go on''


    "I want the script..."


    After some serious talk.


    "Fine" Eli said with a defeated tone as he left the Headmaster''s office, the door creaking as it closed behind him.


    "Sigh" A heavy sigh left the Headmaster''s mouth as he felt relieved, thinking the problem wouldn''te his way.


    "Oh? I forgot to inform him of important news... Well, he will hear it from Rock" he thought, starting to focus on his work, his pen scratching against the parchment.


    ....


    ...


    Eli stared at the banner as he overheard the chatter,


    "So, if we don''t speak to this handsome man, we earn 1 credit.... That''s kindame but free".


    "No, no, it wasn''tme. It is for the safety of the woman. I also heard rumours it was punishment for betraying the Hero".


    "Even so, it''s kind ofme. And even more, if women spoke to him or even approached him, they would get 10 negative Credits and also 5 negative Merits".


    "Merits aren''t as easy as getting Credits!!"


    "Hehehe..."


    "Talk about the great n to safeguard women from that bastard. Die, you handsome!"


    "Hahahaha...."


    ''Chatter''


    Eli wanted to burn this banner to the ground. However, he worried that the Headmaster woulde up with more drastic actions, a sense of impending doom lingering in his thoughts.


    Eli looked at the document in his hand and sighed. He already had one punishment that he needed to finish, ''Let''s go to the orphanage. Otherwise, I will earn negative credits, which is not a problem for me. However, others might start to get suspicious'' hinting at his infinite credits, a secret he guarded with caution.


    He didn''t have morning sses, so he decided to finish the job, and in the afternoon, he would attend Aadya''s sses, a routine that now felt burdened? with additional challenges.


    ''And where are the others?'' Eli wondered why no one was in his ssroom, a growing sense of istion settling within him.


    Eli walked out of the Nex, and everyone looked at him and murmured to themselves but didn''t approach him.


    The Headmaster had already informed the media that Eli was trying to save others by manipting the Dungeon Walker. As for Alysia, though no one spoke about her betrayal and disgrace, some epted that she didn''t have a choice. Elves, her own people, really wanted to overthrow the throne, creating an undercurrent of tension in the air and Eli really wished to speak with Alysia at the end of today.


    Eli carefully followed the guide, the air thick with anticipation and reluctance as he approached the ce,


    Eden Orphanage


    "What a weird name..." Eli muttered, his voice echoing in the not-too-old building.


    "Excuse me?" Eli called out to a person who was diligently cleaning the floor.


    "Yes...?" A blindfolded woman with honey-coloured hair answered, her movements precise despite herck of sight.


    "I am sorry, Miss. But I am here for ''volunteer work''" Eli said with respect, his demeanour sincere...totally unexpected.


    "Oh, please wait here. I will call Mother, Dear sir" the girl bowed.


    "Thank you, Miss," Eli also bowed a little....totally unexpected.


    As the blindfolded woman left, Eli took a moment to survey his surroundings. Nothing special, just like any other orphanage....the building was old, with more cracks and dust, and some old furniture that had seen better days.


    "Why are you here?"


    Eli heard a familiar voice, and turning around, he saw two a shade of pink long-haired girls.


    "Oh? If it isn''t the saintesses from Ch Kingdom" Eli raised his eyebrows, his tone carrying a hint of amusement.


    "I asked you, why are you here?" The girl with aurora night-sky eyes asked, her gaze steady and piercing. She held the hands of another shade of pink long-haired girl who wore a blindfold.


    "I am here for..." Eli was about to respond but stopped himself from saying anything further, a slight mystery lingering in his eyes, "Why should I tell you, Ms. Kira?"


    "My name is Kyra, you idiot" Kyra rebuked Eli, her annoyance apparent.


    "That''s what I said, ''Genius''" Eli responded with a yful smile.


    Kyra''s lips twitched, and she was about to say something when,


    "Hello, Mr. Asher Eli. Forgive us for not speaking before... and let me remind you, I am Kira" Kira, who wore a blindfold, said with a smirk, her tone holding a subtle friendlier.


    "Hello. Don''t worry about the idiotic notice, and I know your name, Ms. Kira. You are as polite as ever" Eli replied with a warm smile, acknowledging the unique dynamics of their previous encounters....Nothing.


    "So, what are you doing here?" Kira asked as she held Kyra''s hand tightly, a curiosity flickering in her blindfolded gaze.


    "Well, I always wanted to do social service, so I thought why not support those innocent children" Eli lied through his mouth without any hesitation, weaving a tale that blended with the noble cause of the orphanage.


    "That''s amendable act, Mr. Asher Eli" Kira nodded, her blindfolded expression giving nothing away, but then she added, "If not for punishment, that is" injecting a subtle scepticism into her acknowledgement.


    "..." Eli''s eyes twitched when he saw Kira, and he nced at Kyra, who was holding her mouth as if she was trying to hide herugh.


    Eli wanted to pinch this cheeky brat, however, he knew his limit. He shook his head and asked, "Why are you here?".


    "We do not--" Kyra began to reject when Kira interrupted her, saying, "We are saintesses, of course. We always visit every orphanage to help them" offering a glimpse into their altruistic mission that they have to do as a saintess.


    "Oh!" Eli made an ''O'' shape with his mouth before nodding, adopting an expression of understanding and at the same time not understanding since he never saw Luna doing something like this.


    "Kira, stop speaking with him. Mother already warned us not to speak with him" Kyra suddenly scolded Kira.


    "Mother?" Eli raised his eyebrows in surprise, intrigued by her words.


    "Yes, Mother told us not to speak with a bad guy like you" Kira said as she ignored Kyra''s scolding.


    "Why?" Eli was taken aback, the revtion of beingbelled a ''bad guy'' sparking a mix of confusion and curiosity, ''Did I do anything to her mother?'' Eli thought.


    "Because you are a bad guy"


    "KIRA!!" Kyra shouted at Kira, her frustration evident as she tried to control Kira.


    "I told you not to speak with that pervert" Kyra shouted furiously. She was doing it for her sister and yet she kept ignoring her words and speaking with him.


    Kira lowered her head in guilt.


    "..." Eli watched this scene unfold, his mind racing with questions. He wondered why Kyra called him an idiot and a pervert... maybe he did something, but he never did anything to her or her sister.


    "Should I tell this to Mother?" Kyra asked with a frown, her threat hanging in the air.


    "I am sorry" Kira said from the heart.


    "You should have listened to me first, instead of talking to the pervert!" Kyra said with annoyance, revealing a protective nature that added depth to their rtionship.


    Suddenly,


    "Hey?" An emotionless voice came, cutting through the air like a de.


    "What perver¡ªH-hffff" Kyra was just about to respond to Eli when he materialized in front of her, his grip firm on her cheeks, stifling her words.


    "Next time you call me a pervert, and I''ll show you what that means" Eli dered with an intensity that sent a shiver down Kyra''s spine, his face dangerously close to hers.


    Kyra was on the verge of retaliating when,


    "M-Mother, Scary Man!!" A child''s voice echoed, breaking the tension.

 Chapter 259: So he is the one...?

    Same chapter but in order so those who unlocked this chapter already don''t need to unlock again.


    "M-Mother, Scary Man!!" A child''s voice echoed, breaking the tension.


    Eli turned his head and found a group of children huddled behind an elderly woman, their eyes wide with fear as they stared at him.


    ncing at the elderly woman, dressed in a white nun''s attire, Eli noticed her trembling figure as she attempted to shield the children and push them back.


    "Sigh" Eli sighed, releasing his hold on Kyra.


    "..." Kyra didn''t utter a word; she merely rubbed her now-released cheeks, a mixture of irritation and repulsion evident in her expression.


    "cough-cough" With an awkward cough, Eli attempted to approach the elderly woman;


    however,


    "M-Mother, RUN!!!"


    "S-Some one Help us!!"


    "You bastard, I will kill you if you hurt my mother!!"


    "ggrrrr"


    "aaaaa!!"


    Eli halted his advance, observing the children...some crying, some desperately calling for aid, others bravely trying to protect the elderly woman.


    "It''s all a misunderstanding--" Before Eli could rify, the elderly woman interrupted,


    "P-Please leave, sir. Children are scared, please!" The elderly woman bowed deeply, her plea carrying a sense of urgency.


    "..." Witnessing the distress around him, Eli had no other choice but to withdraw.


    "Fine" Eli muttered, a sense of resignation evident in his voice, before turning to leave. The weight of annoyance lingered; he was frustrated that his day couldn''t begin as nned.


    He wanted to focus on Mastering his Arts rather than doing some menial tasks. He wanted to know what kind of things Lilith was hiding from him, and for that, he needed to learn every art and master every form.


    Even more, he wanted to spend some time with research as well as some time with his family.


    Scarlett didn''t even speak to him after he got back from the Dawn Kingdom; he knew her intuitions were as sharp as a knife that sliced through his neck.


    If Eli wanted, he could have used some force and some pleas to coax her; however, he wanted to be true to her and he would ept any punishment from her as long as it was only on him.


    But he also knew about his sister.....she was just showing off and throwing a tantrum to get his affection and attention, that''s all.


    "Excuse me, Sir?"


    Interrupting his thoughts, a small voice brought Eli back to reality.


    "Yes" Eli turned to the blindfolded cleaning woman, who appeared breathless as if she had rushed to deliver a message.


    "M-Mother said you can-hae tomorrow early morning, and if that''s not possible, then -ha- around the night time so that the children wouldn''t see you" she exined between pants.


    "I see..." Eli smiled, intrigued by her dedication despite the hindrance of blindfolds, ''How did she navigate through here wearing those blindfolds? Did she also use arts like me?'' he wondered. Tempted to ask, he refrained, acknowledging the potential rudeness. Thanking her for the message, Eli left the premises.


    As Eli''s silhouette faded from view, the honey-haired woman watched with a curious gaze.


    "So he is the one...?" She muttered, a smile breaking across her face before she hurried back to the orphanage, anticipation in her every step.


    .....


    ....


    Eli arrived at the Nex, eagerly searching for Scy and the others to share a meal together.


    However, what he saw left him speechless....In themon arena, a heated confrontation was taking ce.


    "Come at me, Bitch"


    /"Fire Bolt"/


    "I told you, Don''t call me bitch!!"


    /"Phantasm"/


    ''sshhh, shhh, shhh''


    The air crackled with magical energy as two individuals engaged in a fierce battle. Eli wore a puzzled expression as he observed the intensity of the conflict.


    "What are they even doing?" Eli muttered, perplexed by the spectacle before him.


    "You guys that time really pulled a perfect n...ah"


    "Well, It all thanks to Amber and Pearl"


    "Well, let''s see how much longer you can maintain that smug look on your face"


    /"Water Ring"/


    "I will defeat you without any help"


    /"Haste"/


    Eli''s gaze shifted to other ongoing battles....Mia versus Amber, and Scy against Eva.


    "Why are they even fighting?" Eli mumbled, scanning the arena for Zera to get answers. However, she seemed to be absent, ''Looks like she''s still hesitating to see me....'' Eli thought, deciding to speak with herter.


    "How is it, pussy?" Scy''s haughtyugh echoed in the arena, adding an element of arrogance to the atmosphere.


    "Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh..."


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Eli looked at Scy, who smirked and had a haughty face and voice...just like a pure viin.


    "ggrrrrrr" Eva clenched her fists in anger. Her body was soaked, and blood coated her wounds. Despite her weakened state, she stood with the support of her sword, disying resilience.


    On the other hand, Scy, in a pristine dress without a single wrinkle, stood with an enigmatic expression.


    With the same haughty voice, she asked, "Do you need help from another pussy, or can you continue with your burnt-out body?"


    "I¡ªI ept d-defeat" Eva lowered her head in shame, acknowledging her limits. She realized that, even with her speed and power, she couldn''t match someone who could literally control time.


    Eliughed uncontrobly, finding Scy''s haughty demeanour both amusing and, surprisingly....exciting?


    "I-I am not done y-yet" a weak voice prompted him to turn his attention to Mia''s ongoing battle.


    "-ha-"


    "-ha-"


    Amber panted heavily, her body showing signs of burn injuries, while Mia, with a knife stuck in her body, fought valiantly despite deep cuts.


    Amber gasped for breath, each inhale and exhale strained as if she had been tirelessly evading a barrage of relentless fire attacks. Her once pristine body now bore the marks of battle...burned skin as well as her burned fluffy white tail as a testament to the intensity of thebat.


    On the other hand, Mia struggled against the odds, a throwing knife embedded in her body. Blood seeped from the wound, tracing a crimson path down her form. Deep cuts adorned her body, pushing her to the brink of losing consciousness.


    Eli stood frozen, shocked by the sight before him. Every instinct urged him to intervene, to put an end to the brutal confrontation....


    Yet, the unwavering determination etched on Amber and Mia''s faces held him captive, rendering him helpless in the face of their resolute expressions. Eli, torn between the desire to stop the fight and the respect for their tenacity, reluctantly watched as the battle unfolded.


    "Let--''s finish -ha- thisss" Mia muttered, blood flowing from her mouth.


    "snort" Amber disdainfully snorted, a clear sign that she wasn''t ustomed to being on the front lines. An illusionist by nature, she excelled in diverting and manipting enemies from the shadows. Direct confrontation was not her forte, and she knew that engaging in such a battle would likely lead to her defeat.


    Despite the predetermined oue, bothbatants threw everything they had into the fight.


    /"Mysty"/


    Amber conjured a mesmerizing storm of snow particles, creating hundreds of illusory versions of herself. The ethereal clones sprinted toward Mia, their movements synchronized in an attempt to overwhelm her.


    Mia, anticipating this moment, seized the opportunity to unleash her final spell.


    /"Shadow Sphere"/


    A profound darkness enveloped the arena, obscuring Amber''s vision. The obsidian shroud made it impossible for Amber to discern Mia''s location


    /"Umbraform Spikes"/


    Eli arched an eyebrow in surprise as Mia employed a technique, The dark mist transformed into a delicate sphere with spikes extending outward. The deadly spikes sought out and obliterated the illusory copies of Amber.


    ''chukkk''


    "AArrrhhh"


    A pained cry reverberated within the ck mist before swiftly fading away. The onlookers stood in awe as Amber crumpled to the ground, defeated. In contrast, Mia, though visibly fatigued, stood with undeniable elegance and victory.


    Pride surged within Eli''s heart, mirrored by the ecstatic cheers of the students who witnessed the intense confrontation.


    In that moment of reflection, Eli realized that if Amber''s team hadn''t used him as bait and diversion, his team might not have faced elimination because of him during the training program. Despite Mia bearing some scratches, she exhibited remarkable resilience and still managed to defeat Amber. Simrly, Scy emerged victorious without breaking a sweat.


    Eli initially believed this marked the conclusion of the skirmish, only to be proven wrong when Mia, undeterred and resilient, shouted defiantly,


    "Ce, I-I can still fight!!"


    "...You guys are really stubborn" Pearl, the next opponent, stepped forward.


    Now, even if Mia pulled off something extraordinary at the end...Pearl would still be victorious.


    On the other side,


    "Alysia,e at me" Scy beckoned Alysia, who was reluctantly pulled into the antics.


    She was searching for her best friend, she didn''t how she was being pulled into the drama and even wondered why they kept provoking her, especially by saying she kissed him.


    ''arh'' Alysia gritted her teeth, it was him who initiated the kiss when she was unconscious, ''Why are they so unreasonable!!'' She thought trying to calm her nerves.


    ''Sigh, I just want to find my Tiana. What''s wrong with these people? And where the hell is Tiana hiding now!!'' Alysia screamed inwardly.

 Chapter 260: Advanced Arts

    Same chapter but in order so those who unlocked this chapter already don''t need to unlock again.


    /"Sylvan Strike"/


    Alysia chanted and was eager to finish the fight quickly.


    /"Aquaforge de"/


    With a swift swing from Scy''s hand, she effortlessly split the iingrge wooden stake. The resounding crack echoed in the arena, and a few gasps escaped from the spectators.


    Alysia raised her eyebrows before a cunning smile etched her face, making a shiver run through Scy''s spine.


    /"Entangle"/


    Scy''s instincts kicked in, and she jumped gracefully. As she looked down, her eyes widened at the sight of the arena floor covered with roots. They seemed to have a life of their own, twisting and bending with an ominous intent.


    If Scy had not reacted with such agility, she might have found herself ensnared and twisted by the roots'' supernatural force.


    The gasps from the spectators echoed in the arena.


    /"Hydro Surge"/


    Water balls surged behind Scy, hurtling towards Alysia. Quick on her feet, Alysia conjured a protective wooden wall to shield herself.


    However, the water balls didn''t just collide with the wooden barrier.....they exploded upon impact, shattering the protective walls into splinters.


    Caught off guard, Alysia reacted swiftly, enveloping herself in a wooden cocoon to shield herself from the unexpected assault.


    The unfolding battle between Scy and Alysia held the spectators in rapt attention. The earlier sh between Mia and Pearl had already concluded, with Mia conceding defeat.


    As the battle unfolded, the audience''s attention became entirely absorbed by the captivating spectacle of Scy and Alysia''s duel. The anticipation and excitement were palpable, overshadowing the match between Mia and Pearl.


    It wasn''t that Mia and Pearl''s confrontationcked interest; rather, it had already reached its end. As expected, Mia found herself on the losing side against Pearl. With the oue aligning with everyone''s predictions, Pearl gracefully escorted Mia to the infirmary.


    Eli let out a sigh and he wanted to meet his little sister, who had given her best effort in the fiercepetition.


    However, he was keenly aware that engaging in conversation with her might degrade her hard-earned credits.....sure she wouldn''t mind it but as a brother, Eli still cared for his Little sister, so he called her mother who still staying in his house for ''some reasons'' and asked her toe take care Mia...


    ''She might use this chance...'' Eli thought Mariel might use this opportunity to her advantage to tell Mia everything about herself.


    With that matter attended to, Eli refocused on someone who seemed to have aplex look.....Aadya.


    She was overseeing the match with a deadpan expression, giving off an air of disapproval or concern regarding her students'' performances as if ''What''s wrong with these brats!!''


    Undeterred by her apparent annoyance, Eli approached Aadya, hoping to understand what might be bothering her and why are others even fighting. However, she promptly shooed him away, assuring him that she would try her best to attend the afternoon ss. Aadya also asked Eli to join her in the private arena instead.


    As Eli observed Aadya''s behaviour, he couldn''t shake the feeling that she was now acting more like her true self. Intrigued by this change, Eli couldn''t help but wonder about the reasons behind Aadya''s altered demeanour.


    And soon, Scy emerged victorious, albeit with some minor wounds. However, it became apparent that Alysia hadn''t fought with everything she had. She wisely chose not to engage in a futile battle against Scy, showcasing her strategic mindset.


    Scy, despite her victory, couldn''t help but feel a sense of annoyance. ''Tsk, she''s still the same dangerous, cunning woman'' Scy thought, recognizing Alysia''s ability to harm her with clever strategies even when Alysia was not as physically strong.


    Eli thought the duel finally ended, however,


    "Next!"


    "Fuck it!" Eli muttered as he left the arena.


    Despite the intense battles andplex dynamics, it was already lunchtime, and Eli headed to the cafeteria with the understanding that eating was a more pressing matter as his stomach started to grumble for food.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    As he sat down to eat, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of istion. Every woman in the vicinity avoided him like a gue, a stark reminder of the banner incident that fueled Eli''s anger.


    Soon, Eli made his way to Aadya''s private arena.


    Standing in the arena was the familiar figure of Rize, her chest-length silky purple hair framing a face that now wore a defeated expression. The reasons behind this change intrigued Eli, but he refrained from asking, sensing that now might not be the right time.


    "Hmm..."


    "?" Eli raised his eyebrows in surprise as Rize took the initiative to speak with him.


    "What is it, Rize?" Eli had dispensed with the formal way of addressing her after their shared experiences of life and death matter. If she wanted to maintain the distance surely Eli won''t mind as he respected her decision.


    Her dark purple eyes widened, caught off guard by Eli''s casual address. A subtle smile graced her face, a rarity considering her usual stoic demeanour.


    "Eli"


    "....Yes" Eli responded with an unconsciously matching smile, appreciating the rare glimpse of emotion from Rize. It felt like she always blocking her expression to express herself.


    "Eli!!"


    "Yes?"


    "ELI!!"


    "Yes, Rize. Tell me" Eli chuckled, enjoying the childlike enthusiasm with which she called his name.


    Seeing his amusement, a red hue tinted Rize''s cheeks, a moment of embarrassment before she spoke,


    "M-My Mother-inw wants to meet y-you"


    "What?" Eli was puzzled by Rize''s revtion. ''Mother-inw...? First, one Mother hates me, and now one Mother-inw wants to meet me?'' Eli couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.


    "Yes, My Mother-inw wants to meet you and express gratitude for healing me and saving me" Rize exined, her expression returning to its usual sternness.


    "I see...." Eli contemted whether to meet Rize''s Mother-inw, mindful of his busy schedule. Yet, he noticed an expectant look on Rize''s face, a rarity in itself.


    "Well, I don''t mind meeting your Mother-inw...." Eli responded, a defeated look on his face.


    Rize''s expression brightened, a subtle disy of happiness.


    However, Eli added, "Next week. I can meet your mother-inw next week".


    Rize''s expression brightened even more.


    She was content as long as Eli agreed to meet her mother-inw, and Eli couldn''t help but find a sense of warmth in her happiness.


    ''She really loves her Mother-inw...ah?'' Eli thought, about to ask when,


    "Seems like someone really enjoying their time" a stern voice interrupted Eli.


    Eli''s lips twitched as he recognized the voice, belonging to none other than the HeadMaster.


    A white-haired old man appeared beside Eli, scanning him up and down before looking at Rize. With a solemn voice, he said,


    "I warned you guys already, so face the consequences of your actions" The Headmaster took out his phone and swiftly dialed.


    "Rize from Elite ss, -10 C and -5 M for approaching Asher Eli and -10 C and -5 M for speaking to him" he announced, ending the call.


    Rize''s phone vibrated, and a look of shock crossed her face as she saw her Credits and Merits had been degraded.


    Observing her reaction, the HeadMaster turned to Eli, who nkly looked at him without uttering a word.


    The HeadMaster knew he was going against the norms by isting Eli. However, whenpared to the possibility of facing Lilith''s deadly re and the fact that a few punches from her could shatter the entire Nex Academia and along with him.....he was willing to take such measures.


    Clearly annoyed, Eli asked, "Why are you marking me personally? Don''t you have other work?"


    "This is my priority, Asher Eli. You are my priority, and anything that happens to you will surely affect Nex. I don''t want to get involved in your antics" the HeadMaster exined sternly.


    Eli, still puzzled, frowned and responded, "I don''t understand what you mean. How will something that happens to me affect Nex?"


    "Well, young man, please focus on your studies instead of women..." The HeadMaster left....or more like ran away with those parting words.


    After his departure, Rize remained silent, engrossed in practising her Advanced Arts.


    With the time gettingte for Aadya, Eli decided to continue his art practice.


    ''sswwhhh''


    ''ssshhhh''


    The rhythmic sounds of his controlled breathing echoed in the arena, signalling his focus and determination.


    He contemted using the 3rd Form, sensing his body''s readiness, but opted to wait for Aadya''s approval.


    As Aadya finally arrived with a tired look, indicative of her continuous observation of a duel without a break.


    "Let''s start today''s lesson" she dered, diving straight into the day''s material without any customary greetings.


    "Before delving deep into the 3rd Form, let''s talk about Advanced arts....


    Advanced arts are nothing but the arts that cooperate with your individual bloodline or natural traits. These arts are not something that can be learned by anyone, and each has an individual function and uniqueness.


    Once you learn the basics of Mana breathing, even the first and second forms are enough to use the Advanced arts.


    Let''s take an example,


    Rize initially learned the first and second forms of the basic elements. Instead of mastering the 3rd form, she chose to learn the Advanced arts, which revolved around her....Ghoul trait.


    The Ghoul Trait involves controlling blood and flesh, allowing Rize to create her advanced arts.


    Once she learned the Advanced arts, she could no longer use the basic elements of Mana breathing. As the name implies, it is Advanced arts, so once someone enters the Advanced arts realm, they cannot use the basic elements as it was considered lower realm/lower grade.


    However, you can still modify your Advanced arts using the basic elements.....


    For instance, if Rize shoots her blood weapon, she could guide the weapon with precision by manipting the surroundings like air, water and earth.


    Yes, you can still control the basic elements, but you cannot use them solely" Aadya exined, then looked at her students and saw Eli''s frowning face.


    Understanding that he didn''t get it, she exined again,


    "For example, if Eli can create a tornado using the Cyclone arts, Rize can do it as well; however, instead of air, it''s filled with blood. Same wind, same force, except the blood that makes everything different".


    "OH!" Eli finally understood and gave a thumbs up to Rize, feeling impressed with the concept of using her blood as a tornado...it felt really cool.

 Chapter 261: What Have I done!!!!

    After exining the intricacies of Advanced Arts, Aadya delved into the topic of the 3rd Form, an area of particr interest for Eli.


    "The 3rd Form of the Basic Elements is of utmost significance...." Aadya''s expression shifted to one of seriousness as she continued,


    "As you''re aware,


    The 1st Form involves the control of the elements,


    while The 2nd Form focuses on channelling mana throughout every fibre of your body.


    And finally, the 3rd Form is about merging with the elements.


    Unlike other forms, achieving the 3rd Form is not as easy as others because it hinges on one''sprehension of the element they aspire to master it.


    Remember my analogy: ''We are kidnapping the child (that is Mana) and nurturing it to think we are their parents''


    The 3rd Form involves transforming the nurtured mana into a life form. For example..." Aadya lifted her hand.


    "Cyclone Arts: 3rd Form"


    /"Zephyr"/


    A small wind swirling around her palm. After a moment, a peculiar sound echoed.


    "Neigh"


    With that, a small, horse-like creature with long white feather wings materialized, causing the air in the private arena to tremble.


    Eli''s eyes widened, and his first thought was, ''Mia would surely love to see it''.


    Aadya, looking even more fatigued, after showing it for some time, dispelled the miniature horse and proceeded to exin,


    "This is how you convert nurtured mana into a living form.


    Importantly, it''s not you who gives it shape and form. As I mentioned before, ''Mana itself is living'' so the surrounding mana will determine the desired form"


    As Aadya nced at both Rize and Eli for questions.


    Eli mused, ''So, Mana decides everything....ah?'' recalling Aadya''s previous statement about Mana guiding the world.


    With no questions forting, Aadya resumed her serious demeanour, stating,


    "Once youprehend the Mana and transform it into a living form.....you''ll form a contract with that being".


    "A contract?" Eli raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes, once the mana takes on a living form, it bes self-conscious and inevitably and forcibly forms a contract with its owner.


    The contract stiptes that if it dies, you will die and vice versa. It''s a fundamental aspect of the contract established by every Mana Breathing user" Aadya said seriously.


    "Hmm... is that contract formed by Mana or the living form?" Rize inquired with a stern face.


    "I presume it''s formed by Mana, as there''s no clear evidence whether the living form or Mana establishes the contract.....However, I still have some thoughts about it. Since we''re essentially ''kidnapping'' surrounding mana, it might be usible that Mana wants us to take responsibility for disrupting the natural order" Aadya pondered with a thoughtful expression.


    Rize nodded in understanding.


    "Any doubts?" Aadya asked once more. Seeing no inquiries, she continued, "Eli, you''ve already used the 3rd form, right?"


    "Yes"


    "Then focus on the element and try to convey your intense feelings. Attempt tomunicate with it. It may take some time, but avoid summoning it, as your body isn''t prepared to handle a substantial amount of mana"


    "Hmmm....I..."


    "Yes?"


    "Could I also learn Advanced arts?" Eli inquired with a curious gaze. His body wasn''t ready for certain aspects, but he wondered if there were other things he could learn in the meantime.


    "Well...." Aadya disclosed the details to Eli without sugarcoating the challenges he might face.


    Simply put,


    Due to his Frost Phoenix bloodline, he could potentially master Advanced arts, specifically the basic Ice mes even if the bloodline wasn''t fully awakened.


    However,


    There was no guarantee that he could fully master Ice mes beyond the base level, and the possibility of never reaching full mastery loomed.


    Eli sighed, realizing that by attempting to learn Advanced arts, he might be stuck to the 1st form forever.


    "Then¡ª" Eli was about to voice his thoughts with an enthusiastic smile when Aadya sternly interrupted him.


    "I know what you''re thinking. However, I won''t rmend it.....because mastering the 3rd Form for more than one element is a total disaster. You cannot focus on one thing" Aadya cautioned.


    ''Tsk'' Eli clicked his tongue in frustration, he just thought that mastering the 3rd Form for every element simultaneously might be more beneficial to him.


    "Don''t ''tsk'' You idiot. It''s for your own good. Even in the past, only three elements were mastered into the 3rd Form" Aadya rebuked Eli''s attitude.


    Taken aback by Aadya''s words, Eli couldn''t help but tease her, "Then Miracle Teach, tell me how many you''ve mastered?"


    Aadya responded with a smug smile, holding up two fingers. "I''ve mastered two elements and am on the verge of mastering the third one"


    "Tsk"


    "Hehehe..." Aadya giggled before turning her attention to Rize.


    "Rize, from today onwards, focus on the 3rd form of your Blood Art.Attempt to summon the Living form if possible, as your body can now withstand the mana threshold".


    Rize nodded and sat down, closing her eyes. Before doing so, she cast a nce at Eli, who was also seated.


    "Okay, both of you, breathe calmly.After a few seconds, use your arts to breathe and then channel the mana to every fibre....Slowly enter the nk state and try tomunicate with the nurtured mana inside your body..." Aadya instructed, guiding her two students.


    After an hour or so,


    "sshhsshhhhshshshshshssss"


    A hushed sound filled the room, causing both Eli and Aadya to fix their gaze on Rize.A bloodthirsty aura emanated from her, and blood particles swirled around as the unmistakable scent of blood permeated the air.


    "sshhhh...."


    Then, after a second, it died out as abruptly as if it never happened.


    Rize slowly opened her eyes and found Aadya and Eli staring at her with surprised expressions.


    "Did I summon it?" Rize asked, scanning the surroundings for any signs of a manifested creature.


    "I can''t say you summoned it... however, you came incredibly close" Aadya said, a small smile ying on her lips as she observed the effort put forth by her student.


    Rize nodded and stood up. She noticed Eli giving her a thumbs-up with a small smile, and she reciprocated the gesture.


    Aadya raised her eyebrows, observing Rize and Eli yfully conversing...Her lips twitched, hinting at some unspoken thoughts.


    "Anyhow, did you manage tomunicate with it?" Aadya inquired sternly.


    "No" Rize shook her head.


    "Hmm... I see. It seems you might need to inhale more mana... hmm..." Aadya pondered for a moment before advising, "It might be possible that Dark mana is scarce here, so it didn''t respond as expected. Let''s try it in the Fallen continent...." After offering her guidance, Aadya watched as, within a few minutes, Rize left for her other sses.


    "Well, then I am going, Eli" Aadya announced as she prepared to leave.However, Eli had other ns.


    "Teach,e here!" Eli called out, patting hisp before settling into a seated position.


    "?" Aadya raised her eyebrows, puzzled by Eli''s unexpected request.


    "What?"


    "Juste here, teach" Eli beckoned.


    "Hmm?..." Aadya approached slowly, questioning, "What?"


    Instead of responding, Eli took her hand and pulled her towards him. Aadya stumbled, caught off guard.


    "W-What?" Aadya, with a disoriented nce, looked at Eli, her expression one of bewilderment.


    Ignoring her confusion, Eli gently ced her head on hisp and said softly, "I guess you''ve been working tirelessly" as he began to massage her head.


    Feeling the soothing massage, Aadya momentarily lowered her guard. After a second, she protested,


    "S-Stop!! I-Ia...."


    "It''s fine, teach. Close your eyes" Eli sweetly whispered as he continued massaging her temples.


    Aadya, initially resistant, finally sumbed to the warmth and rxation. Her tired eyes closed, and before she knew it...


    ''zzzzzzzz''


    She had fallen asleep.


    "She was really tired... ah?" Eli muttered as he observed her sleeping form...she fell asleep within a minute.Slowly, he removed her spectacles.


    "I guess being a teacher is a tough job" Eli thought, gently rubbing her nose bridge, under the eyelids, between the eyebrows, and near the ears.


    "Hmmm"


    His soft and gentle touch caused Aadya to groan in relief, and her body gradually loosened its stiffness.


    After some hours,


    "~Hmmm~"


    Aadya moaned as she twisted her body, her eyes fluttering open.....only to find Eli''s sleeping face hovering above her.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and although she initially wanted to move from hisp, seeing his peaceful sleepiness up close made her hesitate.


    "Hehe... you look different when you are sleeping" Aadya muttered with a rare, contented smile, something Eli or anyone else had never seen before.


    She had been tirelessly working without taking a break for the past few days.....Her head throbbed with pain, and she yearned for some rest after this ss. Thanks to Eli''s unexpected massage, she slept soundly on hisp, and now her pain and fatigue had significantly diminished.


    Though Eli''s actions might raise eyebrows, Aadya trusted him. She didn''t feel the need to check her body, as she believed he wouldn''t stoop to inappropriate behaviour. This trust was rooted in her constant sta--ahem Watching.


    She pondered why her father, known as ''Rock,'' had chosen him as her partner. Despite being younger than her and a ruthless provocateur.Rock had decided to do anything to secure the marriage. However, Aadya understood that, ultimately, the decision rested with her.


    Yes, she was the girl that Rock had been talking about.


    Aadya gazed at Eli''s peaceful sleeping face.


    Initially sceptical of Eli''s intentions, thinking he might be another privileged individual, but....she hade to realize that he was different.


    He was sometimes naive, and sometimes an idiot, however, he had certain qualities like training relentlessly, showing amitment to self-improvement, always disying curiosity, and always.... flirting with women.


    Recalling how he casually flirted with every woman without care, Aadya remembered the time she saw Eli kissing Scy passionately in the bench area.Initially taken aback, she had thought he might be forcing himself on other women. However, spending time with him revealed that it wasn''t Eli who was forcing them; rather, other women were the ones seducing him!!!


    No matter how much she tried to avoid the truth, she had been drawn to this man whether his strength to control the situation or true to hold his promises.


    The way he calls only her teasingly ''Teach'' made her stomach flutter, she never saw him calling other female professors ''Teach''....She felt little closeness.


    She really wanted to more about him, however, Teacher-Student rtionship.....she was a little worried about how society would react because her father was more famous than HeadMaster..... Popr people were the ones being watched by every individual, so she had to make sure to maintain a certain distance from Eli.


    If he was not a student she would have already jumped into his arms when he safely came out from the Dungeon.


    As she looked at his firm lips, Aadya unconsciously lifted her head.


    "~ha~"


    Her breath hitched as a faint red hue appeared on her cheeks.She was always a curious child, she never had any childhood crush or any other boyfriend, so the first time her father epted a man in a single day without investigating his background and when she asked why ''Eli'', all he replied was,


    /"He is good kid, He is just like me wandering without a soul"/


    She didn''t understand what he meant however she was sure thatpared to before Eli now felt more alive and real....and also a more daring pervert.


    Aadya vividly recalled Scy and Eli''s deep and passionate kiss, wondering how it would feel.


    Her lips were about to grace against his before swiftly retreating, leaving her with a flushed and panicked expression.


    ''What Have I done!!!!'' She screamed inwardly as she teleported away, leaving Eli alone in the private arena.


    "Oh, Oh... OHH!" Eli murmured, his eyes opening with an amused smile, his expression reflecting a mix of surprise and amusement.

 Chapter 262: You still remember me

    Eli walked out of Aadya''s private chamber; the ss was over, so he decided to go home.


    As he strolled on the open corridor, the cool breeze of the evening whispered through the ancient trees that surrounded the academy.Thoughts about mastering the 3rd form buzzed in Eli''s. For the past hour, he had relentlessly tried to make contact with the Living form, but it remained obstinately silent.


    Frustration knitted his brows as he attempted to harness other elements, only to feel an invisible barrier thwarting his every effort.


    "Sigh" Eli sighed inwardly. All he could do was wait and practice, hoping that the key to the Living form would unveil itself with time.


    "A-Asher?"


    Eli halted his footsteps when he heard someone calling him.


    Turning around, he saw a light purple-haired girl, Marie, walking towards him with a hesitancy that added ayer of tension to the air.


    "....Yes M-Ms. Marie" Eli raised his eyebrows, surprised to see someone speaking to him and his eyes nervously scanning his surroundings, expecting the Headmaster to appear at any moment and reduce her grades.


    "..." Marie stood before him, her eyes tracing his unease as if he didn''t want to see her.


    "I-I am sorry If I disturbed you" Marie bowed a little, the evening sunlight casting a soft glow on her delicate features.


    "Huh? No, No.... I am free" Eli reassured her, turning his attention to the hesitating Marie.


    "...I...I..."Marie stammered, her fingers nervously twirling a strand of her light purple hair. Words seemed to get caught in her throat.


    Seeing this, Eli frowned and said gently, "Ms. Marie, calm down!"


    Taking a deep breath, Marie calmed down, her gaze meeting Eli''s ruby-red eyes that held a genuine concern.


    "T-Thank you for saving me before....." Marie expressed her gratitude, her voice carrying the weight of sincerity.


    "....." Eli nodded, appreciating the acknowledgement, and waited for her to speak, sensing there was more she wished to share.


    "I....N...''Deep breath''" Marie took a deep breath before saying, "Ash, I am sorry for leaving you that day without saying a single word".


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-D----''


    Eli''s heartbeat stopped for a second before resuming its motion. He looked at her with widened eyes.


    "So, you still remember me, Marie?" Eli spoke in a gentle yet broken tone, the rustling leaves overhead adding a poignant backdrop.


    "...." Marie lowered her head.


    Taking a deep breath, Eli crouched down, his gaze unwavering as he looked into her teary eyes.


    Eli waved his hand, trying to break through the emotional barrier, but Marie didn''t respond. He sensed her ''guilt'' for leaving him alone was a heavy burden on her and eating her.


    "Marie?" Eli called her again.


    "I..I...so--" Marie was just about to speak more when,


    "I love you, Marie" Eli said with a serious face, a gentle breeze carrying a hint of a blush on his cheeks.


    Marie was taken aback by Eli''s sudden confession, not knowing how to respond.


    "You know, in our childhood days, I was very shy to say these words to you..." Eli said as he stood up, the shadows of the setting sun elongating their figures, he continued,


    "I was always nervous and shy whenever I was with you. Your presence itself made my heart beat like crazy, and..." Eli stared into her eyes, the ambient sounds fading as he confessed, "I also knew you loved me before".


    Marie, who was staring at his eyes, suddenly averted her purple eyes.


    "The day you left without even saying anything to me..." Eli leaned towards her face, the golden hues of the sunset casting a warm glow on their figures, "I really wanted to kill you" he confessed with genuine emotion, his expression turning crazy when the sunset fell on his face.


    "!!!" Marie flinched when she heard those words in an emotionless voice, the sudden exmation reverberating through the empty corridor, echoing the emotional turbulence that enveloped them.


    Eli nced at her trembling lips, a poignant silence settling between them, "Even if I kiss you now, you won''t reject it.....Do you know why?"


    Marie''s eyes darted nervously to his lips, dangerously close to hers. She instinctively tried to back off, creating a subtle dance of hesitation in the dimly lit corridor.


    "Because no matter what you do... you cannot run away from the truth you wish to forget" Eli said, his voice low and intense, as if each word carried the weight of a shared history.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Tears started to pour out from Marie''s purple eyes, without her knowing.


    "No matter how much you try to convince yourself, you know..." Eli continued, tapping gently on her upper left chest. "Your heart never forgives you for betraying your sister and me"


    ''Tap, Tap, Tap...''


    The rhythmic tapping merged with the soft sound of their breathing, creating a haunting rhythm.


    ''Drip, Drip, Drip''


    Marie''s gaze remained fixed on Eli, her eyes mirroring the torrent of emotions within.


    "How did you feel when the ''hero'' pped you?"


    "...."


    "How did you feel when you tried to convince yourself that you love him?"


    "....P-Ple..."


    "How did you feel when you knew he just wanted to fuck you?"


    "...."


    "How did you feel when you knew your ''feelings'' were just a toy to him?"


    "....A-A..."


    "How did you feel when you knew... your sister''s death and still convince yourself that she''s living happily somewhere?"


    "STOP IT!!!"


    Marie, overwhelmed, closed her ears as she shouted in anger. The echoes of her voice reverberated through the empty corridor.


    They were inside the corridor of the building so no one was there.


    "NO!!" Eli''s voice remained steady, piercing through the emotional storm.


    "W-Why?" Marie, her eyes now swollen with tears, asked with a hoarse voice, the shadows ying across her tear-streaked face.


    "Because you are her sister.....A prostituted''s sister"


    "DON''T CALL HER A PROSTITUTE!!" Marie, with bloodshot eyes, grabbed Eli''s cor and shouted, the desperation in her voice wing at the air.


    "Why?" Eli simply tilted his head, maintaining a calm facade despite the storm of emotions around them.


    "BECAUSE SHE IS NOT!" Marie''s voice cracked with defiance as she shook Eli.


    Eli raised one eyebrow, his smirk morphing into a contemtive expression, as he asked, "Then why did you run away?"


    "T-That''s...." Marie loosened her grip, her eyes reflecting a mixture of regret and hesitation.


    Seeing her vulnerable look, he called her again,


    "Marie"


    "...."


    "How did you feel when you knew I was alive?"


    "....P-Please S-Stop.."


    "How did you feel when you knew I was alive?" He asked again.


    "...."


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Tears continued to cascade down from her eyes when she saw his broken yet love-filled eyes.


    "...."


    "Tell me, Marie!!"


    "I-I....I was s-scared and.... h-happy" Marie answered with a sobbing voice, her fingers tightly clutching Eli''s dress as if seeking an anchor in the tumultuous sea of emotions.


    After a few minutes of silent crying, Marie moved away from him, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air. Without saying anything, she quietly retreated to the restroom, seeking sce in the momentary refuge it offered.


    Eli stared after her, a sense of regret settling in.He knew he shouldn''t have expressed himself so candidly in a public ce.Even though he never anticipated things would escte this much just because his emotions took control of him.


    ''Sigh'' He sighed deeply, frustration evident on his face then, ''SLAP!'' he impulsively pped himself.


    It had been half an hour since Marie entered the restroom, and Eli grew increasingly concerned.Frowning, he decided to call out to her, but there was no reply.


    There was no one else around the premises, and Eli was certain no one entered the restroom after Marie.Ignoring any potential social norms, he hesitantly entered thedies'' restroom, the urgency fueled by worry.


    "Marie?" he called her first in a husked voice, his eyes carefully scanning the surroundings as he moved deeper into the restroom.


    "Marie!!!" Eli''s shock was palpable when he found her lying unconscious on the floor. Reacting quickly, he gently picked her up, his concern etched on his face. He checked her breath, relieved to sense her calm breathing, but the worry lingered.


    Swiftly carrying her in his arms like a princess, Eli ran towards the healing department.


    After handing her over to the old nurse, she examined Marie and assured Eli that she had merely fainted due to stress, emphasizing there was nothing to worry about.


    Eli sighed in relief, his shoulders visibly rxing.He couldn''t help but think he had pushed her too far. Despite the strong urge to stay by her side until she woke, the old nurse advised him to leave, having already informed the ss teacher, who happened to be none other than Aadya.


    She would definitely feel unease if Eli were to present now so he decided to leave.


    "Sleep well" Eli said warmly to Marie before walking out, leaving the healing department.


    ''And it seems like that old bastard onlyes during school time'' Eli thought about how the HeadMaster didn''te to stop her from speaking more.


    .....


    ...


    ..


    Just as he was about to enter his house, a familiar voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Eli"


    He turned to see Mariel standing in front of him, her expression serious.


    "Mariel? What happened?" Eli responded, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    "He wanted to see you" Mariel said with a serious face.


    "Hmm" Eli nodded in acknowledgement. Without further exnation, Mariel initiated a teleportation, enveloping Eli in a sudden shift of space.


    Eli and Mariel arrived at the ndestine underground section of her Duke House. The air was thick with an ominous atmosphere, and shadows danced menacingly on the cold stone walls.


    "Come" Mariel gestured for him to follow, leading Eli through dimly lit corridors into what appeared to be a prison-like structure. Eli''s eyes scanned the eerie surroundings, taking in the unsettling sight of torture devices and broken remnants strewn lifelessly on the unforgiving ground.


    Mariel, discreetly watching for his reaction, found Eli walking alongside her with an almost indifferent demeanour. His unreadable expression left her both intrigued and relieved.


    ''Sigh'' Mariel sighed in relief, her earlier apprehensions gradually subsiding. She had half-expected Eli to recoil at the grim reality of her underground chamber, but his stoic eptance spoke volumes. It seemed he could embrace every facet of her, except her daughters.


    Mariel eventually led Eli to a point where she stood before a heavy wooden door.


    ''Thud''


    She opened the door, and Eli with nk eyes entered.


    "Heheh...."

 Chapter 263: I am not going to steal anything....for now

    Eli surveyed the gruesome scene before him, taking in the sight of the ck-haired man sitting on the chair, his limbs confined by mana cuffs designed to drain his magic if he attempted any resistance. The man''s body was drenched in blood, with numerous cuts adorning his form, with his entrails gruesomely pulled out from his stomach.


    Without flinching or disying a trace of disgust, Eli simply stood before the unconscious man. His eyes briefly shifted to a blue-haired woman with azure-colored eyes, dressed in a maid''s attire.


    "Hello, HeadMaid" Eli greeted her, but HeadMaid remained unresponsive. Instead, she nonchntly fetched a bucket of water and sshed it on the ck-haired man.


    ''Ssh''


    "arrhhh"


    The man groaned as he slowly regained consciousness, he saw three people, his bloodshot eyes fixing on the auburn-haired boy standing before him. Suddenly, he burst intoughter.


    "Heheh...ahaha...."


    Eli maintained hisposure as he took a chair and seated himself in front of the man. Theughter subsided, and the ck-haired man, now looking at Eli with bloodshot eyes, spat at him,


    "''spit'' Did you really think reviving me would make me beg for my life and spill everything about our Lord? -cough-cough- No matter how much you torture me, not a single word will escape my mouth. Hahahahaha... Looks like my lord''s ns have worked perfectly for you toe and beg me.


    ''spit'' If you lick my foot and let those bitches suck my dick, I might consider letting my lord go easy on you...hahahaha"


    Eli, with indifferent eyes, observed the man and used his arts to halt the bloody spit mid-air.


    "His name is--" The HeadMaid was about to provide little details gained from torture, but Eli raised his hand, silencing her. The ck-haired man continued his taunts, confident that he wouldn''t betray hisrades.


    HeadMaid''s lips twitched involuntarily, a flicker of annoyance crossing her. However, she refrained from voicing her irritation and instead cast a sidelong nce at Mariel, who observed Eli with an admiring look.


    ''Tsk'' HeadMaid clicked her tongue in disapproval, subtly expressing her dissatisfaction with Mariel''s apparent admiration for Eli.


    "What you said before... ''We are nothing but pawns,'' right?" Eli spoke with an emotionless voice, leaning in towards the ck-haired man.


    The ck-haired man, leader of the assassination group, who had targeted Prisania and kidnapped Wei and Mei, frowned with bloody eyes.


    "Hmm?" He grunted in response.


    "He was not bound by the contract, right?" Eli asked without turning his head, recalling Prisania''s erased memories rted to the assassination group when he revived her.


    "No" Mariel answered.


    "I see....Looks like they trust their Pawn more than I thought" Eli muttered, his tone contemtive. In response, the ck-haired man shed a smug smile, a hint of arrogance colouring his battered face as he said,


    "Hehe.....you filthy thing, no matter what you do to me....I am a trained assassin. Unlike that bitch, I will not betray my people" he dered defiantly, pointing disdainfully in the direction of Prisania.


    "..." Eli continued to stare at the man before him, his expression unreadable, his fingers absentmindedly rubbing his chin.


    The atmosphere around Eli began to shift, a subtle change in energy that seemed to ripple through the underground chamber.


    "You see, Mr. Pawn... A single pawn can change the game if it enters the enemy territory" Eli mused aloud, his voice carrying a tone of calcted intent.


    "Snort" the ck-haired man scoffed dismissively, a defiant smirk ying on his lips, ready to retort. However, Eli interrupted before he could respond.


    "Why do you think I revived you?"


    "Huh? Of course, to tell about my secret base and my lord" the man replied confidently.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk... No, No" Eli leaned in closer, the bloody spit that hovered in the air slowly moving towards the ck-haired man.


    "Did you feel something wrong with your Soul Crystal?" Eli whispered in his ears.


    The ck-haired man''s furrowed brow deepened as he attempted to concentrate on his soul.


    There he saw his soul being warped by a reddish-ck sphere with some kind of golden chains wrapped around it.


    After a moment, he opened his eyes with a shocked expression, his mouth agape as if struggling toprehend what he had just seen.


    "Y-Y-You w-what---tfkkkkrrr"


    As the man tried to speak, Eli redirected the bloody spit to the ce where it originated.


    "cough-cough"


    The ck-haired man coughed, feeling something lodged in his throat.


    Eli maintained an impassive gaze, observing the man''s struggles.


    "You speak too much" Eli remarked coolly, seizing an opportunity to insert his two fingers into the man''s mouth during a fit of coughing.


    "SPLURT!!!!"


    "KKRRRRKKKKHHHH!!!"


    The gruesome expulsion of the tongue part followed, apanied by the sickening sounds of the man''s agony.Eli, unyielding in his stern demeanour, discarded the repulsive evidence, leaving the blood to continue its relentless flow from the man''s battered mouth.


    "Being alive is the biggest treachery for ''Your Lord'' Mr. Pawn" Eli said with cutting sarcasm, his words echoing in the dimly lit chamber.


    With an air of finality, he stood up and walked out, leaving the pitiful groans of the ck-haired man echoing behind him.


    "rrrmmmmm"


    The ck-haired man, now a mere shell of his former bravado, cast a fearful look at Eli''s departing figure. The guttural sound emanating from his blood-pouring mouth echoed the despair and pain that enveloped him.


    Mariel, a silent witness to the gruesome spectacle, turned to the Headmaid with amanding gaze. She instructed the Headmaid to keep the man alive for as long as Eli deemed it necessary.


    After the crucial work concluded, Mariel followed Eli, the tone in her voice shifting as she embraced a more affectionate demeanour.


    "My Love~~MMM~~"


    She hugged him tenderly, showering him with kisses before teleporting both of them to her room. The atmosphere was one of intimacy, and they indulged in cuddling and kissing. However, Mariel restrained herself, aware of her elder daughter''s death re before.Even though she desired more, Mariel limited their interactions.


    An hour passed in the warmth of their embrace, and Mariel, cing her head on his chest, questioned him with sincerity, "I don''t understand what happened?"


    Mariel was genuinely puzzled by the events that had transpired earlier.....the prisoner, who had arrogantlyughed in the face of torture, suddenly disyed a flicker of fear in his eyes as if he had witnessed a monstrous entity.


    Eli, captivated by her crimson eyes and adorable mole, couldn''t help but marvel at how she resembled a puppy despite being a mother of two.


    "It''s not like I don''t want to tell you..." Eli tried to avoid, but the power of Mariel''s puppy eyes was undeniable.


    ''Sigh''


    "I already gave you a hint. Why don''t you find it out? And if you do, I''ll give a beautiful gift to my dear Mariel" Eli said mysteriously while gently pinching her lips.


    "Hint?" Mariel frowned momentarily, but realization soon dawned on her, ''''Soulvorax,'' Just as I thought, I have to start from that word'' she thought.


    "Oh? I need something from you Mariel?"


    "Anything for you, My Love~~"


    And soon, Mariel teleported Eli back to the house, she left him because she wanted to find out more about Eli.Inside, Eli found only Scy and Kitty waiting for him.Inquiring about Mia, he learned that she was resting in her dorm, exhausted. As for Scarlett...Well, Eli knew she was preupied with her own ''Tasks''.


    After some quality time spent cuddling with Scy and Kitty, Eli found himself in Scy''s room, yful "Torturing" her before finally settling down for a well-deserved rest.


    Next Very Early Morning


    The sun was yet to rise.


    "Hello?" Eli knocked on the door of the orphanage, waiting patiently as he heard slow footsteps approaching.


    ''Thud''


    "Oh? You came early Sir"A honey-haired blindfolded woman greeted as she opened the door to let Eli in.


    "Hmm?" Eli frowned, intrigued by her keen awareness, "How did you know it was me?" he inquired. It was a genuine question, considering that being summoned early didn''t necessarily mean he was the expected visitor.


    "Huh? Well, I have a very sharp nose, sir" she replied, tapping her nose with a yful smile.


    Observing this, Eli subtly smelled his underarms, ''Maybe I should change soap every day?'' he wondered in case he were to ''steal'' something he needed to change his scent.


    ''Nah, I am not going to steal anything....for now'' Eli thought as he remembered the serious talk he had with the headmaster.


    Eli asked the Ancient Resurrection Script for his outstanding performance during the Training program.... However, the HeadMaster immediately refused as if his life dependents on it.


    So he wondered whether to steal but..... pushed aside such mischievous considerations.


    Eli walked inside and sat on a wooden chair, patiently awaiting the arrival of the Nun or Nurse.


    "Hello, Sir" Soon, the olddy with wrinkles came in, wearing a nun''s dress.


    Eli stood up and greeted respectfully, "Good Morning. My name is Asher Eli" as he presented the letter.


    "Good Morning, My name is Fiana"


    The old woman instructed him to sit, and as she read the letter, a pondering expression crossed her face.


    Eli''s gaze wandered to the blindfolded woman, who seemed to be sneakily observing them.


    ''Why is she even peeking at us?'' Eli wondered.


    "Ahem"


    Upon hearing a throat-clearing sound, Eli shifted his attention back to the old woman.


    "So, you came here to repent for what you had done?" she asked with a calm tone.


    "....Well, you could say that?" Eli hesitated, contemting what he needed to repent for.....He just helped the bullied guy....Well, Eli kind of helped him, right?


    "I see....Then you shoulde after school hours, y with the children, help them study, pray with them, then eat together. After everything, you can go home" the olddy said with a serious face though there was a hint of reluctance in her eyes.


    "..." Eli opened his mouth to say something however he closed it, He was surprised by her eptance without further questions. ''There goes my time'' he thought, sternly warning himself to act decisively against bullies the next time he saw any bullies the first thing he should do was... Kill them and act as a witness instead of running away.


    The olddy assured Eli that she would inform the children so they wouldn''t be frightened by his presence.


    Returning to Nex, Eli found it was still early morning. He decided to pay a visit to his sister, who must be sound asleep after her efforts the previous day.As a reward, Eli nned a surprise for her. Attempting to sneak into the women''s dorm, he was surprised to find no one stopping him.


    ''Does this mean anyone could enter?'' Eli thought, raising a brow. It seemed like ax security measure, especially in a women''s dormitory.


    "Whatever," he shrugged, about to enter when....


    "What are you doing here?"


    "!!!!"

 Chapter 264: Mysterious Seeding Guy with Demoness

    "Hello, Teach!! What are you doing here?"


    "..."


    No response came from the stern expression of the bu-haired woman as Eli awkwardly smiled.


    "That''s my question, Mr. Asher Eli... What are you doing h.e.r.e?" Aadya''s voice held a note of scepticism as she folded her arms, awaiting an exnation.


    "..... I wanted to give a surprise to my little sister" Eli said truthfully, hoping to avoid any inappropriate assumptions ''Pervert''.


    "Hmm... That doesn''t mean you could go inside the female dormitory, right?" Aadya''s arms remained folded, her tone firm.


    "...."


    "G.E.T.O.U.T" Aadyamanded with a solemn voice, leaving no room for argument.


    "...." Eli pondered his next move, contemting whether he could convince Aadya of his innocent intentions.It wasn''t as if he had entered thedies'' dormitory out of sheer curiosity after seeing thedies'' restroom yesterday. He prided himself on being a cultured and ''gentle'' man....not even a bit of curiosity....Trust him and that''s why he needed Aadya to trust him.


    "Oh, Rock!!" Eli feigned shock.


    "Huh?" Aadya looked back, a frown creasing her forehead, wondering ''Why the hell that old man her--'' her thoughts were interrupted when she saw no one.


    "Fucking pervert!!" Aadya muttered, veins bulging on her forehead, as she fell for Eli''s petty trick.


    She immediately followed the sparking trails, oblivious to the fact that it was also part of Eli''s n.Unaware of the illusion, she pursued the ephemeral glimmers, guided solely by the misleading sparks that Eli had strategically conjured.


    "Sigh" Eli peeked outside before closing the door of the first room he entered. Whether it was luck or something else, the door wasn''t locked, allowing him to enter without difficulty.


    ''I didn''t expect her to be on guard'' Eli thought as he surveyed the room. It was a spacious one with arge window, a study table, and afortable bed. And on thatfortable bed...


    ''Blink, Blink''


    Eli rubbed his eyes, questioning the reality of what he saw. Opening them again, the scene remained.....a light cyan-haired woman holding the legs of a long brown-haired woman with a hint of blue hair.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    An awkward silence enveloped the room, each person locked in a gaze with the other. After a minute, Eli decided to break the silence.


    "I am sorry"


    ''Thud''


    Eli immediately left the room, opting to forget what he witnessed and keep it to himself. The decision was made for his own well-being, despite the lingering curiosity....He won''t meddle in other people''s life.


    Eli nced furtively left and right in the corridor before breaking into a run....not toward his sister''s room, as he knew Aadya was likely waiting for him there, but rather toward Zera, whom he hadn''t seen and she had been avoiding him.


    "I think she is inside Mia''s room" Eli muttered silently while discreetly peeking out from the corridor, catching a glimpse of Mia''s room door partially ajar.


    Eli, aware that Zera''s room was situated before Mia''s, approached Zera''s door with a careful stride, the namete clearly visible.


    ''knock, knock''


    "Zera"


    He knocked lightly, whispering her name softly. However, receiving no response, he continued knocking continuously, calling her name in hushed tones.


    ''Knock, Knock, Knock, Knock....''


    "Zera, Zera, Open the door"


    Still met with silence, beads of sweat formed on Eli''s forehead as murmurs emanated from Mia''s room. He attempted to open the door, only to find, much to his dismay, that the door was locked.


    "Open the door, you idiot!!"


    His voice gained a bit more intensity, but still, there was no response. As the murmurs inside Mia''s room grew louder, Eli was about to retreat when,


    ''Thud''


    Another door beside Zera''s abruptly swung open, and a hand beckoned him. Without hesitation, Eli entered the room, and just as he did, Aadya emerged from Mia''s room.


    ''Thud''


    "Hmm?" Aadya frowned upon hearing the sound of the closing door.


    "Something wrong?" Mia asked, rubbing her eyes.


    "Hmm...Nothing" Aadya responded, closing the door to Mia''s room, positioning herself before the door and waiting for the unwanted visitor.


    Inside the room,


    "....You have some nerve to enter the Ladies'' Dormitory"


    "....hehehe" Eli awkwardly smiled and cast a nce at the saviour, none other than the silky silver-haired Elf, Alysia Hill Morgan Flora.


    "Come in"Alysia motioned with a sigh.


    With no other option, Eli entered and settled onto the study chair, while Alysia took a seat on the bed, still looking a bit groggy. She asked, "What are you doing in the Ladies'' Dormitory?"


    Eli looked at the gorgeous woman in a simple red night robe. Even without any effort, any man could sumb to her charm and allure.


    "I wanted to surprise my little sister" Eli admitted truthfully.


    Alysia''s eyes twitched, and she squinted at him before asking, "This early?" ncing at the window; the sun was yet to rise.


    "I had some work this morning" Eli shrugged nonchntly.


    "..." Alysia scrutinized Eli''s eyes, uncertain whether he was telling the truth or not.


    While sleeping in the dormitory, she always had her familiars watch her room because she didn''t trust Nex''s security...heck, she didn''t even trust her own father.


    Sensing someone near her room, she immediately woke up and observed Eli urgently knocking on Zera''s door through her familiar senses so she helped him.


    "Well, let''s wait before Professor leaves" Alysia suggested as she kept an eye on Aadya through her spider familiar.


    "Okay" Eli nodded and was taken aback by Alysia cautiously trusting him.


    An awkward atmosphere enveloped the room.


    Unable to withstand the silence any longer, Alysia initiated the conversation.


    "You want to speak something, right?"


    "Oh, yes" Eli realized he had continuously forgotten to seek ''help'' from Alysia.


    "Before that, did you have any difficulties regarding your Queenship?" Eli asked sincerely, aiming to assure Alysia that he wasn''t using her, especially after saving her.


    "..." Alysia raised her eyebrows before asking with a teasing smile, "Oh, are you worried about me?"


    "Yes" Eli said with a small smile.


    "..." Alysia gazed at him with an indifferent expression, her groggy eyes now fully alert.


    Internally, ''Fuck this bastard!!!!'' she screamed, she had been trying her best to conceal any emotions and now he was acting all cosy, making her body tremble and lose her guard.


    Suppressing her inner turmoil, she answered, "Well, in these past few days, there have been a few revolts and disagreements among the people. Using this chance, the Elders were pressing me to either step down from the throne or produce a descendant" Alysia spoke with an annoyed tone.


    Hearing that, Eli turned serious and asked, "So, what are you going to do?"


    "..." Alysia stared at Eli, contemting whether to tell him or not. After seeing his genuine concern, her heart skipped a beat before saying with an indifferent expression, "If pushes to shove, I either kill all Elders or give up my throne".


    If the Dungeon Walker incident hadn''t spread in the media, she might have sought out so many options; however, as the people clearly saw it and the Elders were against her, she had no one and no choice. Even if she kills all the Elders, people still may not ept her, so in the end, she has to give up the throne.


    ''If just at least two elders were on my side, I could turn the tables...'' she pondered. As if Eli heard her thoughts, He suddenly said, "Instead of killing them, I have something that could help you get the Elders on your side" with a sly smile as he took some documents from the storage crystal.


    Alysia took the document with a curious expression. The moment she read the document, her face turned into astonishment. ''Why did my mother never know about this?'' she thought with a shocked expression.


    "So, those two are the ones who have been selling our kind as ves to other nations..." Alysia muttered in disbelief when she realized that the two Elders in charge of stopping the issues of very were the ones who were responsible to begin with.


    ''This issue has been going on for almost a decade, and my mother never realized...?'' Alysia wondered. Her mother noted everything about everyone, and yet she never knew about these two Elders who were the ones responsible for everything.


    "Where did you get it?" Alysia asked, her eyes narrowing in suspicion as she turned her focus on Eli.


    "Do I really need to tell?" Eli replied with a mysterious smile, his eyes holding a glint of secrecy.


    "..." Alysia stared for a few seconds before shaking her head and saying with a sly smile, "No need. With this, I can have them on my side, and after stabilizing my rule, I will eliminate them".


    Eli nodded in understanding. Even if your enemy was useful to you, at the end of the day, there was still an enemy who would surely bare their fangs when the timees.


    However,


    Eli asked, "What about the people?" Since even with Elders, without the people''s support, no one could maintain their rule for long.


    "Well, that''s simple. Even if people are dissatisfied with me, as long as I have the support from Elders, those people are fine by that" Alysia waved her hand as if saying those people are nothing but idiots who only think about themselves....selfish people.


    Eli nodded as he started to understand the Elves....and now, he won''t feel ''any little guilt'' for using them.


    "Here..." Eli then handed over another set of documents and said, "I want them within the next 6 months"


    Alysia read the other documents and frowned with surprise as she asked, "So, you are that famous ''Mysterious Seeding Guy with Demoness!''?"


    "What?" Eli squinted his eyes, not understanding.


    "Hmm? You don''t know. Your products were very famous four years ago, and even some people still use the seeds they bought from you in mynd" Alysia said with a surprised tone.


    "Oh!" Eli raised his eyebrow in surprise. ''So, they called us like that?'' Eli mused inwardly.


    "So?" Alysia leaned forward with curiosity flickering in her eyes; however, she forgot she was wearing a night robe. When she leaned, a deep cleavage unintentionally showed.


    Like any other gentleman in this situation.....Eli carefully looked at the feast. It''s not like he was being a pervert or anything; she was showing, and he was seeing, that''s all, nothing more.


    "???" Alysia frowned when she saw him not answering and focusing on something else.


    Her eyes followed his eyes'' direction.... only to turn her face red in embarrassment and shame.


    She then immediately lifted straight and coughed. Eli then looked at her face and said with a straight face,


    "That''s not big".... Maybe he was influenced by Mariel or he just wanted to remark about her body.


    Veins popped on Alysia''s head.


    Setting aside his rude words, Alysia changed the topic, "So, you want us to cultivate the seeds that you provide, right?"


    "Yes" Eli nodded. He silently acknowledged that Alysia understood. He was not being a pervert; he was just diverting her to change the subject.... while having a feast for his eyes.


    "And you want us to work for free?" Alysia red at Eli.


    Because what Eli nned was simple: he was going to use the information he stol--ahem, got from the (Late) DC News Station. Not to kill those criminals who wore innocent coats, but to use them like a golden goose until they met their demise.


    His first target was the Flora continent, and that''s where everything began. His next target was Dawn Kingdom, which was already in motion, as the big sister was the one who went for ''Negotiation''.


    As for other nations, he needed some time to prepare for that, since he was not familiar with others.


    "It''s not free, as long as your Elders give them a sry" Eli said with the same smile and added, "All I want is for those two Elders and their n to work for me, nothing more. If you don''t want to get involved, you can just introduce them to me....I will take care of it after that".

 Chapter 265: The more you shine, the more I will come for you

    "..." Alysia stared at the man who simply wanted the profit without any investment.She was aware that Eli wanted to hold the power of Elders and, using their position as the n leaders, they could help Eli if he asked for money...However, what Eli was asking for was to cultivate numerous varieties of seeds, so it would take lots of resources and money to do it.


    ''It''s not like I''m worried about them.... However'' she thought inwardly and said, "What if they decide to use their n to work for you for free?"


    "Then they will lose their n members and their position as Elders, degrading their poprity among the people, which makes it easy for you to eliminate them" Eli answered without hesitation as if saying he already had some other ns if it failed.


    Alysia raised her eyebrow as a sly smile erupted on her face... She liked the n.


    "Could I get a share?" She asked just for fun, fully aware that Eli was the one who had been helping her a lot.


    "Why not?" Eli said seriously, considering a trade was better than anything for him.


    Alysia''s lips twitched as she understood that Eli was only speaking to her to use her; otherwise, Eli would have already left the room.She felt like Eli was treating her like a stranger... She didn''t like it.


    "50%" Alysia said with annoyance, deciding to y along. If Eli wanted to treat her like that, then so be it.


    Eli raised his eyebrows. What he had in his mind was a maximum of a 10% share and anything above that he wasn''t going to agree to. However, "50%" was something he never guessed.


    Seeing Eli''s shocking reaction, Alysia couldn''t help butugh as she said, "Hahahaha... I... hahah... I am sorry.... I-ha- I won''t ask for the share"


    "..." Eli sighed in relief; he was just thinking of using some force on her to bend on his will.


    Alysia was about to say something when,


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "...."


    "...."


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "Hide!" Alysia said as she stood up and went to the door.


    ''Knock, Knock''


    Just about to open the door, she nced back and saw no one on the chair or bed. Sighing, she opened the door.


    ''Thud''


    "What is it, Professor Aadya?" Alysia said with groggy eyes as if she had woken up just now.


    Aadya frowned at Alysia before entering the room without permission.


    "What are you doing?" Alysia asked with a frown.


    "Nothing" Aadya said as she sat on the bed.


    "..." Alysia didn''t lock the door and walked towards Aadya.


    "Professor Aady--" Alysia was about to ask when,


    "Aunty, why are you being formal? Just speak as usual" Aadya interrupted Alysia, and her tone turned soft.


    ''Aunty?'' Eli thought with a surprised face. He hid under the bed, just like in any movie. He chose this safe position in case Aadya were to look down; Eli simply attached to the edges so he wouldn''t be visible to her.


    "...." Alysia sweated like a bullet and was about to reject more when,


    "Aunty Alysia, can you believe that Asher Eli bastard just entered this dormitory?" Aadya said with annoyance. If someone else were to see Eli entering and leaving thedies'' dormitory, then she would be the one who would suffer the consequences.


    "I-Is that so?" Alysia stuttered, ''Please stop calling me Aunt!!!'' she shouted inwardly.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Aunt?" Aadya suddenly frowned upon seeing Alysia''s distress.


    "Well...." Alysia''s eyes roamed around, ''Sigh, I guess, the cat''s out of the bag'' She thought and said, "Nothing, so where did he go?"


    "I am not sure; I already searched everywhere.....but he will definitely arrive at Mia''s room" Aadya replied.


    "I see...Then shouldn''t you wait at Mia''s door?" Alysia just nodded and wished Aadya would soon leave.


    "Don''t worry, I put my familiar on guard, so as soon as he arrives, I''m gonna catch that pervert" Aadya said with a serious and smug face as she thought various ways to torture him.


    "Heheh..." Alysia giggled with her defeated face.


    "So?" Aadya suddenly nced at Alysia and questioned her.


    "What?"


    "You think you can hide it from me?"


    "W-What do you mean?" Alysia was bbergasted when she saw Aadya''s doubtful face.


    "Of course, you have a crush on Asher Eli" Aadya said with a serious face, with a hint of annoyance.


    "W-W-What? I-I am not" Alysia was taken aback by Aadya''s words and quickly denied the usation.


    "Tsk, then why is your face bright red?" Aadya clicked her tongue. It was pretty obvious, considering she knew almost everything about Alysia.


    "N-N-No, I-I am not. I''d rather die than marry that bastard who stole my first kiss and hasn''t apologized for it till now" Alysia stuttered, her face turning even redder.


    "Are you sure?"


    "...Y-Yes"


    "..." Aadya stayed silent. She inwardly sighed; even though Alysia was older than her, she was acting like a little girl. ''I guess, we cannotpare Elves with human years...'' She thought. Even though Alysia was much older than anyone in the ss, ording to the mentality of Elves, she was just a 17-year-old girl.


    "Well, that''s good for me. I don''t want to call my aunt.....a sister" Aadya suddenly remarked.


    "Aargh" Alysia felt an invisible arrow strike her heart.


    "As you already know, Aunty, my father acknowledged him as my partner" Aadya said with a hint of a red hue appearing on her cheeks.


    "..." Alysia turned serious when she saw Aadya practically about to spill everything in front of Eli.


    "A-Aadya, I-I--" Alysia''s words were interrupted by Aadya,


    "After a series of considerations, I think he is not that bad... except for the flirting issue he has" Aadya said, visibly angered that no matter how she saw it, Eli was always flirting with someone.


    Alysia closed her eyes and sealed Aadya''s fate, ''That''s all''.


    "If not for him being my student, I should have already dated him" Aadya said as her face turned red.


    Now, Alysia''s face turned sour; she couldn''t handle this maiden''s love strike.


    "Well, I just want to let you know that I already lost enough to unknown women. I don''t want to lose to you. So, if you are not gonna go after him, then I don''t need to hurry....I simply will take some time with him" Aadya said with a serious face.


    After Rock''s intervention and his unwanted talk, Aadya really wanted to punch her father''s face for bringing up Alysia. It wasn''t that she hated her or anything; it was just she felt a little ufortable knowing she and Alysia loved the same man.


    Their family tree was alreadyrge and twisted due to a certain someone.


    And if Alysia was serious about Eli, then Aadya would really date him before her, not minding their rtionship, and if society med her father, then it was his problem because he was the one who initiated that.


    "Sigh, Aadya, you act like a jealous woman who lost her husband to someone else" Alysia said with a weird face, not knowing how to handle Aadya''s sudden, unwanted talk.


    "Well, I am" Aadya suddenly turned serious and continued with a sour tone,


    "You know, Aunt, my father told me he was only married one woman when my father promised him to marry me off. But now..... I don''t even know how many women have seduced him.


    That bastard should have searched for me first instead of flirting with other women and getting seduced by them!!


    And even now, I''m only trying to help him get out of here.If it was anybody else, they should have already signalled the entire Nex, and he would surely suffer serious problems. He should be grateful to me for ignoring his uncanny act... ''snort''... When I marry that bastard, I''m gonna make sure to tie him with me for the rest of his life..." Aadya started to ramble like an olddy.


    ''Let''s throw her out for her own good'' Alysia thought as she used her powers.


    "Huh?" Aadya suddenly turned, frowned, and said, "I think my familiar saw something. I will be leaving" as she hurriedly left.


    ''Thud''


    Alysia locked the door but didn''t turn around, her face entirely red, grappling with the whirlwind of emotions.... She didn''t know how to face Eli.


    Eli emerged from the bed, a silent observer of the unfolding scene, ''I now understand everything'' he thought, analyzing Alysia''s back figure.


    He wasn''t sure whether he should speak with her now; however, he wondered whether he should strike while the iron was hot.


    "Hmm?" Eli frowned when he saw her trembling shoulders.


    Alysia, for some reason, was scared, and she even knew the reason but refused to ept it.


    "...Alysia"


    "..."


    "Alysia!!"


    "I-I don''t l-love y-you"


    "Pffttt...hahahahahahah"


    Hearing Eli''sughter, Alysia turned around her expression a mix of embarrassment and confusion.


    Seeing her red face, Eliughed even more.


    "Why are youughing?" Alysia shot back, her embarrassment transforming into frustration.


    "Well, I never thought that once a prideful and carefree girl would now be trembling" Eli remarked.


    Eli nced at the ceiling before calming down, convinced that she had a crush on him. However, it wasn''t as intense as Lilith and others, so his tone shifted from amusement to seriousness,


    "Alysia Hill Morgan Flora"


    "Y-Yes" Alysia''s body suddenly flinched, awaiting what Eli had to say.


    "You asked for a 50% share, right?"


    "Y-Yes?"


    "I will give you 100%, but..." Eli paused, closing the distance between them.


    "...." Alysia stood her ground, refusing to retreat....even if her heart beat crazy.


    "I don''t know whether you remember or not, but...''You lo--''"


    "''You look indeed pretty. But to me, it''s nothing and worthless''...Right?" Alysia interrupted Eli, her voice revealing both vulnerability and strength.


    He was the first man ever to tell her that beauty was worthless and nothing....not to make her curious or with any hidden agenda. He spoke those words from the bottom of his heart, and.....they were never meant to demean her. It was someone else whose beauty could only be seen by him and him alone.


    Eli chuckled, he graced her his long, pointy ears adorned with diamonds and jewels.Her ears twitched in happiness.


    "Make me fall for you" Eli said, surprising her with a sudden kiss. It was a simple peck, but its impact was profound. Eli soon separated from her face, his pupils flickering with pink. Alysia, too, saw her eyes flicker pink as well as if something entered her body.


    As he continued, "Prove to me, Alysia, that there''s more to you than just beauty and the current you are just living each day counting... There''s nothing inside your heart... I don''t like a woman who is just an empty shell adorned with beauty.


    I want to see you shine more than the jewels you are wearing..." His expression turned nk as he added, "And that''s what I want to attain....Make me crave for you".


    Eli stared at her silvery eyes before calming himself down, walking towards the window, readying himself to jump out. Before leaping, he said as he turned his head,


    "The more you shine, the more I wille for you, My dear Alysia Hill Morgan Flora".


    After he left, Alysia nkly stared at the rising sun as her face, neck, and ears turned bright red. Her heart was beating wildly.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Some transparented liquid dripped from her leg as she fell down, covering her trembling lips.


    "C-Crazy M-Man" she muttered as her expression turned slightly darkened.


    .....


    ...


    After leaving Alysia''s room, Eli decided to head home, contemting he would surprise his sisterter and not want to cause any more trouble to Aadya.However, as he casually nced at the window of Zera''s room, a frown creased his forehead upon noticing an eerie ck mist leaking out from her window.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he leapt towards the window area. As he was about to knock on the window, a sudden cry reached his ears,


    "PAPA!!"


    As a dead fish-like face appeared behind the window and suddenly opened it and pulled Eli inside.

 Chapter 266: Tell me whats happening to you

    "C-Calm down, Z-Zera!!" Eli''s desperate plea echoed in the room as he writhed, attempting to escape from her unexpectedly firm grip.


    Completely caught off guard by Zera''s sudden assertiveness, Eli found himself lying on the bed with his hands firmly ensnared by Zera''s surprisingly strong hold.Straddling his stomach, she wore nothing but ck innerwear, adding an unexpectedyer of sensuality to the tense situation.


    Eli stared at the ck-haired and dull sky-blue-eyed girl who staring at him with hunger and pain.


    "Papa!!" Zera''s impassioned cry filled the room, her grip on Eli''s hands and body tightening with a mix of urgency and hunger.


    "arh" Eli groaned, uncertain whether Zera''s newfound strength stemmed from pure instinct or an unexplored facet of her supernatural abilities.


    "It''s Okay Papa. I won''t hurt you" Zera reassured, her voice carrying a strange mix of desperation and desire. Yet, her grip on Eli''s hands continued to tighten.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The unsettling sound of bones cracking reverberated in the room, intensifying the surreal atmosphere.Eli, feeling the increasing pressure on his hands....He desperately wanted to use his Arts, but upon seeing her lean body, which showed some bony skin and her tired, dark eyes as if she hadn''t been sleeping well for the past few days, he hesitated.


    And Even if he were to use his Arts, there was a possibility Zera would also unleash her power, causing amotion and alerting the entire dormitory. He would most likely be thrown out by Nex.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Droplets of drool dripped from Zera''s parted lips, a seemingly involuntary response to the irresistible scent that Eli emanated. Her hungry gaze hinted at a primal desire.


    "Z-Zera, calm down first. Tell me what''s happening to you" Eli attempted to reason with her, but his words seemed to fall on deaf ears as Zera''s clouded mind remained fixated on the overpowering scent that intoxicated her senses.


    Since yesterday, Zera had been engaged in a fierce internal struggle, teetering on the brink of losing control. The mere sight of Eli had triggered a visceral reaction, leaving her throat parched and her stomach yearning for something.....elusive.


    Vampires usually elongate their canines when they want to drink blood from a partner or during a hunt.However, Zera''s canines had been unnaturally long for some time, and no matter what she tried, her thirst for blood never abated, with drool constantly leaking from her mouth.


    That was the reason she had been covering her mouth yesterday and avoiding contact with Eli.Yesterday night Her instinct started to take control at one point, so she decided not to leave her dorm.


    Yet, when she heard Eli shouting at her door earlier, she almost lost control. She wanted to feed on him, but she knew her mother would be furious with her. She tried to control herself, but everything reached a breaking point.


    Curious about what was happening in Alysia''s room, she tried to use her power to see through the wall. Her instinct snapped when she saw two figures enveloped and kissing each other.


    Her mind lost control, realizing her mate was seemingly taken by some other ''animal''. And here she was holding him in her grasp and her only thought now was to suck Eli''s blood until he dried.


    "Kissing another woman even though you have my mother... Papa is being audacious!!" Zera''s usation echoed through the room as her grip on Eli tightened.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    ''Fuck!'' Eli cursed inwardly as he felt her strength intensifying.


    "Z-Zera--"


    "See, Papa, this is happening because of you!!" Zera''s tone was a blend of anger, lust, and hunger. Her canines were on full disy, and her drooling mouth betrayed her unbridled desire.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "Okay, I-I am sorry, Zera, but let me go first. Let''s talk it out" Eli pleaded earnestly, noting the dangerous glint in Zera''s eyesthat flickered with lust and hunger.


    "Nope, you will run away" Zera shook her head decisively, her fingers skillfully unbuttoning Eli''s shirt with one hand while the other maintained a firm grip on his hand above his head.


    ''Grrr'' Eli gritted his teeth, feeling the surge of strength in Zera''s body. He knew she had lost touch with reality, but the rapid change in her demeanour left him perplexed. He wanted to contact Adriana for help, but Zera had already confiscated his phone.


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    "~Hmm~"


    Zera, now with his shirt partly unbuttoned, inhaled Eli''s scent with a euphoric expression. Her demeanour shifted to a crazed state.


    "To think that old hag took my snack, ''Snort''" Zera snorted in displeasure, revealing her dripping panties. "See, Papa, you made me this just with your scent"....she was lost cause.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Eli averted his gaze, refusing to fall for her provocative tactics. Yet, the intoxicating aroma of her womanly scent teased his nostrils, causing a subtle reaction in his body.....his little brother rose.


    Zera frowned, noticing theck of emotion on his face. However, her smile returned when she felt something hard pressing against her ass, "Papa~" she purred seductively, licking his chest.


    "..." "..." Eli clenched his teeth and,


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep Inh--''


    "Puffffff, cough, cough" Eli attempted to inhale deeply, but Zera pressed her weight onto him, forcing him to exhale with a fit of coughing.


    "Don''t think you can escape from me, Papa!" Zera warned with seething anger. She despised the notion of her prey attempting to slip away.


    She leaned her head towards Eli, exuding a menacing aura.


    ''N-No way!'' Eli, upon closer inspection, realized that Zera bore a striking resemnce to..... Lilith. The dark expressions, the sky-blue eyes devoid of emotion...she was a mirror image of her mother. The only thing she craved was him and him alone.


    ''She is truly her daughter!'' Eli''s realization echoed in his mind.


    Dark mana surged out of Zera''s body, enveloping her like a shroud as if she were crafting her own domain.


    "Papa~"


    Her voice, filled with a potent mix of longing and love, sent enticing tremors through Eli, causing him to relent in his struggle.


    "....Go ahead" Eli tilted his head, inviting her to drink his blood.He understood that denying her could lead to a berserk outburst, and he was well aware that forcibly stopping her could result in serious injury, even here it wasn''t the ideal situation, and Adriana would likely be displeased, but for the moment, he prioritized calming Zera.


    "Huh? Seriously, Papa!!!" Zera was taken aback by Eli''s unexpected approval.


    "Sigh, my dear daughter wants it, so how can I ignore it? However..." Eli''s expression turned serious, "Don''t tell your mother about it".


    Eli sighed inwardly, feeling a pang of guilt. Despite the conflicting emotions, he hoped that allowing Zera to drink his blood would help her regain control and return to her senses.


    "Hehehe" Zera giggled, finding Eli''s actions amusing, as she loosened her grip on him.


    Sensing the opportunity, Eli was about to gently push her away when...


    ''Crack, Crack''


    "Hehehe... Papa is really cunning!" Zera chuckled, tightening her grip once again.


    "haha..." Eli smiled awkwardly, choosing to endure the difort of his cracking bones for the sake of calming Zera.


    "B-But Papa, I want more than just blood~~" Zera said seductively, licking her lips and swaying her hips provocatively.


    "...." Eli''s expression turned nk as he felt a stirring in his crotch, a smile ying on his lips, "You are asking too much, my daughter" he said in a dangerous yet amused tone.


    Zera stared at Eli, pouting. "Hmph, I will settle with blood now" she dered as she moved to his neck, and...


    ''chhuck, cuhkk''


    "~HHMMMM~~"


    The moment she sank her teeth into his neck, the potent scent overwhelmed her, causing an instant climax that left Eli''s pants soaked.Her eyes rolled back, her face flushed bright red, the thirst in her throat starting to ease, her mind currently floating in a sea of euphoria.


    However, she didn''t release her prey; the desire to drink more consumed her. Deprived of this heavenly elixir for the past few days, she yearned to indulge as much as possible. Her instincts urged her to drain her preypletely.


    ''Gulp, Gulp....''


    As she continued to suck his very essence, Eli remained unfazed, having grown ustomed to the sensation. The room was filled with the rhythmic sounds of her drinking, creating an oddly intimate atmosphere. The warm sensation of her lips on his neck sent shivers down Eli''s spine.


    ''Gulp, Gulp....''


    Eli felt her grip loosening as her unconscious euphoria deepened. He gently freed his hand from her grasp, choosing not to push her away.Zera, noticing his passive response, slowly wrapped her hand around his neck and continued to suck his blood, a small smile ying on her lips.


    "~Hmmm~"


    Eli examined his wrist, marked with finger impressions, and felt that he needed to heal his cracked wrist. Lifting his upper body while still cradling Zera in his arms, he contemted the consequences of the situation.


    "~MMM~"


    The gentle moment sent shivers through her body.


    "???" Eli furrowed his eyebrows, realizing that her body felt like nothing but a thin structure of bones, a stark contrast from the usual warmth he felt when hugged her before.


    ''Don''t tell me she hasn''t eaten anything!!'' The revtion struck him with shock.


    Observing Zera''s content expression as she continued to suck him, Eli sighed and gently ruffled her hair.He couldn''t shake off the feeling of responsibility, wondering if he had been more cautious, the situation might not have escted to this extent.


    "~mmm~"


    Her face lit up with happiness as she felt Eli''s touch.


    Having consumed almost half of his blood, Zera''s colour began returning to her pale skin, and her bony frame slowly gained a bit of muscle, though it was evident that the recovery would take some time. The sensual atmosphere lingered as Eli embraced her.


    However, other problems started to arise.


    "Chkk" Zera removed her fangs, and heavy panting apanied the lingering intensity in her hazy eyes and flushed face.


    "P-Papa~ha~it''s H-Hot~"Zera murmured, her voice carrying a seductive tone, as she took Eli''s hand and ced it on her crotch.


    "P~Papa~Please!!" Zera whispered in his ears, her plea carrying a sensual undertone as she sensuously licked his earlobe that sent shivers down Eli''s spine.

 Chapter 267: You are not allowed to drink his blood no matter the cost

    Zera Adriana''s POV


    Today marked the reopening of the Elite ss after that disturbing incident. I hadn''t eaten anything since that night, and ncing at the remnants of my broken room, I was unsure how to react.


    "What''s wrong with my face?" I muttered as I examined my reflection in the mirror.


    A thin stature, a caved-in abdomen, ribs starkly visible beneath the skin, a dullplexion, and dark circles around my eyes.


    "Sigh" I sighed, realizing because I hadn''t eaten. I put on my dress and also wore a mask to conceal my elongated canines, which had been visible for a while.


    Due to hunger andck of sleep, my mind felt clouded. So, I decided to head to ss early....I wanted to avoid this dark atmosphere.


    On the way, my thoughts were a whirlwind. I knew I craved his heavenly blood, but indulging in it would only hurt my mother, not to mention the embarrassment of facing Asher Eli.


    Upon opening the Elite ssroom''s door, I found it empty, "Figures, It''s not like any idiot woulde this early" I mumbled as I settled into my usual seat.


    Being in the familiar surroundings brought a sense of calm, but my stomach had other ns.


    ''Grrrrrr''


    It growled in hunger.


    "ahhh" I let out a tired sigh. Should I.....call my mother?


    I hesitated, contemting the consequences I might face. The pain in my stomach became unbearable, prompting me to make the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Oh! Did my daughter finally sober up?"


    My mother''s voice carried an amused tone. The thought of my recent behaviour made my face burn with embarrassment....arrh...I want to dig a hole and hide.


    "Tell me dear, Are you fine now?"


    "Yes...I.." I replied and hesitated a bit.


    "Hmm?Tell me dear.Don''t hesitate to ask from your mother"


    Hearing her gentle and assured voice.....I recounted everything to her, not wanting to prolong this torment.


    "Hmm....I see....."


    Silence lingered on the other side.


    After a few seconds,


    "I will send you my blood and avoid contacting Eli"


    My mother dered with a stern expression. My annoyance surfaced. "B-But Mother, it''s just a drop of bl¡ª"


    "No, you are not allowed to drink his blood no matter the cost, Zera"


    My mother asserted firmly.


    "...."


    Receiving no response from me, my mother sighed, her voice tinged with defeat and worry,


    "Sigh, Zera, My dear Daughter, I know what''s happening to you because....I also went through that phase when I drank his blood for the first time....."


    I was shocked; I never knew my mother also suffered.


    "However,pared to me, you only drank a few drops. As long as you hold yourself sane, you will ovee your vampiric desires. Trust me, dear, it''s one of the best ways to train your blood thirst"


    My mother advised seriously. My tired expression mirrored my eptance.


    "Fine" I said.


    "Good, anyhow, Avoid him at any cost and....."


    My mother paused for a moment.


    "He will be your father, so give him a certain respect and don''t harm him at any cost"


    With that, she cut the call.


    "He will be my father..''Tsk''" I muttered with annoyance. As the room filled with heavy silence, I couldn''t shake off theplex emotions swirling within me. Soon, other people started to arrive.


    The moment my eyes fell on Eli.


    "E-Eli~" I whispered silently. A mixture of heat and longing surged through my body, and my mouth involuntarily salivated as if a delectable feast awaited me.


    Struggling to control the urge that threatened to overwhelm me, I cautiously avoided interacting with Mia, knowing she possessed a sharp wit.


    Soon, Eli left the ss, and the tension in the air subsided. The duel between Mia, Scy with the remainingdies in the ss erupted with a strange atmosphere due to Mia and Scy''s constant provocation. Strangely, no males attended today''s ss except Eli.


    Even that annoying Alexander and Jayvald did note here today.


    ''Maybe they were embarrassed to face Eli'' I spected.


    In a world where women outnumbered men, it was only natural for men to prove their worth. Failure to do so would lead to women asserting control, reducing them to mere toys....a fate no man desired and a disgrace to their manhood.


    Observing Eli''s mesmerizingbat skills, it urred to me that those shit-talking bastards might have finally realized their inadequacies.


    ''Ahh'' My mind wandered back to Eli''s intense fight, his body drenched in blood. The mere thought sent shivers down my spine in exhration.


    "I-If I hadn''t been eliminated earlier... I would have fought alongside him" Imagining the scenario sent tremors through my body.


    I yearned to confront Amber and Eva who had eliminated me, but now wasn''t the opportune moment.Quietly slipping away from their quarrels, I observed the remaining matches from a discreet corner. Avoiding interaction with Eli became my priority.


    As Mia engaged inbat, I found myself impressed. This wasn''t the usual Mia; she fought with fervour as if determined to prove something.


    "Heheh..." I chuckled softly, recognizing her underlying motives.


    Once school concluded, I hastened to my dorm.Mia, already exhausted from the duel, rested quietly.


    Soon after, a maid delivered a packet of blood from my mother.


    "Your Highness, Her Majesty ordered me to deliver this....." The red and blue-haired maid bowed respectfully before leaving.


    Examining the crimson liquid in the packet...I found myself strangely detached. If it were in the past, the rare opportunity to drink my mother''s blood would have elicited joyous leaps.


    However, at present, the experience left me feeling indifferent. I simply consumed it.It might have been slightly betterpared to other blood,


    "But, SHIT IS STILL A SHIT!!!" I screamed as I hurled it against the wall.


    "ssplllssshhh"


    Blood sttered in every direction, mirroring the turmoil within me.


    Annoyance, frustration, anger, and an insatiable hunger churned in my veins, fueling the mes of lust that continued to grow within my body.


    Undressing, Iy on the bed, wearing only my inner garments. Despite my attempts to sleep, Eli''s blood and the memory of his protective embrace persisted, haunting my thoughts and causing my body to tremble.


    ''When will I ever sleep peacefully?'' I wondered with a sigh as I realized it was already the next day.


    A persistent ache lingered in my lower body.....Witnessing Eli''s intimacy with my mother sparked a curious wonder about how it might feel, prompting my hands to slowly move toward my lower lips.


    "~Hmm~"


    A single touch to my clit, even through my panties, sent shivers down my spine. The sensation was electric, awakening desires that had been dormant.


    "~aahh~"


    As I began to rub, the mere imagination of Eli''s firm touch led me to utter those words, "Pa~Pa~"


    "Fuck!!" I snapped out of my unwanted thoughts.


    I hazily looked at my drenched hands. ''Sigh, What am I even thinking?'' I pondered.


    Contemting whether I should go to school or take rest today....


    It was then,


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "Zera"


    Startled, I instinctively disappeared from the bed and stood before the door. As I was about to open it, my mother''s stern words echoed in my unconscious mind,


    "He will be your father, so give him certain respect and don''t harm him at any cost"


    The weight of those words sank in, transforming my nk stare into a moreposed expression. I held myself back, taking a moment to collect my thoughts, and decided to ignore Eli''s constant knocks.


    "~ha~ha~ha..."


    I held my breath each time Eli called my name. The awareness lingered that if I opened the door, something irreversible might ur. I couldn''t afford to hurt my friends'' and mother''s feelings, and most importantly.....I didn''t want to hurt Eli.


    Haunted by this thought, I returned to the bed and covered my ears with pillows. Despite the attempt to block out the sound, my heightened hearing sense made it challenging.


    ''Grrrrrrr''


    My stomach growled even more, a painful reminder of my unfulfilled hunger.


    ''One bat, two bat, three bat....'' I muttered, trying to distract myself from Eli''s voice. Soon, his calls ceased, but I couldn''t escape the sound of someone opening the door next to my room.


    I knew who it was...''That Elven Bitch!'' I growled in anger.


    Curiosity gripped me, and the temptation to peek inside intensified. I fought hard to resist the urge, aware that indulging in such desires might harm Eli. I wrestled with my impulses, struggling to maintain control. But as my body reached its limit, I couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "Enough!!" I shouted at myself, ring at the walls. My sky-blue eyes radiated intense energy as they pierced through the barriers.


    Behind the walls, a blurry yet heated image unfolded¡ªa magical radiation outline of two figures entwined in an embrace. One heartbeat raced fervently, while the other remained as calm as the sky.


    ''They are k-kissing?'' I asked myself with a lost expression.


    ''Snap''


    Thest thread keeping me sane finally broke. Dark mana oozed from my body, my sky-blue eyes now flickering with red pupils, and drool escaped my mouth.


    "How dare she steal my prey!!!!" I roared, sumbing to the primal instincts taking control of my body.


    When Eli was about to leave, I instinctively positioned myself near the window, anticipating his inevitable visit to my room....My body constantly released dark mana like a dam.


    "Papa~!!"


    The moment he appeared at my window, I acted on instinct, swiftly pulling him inside and pinning him down on the bed. A surge of unexpected strength coursed through my body.


    I don''t know why, but the power coursing through my body intensified as I witnessed Eli attempting to break free. The mere notion of losing him to another woman fueled an emotion of anger, possessiveness, and desperation,pelling me to tighten my grip on..... I felt an overwhelming urge not to let my prey slip away..... even if it happened to be my mother.


    I WANT HIM!!


    My expression started dull as my thoughts only filled Eli and... Eli only.


    The firm press of his thing against my ass cheeks ignited a cascade of sensations, sending my heart into a rapid flutter. At that moment, I could feel the heat emanating from his body, a tangible reminder that he was keenly attuned to my femininity.


    I couldn''tprehend the origin of these overwhelming desires, yet an intense craving surged through me.I really wanted to fuck him.....shove his hard grith into my tight slits.


    "Ahh~" The mere thought of him, of feeling the strength of his passion, ignited my lust.


    The taste of his blood, like heavenly wine, heightened the lust to devour him.....I longed to satisfy every whim...I mean eeevveerrryyyyy thing.


    "P-Papa~ha~it''s H-Hot~" I murmured, my voice carrying a seductive tone, as I took Eli''s hand and ced it on over my wet slits.


    I yearned to render him as senseless as I felt.


    "P~Papa~Please!!" I whispered in his ears, my plea carrying a sensual undertone as I slowly, deliberately, trailed my tongue along his earlobe, sending delightful shivers cascading down Eli''s spine.


    "~AHHH~"


    He assertively gripped my ass, and a moan involuntarily escaped my lips. My small, keen eyes sparkled with delight as I witnessed him taking control.


    Through the haze, my dulled vision met his ruby-red eyes, a subtle pink flicker adding to their allure. An audible sigh, almost a whimper, escaped my parted lips.


    "~aaa~"


    I found myself captivated by his captivating gaze, my senses ensnared in the intensity of his eyes. It was as if he was devouring me with his gaze alone.


    "F~Fuck me~E~El~Papa~"

 Chapter 268: I~will~protect~you~

    Third Person''s POV


    "F~Fuck me~E-El~Papa~~"


    Eli locked eyes with Zera, recognizing the desire in her lustful gaze as an effect of his blood coursing through her veins.


    A sense of apprehension gripped him at the thought of Adriana stumbling upon this scene, unable to fathom the potential consequences that might unfold.


    Despite already crossing a sensitive territory with Mariel, Eli couldn''t ignore the profound distinction in circumstances with Zera.


    While Mariel, a mature woman, willingly faced theplexities of their connection, Zera, as the daughter of his lover, represented a different, more delicate dynamic.Eli grappled with the responsibility of guiding a teenage girl through a world that still holds many unknowns for her.


    Most significantly, Zera was destined to be his daughter.


    ''Sigh'' Eli released a resigned sigh, fully aware of Zera''s intentions. She was merely emting her mother, attempting to stir excitement within him.


    Considering even her mother, the second strongest entity, struggled to contain herself after partaking in his blood..... Eli spected that Zera''s current state marked the zenith of her arousal.


    Recognizing the fragile state Zera might be in, Eli understood that leaving her alone now could risk breaking her already strained mental state.


    "Zera" Eli called out, and she snapped out of her daze.


    "P~Papa?"


    "Your mother will kill me" Eli admitted, his tone carrying a defeated note.


    "Hehehe... Don''t worry, Papa, I~will~protect~you~" Zera reassured him with a mischievousugh, her tongue lightly grazing his neck.


    Eli''s gaze lingered on Zera''s canines, an unspoken understanding passing between them that her hunger remained unsated.


    "Drink, My daughter" Eli urged, a soft smile ying on his lips. His fingers delicately traced the curve of her waist, the touch conveying both reassurance and desire. One hand tightened grip on her ass while his other hand softly rubbed her ck panties.


    "oohhhhh!!!!" Zera''s body quivered in response, her toes curling as a jolt of sensation surged through her spine.


    "chukkk"


    With a subtle sound, she sank her fangs into his flesh, savoring the heavenly taste of his blood.


    Eli nced at the girl, who instinctively moved her hips against his touch. Suppressing his desire, he slowly fingered her through the fabric of her undergarments.


    "Hmm? Papa~ Touch me directly~~"Zera paused from drinking and pouted, her words carrying a hint of desire, before resuming her feast.


    "..." Eli''s eyes twitched as regret washed over him; this was not the scenario he had anticipated, ''Let''s ensure she climaxes as soon as possible''.


    Eli delicately traced his fingers inside the confines of her ck panties, encountering nothing but smoothness beneath. His touch moved with anguid grace, exploring the warmth and moisture that enveloped her.


    As his fingers moved, rubbing her protruding clit and pussy, Zera''s body responded with a subtle tremor, an involuntary dance of delight coursing through her.


    "MMoorreefff~~" she eximed, her words punctuating the unhurried rhythm of her blood-drinking as if she aimed to gratify Eli as much as herself.


    Eli, with deliberate slowness, introduced his middle finger into the folds of her being.


    "offfffhhhh!!" Zera''s slithered when she felt something entering her tight slits.Zera''s pupils flickered with a crimson hue, her canines elongating with a renewed intensity.


    "Hmm?" Eli suddenly frowned, feeling her fangs digging deeper into his flesh.


    "I should delve into the study of races and their unique characteristics" Eli mused. His primary interesty in bloodlines, and he hadn''t invested much time in anything beyond that. Initially, he had only searched for a cure for Scy''s skin condition, but it appeared her ailment was moreplex than he had anticipated.


    As Eli contemted the intricacies of Scy''s condition, his fingers delicately explored the folds of her being, prompting a profound convulsion in her body.


    "Pa~~Pa~pa...I-It''s W-Weird~~S~something is Comming~~I~I need to pee" Zera said, her face flushed with a sudden realization. She delicately withdrew her fangs, attempting to gently push Eli away.


    Surprised by her abrupt change, Eli raised his eyebrows, intrigued by the unexpected pause. ''Does she not.... Masturbate?'' he pondered.


    "It''s okay, just...pee Zera" Eli said with an amused yet tender smile as he delicately caressed her ass, exploring pussy that started to leak more.


    "N~No, I~I need to go toilet!!" Zera shouted like a child, panic evident in her voice. She desperately tried to push him away, her struggle growing more intense. However, Eli was resolute...he wasn''t letting her go now.


    With a smirk, Eli whispered in her ear, his tone teasing yet filled with a hint of desire, "I want to see how Zera pee~"


    "N~No. I don''t want pa~haa~pa to see that~mm~" Struggling with half-consciousness, Zera fought to escape from Eli, though her efforts were notably weaker than before.


    ''Looks like her body knows what to do... like an instinct'' Eli thought, his sigh carrying a note of defeat. If her strength was only this much, Eli would have escaped already. There was no point in dwelling on the past.


    "aahh~~hmm~"


    With tears in her eyes, Zera looked at Eli''s smirk, pouting as her cheeks bludged like a squirrel''s.


    ''Cute!'' Eli thought as he observed her. He wanted to end this now, fearing that things might take an irreversible turn.


    Eli shifted his gaze to her corbone, aware of vampires'' vulnerability in their necks and corbones. Without hesitation, he bit down,


    ''chuck''


    His small canines punctured her skin, and blood began to seep out.


    Zera''s eyes widened, her body reacting intensely. Clinging tightly to his neck, she let out a sharp cry, and the room echoed with the sound of liquid hitting the flesh,


    "~~AAAHHHHHH~~~"


    ''Ssh''


    ''Ssh''


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Breathing heavily, Zera''s mind became clouded, feeling as if she were soaring through the sky. Eli nced at her before releasing his grip on her corbone. The room filled with the sweet aroma of Zera''s nectar.


    ''I guess she reached her limit'' Eli sighed inwardly when he saw her sleepy eyes and moved to put her on the bed. However,


    "Papa!"


    Eli was suddenly startled, not by the emotionless words, but by the tone of her voice..... it almost sounded like Lilith''s tone.


    Eli gazed at Zera''s face, her sky-blue eyes shimmering with a strange intensity. A peculiar, skull-like tattoo manifested on her shoulder, twitching as if alive.


    Her back convulsed and protruded suddenly, as though something sliced through her from the inside. Two bloody wings emerged, unfurling in a captivating disy.


    "Z-Zera?" Eli was taken aback by the unexpected transformation in her body, a mix of awe and concern flickering in his eyes.


    "I... peed on Papa" Zera said in a sombre tone, her voice oddly reminiscent of Lilith''s.


    "I-I''m sorry, Papa. Please don''t hate me" Zera added, sobbing softly.


    "I-It''s okay. It''s just a pee. No need to cry" Eli reassured her, still baffled by the situation. He maintained hisposure, gently rubbing her teary eyes.


    "Hmmm, hmm," Zera nodded, and soon her eyes sparkled with curiosity, resembling that of a child''s.


    "Papa"


    "Y-Yes"Eli felt like he was about to fucked up.


    "I-I want to pee more" Zera said with a shy and alluring expression.


    "...."


    "Papa?"


    "...ahem, You want to pee more. Why?"Eli navigated through this peculiar situation, his gaze briefly lingering on her animated tattoo that seemed to pulse with life, and her sleek ck bat wings.


    "It feels really good Papa" Zera confessed with a flustered expression, as if the euphoric sensation she experienced was a secret pleasure she could no longer contain.... She wants more.


    "....Why don''t we ask your mother to help you?" Eli suggested after a lingering pause, his mind whispering, ''She might break your legs and be happy to help you more...''


    Eli hoped that invoking Adriana''s name might unsettle Zera enough to make her leave. However,


    "Huh?" Her expression darkened.


    "???" Eli was taken aback by the unfiltered hatred emanating from Zera.


    "Papa hates me?" She asked with a drop-dead serious tone.


    "No, No, No, No" Eli hurriedly rejected the notion, sensing a flicker of Lilith in her demeanor.


    "Oh? Then help me Papa~It''s so weird... I want to Pee~ Again" Zera seductively whispered, her wings pping with eagerness and anticipation.


    "Hehehe...My daughter is so cute!!" Eli chuckled with a warm smile but it was not definitely a happy smile, gently pinching her cheeks.


    "Hehehe..." Zera giggled like a mischievous girl before sliding her panty, providing a in view to Eli.


    ''gulp''


    Eli''s throat suddenly went dry when he saw those moist lips, eagerly waiting to be savored.


    "Papa?" Zera tilted her head when she noticed Eli studying her lower lips intently.


    "cough-cough" Eli cleared his throat and met her gaze. There was no longer any hint of desire or anything..... her eyes now reflected only curiosity.


    Eli couldn''t help but feel a sense of bewilderment, ''What the heck is happening?'' he wondered as he observed the swift change in her demeanour.


    "~Papa~" Zera''s voice sounded eager, pulling him back from his thoughts.


    "~mmm~"


    A soft moan escaped from Zera as she felt gentle caresses. Adjusting her position she spread her leg even more as she expected him to go deeper.She held Eli closer, her kiss on his neck carrying a hint of sensuality, creating an intimate atmosphere between them.


    "~aahhh~"


    "~mmm~"


    "~hoo~"


    Each moaning sound made Eli''s sane, rational thoughts shatter. Struggling to rein in his urges, Eli sensed that she was on the verge of climax.


    "~mm~Paaappaa~P~Pee~Peee ising~"


    "Oh...Then go on. Shower your Papa with your naughty pee, My daugh........ What?" Eli felt a little uneasy when he uttered those words..., ''FUCK!!, I am getting corrupted!'' he screamed inwardly.


    "~Papa~"


    "Yes go on~~"


    "I~It''s Co~omminnnggggg~~"


    ''Squirt''


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Zera breathed heavily, a blissful smile etched on her face as the aftermath of pleasure lingered in the room.


    "...." Eli looked at his drenched finger, ''Gulp'' he felt as if those nectars might taste good.


    "ssnnnzzzzzzz"


    Hearing a snoring sound, Eli averted his attention. Zera had fallen asleep on his chest. Finally, her body entered rest mode after a long time, and the room settled into a quiet, intimate ambience.


    ''Sigh,'' Eli sighed, torn between the conflicting emotions of happiness about her finding peace in sleep and....a lingering sense of arousal.


    Shooing away those unwanted thoughts, Eli gently ced her on the bed, the softness of the sheets providing a stark contrast to the intensity that had just transpired.


    Looking at her dishevelled silky ck hair, a ck bra barely hanging on her body, and with no panties, her drenched pussy was evident. Eli couldn''t help but be captivated by the vulnerability and rawness of the moment.


    Eli stared at her lower body, feeling tempted by the enticing scent emanating from her core.


    "P~papa~I want....more....pe...."


    Hearing her sleep talk, Eli abruptly snapped out of his inappropriate thoughts.He quickly put her underwear back on her body and covered her with a nket. Somewhere along the way, he didn''t notice when, but the tattoo and wings had already disappeared.


    ''~chu~''


    Eli pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead, a tender gesture despite the lingering thoughts, ''She''s truly a mischievous child... I hope she does not say anything to her mother.... I realy hope''.


    Eli grappled with the decision of whether to inform Adriana about this incident or to conceal the fact that nothing untoward had urred between them. He was already having a hard time dealing with Mariel and Scarlett.


    If push came to shove..... he had one final method, but he decided to wait and see how things would unfold.


    "hehehe...Pa....aappa..." She rumbled in dreams, a yful sound resonating in the room.


    Afterwards, Eli meticulously cleaned the room, which had been neglected for a year..... ording to Eli''s perception. Once finished, he tidied himself up using the Arts and made sure to check his smell was normal. As he prepared to move out of the window, a stern voice interrupted him,


    "Zera, I know my brother is inside. Open the door; otherwise, I will use the key you gave me before"


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "Fuck it!!"

 Chapter 269: That damn fox and Mermaid!!

    Mia M''s POV


    "arrhh"


    ''Knock, Knock''


    The persistent knocking on my door disrupted my groggy state. I reluctantly opened my eyes, squinting against the intrusion of light, and checked the time.


    ''Who the hell is knocking on my door this early?'' I grumbled inwardly. Slowly, I moved my tired and pained body, the echoes of yesterday''s fight still lingering and some unwanted talks with proimed ''Mother''.


    ''rustle, rustle''


    Adjusting my white night robe, I tiredly approached the door, my curiosity and annoyance intertwined. As I opened it, a surprised expression yed on my face.


    "Ms. Aadya?"I squinted at my ssroom professor, who wore an impatient look as she unabashedly entered my room.


    "Sorry, Mia" She said, not waiting for an invitation.


    "???" I was taken aback. However, I knew Aadya wasn''t the type to intrude on someone''s space without reason. Though I must admit, I was quite annoyed.


    I really wanted to rest my body as it still ached from yesterday''s fight.


    "Is something wrong, Ms. Aadya?" I inquired, my annoyance veiled behind tired eyes.


    "Hmm?....Well...." She paused her words as she meticulously checked every nook and cranny of my room, even ncing under the bed.


    ''Does she think I''m hiding someone?'' I mused, my lips twitching in amusement.


    "Ms. Aadya?"


    "Oh, I was wondering whether someone... a male entered the room?" Her gaze held a hint of doubt.


    Veins popped on my forehead, "I''d rather die than allow some random man in my room" I stated, my voice carrying a touch of frustration.


    "..." Aadya stared at me with a weird expression. "What about Eli... Asher Eli?"


    "Huh? Of course. Is that even a question? Asher doesn''t need my permission to enter my room. Everything that belongs to me belongs to him" I affirmed, a seriousness in my tone. ''What is she even thinking?


    My brother... My only brother...'' I thought, suppressing a snort.


    I yearned for his presence, especially after the intense fight yesterday.The ache in my body mirrored the longing within my heart. I pondered deeply, questioning whether my brother harboured the same depth of affection for me.


    My face contorted into a subtle sadness. While I knew my brother loved me, it wasn''t the all-epassing love that he reserved for Big Sister.....Hmm....How can I say this?.... Describing it is a challenge; his love for her is an unyielding force, a gravitational pull she couldn''t escape....


    She was in grasp.But with me, it felt like there was an emotional distance, a love that didn''t quite seize me entirely....


    I poured out tender affection, yet there lingered an intangible wall, a barrier preventing him from crossing a certain threshold in our rtionship..... What was this unseen force holding him back? What was hindering him from expressing the same overwhelming love that he showers upon Big Sister?


    The questions weighed on me, and a subtle sadness etched deeper into the lines of my expression, mirroring theplex emotions that stirred within.


    After hearing Aadya''s im that someone had entered the dorm, my hopes soared momentarily....perhaps my broth--


    "Asher Eli is the one who entered, Mia."


    "...Pardon?" I wondered if my eardrums hadn''t healed yet or if I had unintentionally voiced my thoughts.


    "I said, Asher Eli sneaked in under the pretence of visiting you" Aadya dered, her face stern and tinged with frustration.


    "....Oh, I see" I nodded, masking my surprise, "Well, he didn''te here. Maybe he was just kidding around or diverting your attention elsewhere" I offered my opinion with a calmness that belied the tumult of emotions within me.


    "....Is that so?" Aadya frowned, squinting as if she didn''t fully trust my words.


    "Yes" I replied, forcing a smile.


    "...." Aadya nced around before slowly walking out.


    ''Thud''


    "...." I stared at the door for a few seconds before,


    "SHIT!!! MY BROTHER IS COMING" I screamed with a mix of excitement and a hint of panic, a happy yet frantic smile etched over my face. I nced around my room, my urgency intensifying. I rushed to tidy up, fueled by the anticipation of my brother''s imminent arrival.


    ''rustle, rustle''


    "Shit! Shit! Shit! My brother ising!"I shouted frantically while swiftly organizing the room, an adrenaline-fueled energy propelling my movements.


    ''shoosh''


    I wiped my sweat with the back of my hand as I surveyed the now orderly room..... However, despite its neat appearance, a sense of something missing lingered in the air, a detail out of ce.


    "What is it?"I pondered looking at my lifeless room, clenching my fist with determination. Whatever it was, I needed to rectify it before my brother stealthily made his way into my room.


    I had already strategically opened the door and window to facilitate his unobtrusive entrance. The anticipation of my brother''s visit heightened, and I couldn''t wait to witness his joyful smile once he stepped inside.


    "Haa? Yes, I remember now..." I muttered with a sudden realization, a light bulb moment that restored the missing lifeless vibrancy to the room.


    ''Rustle, Rustle''


    ''Rustle, Rustle''


    ''Sigh''


    I released a contented sigh, gazing at the room''s transformation. It was now lively, the energy and excitement palpable in the air.


    ''Sniff, sniff''


    I caught a whiff of my own scent.....''Yack'' should I bathe? I pondered. The desire for a quick shower shed with the urgency of the moment. However....''Hmm, I have an Idea'' I thought as a mischievous idea crossed my mind, and a sly smirk yed on my lips.


    With that idea in mind, I gracefullyy on the bed, closed my eyes, and assumed the appearance of someone still lost in the embrace of sleep.


    I waited..


    I wait....


    I wai...


    "What''s taking him so long?" I snapped, the impatience evident in my voice.


    Opening the door, I found no one. As I was about to stroll down the corridor to check whether my brother had encountered any obstacles with Ms. Aadya..... a muffled sound reached my ears from Zera''s room.


    "???" I frowned, my curiosity piqued. I pressed my ear against her door, eager to decipher the mysterious noise.


    "Pa...Pa....Pe...Co...."


    "What the heck? Is she learning how to sing or chant?" I was taken aback at the peculiar nature of Zera''s activities.


    ''Pa, Pa, Pe, Co?... Is there anything like that in our curriculum?'' I mused, genuinely puzzled, and, shrugging it off, prepared to move away from Zera''s room.


    ''What if brother entered her?''


    I didn''t why I thought that.... but that possibility popped into my mind naturally.


    An unexined concern flitted across my mind, prompting me to hesitate. I debated whether to ask or not.


    ''Well, It''s not like anyone''s loss, right? I mean, I haven''t asked Zera what''s bothering hertely?....So, let''s use this chance to enter her room'' I hatched a n and knocked on her door.


    "Zera, I know my brother is inside. Open the door; otherwise, I will use the key you gave me before"


    ''Knock, Knock''


    I retrieved the key she had given me, a precaution in case she overslept in the morning. It''s not that she waszy; rather, being a vampire, she tended to sleep during the day. There were times when Zera slept through the whole day and woke up at night.


    "Zera?"


    "..."


    Hearing no response just like before, I was about to unlock the door when,


    ''Thud''


    "B-Brother?" I muttered when I saw my brother emerging from Zera''s room, a mix of surprise and shock ying on my face.


    "Mia, let''s go to your room" my brother urged, his voice hinting with haste, swiftly closing the door behind him.


    I stole a quiet nce at Zera, nestled peacefully on the bed.....The tension that had knotted my stomach moments ago seemed to dissolve as a sigh escaped me.


    Entering my room, the eagerness in my veins propelled me to pull my brother inside, a surge of anticipation tingling through me. Just the notion of bringing my big brother Sneaky into my personal room ignited with excitement....and something else.


    ''Thud''


    As the door closed and the lock clicked, a feeling of privacy settled over us. I wasted no time, immediately wrapping my arms around my brother in a tight hug.


    "Big Brother!!"


    "Hehe..."He chuckled, hisughter resonating against my embrace, and....a shiver ran down my spine.


    He looked at my room.....an uncanny smirk appeared on his and lovely looked at me.


    ''Heheheh...'' Iughed inwardly thinking my brother liked it.... I guess, my hard-earned High Quality camera did the correct job.


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    I ''unconsciously'' inhaled his manly scent.I suddenly frowned,


    "Big Brother, You smell... disgusting?" The words slipped out before I could contemte them.I felt this was not his smell.....no, no, this was his smell but something different about....Call it woman intuition. I don''t like this smell.


    "Hmm? I am sorry, Mia" My brother awkwardly scratched his head as he gently separated away.


    "W-Well, I don''t mind"I hastily responded, pulling him back into the embrace. The strangeness of his scent, although noticed, didn''t overshadow the joy of being close to my big brother.


    "Heheh..." He giggled, ruffling my glossy white hair, a gesture that broughtfort and familiarity.


    Feeling the warmth enveloping me, I found sce in his embrace. A wish, unspoken and fleeting, danced in the recesses of my thoughts... I want to stay like this, together be one.....time freezing, locking us in a moment that couldst an eternity.


    ''OO... My brother, My Love, My Asher, I wish you''d marry me now and give birth to hundreds of our little children...'' I mumbled inwardly, the yful musings of a girl with dreams too big for reality.


    "Ouch"


    A yelp escaped me as my head was gently chopped.


    "You are thinking too much!" My brother''s voice, a blend of sternness and gentleness, pulled me back to the present.


    "Hehehe..." I giggled. I don''t know how but he always senses my overactive thoughts. His attentiveness, a constant thread in our rtionship, remained unchanged, and I smiled inwardly,forted by his familiar presence.


    "My little sister fought bravely yesterday" my brother suddenly said, shifting the conversation.


    "Yes..." A spark of joy ignited within me at the acknowledgement of my efforts. However, the glow dimmed as a shadow of self-doubt crept in, "But I wasn''t able to defeat Pearl, and even defeating Amber was due to her trait as an illusionist. If she were a frontliner, I don''t think I could have defeated her".


    I-I really wanted to show off my strength to my brother, to prove my mettle against formidable opponents. Yet, the reality of my limitations surfaced after the encounter with Amber, exposing the gaps in my skills, especially in utilizing my bloodline ability.


    I wondered if my brother was disappointed or if he would me me for my perceived inadequacies. However,


    "That damn fox!! That damn Mermaid!!"


    I was taken aback by his sudden outburst, looking at him, the fury in his eyes was quite evident.


    "How dare they mess with my little sister?


    Time to teach that fish how to do the sushi roll and give that fox a tail-less makeover for a chic winter fashion line! And the fluffy tail? Well, let''s just say they''re in for a surprise visit to my ''Crafty'' workshop!" My brother''s voice rang with a humorous blend of retribution and whimsy, turning the threat into aical deration of sibling justice.


    "Pffftt...hahahahah...." I couldn''t control myughter, putting my hand on my stomach andughing loudly. ''Does he think he could turn the only princess of the Antic into a sushi roll?....hahahaha....''.


    Seeing my heartfeltugh, my brother smiled warmly as if he had seeded in something and gently hugged my body.


    "You did your best, Little Mia... I am so proud of you, So lift your head high" my brother''s words echoed in the room. Theughter and warmth in his embrace dissolved my insecurities.


    ''HA~ My big brother is the best in the world!!!'' I screamed inwardly when I felt his touch.

 Chapter 270: Am I not a woman in his eyes?

    Third Person''s POV


    Eli found himself captivated by the sight of Mia''s delicate, white skin, his internal struggle evident in the flicker of his gaze.


    "B-Brother?"


    "....''Deep breath''...N-Nothing" Eli stammered, a bead of sweat forming on his forehead as he fought to control his surging hormones.


    With careful deliberation, he began to scrub Mia''s back, the touch of his soapy hands gentle yet charged with an unspoken tension.


    "~Hmff~"


    Mia''s sudden moan sent an unexpected jolt through Eli, and he couldn''t ignore the palpable shift in the atmosphere.


    "..." Something deep within him twitched in response.


    Eli, biting his lips, continued to scrub her back, his mind racing with conflicting thoughts. How did he find himself in this situation, acting as Mia''s personal bath attendant?


    Meanwhile, Mia, seemingly oblivious to Eli''s internal struggle, revelled in the attention, enjoying the soothing sensation of his hands on her back...while ncing at him.


    Eli''s mind wandered to the earlier events that led him here:


    "B-Big Brother, I-I-we--Y-You s-stink. Yes, You stink!! G-Go and take a bath first" Mia had insisted, her attempts to push him towards the bathroom filled with a mix of yfulness and determination.


    "Huh? I don''t think it''s necessary" Eli tried to resist, but Mia''s insistence was unwavering.


    "VOO! I don''t want my brother to stink" Mia scrunched her nose, her expression a yful blend of innocence and mischief.


    "...." Eli sniffed himself, his confusion evident, ''I don''t smell anything different though!'' He thought, acutely aware that he had meticulously removed anything rted to Zera, even taking measures to eliminate any lingering odour. Yet, Mia, with her keen sense, sniffed him and detected something odd about his scent.


    ''Does she really smell something, or is it just her yful imagination?'' he wondered, questioning the validity of Mia''s supposed ''Woman''s intuition''.


    With a defeated sigh and constant nagging from his little sister, Eli reluctantly entered the bathroom, the ambience suddenly shifting to a more intimate setting.


    The bathroom itself was ''simple''..... a modest space with a single bathtub and a shower.


    Eli, now alone in the bathroom, removed his dress with a mix of reluctance and curiosity. The unusual nature of the situation had his mind in turmoil. As he ced the dress in his inventory and tucked the phone away in a drawer, Eli couldn''t help but ponder the unexpected turn of events that happened today.... a tired sigh escaped from his mouth.


    He looked down and noticed his ''thing'' still in a state of vigour, a mix of difort and pain registering on his face. Sighing, he adjusted its position upwardly, coaxing it to a more neutral state, and swiftly wrapped a white towel around his hips and around it also.


    ''Now it looks normal'' Eli thought, sessfully adjusting his state to a more neutral one. With the possibility of his mischievous sister entering the bathroom, he wanted to look like normal..... not a horny freak.


    ''ssshhhhh''


    While Eli immersed himself in the shower, Mia anxiously paced outside.


    "W-What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?..." Mia muttered rapidly, her nerves apparent as she nervously bit her nails. d in nothing but a simple towel wrapped around her chest, she circled in front of the bathroom door.


    Her face, neck, and ears flushed a deep crimson as the sound of the shower filled the air. Despite her initial n, the thought of executing it made her shy away.....You know, she was a shy girl, to begin with.Her hands almost reached for the doorknob, but the image of seeing Eli''s naked body made her hesitate.


    Her legs wobbled, and her hands trembled in excitement.


    ''Come on, Mia, you can do it!!'' she tried to encourage herself..... only to second-guess her bold intentions, ''M-May be next time?'' she pondered, conflicted about taking advantage of this chance, their first time being alone.


    ''Ssshhhh....''


    When the shower turned off, Mia''s expression shifted to a determined grimace as she entered the bathroom.


    ''Thud''


    "B-big B--Brother?"


    Just as he predicted, Mia entered the bathroom.


    ''Sigh, thankfully I bathed with the towel'' Eli thought, stealing a nce below.... his towel remained in as a wall, with no signs of awkward tents.


    "I thought I was the only one going to bathe?" Eli casually asked, noticing her eyes shaking like crazy.


    This was her first time seeing him in years, and of course, she was taken aback by his chiselled body, water dripping from it---a sensory overload!!.


    "W-Well, I-I thought, W-Why don''t we save w-water?" Mia stammered, attempting an exnation while struggling to meet his gaze.


    "Oh! Really?" Eli responded with an amused tone.


    "Y-Yes, I-I was, you know, I...I...I...." Mia continued to stutter, resembling an old tape recorder.


    "..." Eli smiled, realizing he might have pushed her too far. It was her first time acting bravely, so he decided to steer clear of any ufortable conversations. He slid away from the awkward topic and walked towards her.


    "!!!!" Mia flinched when Eli touched her shoulder.


    "I will wash your hair; go and sit" he said, his tone calm and gentle, ensuring she felt at ease.


    "...Y-Yes" Mia nodded rapidly, immediately taking a seat on the stool.


    ''Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!...'' Mia screamed inwardly as if she had sessfully executed her n.


    Yes, her n was merely for Eli to wash her with his gentle and caring hands, reminiscent of the..... old days.


    ''ssshhh''


    Eli gently poured water over Mia''s white, silky hair, meticulouslybing through its strands before starting to wash it.


    "Hmm~Hmm~Hmm~" Mia hummed with genuine delight, the pleasure evident in the small smile ying on her lips.


    Observing Mia''s joy, Eli couldn''t help but smile in response.


    Just as he was about to rinse Mia''s hair, a shift in her demeanour caught Eli''s attention. Mia, who had been hesitating to look directly at him, suddenly focused on his lower half,


    "Huh?" Mia''s expression turned nk as she saw no reaction, and a wave of insecurity washed over her, ''A-Am I not a woman in his eyes?'' she pondered, her vibrant eyes losing a bit of their sparkle.


    Having observed how her brother reacted to her big sister with just a single nce, Mia yearned for a simr ''love''.


    However...


    "Mia, take care of the rest" Eli said, a pained expression crossing his face as his physical reaction became increasingly evident.....his ''thing'' getting tighter and tighter.


    Snapping out of her doubt, Mia stuttered, "B-Brother?"


    "Yes?"


    "I-I..." Mia bit her trembling lips and,


    "I-I..." Mia bit her trembling lips, contemting a bold move,


    ''Rustle, Rustle''


    She loosened her towel, presenting her back to Eli, "P-Please scrub my back t-too... I can''t reach with my hands" she requested, her face turning beet red.


    "...."


    Eli was taken aback by Mia''s sudden boldness, a mixture of surprise and difort evident on his face.


    Coming to the present,


    ''H-He is still n-not...'' Mia trembled in fear when she saw no reaction from Eli, holding back tears as uncertainty gnawed at her. Summoning courage, she resolved to take a bold step.


    After Eli finished washing her back, he was about to rinse her when,


    "F-Front! B-Brother Front!" Mia stuttered as she turned her body to face Eli.


    Eli stared at Mia''s bright red face and trembling body, there was a thin fabric she was holding in her trembling hand.She wanted to move her hand and show her body to her only Eli however for some reason she trembled in fear.


    Not that Eli would ever mistreat her--she was 100% certain about that....However, ''What if he is not excited?'' She trembled at the thought that her body might not entice Eli.


    ''Sigh'' Eli sighed when he saw her forcing herself. He didn''t understand the reason for this, but he did know what to do.


    "Huh?'' Mia was startled when she saw Eli wrapping her towel around. Biting her lips as she was about to ask when,


    ''Ssh''


    "OHH!!"


    Mia shivered as Eli poured water over her body then he picked her up and entered the tub with her.


    "..." Mia was surprised by Eli''s unexpected actions, but she didn''t mind. As she leaned her back on his chest while sitting on hisp, a mixture of relief and warmth enveloped her.


    Eli waited for a few minutes, allowing her to collect her thoughts and emotions. After that,


    "So?"


    "..." Mia understood what he was asking, but finding the right words.....


    "Little Mia~" Eli whispered in her ears as he hugged her tightly.


    A hug that broke both her fear and worries.


    Mia felt her insecurities fading away gradually. Hesitantly, she voiced the heart of her concern, "A-Am I not a w-woman to you?" The vulnerability in her voiceid bare the depth of her emotions.


    "..." Eli frowned when he heard her question, his mind grappling with the significance behind her inquiry, ''Why does she even ask that?....Hmm.....Oh? Oh....sigh'' With a sudden realization, he gently made her turn her head.


    Looking at her teary face and trembling shoulders, Eli couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions.


    "Little Mia~" He wanted to p himself for not addressing her concerns sooner, and he rubbed away her tears, locking eyes with her.


    "Do you truly want to know?"


    "Hmm," Mia nodded vigorously, despite the difort, wanting to hear the truth.....so that she could adjust her ''strategy'' ordingly.She wasn''t letting him go.


    "sigh" Eli sighed and loosened his towel around his hips.


    Yes, they entered the tub along with their towels.


    As soon as the towel loosened, the ''Thing'' that had been tense finally rxed, and,


    "~Hmm~''


    Mia suddenly jerked when she felt something hitting her back.


    "W-What is it?" Mia was shocked, ''It''s long, hard, h-hot and, t-t...''


    "ssh"


    She ran away immediately.


    The sound of Mia''s hurried footsteps echoed in the bathroom.


    "Hahahahahaha..." Eli burst into genuineughter when he saw Mia running away like a startled cat.


    ''What''s the point of running away when she wanted to know?'' Eli really wanted to ask and tease her more but refrained from it.


    ''~ha~''


    ''~ha~''


    Mia, on the outside of the bathroom door, panted heavily.Her face was beet red, and she trembled in happiness.


    "H-he t-turned on, turned on.... That means he sees me as a woman, right?" She asked herself with a darkened expression.


    "Hehe-heheheheh...heheheheh..." Miaughed like a maniac as her lower body felt weird. The room, once filled withughter, now held the echo of her joyous madness.


    "YAY!!!!" She shouted in happiness as if she had achieved something, the sound reverberating through the room. She immediately wore a bathrobe and waited for Eli toe while she dried her hair.


    Eli, slightly soothed in the warm water, eventually came out of the bathroom.He saw Mia loosely wearing the bathrobe, sitting on the chair with ab in her hand and looking at him with eager eyes.


    Eli smiled, understanding what she was waiting for. He obliged her wish and began to gentlyb her hair.


    "hehehe...." The room echoed with Mia''s lightughter.


    ''rustle, rustle''


    The gentle sound harmonised with the rustle of her damp hair being styled. Eli''s hands moved with practised ease, creating a familiar ponytail style andforting pattern with each twist of the braids in.


    "Good?" Eli asked a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    "Hehe... I don''t need to see the mirror because I know my brother" Mia replied with a sly smile, the bond she never forgot and would not.


    Eli shook his head with heartful happiness. He was about to proceed with dressing up when,


    "B-Brrottthherr!!" Mia suddenly shouted, her exmation punctuated by a small collision as she slipped on the water dripping from Eli''s body, inadvertently pulling him with her.


    ''Thud''


    Thankfully, the bed was near the table, softening their unexpected tumble.


    "...."


    "...."


    Mianded on the bed, a surprised gasp escaping her lips, while Eli found himself on top of her.


    Eli looked down at her, his face tinged with a rosy hue.Mia''s robe had loosened during the tumble, revealing a glimpse of her cleavage and almost exposing her white thighs.


    "B~Big~Bro~ha~ther" Mia''s breath hitched as she noticed her brother''s heated eyes.


    Eli, drawn by an unspoken connection, leaned in closer. Their eyes locked, creating a moment suspended in time.


    "Ashy~"


    A single word broke the spell.

 Chapter 271: A perfect blend of Inferno and Frost Phoenix bloodlines

    "!!!"


    Those seductive words were enough to ignite a spark within Eli, propelling him forward.


    "~Hmm~"


    Mia''s eyes widened in a delightful surprise, never anticipating the day Eli would press his lips against hers..... even if it was just a gentle peck.


    Their lips met, and at that moment, Eli and Mia closed their eyes. The warmth exchanged in that kiss travelled through their bodies, sending a delightful shiver down their spines.


    As they opened their eyes, Eli''s gaze sparkled with blue crystal rity, and Mia''s eyes held a momentarily red-yellow glint before settling into a pool of affection. Yet, the intricacies of eye colour were the least of their concerns at that moment.


    Eli, feeling a surge of tenderness, rubbed his nose against hers, a sweet and sensual gesture that deepened the connection between them.... as if he was happy.


    Mia''s lips trembled with happiness as if she wanted to burst intoughter and announce to the world that Eli had kissed her.


    "Mia" Eli''s voice sounded, carrying a mixture of uncertainty and desire.


    "Hmm?" Mia, lost in a cloud of bliss, responded with a gentle hum.


    "W-What if....I mean What if--"


    Mia delicately ced her finger on his lips, silencing his words. She shook her head, a blissful smile gracing her lips, "My Big Brother.... Kiss me" she whispered, her face taking on a deeper shade of crimson.


    "???" Eli squinted his eyes.


    Seeing Eli''s puzzled expression, Mia continued with a sultry undertone, "I Love You with my whole heart.....And this belongs to only you until the end of my life.... My lovely Asher.... No matter what".


    "....." Eli''s eyes turned red, ''Does s-she know...?'' he thought with a broken heart.


    "~Ashy~" Mia whispered, her voiceden with desire and love, not wanting to delve intoplicated thoughts. Her mind was consumed by one simple truth... her love for Eli.


    "~Hmm~" Eli kissed her again, this time with a touch of intensity, savouring the sweetness of the moment and letting the unwanted thoughts go away.


    Mia opened her eyes, meeting the gaze of her brother, who, despite the passionate moment, was consciously restraining himself from deepening the kiss.


    ''Heheh...'' A yful giggle resonated within Mia as she observed her brother, recognizing the effort he was putting in to avoid going too far and possibly causing her difort.


    ''I know, brother.... I know everything'' she thought, her eyes flickering between red-yellow slits and ck-white slits, hinting at theplexities of emotions she was going through.


    Mia, unlike Scarlett, who was born with only one bloodline, Inferno..... Mia was a Hybrid: a perfect blend of both Inferno and Frost.


    It was the wish of Mariel''s parents'' wish, the birth of a hybrid into their family.Mia''s bloodline contained the rarebination of both Inferno and Frost Phoenix.


    This uniqueness, however, came with its own challenges. Mariel''s parents, driven by her obsession with power and fear of her parents testing Mia as an experimental subject.... Mairel took their lives.


    Despite the tragic circumstances surrounding her birth, Mia was initially a naive child who simply desired love and eptance from those around her..... This changed when she turned seven.


    Mia didn''t awaken her soul crystal at the expected age of seven. The harsh reality hit her with the force of a storm. Those who once showered her with love and attention suddenly distanced themselves, now focusing their affections on Scarlett. Mia''s attempts to approach them were met with polite nods, a superficial acknowledgement, all because of her status as the Duchess''s daughter.


    Feeling like nothing to anyone, even her mother being preupied with other matters, Mia was devastated..... Scarlett tried to console and encourage her, but as a child, Mia couldn''t help but perceive it as pity and haughtiness.


    Her father and brother became her pirs of support, the only ones who didn''t judge her based on her awakened powers.In their eyes, Mia was precious, regardless of her bloodline abilities.


    She cherished having a brother and father in her life. They were her pirs of support, providing love and warmth.....


    However, a harsh reality, hidden in the shadows, soon revealed itself.


    /


    "At least she would be useful as a breed for me"


    /


    These words, uttered by her father during a secretive conversation with other mothers, echoed in her ears.


    Her world shattered into irreparable pieces... leaving her broken. She began questioning everything, even doubting the authenticity of her brother''s love, wondering if it was merely a ''facade'' to obtain something from her.


    Yet....Amidst this turmoil, another reality, genuine and unwavering, surfaced.


    /


    "My Little sister is the best in the world.... Even if I am Soulless, I will always protect my sister..... even if it costs my life"


    /


    These words breathed colour and vibrancy into her life, serving as the catalyst for her awakening.


    ''I want to protect him and earn his love more''


    Her heartfelt wish resonated with the dormant Inferno and Frost blood within her. The unawakened soul crystal ignited, granting her powers not limited to one element but embracing both fire and darkness.


    Her brother witnessed her awakening, devoid of any jealousy or envy; instead, he radiated happiness and pride, as if he, too, had awakened. At that moment, her broken world was mended by her only brother.


    Happiness enveloped her; her brother''s love was enough to elevate her above the clouds. She longed for him to see her as more than just a sister..... desiring the same affection he bestowed upon her big sister.


    But before she could pursue this desire, a pressing duty awaited....she had to confront and eliminate her father.


    Miater came to the realization that her father had been deceiving her, putting on an act in front of her while secretly causing harm to her beloved brother. Fueled by a desire to protect him, she felt the need to acquire power. For the first time, she approached her mother, asking to be taught everything.


    She gained insights into the true nature of every being, learning about their disgusting faces and hidden motives. Her resolve solidified..... she wanted to eliminate anyone who dared to hurt her brother.


    The intense desire to torment them with her ck mes, witnessing their pain, became a source of sce for her restless soul. Only through such retribution did she find a semnce of calm.


    However, she was reluctant to reveal her true self, particrly to her brother. As a result, she concealed her authentic nature, presenting herself to others as a naive and innocent girl.


    While in Phoenix territory, she received heartbreaking news..... the vige where her brother was living had been destroyed by monsters. She lost her only pir, and at that moment, she truly felt that life wasn''t worth living.


    If not for Scarlett''s unwavering support, Mia might have sumbed to despair and possibly died. She kept moving forward because Scarlett assured her that he was alive and she would undoubtedly find him.


    With a glimmer of hope, she pressed on, but in her heart, she was counting her days. Then, a miracle urred when she spotted a man who bore a striking resemnce to her brother standing in front of a royal restaurant.


    Her life regained colour with his mere presence, even if he were to forget about her. She was determined not to let him slip away again, not wanting to experience the same profound hopelessness.


    Due to Zera who secretly heard about everything when Eli told his past to Lilith, Adriana, and Scy; Mia was aware that her brother had not only killed their father but also the entire vige. However, she refrained from confronting Eli... not because she didn''t want to make him sad or anything....


    because the mere thought of him pondering how to not hurt her feelings every time.....sent shivers of excitement down her spine.


    Yes, this was how much she twisted.... She wanted him to think about her every time.


    She was well aware that her actions were questionable, she couldn''t deny that her brother, Eli, had never crossed any boundaries with her.Even after four years, during their initial encounter, he merely attempted to distance himself from her.....unlike his interactions with their big sister, Scarlett.


    She felt irritated by his apparent cowardice, but while keeping up her facade, she allowed Eli to proceed at his own pace.... Let him think about her every time; Her goal was to make him feel increasingly guilty and gradually sumb to her advances.... slowly grasp him in her hands and then seduce him to make love with her.


    The mere thought of having his seeds within her womb sent shivers of anticipation through her, a tingling sensation of forbidden ecstasy coursing through her veins.


    Eli, unaware of her true thoughts, gently pulled away from her, observing the flush on her crimson face.


    "~ha~"


    Mia panted heavily, inwardly screaming, ''Oh, Fuck!!'' as she felt her lower lips drenching with heavenly nectar.


    ''L-Let''s push him more!'' she thought. She wanted to do more and experience even greater pleasure on his lips.


    "As~shy~" Mia sensually pulled the side of the robe, revealing her right breast.


    "Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump"


    Her heart raced wildly. Even though she initiated this, embarrassment lingered beneath the surface... Even if she hid her twisted personality she was still a little girl in front of the man she loves.


    Eli''s gaze fixed on her pink nipple, small pink are, and beautiful breast.


    ''Rustle, Rustle''


    The hero, formerly bound by the towel, finally broke free, and,


    ''Dang''


    Mia felt a pulsating sensation tapping on her stomach. ncing down, she was met with,


    "Huh?"


    Her eyes froze as she stared at the vigorous thing that was pulsating and twitching crazily.


    Seeing her expression, Eli chuckled and was about to tease her when,


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "Mia, I know your brother is inside.Open the door!!"


    ''FUCK!'' Eli clicked his tongue and immediately put on his dress. He also adjusted Mia''s dress, who was frozen in time.


    "I hope you like my gift, Little Mia" Eli said as he jumped out of the window.


    "Mia! If you are not going to open, then..." Aadya threatened as she took out the spare key and opened the door.


    ''Thud''


    "Mia?" Aadya frowned when she saw Mia wearing a bathrobe, her mouth wide open in shock.


    "Mia??" Aadya shook her body.


    "H-Huh?" Mia snapped out of her daze and looked around the room. Searching for her brother and realizing he had already left, she immediately covered her red face while muttering,


    "B-Big brother...i-i--i-s reallllyyy B-Big" A smoke came out of her head.


    "What?" Aadya looked at her with a puzzled expression, ''What is she talking about?'' As she was about to look around, she saw,


    "!!!!"


    She saw pictures pasted on the wall..... not just one, but every inch of the wall was covered with photos.


    "W-What the....?"Aadya was taken aback. She hadn''t seen these pictures on the wall before.


    "Asher Eli" she muttered when she realized every image was of Eli from childhood until now.


    ''Gulp''


    Swallowing her dry throat, she nced at Mia, who was still muttering ''Big, Big, Big....''.


    ''She is crazy....Am I going to be l-like th-this?'' Aadya thought as she slowly backed off.She swears herself inwardly that she will never be like Mia.


    ''Thud''


    Hearing the closing sound, Mia suddenly remembered her brother''s words.


    She instantly went to the mirror and looked at her ponytail; her eyes widened.....


    "Wait! What''s this?" Mia eximed when she noticed something sparkling in her hair. She carefully unravelled her ponytail and discovered a beautiful red-yellow feather with a stylish peacock feather-style design attached to it.


    As she held the feather delicately, Mia couldn''t help but notice its extraordinary features. The vibrant hues of red and yellow seemed to dance in harmony, creating an ethereal glow. The feather was lightweight yet resilient, exuding warmth and gentle feelings.


    Examining the intricate patterns on the feather, Mia recognized the unmistakable symbols associated with the Inferno Phoenix..... However, there was something else that made it familiar because it emitted white crystal-like sparkles, and when she tried to touch those sparkles...


    "Ouch"Mia felt a stinging sensation as she rubbed her frozen fingertips....


    "Frost!" Mia''s eyes glittered with realization. The feather wasn''t just a representation of the Phoenix; it also carried the essence of Frost, the elemental counterpart. The coexistence of both fiery and frosty elements in the feather mirrored the dual nature within Mia herself... a perfect blend of Inferno and Frost Phoenix bloodlines.

 Chapter 272: I wont say

    "Just like yesterday.... What happened to you guys?"Aadya asked, nudging her ss while ring at the students.


    "...."


    No one responded to Aadya''s fury.


    The tension in the room was palpable; Aadya''s frustration was understandable, given the smaller number of students present in the ss..... with only one male among them and even that male was annoying too much.


    Ignoring Aadya''s annoyance, Eli nced at Scy, who simply ignored him due to his devious act this morning. She was visibly upset over Eli going to the orphanage alone, and what''s more, he ventured into the women''s dormitory.....


    Today, she decided to ignore him for his devious act and make sure he focused on her.


    Mia, however, beamed with a happy smile. If males were to witness that, they would be utterly love-struck by her radiant expression.


    Zera, for a change, took a much-needed rest due to some reasons....


    "Well, whatever...." Aadya shrugged. It was not her duty to force others to attend ss and then initiate the lesson.


    While the ss was in progress, Eli felt an odd stare from a certain person.


    He nced at the person... Long brown hair with a hint of blues in it andvender-coloured eyes staring at him before quickly turning their head.


    Then he shifted his gaze to Scy and Mia.....''I will warn themter'' he made a mental note.


    Soon,


    ~Ding~Dong~


    "Come.to.my.office.room...Now" Aadya said with a deadly re at Eli before leaving.


    "..." Eli nodded with an awkward smile and followed her.


    As soon as Eli left the ss,


    "Hey, Scy... See this" Mia stood before Scy and ruffled her own hair, showing a gift from her loved one.


    "..." Scy''s lips twitched with a knowing face, observing the feather emitting yellow mes with blue sparkles..... It was totally different and gorgeous, beautifully adhering to Mia''s hair, ''Maybe I should lose on purpose...?'' Scy mused, considering how to receive a gift like that.


    While Mia unted her gift in front of Scy,


    "Hey, what happened?" Luna asked as she looked at Marie, who wore an unexinable expression.


    "...." Marie didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on her palms, ''I cried...?'' She wondered what had brought tears in front of the person she had hurt, especially considering she had cried again that night.


    "Marie?" Luna looked at her with a frown.


    "H-Huh? What?"Marie snapped out of her reverie, meeting Luna''s gaze with a tired expression.


    "....Did Alex make you cry?" Luna inquired, noticing Marie''s red eyes.


    "N-No, he didn''t" Marie promptly replied.


    "Hmmm.... So he still hasn''te?" Luna questioned, harbouring doubts about Marie''s sudden sadness.


    "I-I don''t know... I haven''t spoken to him since that day" Marie said with a serious tone with little sadness.


    After that fateful incident, Marie understood that Alex was hiding something, and moreover, he seemed to know about her elder sister''s situation..... She really wondered how he knew when he never saw her before.


    "L-Luna?" Marie looked at Luna with hesitation.


    Seeing her like that, Luna smiled and assumed the role of a supportive big sister, "Calm down and tell me" she said, gently grabbing Marie''s hand.


    Marie calmed down a bit and asked lightly, "W-Who is Alex?"


    "...Pardon?"


    "I mean... Do you know why Alex positioned me in Alysia''s team and handed me amunication tool?" Marie asked, casting Luna a doubtful gaze.


    "Hmm... I thought he did that in case anything happens, so he will rush to your side?" Luna answered, though her expression showed doubt. She had seen the video of how Alexpletely ignored Mia and only responded to her when Eli mentioned it.


    "Heheh.... I doubt that" Marie let out a half-heartedugh. After the day when Alex pped her..... he had been acting weird toward her. It didn''t take a genius to understand what Alex was doing.


    "...." Luna stared at pitiful Marie. She and Marie had been good friends, and even Luna understood Marie had been trying her best to cope.


    "Then....Why do you think he did that for you?" Luna pressed her.


    "..W-Well, I-I... H-He is kind of weird and I don''t know how to exin this, but it seems he made me team up with them for Alysia or something else...?" Marie stammered as she tried her best to answer.


    Luna fixed her gaze on Marie''s shaky eyes and asked, "What made you love him?" This was the question lingering in her mind.


    Luna was well aware of Alexander''s Holy Body; that''s the reason she even needed his ''help'' from the very beginning..... Why else would she seek assistance from an oblivious, horny idiot and who kept seducing others and seeing them as a piece of meat?


    The energy emanating from his holy body made othersfortable and contributed to his trustworthiness.However, there were a few people unaffected by that aura like...Alysia, Kayden, Amir, and.... Marie.


    That''s what made Luna curious; she really thought Marie was deeply in love with him without the influence of his holy body..... Yet, that idea shattered when she saw her avoiding his advances.


    "I love him, that''s all" Marie said with a small blushing face.


    Luna frowned, not understanding this girl who kept avoiding Alexander''s advances, yet she still says she loves him. However, there was something this time that made Luna frown..


    If it were before, she might not have noticed, but when Luna heard those words, she felt..... they were hollow..... devoid of emotions.


    "Pardon?" Luna asked again, questioning whether her ears were ying tricks.


    "Hmmm?" Marie also looked at Luna''s face.


    While the two engaged in a silent battle of unspoken emotions, Behind them, thedies silentlymunicated with nces,


    "Stop it, Pearl!!" Amber Fox eximed with a mix of annoyance and concern as she caught her friend staring intently at the closed door.


    "...Huh? What?" Pearl Harper snapped out of her thoughts abruptly, her eyes wide in feigned innocence.


    "You''ve been staring at the jerk from the very beginning of ss" Amber said, her frustration evident.


    "Oh!" Pearl feigned shock, ying off her distraction as if it were an ident.


    "What ''Oh!''?... Did you fall for him or what?"Amber asked bluntly, her annoyance cutting through her words.


    "Huh? N-No, No!!" Pearl quickly rejected the idea, her cheeks tinted with a hint of embarrassment.


    "Then why?"


    "W-Well, something personal" Pearl mumbled, avoiding direct eye contact.


    "!!!" Amber''s suspicion grew, her gaze intensifying.


    Meanwhile, Eva Dolphus observed the exchange with a perplexed expression, wondering about the dynamics at y.


    "Pearl, Let me tell you--"Amber was about to offer advice when Mia''s voice cut through the conversation.


    "Amber, Pearl, I want to duel."


    ".....Here we go again" Amber clenched her fist, bracing herself for another pain in the ass problem... red at Mia, "I don''t think we have any hatred between us"


    "Well, we don''t" Mia said with a thoughtful expression, then added, "But my brother gave me this beautiful gift, so I wanted to show off to everyone".


    "...." Amber opened her mouth and then closed... She found herself momentarily speechless, struggling to formte a response to Mia''s unexpected answer.


    Seeing Amber hesitating, Mia shifted her attention to Pearl, her tone taking an unexpected turn, "You, staring at my brother too much... Did you get into heat or what?"


    Only she was allowed to stare at him too much ''Hmph'' Mia huffed.


    "...." Veins popped on Pearl''s forehead.


    While themotion unfolded inside the ss, Eli, after receiving some stern warnings and advice, finally settled into Aadya''s private arena.


    There, he began to focus on his breathing technique.He wanted to use his time effectively...


    ''Deep inhale''


    ''Deep exhale''


    ''Deep inhale''


    ...


    ....


    "ELI!!!"


    Eli snapped out of his concentration upon hearing someone shout his name.


    Opening his eyes, he found two worried faces before him.


    "Teach? Rize?"Eli blinked as he attempted to stand up. However


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Feeling no movement, Eli nced down and saw his whole body up to his neck frozen in ice.


    "Hmm?" Eli raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "Wait?" Aadya said as she waved her hand.


    ''shoossshhh''


    A hot breeze melted the ice, freeing Eli. He stood up and did some stretches.


    "What did you do now?" Aadya asked with an annoyed face, with a hint of hidden worry.


    Eli was the only one who perceived the hidden emotion.


    Whether due to the truth he heard or because he started to see her differently, Eli began to sense her emotions that were hardly visible on the surface.


    "Well, I tried to master the 3rd form, but it seems it''s not working. So..." Eli tried to avoid the topic, however,


    "So?" Aadya pressed him.


    ".....I was trying toprehend my frost bloodline" Eli sighed and confessed. He wanted to keep it a secret, which was why he asked to use Aadya''s private arena.


    However, lying to her would onlyplicate matters, especially since he needed her private arena. One day, she would inevitably discover the truth.


    As for Rize, she rarely spoke with anyone, but Eli knew she was a sensible girl.


    Aadya frowned, "Didn''t you say your bloodline is not aw--"


    "Yes, my bloodline is not awakened, but...due to ''some reasons'' my bloodline is slowly responding" Eli interrupted her with a smile.


    "....." Aadya stared at Eli, wanting to ask about the ''some reasons'' However, if Eli didn''t want to delve into it, so be it.


    "Then.... did you finallyprehend your bloodline?"


    "Well... I think I need to visit a fire-type dungeon" Eli said with a thoughtful expression, after hours of trying he understood that his knowledge about fire elements was not enough.


    "I see....." Aadya nodded and added, "I will try to get it for you.... give me some time."


    "...." Eli raised his eyebrows however he didn''t say anything.


    "....Here" Aadya handed him a silver card.


    "What''s this?" Eli asked, examining the pure silver rectangle card.


    "That''s the permission to enter the Nex Library''s 2nd floor... Show it to the librarian; they will exin the rest of the procedures" Aadya exined.


    "Hmm" Eli nodded, not particrly thrilled since he had requested ess to the final floor, but the Headmaster had refused yesterday.


    "What, are you not happy?" Aadya asked, noticing his nk expression.


    "Well, it''s not that I am not happy, but... I wanted more" Eli sighed.


    "More?" Aadya raised her eyebrows.


    "Sigh, Nothing..." Eli sighed, and Aadya didn''t press any further. Afterwards, she taught them how to control elemental energy and refine their techniques, addressing the errors identified during the training program.


    Once the ss was over, Eli made his way out of the Nex and headed to the orphanage.


    "H-Hey!"


    "..." Eli ignored the person and walked out the gate, heading toward the orphanage.


    "W-Wait?"


    "...."


    "...P-Please!!"


    "....sigh. What do you want?" Eli sighed and looked at the girl with long brown hair, wearing a crop top and shorts.


    "W-Well....." The brown-haired girl looked at Eli with hesitation.


    Observing her hesitation, Eli said, with a reassured smile, "I won''t disclose your feelings towards a woman to anybody..... Okay? Ms. Pearl Harper, Future Queen of Antis?"


    "!!!!"

 Chapter 273: I WILL SEDUCE YOU NEXT TIME!!

    "It''s not what you think it is!!!" Pearl Harper shouted at Asher Eli, her face aze with embarrassment as she closed the distance between them.


    "I-I know...I know Miss" Eli raised his hands, signalling her to stop, and took a step back, his expression twisted in disgust.


    Coming from a scheduled vige, he was unfamiliar with such situations. He respected everyone''s personal life and choices, and the difort he felt was palpable.


    It was his first time witnessing something like this directly... He even contemted what it would be like if he had entered the male dormitory and what if.... What if he stumbled upon two naked men engaged in some unexpected activity....?


    "PHoff--"Eli immediately covered his mouth, the mere thought sending shivers down his spine.


    "YOU JERK!!"Pearl shouted in response to his vomiting reaction.


    "I am sorry, I am sorry!" Eli raised his hand, genuinely apologetic and added "First of all, I was the one who intruded into your room without permission, so I am sorry" he said earnestly. "Let''s make a deal; I won''t say anything about your rtionship, and you won''t say anything about me entering the female dormitory... it''s a win-win".


    "Hah-hah-aha..." Pearlughed through her tears. While she could exploit this win-win situation, she couldn''t shake the feeling that agreeing would essentially mislead that her to confirm her rtionship with another woman.


    "???" Eli was taken aback by her sudden shift in demeanour, "Ms. Pearl... are you crying or...ughing?"


    "I-I hah--hah-don''t--know" Pearl stammered, maintaining her unusual state.


    Eli scrutinized her and said with a sceptical expression, "I think... maybe I misunderstood something. See youter, Miss" before walking away.


    Seeing her reaction like that... He entertained the possibility that he had misinterpreted the situation.


    "H-Huh? W-Wait?" Pearl gasped, her eyes wide with surprise, as Eli seemed to understand what she was trying to convey. With swift determination, she sprinted towards him.


    "H-Hey?"


    "Yes..?" Eli asked, his tone steady, as he continued to walk while checking the map.


    ''Thud''


    A child suddenly stumbled onto Eli, and his expression shifted from confusion to mild annoyance.


    "I-I am sorry" the child stammered, his face hidden as he hastily ran away.


    "YOU LITTLE THIEF, STOP!" A middle-aged man in a bakery uniform shouted, his face flushed with anger, chasing after the disappearing child.


    Eli''s gaze lingered on the child''s retreating figure, and then he shifted his attention to the middle-aged man, who, inexplicably, stumbled and fell.


    ''Thud''


    "Huh?" The middle-aged man furrowed his brow, perplexed by the strange events. Even though the pavement was as clear as water, the man struggled to get back up and again he fell.


    ''Thud''


    Soon, the child vanished from sight.


    Eli, with his shining green pupils, turned and started to walk away, leaving behind a bewildered Pearl.


    "???" She stared at the middle-aged man, who dusted off his uniform and walked away with a mix of frustration and confusion on his face.


    Pearl quickly caught up to Eli, her eyes filled with curiosity and concern as she stared at his face.


    Eli simply nced at her and didn''t say anything, his stoic demeanour hiding the thoughts swirling within.


    Pearl desperately wanted to ask whether he was the one who did the peculiar events. However, a more pressing problem remained unresolved...


    "Look!"


    "???"


    "W-Well, T-That woman was just a maid, and I... am not a morning person, so she is the one who always changes my dress and other kinds of stuff..." Pearl''s face flushed with embarrassment as she exined, her eyes avoiding Eli''s gaze.


    "..." Eli halted his steps for a second, studying Pearl with a mixture of confusion and curiosity. ''Is this how royalty works?'' he wondered, keeping his thoughts to himself. There was one thing, though, that he couldn''t ignore.


    "If what you said is true, then why is she also... almost naked?" Eli asked, a furrow deepening on his forehead. He had observed clearly that bothdies only wore innerwear, nothing more.


    "W-W-Whhat?" Pearl was taken aback, her surprise evident in her wide eyes. She quickly deployed an invisible barrier, not wanting others to overhear the conversation.


    ''W-What''s wrong with him?'' Pearl thought, she confused and she wondered whether this man had any manners, openly discussing such matters in the middle of a bustling street.


    Eli nced at the barrier and then back at Pearl.


    "W-W-Well..." Pearl stammered, her eyes betraying her inner struggle to find the right words. ''W-What should I-I say? She also helps me take a bath... I-I would rather die than tell that'' The truth felt too embarrassing to voice.


    Eli observed the turmoil in her eyes, sensing her hesitation and difort. He tilted his head slightly, his expression a mix of curiosity and patience, waiting for her to continue.


    The bustling street around them seemed to fade into the background as Pearl grappled with her internal debate. She took a deep breath, trying topose herself before continuing.


    "I-I mean, it''s not what it seems. She helps me with... uh, daily tasks...I mean DAILY TASKS, You know..... Changing clothes and stuff" Pearl said, her face flushed with embarrassment. "It''s not like... you know, anything more" hoping Eli would understand and not wanting to ask back anything.


    Eli raised an eyebrow, his initial confusion giving way to a subtle understanding. ''I see... Child'' he thought, amused by the innocence before him. He nodded with a faint, wry smile, tempted to tease this young ''Child''. However, unfamiliar with her, he decided against it. ''So, let''s not tease her'' he reasoned, preparing to move on.


    As he was about to resume his walk, a nagging question lingered in his mind. Why was she so stubborn to exin? Why did she feel the need to rify the misunderstandings? And, most intriguingly, why did she seempelled to correct the mistake? He pondered these thoughts, wondering if there was more to this girl than met the eye.


    Just as he contemted these mysteries, the unexpected happened.


    "PLEASE GO OUT WITH ME!!!"


    "????" Eli was taken entirely by surprise, his earlier musings disrupted by her sudden deration.


    Looking at her red, embarrassed face, Eli deeply stared into hervender-colored eyes. He felt something was wrong, you know... Like she was not like Lilith or others.


    Maybe the correct word would be... "Normal" Eli muttered.


    Yes, Pearl felt normal, not anything else, and what''s more, it seems she did not even love him to begin with or any kind of sincerity.


    ''She might be nning something else...?'' Eli wondered.


    Eli calmed down and patted her head in a somewhat affectionate, reassuring manner.


    "HELL NO!... BRAT!!" he dered with a chuckle, his response echoing in the stunned silence that followed.


    "....."


    Eli ignored the stoned girl and continued walking toward his destination, leaving behind a bewildered and stony Pearl.


    After a few moments, Eli disappeared from view, leaving Pearl, who had turned into stone, yet to return to normal.


    "...." Her mind continued to echo those words.


    ''Pat, Pat''


    Feeling someone''s hand, Pearl snapped out of her trance and looked at the light cyan-haired woman.


    "Young Miss?"


    The light cyan-haired woman met Pearl''s teary eyes.


    Pearl''s face turned even redder when she realized her maid had been watching them.


    "Young Miss, I know we asked you to get closer to that man but...." The maid''s words trailed off as she recalled the events of this morning.


    Just as usual, as part of her duties, she was fully responsible for waking Pearl up to the point of dressing her.


    Despite being a teenage girl going through puberty, Pearl had yet to ready herself; she still acted like a little child..... She needed another person to take care of her.


    This morning, the maid prepared herself to apany Young Miss to the bath.... However, just as she was about to assist Pearl, a man entered the room.


    It wasn''t that Pearl hadn''t locked the door or anything; rather, the maid, who usually stayed in another dorm, hade to Pearl''s room and forgotten to lock the door.


    The maid stared at the man....


    That Man was the one she was currently targeting.


    Under orders, the maid had initially intended to delve deeply into Scy''s background. However, the only information she managed to obtain was that Scy served as the attendant to Asher Eli. Everything else seemed to have been erased, and the maid herself knew who was responsible for that..... none other than ''The Vampire Queen''.


    Left with no other viable option, she decided to focus her attention on Pearl Harper, who shared the same ss as Scy. The maid asked Pearl to befriend Scy, hoping to gather more information through a personal connection. However, Scy showed disinterest towards Pearl, making it challenging for her to approach.


    Rather than persisting with Scy, the maid altered her approach, asking Pearl to befriend Asher Eli instead. The hope was that by establishing a connection with Eli, they might gain insights into Scy''s elusive background.


    Today was the day Pearl and her maid had decided to approach the man, and yet, that very man walked in on them, seeing the two women in what could only be described as apromising situation..... Anyone witnessing such a scene would naturally assume something was amiss, and just like everyone else, the man wore a disgusted expression before abruptly walking out.


    "B-But, M-Master''s Order..." Pearl''s voice, barely audible and fraught with embarrassment, interrupted the maid''s thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, Young Miss.... Your Master, Her Majesty simply ordered me to keep an eye on that woman named Scy. There''s no need for you to go to such lengths" the maid reassured her with a small smile.


    She understood that Young Miss was doing her best to assist her Master, navigating theplexities of the situation as best she could.


    Pearl gritted her teeth, a visible sign of her internal struggle to hold back tears.... She just wanted to help her Master, the one who had supported her throughout her entire life.


    Pearl didn''t mind going to any lengths or even the prospect of seducing Eli if that was her Master''s wish. That''s how much she owed and loved her Master. This was the first time her Master had asked for something, so Pearl was determined to go to any length to make it a reality.


    Initially, she approached Scy, but a single lifeless nce from her made Pearl shiver in fear. Even when she tried to engage Scy in conversation, the only response she received was a nonchnt ''Hmm'' Feeling defeated, she then sought out Mia, but Mia''s response was aggressive ''Duel with me Bitch!!'', leaving Pearl with no choice but to turn to Eli.


    To get closer to Eli, Pearl recognized that he was a flirt, so she decided to try to seduce him.


    Her n was simple and effective: first, to clear up any misunderstandings Eli might have about her, and then form a rtionship just like she had seen in the movies... All she had to do was ask him out, get close, and gather evidence about Scy.


    It was a straightforward n and it might have worked, but Pearl, innocent to matters of love..... never expected Eli to reject her.


    She was way too proud of her beauty.


    The maid thought, ''Well, I would definitely be surprised if he epted you'' She pondered on how her Miss had approached a stranger, asking him out without fully considering her position as the crown princess.


    ''It was a good thing she used the barrier before shamelessly saying that'' the maid sighed, slowly walking away, deep in thought.While holding the half-dead future Queen.


    ''I-I will definitely.... definitely.... '' Pearl muttered with an embarrassed face, the mere thought of remembering how Eli rejected her making her blood boil.


    ''Sigh, I shouldn''t have asked for Young Miss''s help'' the maid thought, observing Pearl''s not-so-obvious face of epting defeat.


    "I WILL SEDUCE YOU NEXT TIME!!" Pearl suddenly shouted, her voice a mix of determination and the raw emotion of a little girl.


    ''She''s still a child, even though her dressing sense is too off the road'' the maid thought, suppressing a smile at the paradox between Pearl''s determined promation and her asional childish expressions.

 Chapter 274: Did you save the princess while defeating demons?

    "When one embarks on the path of cultivation, it''s not just about unlocking greater power; it''s also about extending one''s lifespan.


    Now, keep in mind, that all of this is based on the human condition. Let''s break it down:" Eli paced in front of the ckboard, chalk in hand, ready to illustrate theplexities of the cultivation world to the eager, yet apprehensive, orphans.


    "When someone attains the 1-Star Heart Rank, their lifespan receives a boost of 15 years. The pattern continues as follows:


    2-Star Heart Rank: +15 Years


    3-Star Heart Rank: +15 Years


    4-Star Heart Rank: +15 Years


    5-Star Heart Rank: +20 Years


    6-Star Heart Rank: +20 Years


    7-Star Heart Rank: +20 Years


    8-Star Heart Rank: +20 Years


    9-Star Heart Rank: +50 Years


    Thus, 9-Star Heart Rank Cultivators enjoy an increased lifespan of 190 years. (A/N: I already mentioned this 1-9 Star Heart Rank lifespan as 200 to 250 in earlier chapters (I am not sure which chapter but it was in volume 1) because ounting for their mortal human lifespan of approximately 70 years. So, don''t think I did wrong ??)


    Now, onto the next realms, we have three realms: Domain, Monarch, and Emperor, which are further divided into sub-stages: early,te, and perfect.


    First, the Domain realm, which is the most challenging among every other realm and most carefully needed for this because it was considered as a foundation.


    Early Domain Rank: +100 Years


    Late Domain Rank: +200 Years


    Perfect Domain Rank: +500 Years


    So, Perfect Domain Rank Cultivators have their lifespan increased by 990 years.


    Then,


    Early Monarch Rank: +500 Years


    Late Monarch Rank: +500 Years


    Perfect Monarch Rank: +1000 Years


    Compared to the Domain rank, the Monarch Realm is easier to cultivate. So, Perfect Monarch Realm Cultivators have their lifespan increased by 2990 years.


    And herees the Danger where you guys have toprehend the element''s nature which is tedious, so let''s avoid it for now, but just know about the lifespans,


    Early Emperor Rank: +2000 Years


    Late Emperor Rank: +5000 Years


    Perfect Emperor Rank: +10000 Years


    So, the Perfect Emperor Rank has its lifespan increased by 19,990.... Well, let''s take it as 20,000 Years," Eli said with a serious tone as he noted on the ckboard and turned around to look at the children, who had terrified faces as if they were scared of something... or someone.


    "Any Questions?"


    "..."


    "..."


    As Eli wrapped up the lesson, he surveyed the ss, noting the pin-drop silence that had settled over the room..... which was rare nowadays school.


    "Hmmm" Ignoring scared faces,Eli nodded with satisfaction and was just about to finish today''s lesson for the orphanage children who were terrified by Eli''s sudden appearance and started to act like a teacher when someone raised their hand eagerly.


    "Tsk," Eli clicked his tongue, mildly annoyed. "What is it, Ki-Kyra?"


    "Hmph, it''s Kira!" Kira, the blindfolded saintess, pouted.


    "Sigh, what is it, Kira?" Eli asked again, a hint of defeat in his voice. He couldn''t fathom why they were here.


    "Hmm" Kira nodded, satisfied. "Which realm are you?"


    Eli''s gaze moved across the room, absorbing the varied reactions. He nced at Fiana, the nun''s mother, attempting tofort the still-terrified children.


    Fiana simply looked at Eli while trying to calm the children who still harbored some resentment towards Eli.


    Then his eyes lingered on the blindfolded Kyra, the aurora night sky eyes of Kira, and the honey-coloured hair of yet another girl who was peeking.


    Eli was currently inside the orphanage, following Fiona''s advice. Eli was in a study-like room where small tables were arranged in front of a ckboard.


    Students sat at the table while Fiana was in the middle of them as if they were protecting her. Kira and Kyra were seated on the chairs behind everyone.


    "Well, I am Soulless, so I am not in that category" Eli responded, noting the children''s startled whispers and the slight resentment lingering among them.


    "So, he is soulless?"


    "Then, he is weak, right?"


    "Yeah, as long as Big Sisters are here, we don''t need to worry about that jerk."


    "Thank God, We are saved"


    Children nced at Kira and Kyra, who smiled at them. Kira even showcased her holy mes, solidifying their belief that both were stronger than Eli.


    """"Sigh""""


    A collective sigh echoed through the room as the children visibly rxed. Eli''s lips twitched, but he chose to remain silent as the room settled down. ncing at Kira, who smiled warmly at the students, he refocused on the ss,


    "Any Questions?"


    "!!!" The students suddenly flinched at the sternness in Eli''s voice.


    ''It seems they''re still wary of me'' Eli mumbled inwardly. Deciding to steer the conversation towards something more child-friendly, he was about to change the topic when Kira threw a curveball.


    "If you''re soulless, how did you save the people from the demons?"


    "???" Eli made a quizzical expression, genuinely perplexed by her question.


    However,


    """What?""" Suddenly, the children erupted in excitement, eagerly looking at Eli and bombarding him with questions.


    "You saved the people!"


    "You defeated the demons!!! That''s so cool!!"


    "Super!!"


    "Tell us how you defeated!!!"


    "Are you a Hero?"


    "Did you save the princess while defeating demons like in the stories?"


    Eli looked at the enthused children, their faces aglow with curiosity, ''They sure are enjoying these fanciful stories'' Eli mumbled to himself. Just as he was about to answer, Kira took the reins.


    "Yes, he defeated a powerful demon, even a Famous Hero couldn''t conquer" Kira chimed in with a happy face.


    Everyone turned their attention to her, hanging on every word as they demanded more details.


    "Wait, wait, wait...." Bombarded with curious questions, Kira was momentarily flustered before skillfully calming everyone down. She began to weave a tale,


    "You see, when everyone was facing the big bad demon guy....."


    "..." Eli found himself sidelined, staring at the group, which was nowpletely absorbed in Kira''s storytelling, a tale that seemed to be straight out of Dungeon Walker.


    Eli nced at the ckboard, where the cultivation lessons were scrawled, ''Why did I even write and teach them without taking a single breath?'' Eli felt a pang of sympathy for Aadya. Even if it was just a little, he now understood that being a teacher was definitely a challenging task... A pain in the ass.


    ''Stare''


    Feeling an intense gaze, Eli looked at the honey-haired woman named Brynhildr, who was still observing him like a curious onlooker.


    ''What does she want?'' Eli wondered, intrigued by the unwavering attention from the temporary caretaker.


    "And then, finally, he defeated the big bad demon with one punch and saved the princess!!"


    "YAY!!!!"


    The children''s joyous and excited shouts snapped Eli out of his thoughts, making him look at them.


    "HERO!"


    Eli found himself at a loss for words as the room resonated with the children''s enthusiasm. With an awkward smile, he turned to Kira, who simply motioned her hand as if encouraging him something,


    Eli couldn''t help but wonder if the blindfold was just for show, but he dismissed the thought and,


    Mana Breathing


    Deep Inhale


    sma Arts: 1st Form


    Eli extended his palm, sparks appearing on it, eliciting screams of excitement from the children.


    "OOOOHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Yet, their fascination wasn''t solely for the petty sparks; their attention was captivated by Eli''s eye pupils, which seemed to change into a yellow sparkling essence.


    The atmosphere hummed with anticipation as Eli''s palm transformed into a mesmerizing bird-like form.


    "KIEEE!!"


    The lightning bird soared gracefully, circling around the children''s heads.


    "OHY!"


    "YAY!!"


    "ME!!"


    "KYAA!!"


    Fiana smiled at her excited children, her interest piqued by the captivating disy. To her surprise, the bird flew toward her. She flinched, ready to shoo it away, but the children intervened.


    """DON''T, MOTHER!""" They pleaded.


    Hearing their plea, Fiana stopped, allowing the lightning bird to gentlynd on her shoulder. As she felt a tingling sensation, she fought the instinct to brush it away.


    With an air of excitement, everyone gathered near Fiana, their eyes fixated on the ethereal Lightning bird. The creature, seemingly aware of the fascinated audience, cast its curious gaze upon the children. A sense of enchantment filled the room as if nature itself paused to witness the unfolding spectacle.


    In the midst of the collective anticipation, a particr boy, overtaken by curiosity, couldn''t resist the allure and reached out to touch the magical bird.


    "Hey, don''t touch it!!"


    A hasty warning echoed through the room, but the boy''s fingers had already made contact. Suddenly,


    "PUFFFF!!"


    The Lightning bird burst into a dazzling disy of sparks, scattering across the ss like radiant fireworks. As the sparks danced in the air, they thought it would end, however.... each one transformed into a delicate miniature bird, adorned with iridescent feathers that shimmered with a magical glow.


    These newfoundpanions gracefully descended,nding on the shoulders of each child with a soft, melodic chirping that echoed through the room.


    "L-Look!! Mine is cute!!"


    "I-I have one on my shoulder!!"


    "Kyaa!!"


    "N-No, N-No!!!"


    "Look at the cute thing!!"


    The atmosphere was bathed in the enchanting glow of these magical creatures, and the joyousughter of the children created an ethereal symphony.


    Kyra, with her aurora night sky eyes, observed the children: some delighting in the magical disy, others disying fear, and a few turned to stone, mirroring Fiana''s bewilderment.


    Her gaze then shifted to the man, Eli, who was earnestly attempting to control the swarm of tiny birds.


    ''It looks like really hard to maintain'' she thought, witnessing beads of sweat forming on Eli''s forehead, yet he maintained his contagious smile.


    ''Sigh, Maybe I overdid it yesterday'' Kyra pondered, reflecting on the previous incident where she had unjustlybelled him a pervert.


    Under her sister, Kira''s persistent nagging, Kyra had eventually confessed to Fiana, epting responsibility for initiating the problem.


    This admission led to Fiana epting Eli without further scepticism though he may not know it but even if he knew about it he would just think, ''They are cleaning their dust''.


    Today, Kira had urged Kyra once again to observe Eli''s actions. Initially hesitant, however seeing Kira''s resolute expression as if she would definitely go without Kyra....So, Kyra reluctantly went along with her.


    ''Arlyene and Oliver are going to be pissed off'' Kyra mumbled in defeat, aware that both siblings were acting as their protectors.


    Suddenly


    Kyra was taken aback when she felt Kira''s left hand trembling. "K-Kira?" she asked, concerned, noticing wet patches on Kira''s blindfold.


    Instead of answering, Kira extended her right-hand fingers towards the tiny lightning birds while her left-hand fingers gently rubbed Kyra''s hand.


    Kira, blind, relied on Kyra, who was deaf, for assistance. Holding hands allowed them to bridge the gap in their senses ¡ª Kira tapped and rubbed her fingers on Kyra''s hand to understand spoken conversations, while Kyra provided a visual interpretation of their surroundings and any impending danger.


    As Kira continued to rub Kyra''s hand, Kyra flinched, interpreting the tactile signals:


    ''I. saw. white. birds''


    Wide-eyed, Kyra looked at the tiny birds gracefully flying around, bringing smiles to the faces of the children.


    "K-Kira, did you really see it?" Kyra''s eyes welled up with tears.


    ''Tap, Tap'' Kira tapped her fingers to confirm.


    "...."


    Kyra''s gaze shifted to the man standing amidst the enchanting scene, the orchestrator of this magical spectacle. With a warm smile, Eli had inadvertently be the source of wonder and joy for the children, a stark contrast to the doubts and prejudices Kyra once harboured.

 Chapter 275: Okay, I had enough of this shit

    Kira Ch''s POV


    In the dark world, all I could perceive was an endless void of ckness, devoid of the vibrant colours that adorned the world for others.


    This dark realm, where loneliness, fear, hesitation, and eptance coexisted... was uniquely mine


    I wondered what I looked like....


    I wondered what my Sisters'' and Mother''s looked like.....


    As I gazed into the unknown, I couldn''t help but wonder about the vast canvas of this world''s colours, its stories, and the unseen wonders that truly make it enchanting...


    I really wondered....


    Darkness was all I could see..... It was kind of scary and lonely even though I knew my loved ones were always right beside me.


    I neverined or cried over it because I knew as a saintess.... it was inevitable: one should lose something in order to gain something.


    And just like me.... My sisters, Kyra and the other, who faced their own challenges - one unable to hear and the other unable to speak - often referred to by ourselves as high-level products with defective parts.


    Yet,


    Within this pitch-ck expanse, I witnessed a glimmer.... a spark that defied the darkness.


    ''Sparkle, Sparkle''


    The small spark blossomed into a radiant, sparkling bird, illuminating the void.


    "...."


    Overwhelmed, I stammered, "W-W....I-I... I d-d... I...." Words failed to capture the beauty that unfolded before me.


    I didn''t have the words to describe the enchanting sight before me. A sparkling bird emerged from the initial glimmer, a breathtaking creature that defied conventional definition.


    I am not sure if it was a bird or another thing because Kyra only said that thing was a bird.


    Suddenly, The sparkling bird burst into myriad particles, resembling the night sky adorned with countless stars.... Even though I didn''t know what the stars looked like.


    ''Ssoooo Beautiful...''


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Tears welled up, cascading down my cheeks, and leaving trails on the blindfold.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    For the first time, my heart raced with excitement. The tiny particles transformed into even smaller birds, each a spectacle of cuteness that elicited an exmation of delight.


    ''SO CUTE!!!!!''


    My joy reverberated in the dark void as I marvelled at the beauty of these ethereal creatures..... For the first time, I felt I was alive... Truly a wonderful thing.


    I longed to share this newfound happiness with my sister, Kyra. As I prepared to call out to her, Kyra''s voice interrupted my thoughts with concern.


    "K-Kira?" she inquired with a worried tone.


    Unable to tear my gaze away from the mesmerizing spectacle, I pointed my finger, tapping and rubbing her palm to convey the magical sight I had witnessed.


    ''I. saw. white. birds''


    "...."


    "K-Kira, D-did you really s-see it?" Kyra''s voice quivered, mirroring my own.


    ''Tap, Tap'' I affirmed, the rhythmic tapping on Kyra''s hand expressing the truth of what I had witnessed.


    "...." My eyes instinctively turned towards the person I sensed was responsible for this extraordinary miracle. Though I couldn''t see him, his presence lingered in the air.


    Suddenly, I noticed a fast-moving object hurtling toward me.


    "???" A Lightning bird approached rapidly, its demeanour seemingly angry. Fear gripped me, and just as it was about to collide,


    "Kyaa!!"


    "K-Kira?" Kyra shouted at me with a worried tone.


    ___________________________________


    Third Person''s POV


    "D-did I just be a kids'' magician?" Eli mused, his control over the numerous small sparkle birds making him question his newfound abilities.


    "Well, as long as they ept me and Fiana put her stamp on the letter, I will be fine" He muttered.


    ''Hmmm?'' A puzzled expression crossed Eli''s face as he felt the gaze of two others. Kyra was staring at him, and Kira''s blindfold seemed to be pointed in his direction, both with gentle smiles that carried an air of gratitude?


    Eli felt an unexpected warmth at being treated with such care, almost as if he were a child in need of protection.


    A soft rosy hue tinted his cheeks as he pondered their expressions. ''Are they treating me like a child?'' he wondered, his lips twitching at the thought.


    ''Snap''


    With a snap of his fingers, Eli directed a few tiny lightning birds towards the sisters.


    "Kyaa!!" Kira eximed as she fell backwards,while Kyra simply observed the hovering bird with unwavering attention.


    The other children burst intoughter,


    "Hahaha, Big sister got scared"


    "Hahaha"


    "???" Eli found himself taken aback by the peculiar turn of events. ''Shouldn''t their reactions be the opposite?'' he pondered why blind girl, Kira got scared.


    Eli couldn''t help but furrow his brows at Kira''s unexpected reaction. The doubt crossed his mind, ''Is she acting?'' However, he quickly dismissed the thought, deciding not to dwell on it. As long as Kyra and Kira didn''t interfere with his life, Eli didn''t bother them. After all, he had other matters to attend to, including the continuation of the lesson for the eager children.


    ''Snap''


    Eli halted his disy of magical arts, feeling the toll it had taken on him.


    ''I guess, I could consider it as training'' Eli thought with a little smile, contemting the prospect of handling even more in the future with additional practice.


    """Ughhh!!!""" The dissatisfied groans from the students filled the air, but Eli paid little heed to theirints.


    "Okay, then let''s continue our lesson" Eli dered in a firm tone, further intensifying the dissatisfaction among the children.


    Kyra and Kira exchanged whispers, their expressions hinting at some hidden conversation.


    "Hmm," Fiana nodded her head with satisfaction, observing Eli''s efforts to fulfil the role of a teacher.


    For children, a bnce between study and rest is crucial, considering their fatigue and limitations; otherwise, they might just end up sleeping without care.


    "Then....Yes?" Eli was about to resume the lesson when the same boy who poked therge lightning bird raised his hand, signalling a desire to speak.


    "T-Teacher..." The boy stood up, his face tinged with hesitation and a noticeable shade of red.


    ".... You can ask anything; no one is going to judge you" Eli said with a warm smile, his eyes reflecting a mixture of patience and amusement as he faced the curious child, ''Well, being called a teacher is not bad, I guess''.


    "D-Did you k-k-kiss the princess!!!" The boy''s voice, filled with both awe and embarrassment, rang out, prompting another little girl to turn beet red.


    "....." Eli blinked for a few seconds, ''I mean I did say ''anything'' but....'' he pondered.


    "Ouch"


    "You are reading too many stories" Fiana scolded with a strict tone after lightly tapping the boy''s head.


    "Well...." Eli, with a bemused expression, decided to sidestep the question, ready to steer the conversation back to the lesson. However, before he could, Kyra unexpectedly chimed in.


    "Y-Yes, he kissed her" She said, causing a collective gasp and widened eyes among the children. Eli blinked in mild surprise.


    Fiana narrowed her eyes, ready to intervene, but before she could, Kira added more fuel to the fire, "He not only kissed her but also sang a lovely song".


    "S-Song?" A curious young girl inquired, her eyes wide with fascination as she nced at the blushing boy who asked the initial question.


    Seizing the opportunity, Kira continued with a happy smile and an excited face, "Yes, a song that made the sleeping princess wake up from eternal slumber...." yfully nudging Kyra to contribute.


    "Y-Yes, The song he sang made the flowers bloom and light the darkness, and also demons were defeated by the same song" Kyra added with a touch of awkwardness.


    "Really?" The young girl''s eyes sparkled with wonder.


    Catching the boy''s nce directed at Eli, Kira continued with a sly smile, "Yes, with a single song, he defeated the monsters. After that, the Princess and Hero lived a happy life".


    """OHH!!""" Everyone opened their mouth ''O''.A collective gasp of awe and admiration erupted from the children, their imaginations captured by the enchanting tale spun by the blindfolded sisters.


    "What the hell?" Eli muttered, his brows furrowed in confusion.


    The boy impulsively jumped out of his seat, his eyes shimmering like stars as he approached Eli with an earnest plea, "Sing for me!!"


    "...." Eli stared at the boy, grappling with a mix of exasperation and annoyance, ''Okay, I had enough of this shit'' He shot a pointed re at Kyra, who skillfully avoided his gaze.


    "Kira?" Eli called her, his voice carrying a hint of no emotion, causing everyone to hold their breath for a moment.


    "M-Mr. Eli, I-I am just helping you" Kira stammered, her words tinged with an awkward sincerity.


    "...." Eli shifted his gaze from the blind woman, then to Kyra, who seemed to deliberately evade eye contact.


    Eli was on the verge of rejecting when,


    "B-Big Brother, P-Please" An earnest plea escaped as the boy''s eyes turned teary and then his gaze shifted to another small girl, sharing a nce filled with hopes.


    "...." Eli finally understood, ''You''re not even grown there yet, but you want to impress her... ah'' Eli mumbled inwardly.


    The boy, clearly attempting to impress the girl, aimed to make her dreame true, even if it was just a simple song.


    As Eli observed the teary-eyed boy and the worried expression on the girl''s face as she saw the boy hugging Eli''s legs.


    Despite the situation, Eli wasn''t willing to let others corner him,


    "Well, I can''t sin--"


    "B-Big brother!! Here!!" The boy eagerly produced a handful of copper coins from his pants, as if offering a humble treasure.


    Seeing this, both Kyra and Fiana raised their eyebrows in shock and amusement.


    "...."


    ''I must look like a viin now, don''t I?'' Eli thought as he pinched his eyebrows and stole a nce at the little girl. She, too, had turned teary as she slowly stood up and walked towards Eli.


    "T-Teacher, I-I..." The little girl attempted to voice something, her words barely audible.


    Witnessing this, other children also hurriedly stood up, drawn by a shared desire for a moment of joy and wonder in their ordinary lives.


    "I am sorry, Eli. We don''t have any entertainment things, and I am the one who sings some songs for them.They really love songs, so....." Fiana, with her old voice, exined, hoping Eli could understand the depth of the children''s heartfelt yearning for a moment of delight.


    "You two owe me!!" Eli dered with a dead serious voice, not addressing the children, but rather directing his statement at the source.


    The two saintesses hurriedly nodded their heads like a woodpecker, sensing the gravity in his voice.


    ''Sigh, at least I got them to owe me'' Eli thought, a touch of defeat in his tone.


    "You don''t mind my cracking voice, right?" Eli inquired.


    "Yes"


    "We don''t mind"


    "We wanted to know how that song defeated bad guys!!"


    ''Did these guys really believe that?'' Eli thought, feeling a bit incredulous. Nevertheless, he guided them back to their original positions.


    "Ahem, ahem" Eli cleared his throat, stealing a nce at the children who remained curious. The room was silent with anticipation, an electric atmosphere that hung thick.... Eli really hoped anyone would intervene like an idiot.


    But it seems no idiot would intervene now...


    "Kyra, tell me if you hear" Kira tapped Kyra''s palm and whispered.


    Kyra nodded in agreement. Kira had proposed this, and if Kyra could hear even a little bit, they had to inform their mother.


    Kira didn''t want to make Eli embarrass or even humiliate him because she used her blessing power.


    Just like Luna who was able to see the hatred and goodness of the person, Kira''s blessing was.... Answer.

 Chapter 276: We also owe him

    Kyra Ch''s POV


    In this kaleidoscopic world where vibrant hues painted every corner, an inexplicable emptiness lingered.


    I saw my face, I saw my sisters'' faces, I saw my Mother,The vibrant tapestry of this world unfolded before my eyes, revealing its beauty in every hue imaginable.... Yet, amid the kaleidoscope, a profound, endless silence lingered.


    The world around me echoed with a deafening quietude.....


    I wondered what my voice sounded like....


    I wondered about the resonance of my name.....


    I wondered what the melodic charm of my sister''s voice was like ¨C a voice existing solely in my imagination.


    A wave of deep longing swept over me, and in that moment, I truly wondered.....


    With my aurora night sky eyes fixed upon the auburn-haired man, I stole a nce at my sister, Kira, seated beside me.


    In a realm where appearances were everything, only a select few knew my secret - the secret of my deafness.


    As royalty, we understood the attention we drew and the potential dangers lurking in the shadows. We concealed our imperfections behind a veil of normalcy, except for Kira. Her blindness wasid bare for all to see, unlike my hearing disorder which remained hidden.


    Amidst a sea of masked expressions, I and another sister yed our parts with practised perfection. She avoids speaking, While I rely on lip-reading, and maintain the illusion of normalcy. But for Kira, there was no such escape.


    And I cannot hear telepathy, while my other sister cannot use her telepathy.... I guess, we were bound to curse in the blessing.


    ''I''m not certain how this happened, but witnessing her im to have seen those lightning birds... it''s truly a miracle'' I mused, a warm happiness sweeping through my heart as I celebrated my sister''s joy.


    However,


    ''Song''


    Those were the only words she conveyed to me through hand signals. To conceal our shared predicament, I avoided staring at others'' lips, a strategy that would undoubtedly raise questions. Hence, she chose the discreet route of hand signals, and I yed my part nonchntly like normal.


    In a sudden revtion, Iprehended that she must have utilized her unique blessing power.


    Her blessing was unique and stood out among ours... hers was the ''Answer.''


    It was an enigmatic blessing, and as a result, the answers it provided were equally cryptic.


    In simple terms, when she posed a question, an answer would materialize in her mind. Yet, there were limitations; she could use this power only twice a day, and the response would manifest as a single word that she had to decipher.


    During the training program, when Oliver fell victim to poisoning, Kira sought a remedy through her blessing. However, the answer she received was ''Deaf''


    Deciphering that was perplexing, especially since it seemingly pointed to me. Yet, Kira insisted that I wasn''t the subject of that cryptic revtion.


    Later, after encountering Eli and being trailed by a horde of ominous ck monsters, Kira said Eli was the one who could cure Oliver. I remained uncertain as to how she concluded Eli''s deafness, but I chose to trust her instincts.


    It was only afterwards that she divulged her deduction... when Arlyne shouted at everyone, Eli exhibited no reaction. Not even a twitch of his ears. From this, Kira deduced Eli''s deafness, a deduction that proved to be true.


    My sister was a genius.


    "What did you ask now?" I murmured into her ear as I was curious about what she asked to her blessing.


    "How. Kyra. could. Hear. like. how.


    I. Saw?"


    She tapped and rubbed my palm, and understanding her question, I locked eyes with her.


    "How could Kyra hear like how I saw? Right?"


    Kira nodded.


    "Answer: Song, Right?"


    Kira nodded again.


    My eyes twitched, ''How in the world are we supposed to decipher this?'' I screamed inwardly.


    What''s more her blessing answered!!!


    To my surprise, there was an answer, contrary to what I thought.... Because in the early days, Kira wanted to find an answer to our disorder so she asked about curing illnesses/disorders, but the response was always elusive... A nk or no response.


    As if saying there was no solution to our problems and wanting us to suffer like this until the end of our lives.


    ''I wonder what''s makes a difference now?'' I muttered inwardly but putting that aside now,


    "So, I have to sing?" I asked with eagerness.


    Kira shook her head in denial.


    "???" I furrowed my brow, and then she pointed her hand toward Eli, saying, "He must sing"


    "...." I- I- tried to calm my nerves and queried, "Why? Him?"


    I mean it was the right question, right?


    But she asked me to repeat the question she had asked.


    "How could Kyra hear like how I saw?" I reminded her, and she stared at me for a few seconds.


    Soon, I raised my eyebrows in understanding, ''Like how I saw'' was the crucial phrase.


    I then nced at Eli, and a wryugh escaped my mouth.... Our mother had explicitly warned us not to interact with him, but here we were..... sigh.


    Following our impromptu n, we sessfully cornered Eli into singing. However, sess came at a significant cost - an ''Owe'' that left me feeling uneasy.


    ''Sigh'' I released an audible sigh and observed Kira, who eagerly awaited Eli''s song.


    I wasn''t sure if it was worth it, but let''s give it a shot. It''s not like he would ask something ridiculous.... hehe..he won''t right?


    Already, I could sense the scolding from my mother looming in the near future.


    "...."


    "Hmmm?" It seemed he had started to sing.


    Everyone gazed at him with surprise, including Kira, who wore a bewildered expression. However,


    "..."


    ''Just as I thought, I couldn''t hear anything'' I pondered, feeling the emptiness in the world.


    I whispered into her ears, conveying that I couldn''t hear anything. She frowned, and just as I was about to give up, Kira stood up, delivering something with a haughty tone.


    "...."


    Eli responded with a deathly re before indicating two fingers.


    "K-Kira?" I stammered, sensing his visible anger.


    Seated, she signalled into my hand, "I just told him, ''Youck emotions, not enough power, not the same as the one when you wake up the princess. Don''t tell you just ying at us?....''"


    "...." I wore a taken-aback expression. ''Does she really want to provoke him?'' I thought.


    ''You can manipte the children, but....'' I pondered as I nced at other children who were also berating him as if requesting the same treatment, while Fiana sighed in weariness.


    "I owe him three times"


    "!!!" When I ''heard'' that, I nkly stared at my foolish sister.


    My foolish sister just smiled, adopting a victorious pose. Veins popped on my forehead.


    ''I will definitely tell Mother about this'' I noted in my heart.


    I was on the verge of scolding her when,


    "SSSHHHHH"


    The hush spread through the room, and my eyes widened at the sound of a deep exhale. My head instinctively turned towards Eli.


    Eli released a warm breath, and at that moment, his entire demeanour shifted. His expression softened, and his eyes transformed into something entirely different¡ªhe appeared to be a changed person. His gaze conveyed a lovely and gentle smile that made every little girl blush and every little boy admires him.


    He looked like a totally new persona....


    Even my cheeks turned a little warm.


    Suddenly, I flinched when I felt Kira tapping my palm. Taking a long, deep breath, Iposed myself and shared the details with her... carefully excluding the part about feeling warmth.


    Kira nodded eagerly, her blindfold gaze fixed on Eli.


    I, too, with a mix of anticipation and a ''slightly'' faster-beating heart, looked at him.


    He moved his lips,


    "...."


    But again....


    My eyes slowly dropped as my heart, once racing, calmed down.


    "I couldn''t hear anything" I muttered, ncing at Kira, who was captivated by the song just like everyone else.


    Biting my trembling lips, I whispered, "I shouldn''t have gotten my hopes up" I should be happy for my sister, grateful that she was able to see even if just for a little while... that''s all.


    Concealing my emotions, a gentle smile formed on my lips. Lifting my head, I looked at Eli and observed everyone being mesmerized by the song. The room seemed to breathe with the melody, and a shared sense of enchantment enveloped us all, creating a moment that transcended the ordinary.


    ''I wonder what he was singing...'' I thought, prepared to feign enchantment like everyone else when,


    hmm~~~ I will always watch over you~


    ~You are all I see~hmmm~hmmm~


    ~My dearest girl, You are all I see~~ My dearest~~Oh! you are forever mine~


    ~Myp is your swing~


    ~Ever so quietly.....ohhh....we''ll float away in the sky~~


    ~Where the winds blow, whispers passing by~~hmmmmmm~


    ~I will hold you close against my chest~


    ~Come, you sweet girl~


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Tears dripped from my cheeks upon hearing a melodious voice that I had never heard or even imagined.


    ~A hundred-year life, you have blended with my life~


    ~The Path.... The Breeze Are My Witnesses~~~OH~


    ~In Front Of My Precious, I Will Dance~~~


    ~~With Your Desire, like a melody, we will y~~


    ~I''ll Bring You Happiness~~ Even If I Have To Walk On Thorns~~


    ~Your Footsteps Will Echo In My Heart~~aaahhh~~~


    I...I immediately stood up, pulling Kira with me as we left. The others remained immersed in the beautiful music, oblivious to our departure.


    ''Tap, Tap, Tap''


    I walked as fast as I could, tears streaming from my eyes.


    "KYRA!!" Kira''s urgent shout broke through the musical trance, pulling me to a sudden halt.


    Tears blurred my vision as I turned to face her, and with a voice trembling with the depth of emotion, I uttered, "K-Kira, I need to go home now".


    ".....Kyra" she called me affectionately, her touch on my cheeks then she said "Okay" conveying a shared understanding.


    "Thank you" I said, my words carrying a mix of relief and lingering vulnerability.


    "Hehe... Do you need to say that?" Kira pouted her yful demeanour, an attempt to lighten the heavy emotions that clung to the air. She pulled me close, hugging my hand and leaning on my shoulder, providing silent but steadfast support.


    Despite the strong front, I presented to the world, on the inside..... I was a weak, timid girl, and Kira was the anchor that kept me grounded.


    It was terrifying when everything around me flourished brightly, but this dead silence made me fearful as if the vibrant colours had faded into a monochrome world.


    When I heard for the first time in my life, I didn''t know how to express this, but I felt... truly scared. The haunting melody touched a chord within me,I don''t the reason but I felt the fear of losing.... Tears poured out from my eyes unconsciously.


    I.... I didn''t want others to see my crying face. I only showed it in front of my family... no one else. The vulnerability I felt at that moment was a secret reserved for those closest to my heart.


    "So, how was it?" Kira asked, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and concern, as she tapped my palm.


    "....." I remained silent, unsure of how to articte theplex emotions that swirled within. I had made an internal promise to myself at that moment, vowing to never go near Eli again.


    Hearing no answer, Kira smirked, choosing not to press any further, and her silent understanding spoke louder than words.


    "I wonder who was the lucky girl....." Kira muttered, her tone tinged with mystery and intrigue as she realized Eli was singing about his loved ones.... Even those children might understood what Eli was trying to convey.


    "We should inform Mother" I said with a serious face, attempting to shift the focus to a more pragmatic solution.However, Kira''s next words caught me off guard.


    "NO!! I don''t want to"


    "Kira?"


    "Listen, Kyra, I want to see those beautiful birds again"


    "B-But-"


    "You also wanted to hear those beautiful songs, right?"


    "W-What? N-No--"


    "Fine, if you don''t want to. But I want to see those beautiful birds"


    "... sigh, fine. Do whatever you want" I said defeated tone.


    "You also want to hear his voice, right?" Kira smirked her words carrying a wicked edge.


    "...." I chose to stay silent because, deep down, I also yearned to hear his melodious voice again.


    ''Well, it''s not like he lost anything; we also owe him, so let''s use him'' I thought,pletely forgetting the promise I had just made to myself.

 Chapter 277: A little romantic.....

    After tending to the children, Eli joined them for a simple meal: a humble porridge apanied by delicate fruits...Itcked the extravagance of delicious dishes, but it served its purpose.


    The children, no longer frightened after Eli''s soulful song, easily gathered around him.Eli''s eyes constantly twitched, witnessing a certain boy eagerly ''talking'' with a blushing girl about his ''Song.''


    It became apparent that the boy was capitalizing on Eli''s talent to score points in his budding romance.....


    ''Damn Brat!!''


    However, Eli, not one to engage in petty actions, didn''t harbour ill intentions toward the innocent budding love... Still, he silently vowed to make things challenging for the two mischievous sisters.


    As the meal concluded and the time for Eli''s departure arrived, the children expressed their reluctance.


    "B-Big brother!!"


    "D-Don''t go, big brother!!"


    "Please sing a song for me ''sob'' ''sob"


    Eli smiled at them, dismissing thest request as a yful ploy for attention. ''He still wants to score more...!!'' Eli thought, finding amusement in the boy''s persistent attempts.


    "Okay, he wille tomorrow, so go inside; it''s alreadyte," Fiana shouted, instructing the children. With a warm smile, she turned to Eli and remarked, "They seem to like you now".


    Eli simply smiled in response before taking his leave.


    Before departing, he made a call to the Headmaster, requesting guards for the orphanage.


    The Headmaster had shown a peculiar interest in Eli (He wasn''t sure why), offering him personal assistance whenever needed.Eli, not understanding the reasons behind the Headmaster''s bias, but decided to use the advantage.


    Eli was ''Little'' concerned about potential threats from those who had targeted him before, Eli wanted to ensure the safety of the children.


    Last time, he had been fortunate to get a ''fresh'' soul crystal and ''fresh'' blood before signing a contract. However, that couldn''t said for future problems so he couldn''t rely on luck, and he wasn''t leaving any chance to others.


    As the sky darkened, Eli nced upward before proceeding along the lonely pedestrian path.


    His expression, initially nk, shifted when he noticed a ck silhouette leaning against the wall.


    The silhouette straightened as it approached Eli. Though his initial frown suggested wariness, Eli''s face soon lit up with a gentle smile as he observed the pouting figure before him.


    "Scy?"


    "Hmph," Scy huffed, her dissatisfied expression belying her actions. Contrary to her apparent annoyance, she hugged him and gave him a simple peck on his lips.


    "What? Already missing me?" Eli teased with a knowing expression when he saw her daring actions.


    "Hmph," Scy huffed again, choosing to ignore Eli''s question as she started to walk away. However, Eli immediately caught her hand and pulled her into his embrace.


    "What?" Eli asked, his gaze prating into her ocean-blue eyes.


    Blushing, she averted her eyes, still evading an answer to his question.


    Observing her, Eli''s hand ventured to her plump ass. They were on an empty road, ensuring their privacy.


    "~Hmmff--"


    Eli tightly grabbed her ass, and she moaned before quickly covering her mouth.


    Eli didn''t ask anything; he only continued to stare into her eyes. With teary eyes, Scy muttered, "Y-You bastard".


    Hearing that, he smirked but refrained from saying anything. Witnessing this, Scy''s ears twitched. ''Hmph, this bastard is clearly ying with my ''innocent'' heart!!'' She screamed inwardly while her body moved toward his face. She initiated the kiss again, but this time she delved deeper.


    "~Hmm~''


    ''Hmmm, I haven''t even kissed him today... Ahhh! His taste is really heaven!!'' She thought.


    She had been clearly annoyed earlier because Eli hadn''te after her, yet she couldn''t bring herself to hate him or even get angry at him.


    After sharing some passionate kisses, Scy and Eli strolled towards their house, their hands intertwined with shared emotion. The gentle breeze seemed to carry the whispers of their unspoken feelings, and the soft glow of the streetlights added a romantic ambience to the quiet streets


    Suddenly,


    "Why is my darling wasting his time?" she asked.


    Not many people were around, even on the main road, so Scy daringly called out to him. The dim glow of the streetlights highlighted the longing in her eyes with doubtful face.


    "Well, just a punishment" Eli shrugged nonchntly.


    "???" Scy frowned, feeling a tinge of uncertainty. There was something in Eli''s demeanour that hinted at a hidden story.


    ''Even though we became lovers... Yet, the distance is still the same'' Scy thought with a gloomy expression, ncing at her left hand..... She remembered the golden-red mixed ring that Lilith had.


    She clenched her heart, ''I have to try better...'' she thought, determined to bridge the emotional gap that lingered between them.


    Eli, not staying idle, observed the woman who was fighting to keep her insecurities at bay. He recognized the silent struggle within her.....


    Eli then decided to remove their intertwined hands, bringing Scy out of her reverie.


    Then he moved his hand towards her neck. Seeing this, Scy simply stayed there, not asking anything about his actions or even moving away.


    Eli caught her neck but gently, and he stared at Scy as he asked, "What do you think I will do?"


    "...." Scy didn''t say anything but pushed her neck towards his hand, a firm yet gentle gesture that conveyed,


    ''Whatever you do, I still love you'' Her unspoken emotions echoed in the silence of the moment.


    Eli stared at her actions, wondering why the women in his life were ready to sacrifice so much for him... Suddenly, his eyes turned nk, startling Scy.


    "I wondered whether these hands of mine are still able to snap the neck of a child" he muttered in a lifeless tone.... The weight of his haunting emotions was palpable in his words.


    "...." Scy didn''t fully grasp the depth of his statement, but she sensed a hint of profound sadness in his tone.


    Then he looked at the starry sky, his eyes prating the endless space as he said,


    "I don''t feel anything towards others"


    Feeling the loneliness in his voice, Scy immediately hugged him, her head pulling him into thefort of her chubby bosom. The warmth of the embrace soothed his emotions.


    "D-Don''t you love me?" Scy asked in a trembling tone. This was her first time seeing his vulnerable side, and she needed reassurance.


    "Do you even need to ask?.... Of course, I love you!" Eli said, inhaling her womanly scent, a gesture that calmed his troubled mind. His words carried a depth of sincerity, a pledge to the woman who stood by him despite his ws.


    "T-Then?"


    ''Deep Inhale''


    Taking a deep breath, Eli said, "I... I am a little worried about whether you guys hate me.... If I am being emotionless to others and.... even to a child" A wryugh escaped from his mouth, masking the underlying vulnerability that he dared to reveal.


    ".... I see" Scy finally understood his actions, nodding her head a few times and kissing the back of his head.


    She was truly happy, feeling as if she were floating on clouds because Eli had shown his vulnerable side, a foundational element in any meaningful rtionship.


    In a rtionship, if both parties only showcased pride and happiness, the connection could wither away. The essence of a strong bond lies in the willingness to reveal one''s ''weaknesses''. When a person, whether a man or a woman, exposed their ''vulnerabilities'', it was considered an expression of love. It signalled trust in the belief that the other person would ept and support them.


    Though there might be individuals who couldn''t appreciate these disys of ''Weakness'', the majority found sce in them.


    At that moment, Scy understood the importance of her response. Pushing Eli gently away from her bosom, she looked at him with tender eyes and spoke softly,


    "You are my life. I would rather hate myself than hate you for anything, and... I will be there whenever you struggle.I will love you no matter what you be... heheh, As a wife, I scold you when you do something wrong"


    "...." Eli stared at the woman before him, captivated by the tenderness and love she radiated.


    When Old Mei was tortured, Eli truly felt nothing.


    Whether he wanted to help her... No.


    Whether he was worried about her... No.


    Whether he felt pity for her... No.


    Whether he felt pity for Old Wei, who was begging for his wife... Then NO!!


    If not for the Fresh Soul Crystal and blood from the assassination leader, Eli was sure..... he wouldn''t have signed the contract.


    In his mind, who in their right mind would sacrifice their future for an unknown couple whom he had only seen that morning?


    ...Well, Maybe a hero would.


    But Eli wasn''t a fucking Hero. He was a selfish man... driven by his own emotions. That''s all.


    If given the chance, he could help, but he wouldn''t go so far as to bet his life for others. He had his own life, his own loved ones waiting for him.


    And if not for Mariel''s crying... Eli was certain he would have allowed Mei to turn into a Fiend. The process of consuming a Fiend was a horrifying nightmare, more painful than anything. However, due to Mariel''s presence, he didn''t want to reveal his pathetic side.


    So, he gritted his teeth, enduring the pain and that''s the reason he fell unconscious after the toll on his body became too much.That was the day he showed a rare glimpse of vulnerability to her making her love turn a little more ''Normal''.


    On that day, he realized his emotions were entirely tangled and fucked up. He feared that he might unintentionally hurt his loved ones, and that was why he took this ''punishment'' so seriously.


    He wanted to feel, even if just a little. He desired to experience those ''worries and sadness'' for others.


    As Eli looked at Scy, a beautiful woman in his eyes.....


    The atmosphere around them became dark and a little cold. Streetlights flickered, creating an almost eerie, yet somewhat romantic, atmosphere.


    Eli smiled faintly as he held her chin with grace, and with a gentle smile, he said,


    "Let''s Fuck"


    "...." Scy, who was just moments ago showing a caring and gentle expression, suddenly froze, unable to believe her ''husband'' hadpletely ruined the moment. The atmosphere shifted from warmth to a chill, "YOU BASTARD!!!"


    In her frustration, she created water balls, and a surge of anger propelled them towards him. The streetlights cast dancing shadows as the water balls sliced through the air.


    She had anticipated sweet words like "I love you" or "You are my light" or " You are shining like a star" or


    "You are the only one I need" she muttered words she wanted to hear, trying to feel the romantic ambience she had hoped for...


    However, her hopes were dashed, and the once romantic atmosphere now hung with an awkward tension.


    "This bastard!!" Scy cursed, watching him run away with a haughty smile.


    Her lips curved upward, but this time with a mix of amusement and yful irritation.


    "Stop, you bastard!!" she called,ughter bubbling beneath her words, as she yfully chased after him.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Hahahaha..."


    Laughter echoed through the streets, a blend of frustration, amusement, and the lively energy of their yful banter creating a unique and memorable atmosphere.


    ______________


    <Next Morning>


    "...." Eli sat on the ground in a meditative position, surrounded by swirling mana as he inhaled deeply.


    "Urrhh."


    His eyes fluttered open with a frustrated expression, having been unsessful in contacting any beings residing within him.


    Feeling a sudden heat wave and seeing the light, he mumbled in surprise,


    "Oh, it''s already dawn"


    Realizing he had been practising his arts throughout the night while waiting for ''Her'' arrival, Eli was taken aback. He never expected to be so engrossed that he forgot about his wife.


    "But I felt it was only a few hours" he pondered in disbelief, wondering why this had been happening recently.


    His concern deepened as he looked around and noticed a golden-haired beauty lying on the bed.


    Eli sighed, offering a small smile, and slowly stood up, apanied by the cracking sounds of his muscles and bones. Since his bed was upied by the big red cocoon, Eli had added another bed to his room.


    "I am sorry" he muttered as he sat beside her, watching her sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 278: Master, should I dig the yard?

    Lilith''s POV


    "SSSSHHHHH"


    I gently opened my eyes after arriving near my husband''s location.


    "Hmm?" I furrowed my brows upon seeing him in an unusual meditative position.


    ''It''s new... My husband is not like this'' I mused inwardly as I approached him. Crouching down, I observed him deeply immersed in meditation.


    I attempted to brush off my silky hair against his nose; his nose twitched, but there was no sign of him snapping out of it.


    ''Well, let''s wait...'' I thought, not wanting to disturb his concentration. So, I gracefully moved away from him.


    My gaze shifted to the red cocoon, contemting when Prisania might awaken. The process could take anywhere from one to two weeks, and for some people, even months were required to fully activate their dormant bloodline... So I am not sure about her.


    "Hmm, Hmm" I nodded thoughtfully before deciding to check on Scy. I opened her door to find her covered with numerous soul crystals, her body gently absorbing the surrounding Mana.


    "Hmm, Hmmm, she is working diligently" I muttered with a hint of pride as I closed the door. She would be busy dealing with increasing her Rank, she wouldn''t have time to flirt with my husband.


    This was my major n when I asked Adriana to give her more resources.... I am genius!!


    My attention then turned to the small cat sleeping on the sofa, muttering softly,


    "Masterrrr~ya don''t leave me~purrrrr~"


    "Heheh" I couldn''t help but giggle at the sight. It appeared that my efforts with the cat were proving sessful.


    A sense of pride swelled within me.


    Through a simple yet effective tactic of employing ''Stockholm Syndrome'' she had be devoted and willing to sacrifice herself for my husband.


    However, acknowledging theplications, considering she was ''his'' daughter, I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret. Had I known her true identity, I would have vehemently objected to her involvement with my husband.


    ''Well, all is done; we cannot change anything...'' I muttered, acknowledging that my husband did have a certain affection for the felinepanion.


    Returning to my husband''s side, I noticed that he hadpletely forgotten about my presence.


    "Hmph," I couldn''t help but puff my cheeks in mock indignation. How dare he forget about his poor wife?


    ''Sob, Sob,'' I faked a few tears, going near him once more and yfully poking his cheeks, lips, eyelids, nose, ears... and even his ''thing.''


    Not receiving the slightest reaction, I became slightly annoyed. However, seeing his serene and focused expression, I smiled, sat on the adjacent bed, and patiently waited for him to conclude his meditation.


    I continued to stare at him without blinking.


    "My husband is so handsome!" I couldn''t help but mutter under my breath, watching his hair flutter in the air as the surrounding mana energy swirled around him.


    No matter how many times I witnessed this, my love for him only intensified, growing stronger with each passing moment.


    ''Sigh'' I controlled my urges to give him a gentle kiss on his endearing face.


    As the night progressed, and the sun began to rise, I remained steadfast, gazing at him without blinking.


    To be honest, I often found many things boring and rarely cared about others. However, the sight of my husband engrossed in his practice captivated me endlessly.


    "Is this what they call ''True Love beyond Love''?" I mused to myself, an uncanny smile ying on my lips.


    "urrhh"


    The groaning sound reached my ears, prompting me to lie on the bed and pretend to be asleep.


    Excitement bubbled within me as I wondered how he would react.... To heighten the anticipation, I discreetly made my innerwear disappear.


    My husband sat beside me, his eyes filled with tenderness and love. Oh, Shit! Shit!, Shit! I''m already wet.


    "I am sorry" he whispered, pulling me into his arms and cing a gentle kiss on my forehead.


    I had been practising self-control since the night, enduring three long days without seeing him. With my stomach empty and emotions running high, his apology and tender words became the final straw. My restraint shattered, and...


    ''That''s it!!'' I couldn''t hold back any longer. I pushed him onto the bed, settling on his crotch and subtly encouraging ''him'' to wake up.


    My husband''s initial surprise transformed into a smirk as he teasingly asked, "You were acting?"


    "Hehehe.... I wanted to see my Darling''s cute reaction," I said with a mischievous smile, slowly removing his pants while locking eyes with his intense red gaze, filled with love and tenderness.


    ''Shit!! Why is he so lovely now!!!'' I screamed inwardly as I pulled out the sword and immediately sheathed it inside me.


    "~AANN~" A wave of satisfaction and contentment washed over me. My stomach fluttered in happiness, and a warm glow spread through my body.


    "What a naughty wife I have" he muttered, his voiceced with amusement.


    With a yful smile, he grabbed my ass and started pounding without mercy. Our dresses became drenched in sweat, the room filled with the heady scent of desire, and the melodic harmony of our shared pleasure echoed through the air.


    In that moment, emotions ran deep, and the connection between us felt even more profound. It was more than just physical intimacy; it was an expression of love, trust, and a shared journey of pleasure.


    .....


    ...


    ..


    In the dining area,


    After some se... ahem, ahem, morning exercise, my husband sweetly surprised me by announcing that he would be skipping ss to take me on a date.


    Although I appreciated his gesture, I hesitated, not wanting to disrupt his studies.


    As the ''loving wife'', I decided to leave for the moment, hoping that the bracelet didn''t fully turn dark, allowing me to return earlier next time.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    Witnessing my husband savour the food I had prepared was a source of pure joy, even though I chose to overlook the involvement of the woman who actually cooked it.


    After finish eating,


    "Lilith" My husband called me with a longing gaze as I was about to depart.


    ''Fuck, What''s gotten into him?'' I couldn''t quite grasp the sudden sweetness in his demeanour.


    ''Whatever, I''m going to have some ''fun'' with him now!'' I contemted dragging him back into the room. However, my yful intentions were thwarted when a bitch intervened.


    "Master has some important sses" Scy dered, holding onto his hands.


    "!!" Veins popped on my forehead.


    ''This girl!!'' I was on the verge of expressing my dissatisfaction when another bitch interruption ensued.


    "Mazzeer~~" Kitty Anna, the cat, eximed as she leapt towards my husband, carrying somethingrge and puffed in her mouth.


    My husband deftly caught her.


    "Mazzzrrrr..ppp....eeee" the cat uttered something iprehensible, her mouth appearing as if she had devoured arge block of something.


    My husbandmanded, "Open your mouth," with a stern expression.


    Obliging the order, Kitty Anna''s body opened her mouth forcibly, letting out a cry as blood seeped from her lips.


    "Stop!!" My husband halted her actions abruptly, his expression now marked by genuine concern.


    ''Wait.... Worried?How dare she make my darling worried about her!!'' My anger red.


    However, this was the not time to act idiotically..... ''I will definitely teach herter'' I gritted my teeth in anger.


    ''No one should make my husband worry!!''... Except me, of course.


    My husband sat on the sofa and delicately examined Kitty Anna''s mouth, inserting his pink finger. She winced, letting out a soft cry of pain.


    "Scy, warm water" he instructed, and she promptly handed him a ss. He moistened his fingers and gently rubbed her lips, a process that elicited further distress from Kitty Anna.


    "NNAA~" Kitty Anna withered in pain.


    My husband patted her back as he rest-assured her while inserting his fingers and pouring some drops of water inside the gap.


    ''It seems she ate an ice block...'' I couldn''t help but scorn her, she was just like her foolish father.


    After a considerable struggle, my husband finally extracted arge ice block from her mouth.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha" Kitty Anna breathed heavily, licking her lips frequently as if she was still feeling it, and my husband utilized his healing abilities.


    ''Whoa! It''s been ages since I saw anyone using water healing method'' I muttered inwardly as I was mesmerized by his talent.


    ''What else? My husband is the best!!'' I thought proudly, marvelling at his unique water-healing method.


    Once the healing wasplete, my husband sighed in relief, then seized Kitty Anna''s jaw, interrogating her with a menacing tone,


    "What the hell were you thinking?... Eating this ice blo-" His words halted abruptly as his gaze fixed on the contents of the ice block.


    "Hmm?... OH!!!" I squinted, realizing what was encased within the ice.


    "Tiana?" My husband uttered in shock.


    "...." I was equally astounded to witness the Queen of Fairies frozen within the massive ice block.


    "Is she eating a cookie???" I questioned, incredulous.


    "...." My husband mirrored my disbelief, but then Scy, with her usual nonchnce, asked,


    "Master, should I dig the yard?"


    "...." My husband snapped out of his stupor, staring at Scy with a mixture of disbelief and dumbfounded expression.


    "Pfft¡ª" I couldn''t contain myughter seeing his wide mouth as if he didn''t want to respond to her, and Scy''s lips trembled, threatening to release her own chuckle.


    Seemingly enjoying my husband''s bewilderment, she relished his naive and childlike reactions


    It seems like she also enjoying his expression... Heheh... My husband was sometimes naive and behaved like a child..... it''s kind of cute.


    After yfully pinching Scy''s cheeks, my husband proceeded to slowly melt the ice block, eventually cradling the unconscious Tiana in his arms. He retrieved the cookies from her hand, muttering,


    "Damn Tia, Don''t die on me!!" before wrapping her in a nket.

 Chapter 279: It was about worth

    Lilith''s POV


    "So?" My husband, with a serious expression, questioned Kitty Anna.


    "I~I am sorr~nya~ I was little hungr~nya, so..." Kitty Anna''s eyes darted towards Scy, who had a frowning expression, ''S-She will know I was the one who s-secretly ate those foods if I told anything n-now'' Kitty Anna with fear..


    "So?" My husband applied pressure to her response.


    ''Gulp''


    "I-I opened the fridge and saw a ''Fairy Ice.'' I thought it was a new kind of candy and would taste delicious... ha..ha..." Kitty Anna let out an awkwardugh, her gaze avoiding my husband''s eyes, while Scy''s eyes turned ice-cold.


    "...." My husband seemed unsure of how to react, and it appeared he was silently questioning, ''Why was the Fairy Queen in the fridge in the first ce?''


    Well, I found myself pondering the same.


    "Oh!... Hmm, Hmm, I see now..." Scy muttered, nodding her head with a cold expression that only intensified, causing Kitty Anna to stutter in fear, "So, you are the one responsible for the disappearance of meats and sweets?"


    "N-N--"


    "Hmm?"


    "...Y-Yes. M-Master, P-Please help me!" Kitty shouted, attempting to hide behind my husband.


    "My dear Kitty.... Face the consequences" he dered, effortlessly lifting her and throwing her towards Scy, who caught her with a menacing look.


    "NNNooooyyyyyaaaaaa~~"


    "Hehehe..." I couldn''t help but giggle at their cute antics. So this was what family feels like... ah.


    After that, my husband checked Tiana''s pulse and used some healing. A rxed expression became visible on Tiana''s face as she breathed calmly, yet she remained unconscious.


    It seemed she had been frozen for some time. However, I couldn''t help but frown,


    ''She is the Fairy Queen, right? Then why does she look weak? I heard she is the strongest Fairy Queenpared to previous Fairy Queens.... Hmmm, well, whatever'' I shrugged it off, ensuring it wouldn''t affect my husband.


    My husband gently ced her on his bed, tucking her into a warm quilt.


    Then he stared at me... It was evident he felt guilty aboutst night, prompting him to spend some quality time with me.


    ''OOHhh, so sweeeetttt!'' I thought, hugging his arm as we left the house.


    Scy also joined us, wearing a dangerous yet satisfied smile....as if she had orchestrated something amusing with the ''poor'' cat.


    As we strolled around the buildings, my husband eagerly exined everything to me, his enthusiasm for this academic life shining through.


    ''He seems to be enjoying this academic life'' I thought, observing his excitement with a gentle smile.


    While walking towards his ssroom, he suddenly muttered to me,


    "I wish you were also here with me."


    "...." I found myself at a loss for words when I heard, knowing it was impossible for me to venture outside. I was about to respond when,


    "Well, as long as you are with me, I am fine" he assured, understanding the difficulty I faced.


    "..." I witnessed his radiant smile, yet I couldn''t ignore the small trace of sadness and... regret?


    Staring into his eyes, I finallyprehended that it wasn''t about me..... No, no, no, it was about me, and also it was also his first.


    ''I see...'' I mumbled, slowly hugging him, then removing my veil. I was just about to kiss him when,


    "Asher Eli, here you are. I came her----"


    An old voice interrupted me.


    We turned to look at the source and saw an old man, also known as the Headmaster of Nex Academia.


    My eyes twitched with a hint of irritation as I noticed him staring at me with a dazed expression. Swiftly, I put the veil on my face, masking my difort with a re.


    "Arh" he suddenly snapped out of his thoughts and hurriedly bowed down, but an unseen force halted his movement. It was, of course, me.


    I didn''t want my husband to know about this; otherwise, he might think I am control-ahem ahem... Gently Monitoring time.


    "Sigh, Headmaster, She is my wife. You can''t possiblye here and reduce credits .... because she isn''t studying here!!" my husband said with a toneced with annoyance.


    "O-Oh, I-It''s fine. I came here for... another matter" he stammered, sweat starting to bead on his forehead as if he were facing imminent doom.


    "..." I maintained a stoic silence, waiting for my husband''s response.


    He looked at me, and our eyes locked. Wemunicated without words, as he understood what I wanted.


    "Well, you don''t mind if they join" my husband pointed to me and.... Well, Scy.


    My lips twitched with a mixture of amusement and annoyance when I saw Scy''s triumphant expression. It was as if she were saying, ''We don''t need to look because he already knows what I think''


    ''What is this, some kind ofpetition?'' I couldn''t help but snort at the little girl who was behaving like a brat.


    However,


    ''Come at me, Bitch!!'' I whispered silently, expressing mypetitive spirit as I hugged my husband''s arm and walked confidently towards the Headmaster''s office.


    ''Snort'' Scy snickered and hugged his other hand.


    Without waiting for the Headmaster''s reply, he turned pale, as if his life were about to vanish into thin air.


    .....


    ...


    "You have a beautiful wife! Ash... Mr. Asher Eli!" The Headmaster eximed, his eyes fixed on me, and he rubbed his beard thoughtfully.


    As we settled on the sofa, the Headmaster positioned himself opposite us, and I couldn''t help but notice the fear glint in his eyes.


    My husband shot the old man a sidelong nce before responding with a subtle edge in his voice, "Of course, she is so beautiful that even an old fool is dazed by her"


    "cough, cough" The old fool coughed nervously, his face turning slightly pale as he looked at my husband, who maintained a nk expression.


    ''CCUUTTTEEE!!!!'' I internally screamed when I felt him holding my hand tightly.


    That old fool quickly redirected the conversation to a safer topic, "You know that incident about the Guild Master"


    "Yes" My husband''s demeanour turned serious.


    ''Guild Master? Who?'' I pondered. I found myself lost in thought, wondering about this ''mysterious'' Guild Master.


    "Well, it seems the King of Theos Kingdom wants to have a duel between his kingdom''s hero and you" the old fool revealed, ncing towards me, and I felt a sense of increasing fear inside him.


    "..." I red at him as the old fool started to pour lots of lots of sweat.


    "Hmm? Why would I even --" Before my husband could finish, the old fool interjected,


    "Because you guys have already been linked by the Duel"


    I was looking at him with dead eyes, ''Theos Kingdom? Oh, I remember now.... Hmm, right.I just annihted a few bugs that tried to hurt my darling....'' I thought.


    "Hmmm" My husband stayed silent as he pondered.


    "What''s the catch?" Scy interjected, her face etched with a frown, breaking the silence.


    The old fool nced at her before shifting his gaze back to me, "They simply want the Mythology Beast that Mr. Asher Eli is holding in exchange for the Guild Master''s life"


    My husband snapped out of his thoughts, "But Kayden and I never agreed to any conditions. It was a duel without any conditions" he asserted, his voice firm.


    "Yes, but it wasn''t about the duel; it was about ''worth''" the old fool exined, choosing his words carefully.


    I snapped..."Pardon?" I couldn''t contain my outrage, ''Worth? Is he calling my husband worthless andparing that bug!!'' and the room quivered with an unsettling ck energy. Scy swiftly activated her ''Timeless'' Barrier, while the old man hastily deployed his own protective shield.


    "I-I-It''s...a-a..." The old fool stammered in fear, and the atmosphere became fraught with tension as an ominous ck mana leaked from my body.


    "What did you say? Worth? My husband is not worth? Or do. you. think.


    you. are. worthy. than. my. husband, You.


    horny. brat??" I questioned, my anger palpable, and I clenched my fists, ready to strike. The barrier around the old fool started to crack.


    Just as I was about to unleash my fury, a warm hand gently wrapped around my hips, and my husband spoke with a soothing tone, "Cool down, Mydy" nting a tender kiss on my hair. The room seemed to exhale as his touch quelled the rising storm within me.


    "....Hmph" I averted my face while huffing. The tension in the room lingered as my body seemed to react instinctively to his words, calming down under their influence. Perhaps, without realizing it.... My body had already surrendered to him.


    After the moment of emotional intensity, the old fool exined with a pale face,


    "He said that Mr. Asher Eli''s life''s worth is not the same as the Guild Master, who was also the brother of the King.So, Mr. Asher Eli''s life is not enough, and instead, they want his Mythical beast"


    "...." My husband''s gaze fixed on the ceiling, lost in contemtion. Then he asked, "So, they still believe I was the one responsible for his brother''s death?"


    "....Yes"


    "So, this duel was..."


    "Yes, Rock was the one who initiated it because he had no other choice. The other party is really set on killing you"


    "..." My husband nodded, "When?"


    "It was set to happen today; however, they changed it tomorrow"


    "...Where is Rock?"


    "... He said he woulde to you as he has urgent business now."


    "I see... Well, I agree" my husband said and stood up, and we followed suit.


    "..." The heavy atmosphere in the room began to ease as the old fool let out a sigh as if the burden on his shoulder suddenly lifted. His gaze wandered over the cracked walls, and a sense of relief seemed to wash over him.


    While the old fool busied himself with tidying the room, my husband walked towards his ss with a thoughtful face.


    "M-Master?" Scy asked with a worried expression.


    However,


    "It seems that the old man knows you, right, Lilith?" He asked me.


    My heart hesitated as I nodded, sensing a storm of thoughts brewing within my husband.


    "Hmm... I see now why he was treating me very well" he muttered, a sly smirk ying on his lips, and then he nodded a few times, leaving us to wonder about the thoughts crossing his mind.


    "Master?" Scy called him again as if she wanted to ask why he agreed.


    "Don''t worry, Scy. I didn''t agree without thinking...." He said in a soft tone and, "I guess, Dungeon Walker was not enough..." muttered something cryptic.


    Unable to hold back any longer, "I-I was the one who killed that guy" I confessed, fearing he was facing the consequences because of my irrational behaviour.


    My husband halted his motion, his frown deepening as he fixed his gaze on me.


    "You?"


    "Y-Yes," I confirmed, my voice a mere whisper, the fear of disappointment wing at my heart.


    To tell the truth, I was a little scared that my husband hit me or be disappointed in me for my irrational behaviour.


    However,


    To my surprise, He came near me and asked, "But that dark mana had a different feeling?"


    Biting my lips, "T-That was from my unsealed form.... My sealed form has less dark quantity while the unsealed form has a different quality".


    ".... Could you unseal your fingers? If possible, I mean" He asked with a deadly serious tone.


    My heart skipped a beat, and I meekly nodded, not fully understanding the implications of his request.


    I slowly unsealed my form in the right-hand index finger.....


    ''sshhhh''


    My husband looked at my finger, which now turned a little pale white while the nail turned fully ck as arge amount of dark mana leaked from my finger. I was about to seal it when,


    ''POP''


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 280: He is definitely a pervert....

    Third Person''s POV


    "Mia!!" A ck-haired girl shouted as she rushed toward her white-haired friend, embracing her with an unexpected hug.


    "!!!" Mia was caught off guard, her eyes widening as Zera''s sudden hug enveloped her.


    "Z-Zera?" Mia gently pulled away, studying Zera, who seemed different than before.


    "Hmm?"


    Mia scrutinized Zera from head to toe, silently contemting, ''Even though she looks the same, something about her feels different.... what is it?'' she pondered.


    Zera, on the other hand, felt a bead of sweat forming, wondering if her friend could sense the changes within her and if she could then..... ''Gulp'' ...Zera was certain her mother would discover what she had done to Eli.


    Zera, though outwardly the same, was aware of the transformation within herself. After drinking Eli''s heavenly blood, she felt an awakening inside her. She couldn''t pinpoint what it was, but it wasn''t harmful. Instead, it made her feel stronger, more mature, and graceful, much like her King.... Lilith.


    Moreover, she discovered that she could now walk in direct sunlight without using her protective spell. This newfound ability was potentially perilous, especially if her mother were to witness it, Zera was left with no choice other than telling the truth. Hence, she decided to keep this matter concealed for the time being.


    "Let''s go!!" Zera said with an energetic smile, pulling Mia along, who was lost in thought.


    While walking, Mia observed Zera''s change in demeanour.... a newfound grace and sturdiness in her steps, an unspoken maturation.


    "Zera" Mia asked with a frown and.... nk eyes.


    "Yes?"


    "D-Did my brother do anything to you?"


    Those words made Zera flinch momentarily. However, as the princess of the Fallen Continent, she swiftly reverted to her usual self, asking, "What do you mean?"


    "..... Nothing." Mia waved her hand with a smile as if dismissing any suspicion.


    ''Sigh'' Zera inwardly sighed in relief, proud of her ability to control her emotions. If she maintained this facade, she might sessfully deceive her mother.


    "Something happened" Mia noted the subtle changes in her friend. Mia wasn''t just a ''Friend'' she was the ''Best Friend'' to Zera, having been with her for a long time.... so she understood that ''something happened''.However, Mia remained uncertain whether it was rted to her brother or something else.


    Mia decided to keep a watchful eye on her friend.


    After entering the corridor that led to their ss, Mia and Zera couldn''t help but notice their ssmates acting mysteriously, peeking at something with unusual enthusiasm.


    "What ar--" Zera was about to ask when,


    "SSSSHHHH"


    Their ssmates suddenly turned in unison, putting their fingers to their lips and hissing at Zera, signalling her to stay silent.


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Zera and Mia were taken aback by their ssmates'' absurd behaviour. What''s more, they noticed everyone''s faces turning as red as tomatoes.


    Seeing this, Zera and Mia grew curious and, like others, slowly peeked at the source.


    Immediately, their faces turned as red as tomatoes.


    "W-Wha-hmmffff!!" Mia was about to scream when a white-haired fox covered her mouth and red at her.


    "Silent!!" The white-haired fox, also known as Amber Fox, muttered with a dangerous expression.


    "...." Mia simply nodded.


    Amber, Luna, Marie, Kyra, Kira, Arlyne... Everyone eagerly looked at the live ''P**n'' or something simr to that.


    Mia''s body trembled when she saw them looking at her brother, who seemed to be engaged in something ''wrong''.


    ''I-Idiot brother!!'' Mia muttered as she also joined the parade.


    ''Slurp''


    ''Drip''


    The sensual symphony of sucking and water droplets reverberated in the corridor.


    Scy, unable to resist the temptation, covered her flushed face with her fingers, discreetly peering through them.


    Lilith''s face, crimson beneath her veil, remained a ndestine canvas as she observed her husband''s provocative act of sucking her finger with fervent relish.


    ''Slurp''


    While convention might suggest the reverse, the way he gazed at her with lustful eyes, savouring her finger as if it were an exquisite delicacy..... stirred a subtle tremor in Lilith''s lower lip.


    Despite her morning quota and the satiety of delicious seeds in her stomach, an unexined craving emerged, as if her inner ''sanctum'' had been unexpectedly emptied who knows how....


    "D-Darlin~ahh~" Lilith muttered to herself as she attempted to halt the intimate encounter when he yfully bit her finger, unleashing a surge of electric sensations.


    Upon lifting the seal on her finger, a heightened sensitivity ensued on her finger...


    ''~ha~''


    ''~ha~''


    Her breath grew moreboured, and the realization dawned upon her - her husband was once again seducing her.


    Yes, ''Again''.


    Whenever Eli sought answers to his questions, he resorted to seducing her if saw her hiding something.Whether it was ying with her belly button, teasing her ears, or caressing her lips, he wielded his charm to extract information and Lilith always sumbed to this.


    He seduced her effortlessly, and Lilith onlyter realized it was his clever tactic to ensure she didn''t feel guilty about withholding information.If pressured more, Lilith was sure she would say everything, however, Eli would never corner her unless he left with no choice.


    Eli knew she was older than him and knew what to do, so he decided on her judgement however sometimes when he needed information, he resorted to seduction.


    While she found happiness in the realization of her husband''s generosity, frustration lingered as she couldn''t resist being swayed by his charismatic antics.


    She promptly sealed her finger''s true form.


    "sssshhh"


    Eli raised his eyebrows, sensing the return of her sealed form.


    ''Pop''


    Lilith stared at her drenched finger.... Which was now seemed to be alive and had blood cirction and her nails returned to normal as well.


    To be honest, she yearned to lick it, but Eli wiped it with his kerchief.


    Feeling disappointed, she pouted at Eli; however, her gaze suddenly shifted to the side.


    "!!!"


    Those who were acting like peeking toms suddenly flinched, as if they were being watched by a pair of sky-blue eyes.... powerful entity that far surpassed their capabilities.


    An uncanny smile erupted on Lilith''s face, but she immediately concealed it.


    She looked at her husband, who had a thoughtful expression while licking his lips as if he was certain to remember those feelings and was about to ask her a few questions.


    Lilith immediately covered herself with a powerful barrier to prevent others from turning into charcoal.


    Suddenly, she pushed him against the wall, removed her veil, and,


    "~Hmm~"


    "hhhooooooooo" Those peeping toms gasped audibly when they witnessed this scene. What''s more, Lilith ced her leg in the area of his crotch, causing another shock to the onlookers.


    It wasn''t enough..... Scy, who had been trying her best to keep her emotions in check, snapped after seeing Lilith make a move right in front of her eyes. She immediately went near Eli and started to sensually kiss his neck.


    "..." Lilith nced at the other woman who was trying to invade but...she simply shrugged. She already knew it was bound to happen someday, so why not ept others slowly? It would ease the jealousy inside her.


    ''Gulp''


    ''Gulp''


    ''Gulp''


    ''Gulp''


    .....


    A chorus of gulping echoed in the corridor, but it wasn''t from Eli''s side. Instead, it emanated from Peeping Toms.


    "S-So Lewd!!" Luna muttered in disbelief, her emotions a mix of.... anger and disbelief?


    "...." Marie only stared at Lilith without blinking as if something pulling towards her.


    "N-Naughty!!" Amber''s fluffy white tail wagged vigorously as her long white ears pped.


    ".... I-It''s--" Arlyne''s words stuck in her throat, but she used her hands to cover both Kyra''s and Kira''s eyes.... Just like a Mother Hen who wants to protect her chicks.


    "He is definitely a pervert" Kyra muttered as she peeked through Arlyne''s fingers.


    "Oh..Hmm....gulp, gulp"While Kira was listening to their voices, her imagination ran wild more than her sister.


    "..." Both Zera and Mia felt the urge to join Eli; however,


    "KKYYYYYAAAAAAA!!!!!"


    A piercing scream shattered the bizarre tranquillity that had settled in the corridor.


    Eli caught between the affections of his two beautiful wives, abruptly halted their advances and turned his attention towards the source of the outcry.


    Much like Eli, Lilith ceased her yful marking, ensuring that every onlooker ''Bitch'' had witnessed the possessive scene, leaving no room for prying eyes and thieving cats.


    Scy, now fully returned to her senses, found herself flushed with embarrassment. She couldn''t fathom what hade over her to perform such an intimate act before the woman she perceived as dangerous, and even more puzzling, that dangerously insane woman hadn''t taken immediate offence.


    "Y-Y-Y-Y-Y...." Pearl stuttered as she couldn''t find words to ask.Her face was crimson as tomato, her legs left a little wobbly to stand up.


    Eli, maintaining hisposure, took a moment to smooth out any creases on both his wives'' dresses before tending to his own attire.


    "Ms. Pearl, what happened?" Eli inquired, attempting to maintain an air of nonchnce. Despite the unspoken understanding that what transpired may not have been entirely appropriate, it was merely a kiss, nothing more between his husband and wife.


    ''What the fuck ''What happened?''?'' Pearl screamed.

 Chapter 281: A Love Letter....?

    Pearl Harper, reflecting on yesterday''s incident, realized her previous approach had been wed.... In an attempt to change her strategy, she turned to romance journals for guidance.


    Thus, she got wonderful guidance that made her realize how to seduce anyone.


    ''Today, I will definitely seduce that man!'' With determination in her thoughts, she arrived, ready to implement her newfound knowledge.


    Upon arriving she noticed something wrong, spurred by curiosity after witnessing her ssmates'' ndestine activities, and couldn''t resist the urge to peek.


    To her surprise and shock, she caught sight of a ''stranger'' sharing an intimate moment with her target, and toplicate matters, there was also his servant having intimate contact with him.


    Reacting impulsively, she let out a shriek as if someone had snatched a cherished possession from her.


    Amber Fox, Pearl''s ''True'' friend, promptly shoved her out of the corridor after the loud scream, creating a clear path for a swift and discreet escape.


    Others followed her since it was the best to avoid beingbelled as peeping toms.


    ''Some sacrifices are necessary'' silently echoed through everyone''s minds as they made a hasty retreat.


    Pearl''s lips twitched as she observed her friend''s rather forceful encouragement. ring at Eli, who seemed unfazed, she struggled with the emotions of pride, anger, and defeat.


    She got furious when she saw Eli and a strange woman like that it wasn''t she was angry or jealous of others... It was Pride which hurt her a lot.


    Pearl was pretty sure she was more beautiful than those two women yet,


    ''This jerk!!'' She muttered with a red face as she stood up and asked with embarrassment,


    "W-What are you d-doing?"


    "Hmm? Well..." Eli nced at Lilith, who averted her eyes with a nonchnt whistle, and Scy, who lowered her head, her face aze with embarrassment.


    "....Group assignment?" Eli offered an excuse, attempting to diffuse the awkward tension.


    "...." Pearl stared at him, her expression clearly conveying, ''Don''t you have any other excuses?''


    "Well then...See yo--" Eli tried to make a discreet exit, recognizing the growing awkwardness.


    "Stop!" Pearlmanded, halting him. With a slightly red face, she confronted Lilith directly, "You rejected me, and yet, you''re flirting with an unknown woman?"


    The word ''reject'' triggered an intense reaction from both Lilith and Scy, who shifted into a vignt stance, their resden with menace.


    Oblivious to the brewing tension, Pearl awaited Eli''s response, convinced it held more significance than any other irrelevant things..... Not out of romantic affection, but driven by a desire to understand the unknown woman (Scy) and to prove to her Master that Pearl was willing to go to great lengths for her.


    "Well, she is my wife" Eli dered casually, brushing off the confrontation with a shrug.


    "...Wife?" Pearl''s expression showed clear surprise as she looked at Lilith, whose face remained veiled, though Pearl sensed a mischievous grin beneath it.


    ''Gasp''


    Among the Peeping toms, a collective gasp swept through, expressing the unexpected nature of this revtion. For many, Eli being a married man was entirely unforeseen.


    "She looks gorgeous!!"


    "Yeah!"


    The peeping toms muttered themselves as they forgot those deadly feelings except Luna who sweating a lot.


    Anyhow,


    In a role as the princess of Antis, Pearl swiftly regained control over her emotions. ''So, that''s why my seduction didn''t work'' she realized, understanding that if Eli wasn''tmitted then she was sure her yesterday''s seduction would have passed with flying colours.


    ''Since he was married then.....'' Pearl briefly considered redirecting her efforts toward Scy, thinking that approaching a married man was beneath her royal stature.


    However, a single, stoic gaze from Scy sent shivers down her spine. Those cold, expressionless eyes conveyed a sense of dominance as if Pearl were nothing more than an insignificant ant ready to be crushed.... Pearl couldn''tprehend why, but every time she looked at Scy, she felt as though she stood in the presence of a formidable master.


    Comparatively, Eli seemed more approachable to Pearl than the enigmatic Scy.


    Bracing herself, Pearl controlled her thoughts, ''It''s just a temporary rtionship, nothing more. I won''t let myself fall for this married man!! All I need is to seduce him, gather information about Scy, and then we''ll go our separate ways... That''s all. I don''t need a man... well, maybe that phrasing is wrong...


    I don''t need love'' she muttered to herself, reaffirming her determination.


    "PEARL!!" Eli''s shout interrupted her internal dialogue.


    Pearl nced at Lilith, catching a glimpse of her veiled amusement, before shifting her attention back to Eli, who wore a frown, ''I don''t want to be perceived as a whore stealing someone''s possession behind their back, so let''s do this right in front of his wife!!'' she thought with determination.


    Taking a deep breath, she retrieved a document from her storage ring and boldly dered,


    "PLEASE GO OUT WITH ME!!!"


    Her face turned crimson as she proimed her intentions loud and clear, creating a stir among the Peeping toms.


    It wasn''t a wrong move since most the man marry many women, however, it was the first time when someone asked out in front of his wife.


    "...."


    "...."


    "...."


    The corridor stood frozen in time, with Lilith, Scy, and the peeping toms locked in ce like a frozen statue.


    However,


    "....heheh A Love letter?" Eli chuckled at the surreal scene.He actually kind of liked this woman who was doing her best without minding others.


    If Pearl had been serious, he would have already seen the ''Dark Transformation'' Yet, he sensed her intentions were different.


    ''She''s aiming for something else'' Eli mused to himself, calming his wives who were on the verge of severing Pearl''s head as their hands hovered dangerously close to her neck.


    The air crackled with tension as Lilith''s hand was armed with a ck, sharp knife, while Scy''s hand bore a simrly lethal weapon made of an ice knife. Both were just millimetres away from Pearl''s vulnerable neck.


    If not for Eli''s intervention, Pearl''s neck would have faced an abrupt end.


    "!!!!" Pearl''s eyes widened in sheer shock because she didn''t even see thating until Eli stopped.


    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead. She cast terrified nces at Scy with shock and disbelief and the same goes for Lilith..... Pearl had glimpsed monstrous entities.


    "Ouch"


    "!!"


    Eli lightly tapped their heads, yet they winced as if struck by a powerful blow. Shooting Eli''s hate-filled res, while bothdies nced at each other with acknowledged eyes as if they were proud of each other''s intentions.


    Eli shook his head, maintaining a level of calm, and picked up the document Pearl had been holding.She flinched at his sudden movement, her gaze nervously darting between the formidable women. It was clear to her that she was nowhere near their league.


    Unfazed, Pearl redirected her focus to her current target.... Eli, a small grin etched on her face.


    "Hmm?" Eli furrowed his brow as he examined the small, stamp-sized photo of Pearl along with some details.


    /


    Name: Pearl Harper


    Title: Crown Princess of Antis


    Gender: Female


    Age: 17


    Cultivation: 9-Star Heart Rank


    Dear ?Asher Eli?,


    I am writing to express my sincere interest in the position of "Life Partner" within your heart. With a background in unconditional love and a proven track record of emotional support, I am confident in my ability to bring joy,panionship, and a deep connection to our shared journey through life.


    ??Objective??


    To cultivate a lifelong partnership built on trust, respect, and a sharedmitment to growth, happiness, and creating beautiful memories together.


    ??Professional Experience??


    No Previous Experience but love to explore with you the following things,


    ??1. Love Specialist??


    ? Provided unwavering emotional support and understanding.


    ??2. Passionate Partner??


    ? Developed strong teamwork and partnership skills.


    ??Education??


    ? Graduated with honours in Compassion and Patience.


    ??Skills??


    ? Excellentmunication and active listening skills.


    ? Proficient in expressing affection and appreciation.


    ??Attributes??


    ? Genuine and caring with a passion for building meaningful connections.


    ? Dedicated to personal growth and mutual well-being.


    ? Committed to fostering a loving and nurturing environment.


    ??Hobby??


    ? Love to fight.


    ? Love to y indoor games.


    ??References??


    Avable upon request from friends and former admirers and some romance novels.


    I am truly excited about the opportunity to explore the potential for a deep and meaningful connection with you. Please find my heart attached to this letter, and I am looking forward to the possibility of an ''interview'' to discuss how we can create a beautiful future together.


    Thank you for considering my application.... I LOVE YOU <3????????????


    Sincerely from my fragile heart,


    ??Pearl Harper??


    /


    "...." Eli grappled with words that seemed to elude him, his mouth opening and closing soundlessly. The unprecedented situation left him temporarily speechless.


    Intrigued by Eli''s unusual reaction, Lilith and Scy diverted their attention to the document.


    Initially dismissing it as a mere love letter, they had refrained from delving into its contents. However, Eli''s silent struggle prompted them to scrutinize the document with renewed curiosity.


    On the other side, Pearl maintained a self-assured smile, convinced that she had already secured a victory, ''It seems like he was struck by my heartfelt words....heheheh... After he epts me, All I should do was flirt with him then gather the details and.... goodbye'' she thought....


    Her mind revelled in fantasies of receiving praise and endearing head pats from her perceived "Master" after he epted her proposal.


    "Pffft--"


    "---"


    A peculiar sound interrupted the corridor''s tension, prompting Pearl to redirect her attention to Eli. To her surprise, he now stood alone.


    Seeing him alone, her face turned red if his wives were present she might had some reassurance but he alone.... Pearl felt a little difficult to do anything now.


    ... She somehow had a twisted sense.

 Chapter 282: Your genuine efforts......

    "Pffft--"


    "---"


    A peculiar sound interrupted the corridor''s tension, prompting Pearl to redirect her attention to Eli. To her surprise, he now stood alone.


    Before a few seconds, When Lilith and Scy read the ''Love Letter''.... they almost burst intoughter.


    Sensing the imminent eruption ofughter, Lilith immediately teleported herself along with Scy.Both women struggled to contain their amusement, and Lilith, older than everyone didn''t want to hurt the innocent, so hastened her departure when her lips began to tremble with suppressedughter and they appeared inside their vi and


    "HAHAHAHAHA..."


    "HAHAHAHAHA...."


    Maniacalughter echoed through the corridor as Kitty Anna jolted from her dreams, cowered in fear,


    "S-Scaryyyaa.... M-Master, H-Help m-me!!!"


    She pleaded, her voice trembling with terror, as Lilith and Scy continued their emotionlessughter.


    Coming to Eli''s side.


    Eli didn''tugh, his prating gaze remained focused on the document in his hand, uncertainty etched on his face as he sought confirmation.


    "It''s a Love Letter or... a Love Resume?" Eli inquired, maintaining aposed demeanour that masked the curiosity and bewilderment beneath the surface.


    "L-Love Resume" Pearl''s smirk betrayed a sense of triumph, interpreting Eli''s hesitation as a victory for her unconventional approach. ''Thank you, novels!!... I was a little worried whether Eli would consider that as a Love Letter since what I gave him was truly a Love Resume''.


    Because of what she understood from reading novels, where female protagonists mostly always reject the man by simply iming they didn''t know his existence until now... So, Pearl decided to give love words filled with some details about her, but not too much, as she didn''t want to maintain their rtionship for a long time.


    ''He couldn''t possibly reject me now.... Hehe.... I am a genius.... Hahahaha'' Pearlughed like a maniac inwardly and pleased herself withing up with a genius idea.


    Soon Every Elite student arrived, of course, today also no male came except Eli.As the unfolding drama captured the attention of peeping toms, the approachingmencement of ss was entirely disregarded. The Peeping toms fixated on the unfolding spectacle, eager to witness the resolution of this peculiar love letter scenario.


    "Hmm" Eli continued to scrutinize the resume, his contemtive expression revealing a desire to understand the underlying message, "So, you are saying you love me through ''this'', right?"


    "...Y-Yes" Pearl''s response was hesitant, her confirmationced with anticipation. Internally, she was grinning that her efforts were paid off.


    Eli then looked at Pearl''s eyes.... those clearly had some dark circles as if she didn''t sleep well.


    "I see.... You put your sincere efforts" Closing his eyes momentarily, he contemted the situation at hand.


    "...." Pearl was waiting for her answer even though she didn''t care about it but still... she didn''t know why but she felt her heart racing for some reason.


    ~Ding~Dong~


    The ss bell chimed, signalling the imminent start of lessons, but the gathered peeping toms remained rooted in ce. The allure of witnessing this unique spectacle outweighed the urgency of their academic pursuits.


    Even the teacher, Aayda.... She also tagged into the peeping toms category as she hid herself while watching everything.


    As minutes passed without Eli providing an answer, tension gripped the atmosphere. The spectators felt a shared nervousness, empathizing with Pearl''s uncertain anticipation.


    Eli then opened his eyes and looked at Pearl who had a somewhat embarrassed face and.... this was not acting because she really was embarrassed in this situation.


    Carefully cing the document in his storage crystal, Eli turned his attention back to Pearl, addressing her with utmost seriousness.


    "Pearl Harper" he called, prompting her to respond anxiously.


    "Y-Yes?" Pearl stammered, awaiting the verdict that would determine the course of events... just like others.


    They never anticipated that the much-anticipated ''Live P**n'' scenario would unexpectedly transform into a ''Live Confession''.


    "I really appreciate your honesty and courage in expressing your feelings. I can see the sincerity in those letters that you tried to put..." As Eli walked towards her, holding her chin and lifting her head, Pearl gulped audibly....


    ''Gulp''


    ....Not because she was mesmerized by his handsomeness... maybe a little ¨C but more so out of genuine fear. She pondered what would unfold if he were to kiss her.... What would she do if he kissed her? Would she reject it, even though she didn''t truly love him, or would she reluctantly ept it to achieve what she wanted?


    Eli''s slow approach to her face intensified the palpable tension in the air.


    "Ba-Damp, Ba-Damp"


    Heartbeats echoed not only in Pearl''s chest but also among the peeping toms who were inadvertently caught in the suspense.


    Pearl''s breath hardened as Eli''s face drew just inches away from hers.... causing her entire body to tremble.


    Eli, sensing her trembling form, locked eyes with her, attempting to decipher the true emotions lingering in her gaze.


    ''N-No, No--'' She mumbled inwardly as their lips hovered on the brink of a potentially consequential touch.


    Subconsciously, Her hands, flickering with blue particles, poised to summon her spear..... were abruptly halted by a sharp ''Flick''.


    "Ouch"


    Rubbing her forehead in difort, Pearl ceased her summoning as she felt the jarring pain.


    "I appreciate your genuine efforts..." Eli''s demeanour shifted from serious to a gentle warmth. "But there were no genuine emotions in those genuine efforts.....


    I am sorry, Pearl Harper but I cannot reciprocate your ''Feelings'' " He conveyed with a small, sympathetic smile. This was the extent of his response to her ardent efforts.


    Had Pearl silently epted his impending kiss, Eli was prepared to distance himself from her, recognizing the potential for maniption. As much as he loved to flirt with women, he also knew there were some who would only use him and throw him away without a single worry.


    So, when he sensed the pure killing intent from Pearl, Eli concluded that she wasn''t one of those individuals.


    Pearl stood frozen, akin to a statue, her emotions a chaotic whirlwind.


    As for the peeping toms, they too were frozen, collectively sharing a single, bewildering thought,


    ''Did he seriously reject the Crown Princess and sole heir of Antis?''


    .....


    ...


    ..


    The first period concluded, leaving a lingering silence and an air thick with awkwardness in the ssroom.


    Eli''s carefree gaze shifted to Scy, who returned after a while, her eyes fixed on hisp. However, there was nothing visibly happening.....


    Yet, his hands moved gracefully in mid-air, engaging with something hidden.


    Eli''s eyes then turned to Zera, who blushed lightly while stealing nces at him..... Despite the fucked up situation, he knew offering his blood to stabilize her was a necessary act.


    Next, he noticed Mia, the figure beside Zera, adorned with a yellow-red feather hairpin in her ponytail.When he smiled at her, Mia responded with a wink and a blushing smile, creating a subtle atmosphere.


    Chuckling at her, Eli was about to wink at her when,


    "Hey!"


    A sudden interruption broke the tranquillity and the source was.... Elf with long silver hair and silver eyes, stood before him.


    "Hmm, what is it, Alysia~?" Eli greeted her with a gentle smile, a hint of seduction evident, causing a subtle pinch on hisp.


    Eli briefly scanned the surroundings, half-expecting interference from the HeadMaster. However, he didn''t show up, ''Come to think of it, he didn''t show up during confession.... Hmm?'' he thought as his eyesnded on hisp.....leaving him amused''Seems like My wife is really scary'' he chuckled inwardly.


    Alysia wasn''t a jealous woman, and she never cared much about others.... as her only wish was to kill her father.


    So, when she witnessed Pearl Harper, the Crown Princess of Antis, openly confessing her love for Eli, one would expect her to remain indifferent, right? However, to her surprise, unexinable emotions stirred within her. Yet, as Eli rejected Pearl, those tumultuous emotions dissipated as if they had never existed.


    Despite her usual disinterest in others, Alysia couldn''t help but be intrigued. So Far her observations led her to believe that Eli was a selfish individual, indifferent to the needs of others.... much like herself.He seemed to exploit the weaknesses of others for personal gain, mirroring her own approach to life.


    If Alysia were in Eli''s shoes, she would undoubtedly have epted Pearl Harper''s advances, regardless of whether Pearl harboured genuine love. Her perspective was grounded in the pragmatism of gaining not only Pearl''s sexy body but also her possessions.


    ''Why didn''t he ept her?'' She thought as those words only filled her mind.


    Following Aadya''s departure, leaving the ss in an awkward ambience, Alysia approached Eli. Despite the potential consequences of losing house points from the Headmaster, Alysia didn''t care about the old bastard.


    Upon hearing Eli''s affectionate call, Alysia''s ears twitched, and herposure wavered. "Ahem, I... I..." She stumbled over her words, momentarily forgetting her initial inquiry.


    Eli, observing her stuttering, smiled and gestured for her toe closer.Alysia crouched down, anticipating a hushed conversation, confident that Eli wouldn''t dare to kiss her in front of everyone... even so her heart beating like crazy.


    Just like she thought, Eli didn''t kiss.... she somehow had a disappointed look, however,


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    He inhaled her womanly scent and remarked, "You smell different"


    Hearing this, Alysia''s face turned crimson as her eyes widened..... She had never been particrly concerned about her makeup. However, for some reason, since yesterday, she felt a subtle need to enhance her appearance, opting for a morous scent. Just as she was about to move back, Eli''s next move caught her off guard.


    "~Hmm~"


    No, Eli didn''t kiss; instead, he gently rubbed her long, pointed ear adorned with jewels. Alysia couldn''t help but let out a soft moan; her ears were particrly sensitive. However, she didn''t pull away. Eli''s touch created a strange sense offort, reminiscent of the way her mother used to rub her ears.


    Eli observed Alysia''s unresisting expression as she indulged in his touch.


    Everyone had a dumbfounded face.


    However, her blissful expression turned sour upon hearing a bell ring.


    Just as Eli was about to halt, he frowned,


    "Alysia seems cute today and... tired? Tell me what''s bothering you" Eli said, pinching her cheeks with a teasing smile. The abrupt shift in attention caught Alysia off guard, and her momentary joy was reced with a shocking expression.


    Which made everyone in the ss turn stone, ''They are practically flirting!!''.


    "Alysia?" Eli''s nonchnt tone resonated in the room.


    "H-Huh? W-Well..." Alysia snapped back to reality and was about to retort for pinching her cheeks without permission when she noticed Eli''s genuine concern.


    Her heart quickened as someone showed genuine worry for her.


    ''It feels good!'' she thought, experiencing a fleeting moment of vulnerability. Her eyes lost a hint of their usual glossiness before returning to normal, and sheposed herself.


    "I was searching for Tiana. She has been missing for a few days. She''s not even answering my calls" Alysia revealed, her voice tinged with genuine worry.


    ''Gulp''


    Eli gulped, and Scy averted her gaze, while someone on hisp couldn''t help but giggle inwardly.


    "Ahem... Don''t worry; she will return soon... Probably?" Eli reassured her, though doubt lingered in his words.


    Alysia frowned, eager to inquire about his certainty, but before she could, Eli''s demeanour shifted.


    "Oh, Shit! I need to go!!" Eli eximed, startling Alysia and someone else.


    "~Chu~"


    "See ya~"


    In a swift move, Eli kissed Alysia''s cheeks and left the ssroom in a hurry. The ss remained in a state of bewilderment.... they nced at Pearl who already turned into ash upon witnessing this.

 Chapter 283: Domain Overlap....

    Alysia stood there frozen, her fingers lightly grazing her cheeks in disbelief.


    ''Snort'' Scy, with a disdainful look, let out a contemptuous snort. She left for her Maid sses, knowing that Eli had been training in Aadya''s Private Arena, and she wasn''t allowed there. It left her with no other choice but to join her sses early.


    Zera clicked her tongue in annoyance, fully aware of the dynamics at y, while Mia''s gaze remained fixed on Alysia, her eyes shooting daggers.


    Alysia returned to her seat with a nk and frustrated expression though.... Her lips curled upward in understanding of Eli''s sudden action.


    Eli simply marked what was his in front of everyone.....


    Yes, He had asserted his im in front of everyone, a stark contrast to Alexander, who preferred not to announce his lover due to potential repercussions with future partners.Eli, however, didn''t concern himself with what others thought of him.


    It shows the how much Eli difference from others...


    A smug smile yed on Alysia''s lips as she nced at Pearl Harper and then surveyed the reactions of those around her.


    It became clear to everyone: The message was straightforward... Alysia Hill Morgan Flora was targeted by Asher Eli and what''s more she was fine with that.


    But then, doubt crept in.


    ''Why am I doing this?!'' Alysia pped her face, deciding to ignore Eli.She resolved to focus on her goal..... ''Yes, my only goal is to make that father of mine suffer and....'' Her slightly vacant eyes drifted towards Eli''s seat, ''.... Maybe... I mean, maybe after that, I can try...'' Lost in her thoughts, she contemted an uncertain future.


    "...." Amber Fox observed Alysia before ncing at Pearl, who appeared to have nothing but lifeless eyes. The atmosphere in the ss remained heavy with unspoken tension and unresolved emotions.


    ''Sigh'' Amber sighed not understanding what Pearl saw in that backstabbing bastard.She was still fuming over Eli''s deceitful tactics, particrly his use of Fake Alexander as bait and the unauthorized touching of her sensitive and fluffy tail.


    Suddenly,


    "A-Amber?" Pearl called out to Amber.


    "Yes?"


    "C-Could you... teach m-me how to s-s-s-seduce?" Pearl Harper was a stubborn girl, she had lost a little, but she wouldn''t cry....Really, she wouldn''t.


    Yet, deep inside, a sense of shame and embarrassment made her teeter on the edge of tears.


    Controlling herself, she asked Amber for help, as it was herst resort. If not, she had no choice but to give up.


    Amber observed Pearl for a moment, a mix of concern and frustration ying on her features. After a few seconds,


    "Sigh, Why do you even like him?" She asked with a wry tone, genuinely worried about her friend.


    "Oh... that..." Pearl hesitated, unable to reveal the truth due to the confidential nature of her mission.


    Seeing her friend''s inner turmoil, Amber sighed and said with a more serious tone, "Pearl, let me say this, he isn''t the suitable person for you. He''s just a pervert who will use women for his own pleasure" clenching her tail, still feeling the pain from being pulled.


    Even though she was the one who eagerly watched Eli''s live ''P*rn''.


    "I-It''s fine!!" Pearl scoffed off, convincing herself that her rtionship with Eli would be temporary.


    "Pearl, you can''t be serious!!" Amber was taken aback by her friend''s determination.


    "I am dead serious" Pearl showed her resolve.


    ".... Sigh...." Amber visibly sighed, genuinely concerned about what Eli had done to her friend.


    "Amber, please!!"


    "Fine, fine. It''s your loss if you don''t listen to my advice....." Amber showed an annoyed expression and said, "I don''t know about seducing.... Well, let''s call my mother, she might give us some tips."


    "Oh! Okay!!" Pearl''s eyes sparkled.


    "...." Eva Dolphus, the wolf girl with arsenic-colored hair, watched her friendspletely ignoring her existence, shaking her head in worry.


    But then suddenly,


    "Hello,dies!!" The cheerful entrance of a neer broke the tense atmosphere, and everyone gasped in surprise.


    ...


    ....


    ...


    Inside Aadya''s Private Arena,


    Eli locked eyes with Lilith, who had just dispelled her invisibility spell, her curious gaze fixed on the arena.


    "Are you sure, Darling~?" Lilith inquired, maintaining a yful tone while keeping a safe distance from Eli.


    "Yes" Eli replied with a stern expression, firmly grasping Celestria, his trident.


    Just as Eli was about to make his move, a sudden snap echoed through the arena.


    ''snap''


    His consciousness wavered, but instead of copsing onto the ground, he found himself nestled between two soft mounds.


    Fifteen minutes passed.


    Eli''s eyes fluttered open, greeted by the sight of two sky-blue eyes staring intently at him with lovely expression.


    "Arhh.....Sigh, I lost before it begins... ah"" Eli groaned, realizing he had lost before the duel even began. Lilith giggled, ruffling his hair gently as she provided afortablep pillow.


    Eliy there, staring at the ceiling. He had initiated this duel to understand Lilith''s power in her sealed form, hoping to gauge how much he had grown and whaty ahead on his path of improvement. However, he hadn''t anticipated being defeated so swiftly.


    "Still... that''s a long way to go," Eli muttered with a pondering expression.


    After Zera managed to corner Eli, a newfound curiosity ignited within him. He became genuinely interested in understanding the true extent of Lilith''s power. With a sense of humility, Eli approached his wife and requested a duel. His intention was to gauge the gap between their strengths, toprehend how far he had progressed and how much further he needed to go to catch up with Lilith.


    As Eliy on herp, his mutterings reached Lilith''s ears, and a pang of concern flickered in her heart. She questioned her decision, ''Maybe I should have at least given him a time prepare....'', Lilith''s worry extended to Eli''s pride, fearing that the swift loss might dent his confidence.


    However,


    "Damn, my wife is super powerful!" Eli''s heartfelt words snapped her out of her thoughts. Lilith met his eyes, sensing genuine admiration and pride in his gaze.


    "You are too much!! ~~MMM~~" Lilith''s lips trembled in happiness as she sealed his lips.


    Eli might not have realized, but in a world where women outnumbered men, only a few held actual power and freedom.


    The world of nobles was more cruel to women than Eli could imagine. While he had witnessed instances in Dawn Kingdom where father / son forced their daughters / sisters into consanguine marriage, there were far darker realities silently endured by noble women and any woman seeking to rise in power.


    Even amoner''s wife struggled with limited freedom.


    Even though this world holds a higher number of women, it also harbors a greater degree of cruelty.


    Lilith found herself pondering in the midst of this patriarchal society. Here stood a man who was not only proud of his wife''s power but celebrated it, refusing to sumb to jealousy.


    If she shared this observation with others, they would likely scoff, notprehending the rarity of Eli''s mindset. Even Lilith, who had lived for a millennium, would have found it amusing had she not witnessed Eli''s unique perspective.


    ''You are sometimes mysterious~ Darling~'' she thought to herself, cherishing the peculiarity of their rtionship.


    After some passionate time,


    "First, I use my domain, okay?" Eli said with a serious tone as he positioned himself at a distance.


    Lilith nodded.


    Mana Breathing


    Deep Inhale


    Terra Arts: 2 Form


    /Domain/


    "Hmmm" Lilith nodded her head, her eyes fixated on Eli''s ranged domain, which now enveloped the entire arena.


    Eli patiently awaited her use of the domain.


    "...I..." Lilith hesitated for a moment, her concern evident as she feared her power might dent her husband''s confidence.


    "Lilith"


    "I am sorry" Eli''s call made Lilith chastise herself.


    ''Tap'' This time Lilith gently tapped the ground, and soon the entire room transformed into a dark void, Eli''s domain getting absorbed into Lilith''s.


    ''Hmm'' Eli nodded in approval, and then,


    Ocean Arts: 2 Form


    /Domain/


    Lilith''s domain, which had been absorbing Eli''s, suddenly trembled, but then it returned normal and again attempting to assimte Eli''s domain.


    "!" Lilith raised her eyebrows, seeing her domain tremble, and nced at her husband, who maintained a calm demeanor with closed eyes.


    /Interspersion/


    ''Crack, crack''


    Lilith''s eyes widened in shock as her domain exhibited small cracks around Eli. ''Is he ovepping each domain...? That''s new!!'' Lilith was genuinely surprised. Even though the cracks were minor, it was an unprecedented technique, ovepping domains in such a way.


    Lilith saw Eli''s domain flickered back and forth with two different unique colours...


    One should understand that each person possesses only one domain corresponding to the elements they control. In some unique cases, like Mia, who can manipte two elements, she can wield two elemental domains. However, individuals like Eli, who practice Mana Breathwork, enjoy a significant advantage.


    Through diligent effort, they can create up to five elemental domains, showcasing the versatility of their abilities.


    And this was Lilith''s first time seeing some one using three domains to ovep each other, ''Where is he even getting those ideas?'' She lost in thoughts however,


    ''Cough, cough''


    When Lilith noticed Eli coughing blood, she immediately halted her domain and materialized in front of him.


    Lilith gently wiped a small amount of blood from his lips, looking at him with concern, "Darling?"


    Eli nced at her before winking, assuring her he was fine. However,


    "You are an idiot!!" She scolded, pulling him into her bosom, making him inhale herforting scent.


    Eli reciprocated the embrace as the fiery tension in his body subsided.


    Lilith smiled awkwardly as she surveyed the arena; everything was in ruins.


    As if it had witnessed a fierce battle, the entire arena bore the scars of deep cuts, a deformed surface, molten areas, and dark patches... It truly looked like a scene of devastation.


    Aadya was likely to shed tears over the state of her precious arena now...

 Chapter 284: WHERE ARE YOU????

    "So, you want me to leave now ande tomorrow to see the fight?" Lilith asked, her eyes filled with sadness as she observed her husband reclining in herp.


    "Yes" Eli replied with a seriousness that hinted at a deeper purpose.


    Having repeatedly employed his art series, Eli sensed the impending exhaustion, prompting him to conclude the training session prematurely.


    "Hmm..." Lilith deliberated on what course of action to take, her bracelet signaling that it had already darkened by 60%.


    "Okay, but for what?" Lilith sought rification, still not grasping the underlying significance.


    "I want to show my cool side!" Eli dered, a yful smirk gracing his lips.


    "You''re always cool to me, though" Lilith responded with a sincere expression, causing Eli to abandon his smirk and gaze at her in silence.


    ''What is he even saying? My Darling, you are always cool and elegant....'' She thought.


    "...." Faced with his intense gaze, Lilith tilted her head, her silky golden hair framing Eli''s face.


    "...."


    A profound silence hung in the air, and Lilith lowered her head.


    As their lips parted, they simultaneously uttered words of endearment.


    "I Love You"


    "I Love You"


    "~Hmm~"


    Their prolonged, deep kiss spoke volumes. After breaking the kiss, Eli rose to his feet, locking eyes with Lilith. A sense of yearning emanated from him, and Lilith too sensed the mncholy that had settled over her husband.


    Eli was fully cognizant of his emotional turbulence since the previous day.Eli couldn''t help but wonder how his easily emotions changed within a day. While emotions might shift quickly, the underlying true feelings usually took more time to transform.


    While pondering the reasons behind his emotional unrest, he suddenly remembered something more important,


    "Ah, and make sure to bring ''Her''" Eli''s tone turned serious as he issued the directive.


    "Adriana?" Lilith ventured a guess.


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Lilith''s forehead creased in confusion. Eli had a direct line ofmunication with Adriana, making the need for Lilith to involve herself unclear.


    "She has been avoiding my calls" Eli admitted, his annoyance tinged with a trace of frustration at missing his interactions with cute little vampire.


    "Hmm... Maybe she''s busy with other things?" Lilith offered a usible exnation, subtly acknowledging her role in directing Adriana to eliminate the escaped monster.


    But Eli, privy to the true reason behind Adriana''s evasion, remained silent.


    "Bring her" Eli reiterated, closing the topic. Lilith nodded without further inquiry, ready to carry out her husband''s cute order.As she prepared to depart, Eli caught her hand in a sudden, unexpected gesture.


    "Darling?"


    Eli stayed silent not answering anything... Only staring at her eyes.Lilith, in response, intertwined her fingers with his, suggesting a shared bond that transcended spoken words.


    "Shall we go for a walk?" Lilith proposed softly, sensing her husband''s emotional vulnerability.


    "..." Eli stared at the woman who understood him. He felt a bit pathetic acting this way, but he responded, "Yes" He didn''t mind showing every side of himself to Lilith.


    Soon, they exited the ruined arena, momentarily forgetting something crucial, or perhaps deliberately choosing to overlook it.


    Eli had no intention of attending Aadya''s ss, having expended his energy in the rigorous training. He swiftly messaged her,


    /I cannot attend ss and.... I am sorry? ??/


    Ignoring the sudden return message, Eli and Lilith left the Nex, stepping onto the streets.


    Lilith, employing an invisibility spell, shielded them from the prying eyes of the public.


    Silent steps echoed as they walked, Lilith patiently waiting for her husband''s thoughts. Though she possessed the ability to delve into his mind, she refrained from doing so.


    Eli, ncing at their joined hands, suddenly posed a question, "What will you do if I don''t feel any feelings/emotions for others?"


    "Who others?" Lilith responded without breaking her stride.


    "Others... Well, a person you care about, but I don''t care about something like that" Eli exined with a simplicity that mirrored his thoughts.


    "..." Lilith contemted his words. She understood his implications for example if Eli wasn''t friends with Adriana then he might not have cared for her however Lilith still cared for her only friend.


    "It''s fine darling, you don''t need to feel for others" She said as she also felt it was the best option.


    "..." Eli paused, halting his steps to gaze at her, silently urging her to borate.


    Lilith offered a slight smile and continued, "Not everyone in this world truly feels for others... They just act.


    An act for others so they don''t feel guilt....


    I don''t particrly feel anything if you don''t have feelings for others.


    However, My darling.... don''t ever regret your choice"


    Eli studied her face for a few moments before nodding. Yet, Lilith added something that made startled him, "And don''t worry about the old fool"


    Eli raised an eyebrow,


    "Tsk,e on, Darling, did you think I couldn''t sense your fear when that old fool ogled at me?" Lilith expressed annoyance, assuming her husband must have perceived her as foolish. Eli offered an awkward smile, "Well..."


    "Hmph, do you think if I am not powerful, that old fool would have surely stolen me from you?" Lilith asserted, hitting the nail on the head.


    "..." Eli started to respond but halted, unable to present a counterargument.


    Her words resonated with truth. Eli had indeed worried when the Head Master leered at his wife. It triggered memories of past vulnerabilities, reminding him of how powerless he had been... before a ''mere'' star-rank cultivator.


    If Lilith weren''t more potent than the Head Master, Eli was convinced that Head Master might have resorted to force to im her from him.Eli wasn''t imagining this because the way Head Master looked at his wife, Eli definitely knew those expressions...


    The predatory gaze.


    It was then that Eli felt a haunting echo of powerlessness, He felt like a shit in front of a Emperor Rank Cultivators.


    To an outsider, Eli''sparison might seemughable: A soulless entityparing himself to an Emperor transcendent..... Howughable and call him a idiot and even if Emperors asked something like that then it should his duty to do that... That''s how weak should do.


    Yet, Eli grappled with the fear, prompting him to seek Lilith''s strength to gauge the chasm between them and understand how much longer he needed to attain such power.


    This fear manifested in his reluctance to leave her alone, as an unknown anxiety tightened its grip on his throat.


    What if the Head Master or another Emperor Rank cultivator apprehended him, coercing Lilith into actions she didn''t desire?... even something more despicable?


    The memories of the past that he sealed suddenly broke a little...


    /


    ???''s POV


    The surroundings were engulfed in white mes, radiant and holy, casting an eerie yet divine glow.... as if Holy mes.


    "arh-rh--ur--" My vision moved slowly, heavy breaths mixing with groans as it approached a body that seemed lifeless.


    "D-Dea----"


    "You should have just let her die, but here you are, dying with her... What a tragic love-sillful story... sniff, sniff. May the gods bless you next life where you get a maiden rather than a ''Whore''!!" a mocking voice echoed behind me.


    "By the order of our Dawn Hero, I hereby announce the death sentence to these filthy sinners that trampled on ournd....."


    -------


    Soon, the surroundings morphed into a dark ce.


    "-ha-ha-ha" My vision sprinted faster as if racing through the middle of the night, stealing nces back at a horde of low-level monsters in relentless pursuit.


    "FASTER!! ASHER!!!" The sound echoed through the dark expanse, urging my vision to move even faster in a forest that seemed to swallow the feeble light.


    "W-Where? Where? Where? WHERE AM I????" I shouted as the tears and snot leaked.


    ----------


    ''Thunder, thunder''


    The surroundings shifted once more, this time to a ce cloaked in ck ashes.....


    "puff, puff, puff" My vision turned blurry, moving frantically through the ashes, searching as if engaged in an exhausting marathon, struggling to breathe.


    ''W-Where? Where? Where are you? WHERE ARE YOU????" I shouted yet again.


    "Who is there?" The sound pierced the air, and my blurry vision instinctively sought refuge in the ck ashes, concealing itself.


    And just as it was about to loo---


    /


    Lilith saw Eli''s eyes losing their lustre, and without hesitation, she immediately enveloped him in a reassuring embrace, drawing him back from the haunting depths of his reverie.


    "Darling! I am here... I am here" Lilith bit her lips, and they trembled with concern. She couldn''t help but regret uttering those words.


    Eli blinked for a few seconds before slowly allowing himself to absorb the warmth of Lilith''s embrace. His fingers clung tightly to her back, as if afraid to let go. However, those fingers looked abnormal, almost like a reddish-ck substance.


    ''No, Asher... We are fine'' Eli muttered inwardly, and magically, the reddish-ck substance transformed into the semnce of normal, lively fingers.


    ''Deep inhale''


    Taking a breath, he gradually loosened his grip, releasing the tension that had momentarily consumed him.


    Inside Eli''s soul,


    The colossal mountain quivered, sending ice debris cascading down its slopes, creating a chilling symphony of destruction. The white space resonated with the echoes of suffering, as anguished cries of tormented souls reverberated against the icy walls.


    Seated upon an icy throne, the reddish-ck figure stared its hands... the absence of fingers as if they were chopped off.


    However, the two ethereal white figures beside it extended their luminous hands, their ethereal touched it''s hands. The reddish-ck figure''s fingers gradually normalized before a sigh was released from it.


    It nced at the two figures, they white ethereal ghost-like figures simply shrugged their shoulders.


    Shaking its head in a gesture of acknowledgement, the reddish-ck redirected its attention to the suffering souls.


    "More"


    It didn''t sound live voice instead it cracked a monster voice that sent shivers through the soul space.


    And soon,


    "PLEASE!! STOP-AAAHHHH"


    "WE ARE -ASSSSORRYYYYY!!!"


    "M-MY SON! P-PLEASE STOP THIS. WE SHOULDN''T BE TORTURED LIKE THIS FOR A BIT--AAGGGHHHHH"


    "PLEASE FORGIV----!!!!"


    "N-NO, NO MORE PLEASE!!!"


    "-''sob''-''sob'' HOW LONG WE ARE GOING TO SUFFER LIKE THIS!!!"


    "GOD! PLEASE HELP US FROM THIS MONS-AARRRRHHHH"


    The agonizing cries of the tormented people at the mountain base intensified, creating a crescendo of despair. The reddish-ck figure remainedfortably seated on the throne, a silent observer of the unfolding tragedy.


    ncing at the two figures beside it, who continued to shake their heads in disapproval.

 Chapter 285: What? Its my hand; I can do whatever I want

    "What are you trying to do now?"


    "Guess?~"


    "....."


    "....."


    Two people locked eyes, one with red eyes and the other withvender-colored eyes.


    It was none other than Asher Eli and Pearl Harper.


    Currently on the streets, but the bustling surroundings paid no attention to them, thanks to Pearl''s protective barrier.


    After Lilith departed, Eli decided to take a break in the Library''s second floor. The librarian, upon seeing Eli with a silver card, treated him with newfound respect, recognizing the rarity of a first-year student holding such a card.Soon, Eli found himself on the second floor, simr in structure to the first but adorned with older books.


    As Eli delved into his reading, time passed slowly as sun was about to set when he felt the Librarian turning on the light, and He realized he had forgotten about the orphanage, He then hurriedly left the Library. However, just like the previous day, The Shameless Pearl Harper stood in his way.


    This time, though, her approach was different.


    She had opted for the ssic move.... the Kabedon.


    Eli gazed at the woman he had rejected earlier today, pondering whether shame existed in her vocabry. However, what caught his attention was the ''smug smile'' threatening to escape her lips.


    It was obvious, that she believed her method was working.


    Truth be told, if she was even a little serious, Eli didn''t mind epting her however no matter how Eli saw.... there was no hint in her that she was romantically interested in him.


    "What do you want?" Eli''s patience wore thin with the persistent woman.


    "You know what I want~" Pearl said in a seductive tone... no, more like she tried to say seductively but the execution felt awkward, her strange expression making it more ugly than seductive and then she leaned forward.


    Eli blinked for a moment before a sly smile crept onto his face.


    Pearl was grinning inwardly after getting some tips from her friend''s mother who was renowned for her seductive techniques. She was now confident this time she would seduce him.


    ''Now, I just have to whisper something seductive in his ears, right?'' Pearl muttered, recalling her n.


    "~ha~" Pearl let out a hot breath, her face turning crimson as Eli''s handsome face loomed closer, calming her rapid breath. She began to whisper, "~What I wan--Hikkk!!"


    However, before she could proceed with her seductive technique, Eli grabbed her slender waist. Her modern dress, consisting of blue shorts and a white crop t-shirt, provided minimal coverage, and Eli''s hands made direct contact with her soft skin, causing her to jerk slightly.


    Pearl''s eyes shifted to a serious expression as she emanated a palpable killing intent. She disliked unwarranted touches and was on the verge of cutting those filthy hands when,


    "You are being unreasonable!" Eli muttered, sensing her killing intent once again. His hands slid inside her shorts, and Pearl''s body jolted. Instead of attacking, she stood there with a serious expression.


    Eli''s hands tightly grasped her soft ass, but instead of the enjoying softness, he stared at her with a small, sly smile as he mentioned, "I just read an interesting fact about a mermaid....."


    He pulled her even closer, and her hand, which had been pressed against the wall, finally loosened and fell onto Eli''s shoulder.


    "Take. your. hands. off" Pearl muttered threateningly, but she didn''t summon her spear or resist him.


    Eli scoffed at her words, noting the abrupt shift from attempted flirtation to potential hostility.... as if he murdered her family.


    Eli''s pupils flickered with a light yellow colour, and he smirked, saying, ".....They are very sensitive to mes... especially their lower half, If their skin makes contact with mes, then...."


    Eli paused as he pulled her even closer, their bodies almost touching. In a normal situation, Pearl would have likely blushed, but she now.... she felt her ass heating up as if she were sitting on a hot te.


    She gritted her teeth, berating herself for lowering her guard. Her face paled as she sensed her blood drying out.


    Eli continued, observing her face turning white, "...they lose their blood and slowly be a ''Dry Fish,'' is that right?" His pupils glowed with a bright yellow hue.


    "arh" Pearl groaned, feeling the heat on her ass intensify 10 times as a small wisp of smoke began to emerge from her shorts.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to retaliate truthfully; she felt an intense desire to kill Eli. However, she knew she was under his domain, and attempting anything would prompt Eli to unleash his domain in fire.


    ''Tsk, When did he even use his domain?'' Pearl clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Tell me, what is your real intention for approaching me?" Eli asked with a nk expression.


    "Because I lo--"


    "Please don''t be an idiot. What do you want?"


    "... I said I want to know more about y--arh"


    "What. you. want?"


    "...." Pearl felt her blood almost dried out as ass skin began to peel off, yet she remained resolute, refusing to utter a single word.


    "...." Eli stared at her, sensing her stubborn expression, and shook his head. He couldn''t simply torture her; because he knew if anything happened to her.... the next step would be a war between the Fallen and all of Antis. Moreover, hecked any proof that she harboured malicious intentions.


    ''Sigh, why is everyone against me either powerful or well-connected?'' Eli clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Then, he deactivated his arts, and Pearl sighed in relief, confident that Eli wouldn''t risk the consequences of killing her.


    However, before she could move away,


    "H-Huh?"


    Eli''s forehead touched Pearl''s.


    Caught off guard, Pearl didn''t know how to respond, seeing his face so close to hers. The proximity sent a shiver down her spine, and uncertainty lingered in the air.


    "Brat, are you going to harm me?" Eli asked as he closed his eyes, his tone carrying a mix of curiosity and indifference.


    Understanding his question, Pearl replied without hesitation, "No"


    "My family?"


    "... No."


    "I see..."


    "~Hmm~"


    Suddenly, Pearl felt her burned flesh and skin being cooled and healed. An unexpected warmth surrounded her, and she couldn''t help but feel a strange energy ying at her ass. Confusion and wonder filled her as she looked at him for answers, but Eli maintained his closed eyes.


    Soon, her body returned to normal. She had a disbelieving expression, ''This Water healing method surely looks like ours...''. Witnessing an outsider, other than her own race, able to use such healing methods without a problem was perplexing. Yet, a sense of gratitude reced her initial scepticism.


    After a few seconds, she fully recovered, and Eli slowly removed his hands, not before yfully groping her rear end. The unexpected action made Pearl react with a sharp inhale,


    "Ouch"


    "!!!" She red at Eli and was about to retaliate when she saw him moving his hands towards his nose.


    "H-Hey, w-what..." She immediately caught his hands, ring at him with a red face. "What the hell are you trying to do? You pervert!!"


    Taken aback by the usation, Eli was feeling a little itchy in his ears. Why was she stopping him?


    Looking at her panicked expression and the way she looking at his hands...


    "OH!" Eli suddenly understood, and a devilish smile appeared on his face.


    "What? It''s my hand; I can do whatever I want" Eli said as he tried to shake her hands off, mischief gleaming in his eyes.


    "W-Wh--Wai-Wait!!!" When she saw him again moving towards her nose, she shouted with all her might and caught Eli''s hand.


    "P-Pervert!!" She red at him, her cheeks burning with embarrassment and frustration.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you calling me a pervert?" Eli also red at her, feigning innocence.


    "I-It''s your ha..." Pearl hesitated to say, her words trailing off as she tried topose herself.


    Seeing her embarrassed and teary eyes, Eli smirked inwardly. However, he wasn''t finished yet.


    "What is it? Leave my hands; my ears are itchy or you gonna touch my ear?" Eli said with annoyance as he shook off her hand, trying to divert the situation.


    Hearing that, Pearl sighed inwardly, trying to calm her racing heart. Yet, uncertainty lingered in her heart....


    But her calmness didn''tst long when she saw him sniffing his hands and making a disgusted face.


    "Smells like shit!!"


    Those words and the disgusted expression made her freeze in time, turning into a statue.


    ''Snap''


    Eli took a photo of her teary, red, frozen face, capturing the unexpected moment. A mischievous grin yed on his lips as he immediately turned on his heels and sprinted away, leaving a trail ofughter in his wake.


    ncing back, Eli observed Pearl, still frozen in time...


    "Heheh..." Eli couldn''t contain his mischievousughter. However, hisughter was abruptly interrupted by a soft yet audible ''Thud''


    "Ouch"


    Eli turned his attention to the source of the sound, finding a brow-haired little boy who had stumbled over him. The boy quickly apologized, fear evident in his eyes, and attempted to flee.


    "Hey!" Eli seized the boy''s hand, his expression stern. "Give me"


    ''G-Gulp''


    The little boy, visibly nervous, reluctantly handed over a wallet. Eli epted it, his gaze lingering on the child.... it was the same boy who was chased by a Bakery worker yesterday.


    Looking at his patched and tattered state boy''s dress, Eli didn''t feel pity or empathy.


    "S-Sir, I am sorry, I-I won''t do it again. P-Please don''t call the guards. P-Please, sir..." The boy pleaded, desperately trying to escape Eli''s grip. The onlookers around them went about their business, seemingly indifferent to the scene unfolding before them.... as if this was normal.


    Eli gazed at the tearful boy, desperately attempting to conjure up some excuse.


    Yes, it was all nonsense, and Eli was well aware that the little boy might repeat his acts. Despite considering releasing the child....


    "As a wife, I scold you when you do something wrong"


    "My Darling, don''t ever regret your choice"


    These words reverberated within him, guiding his decision.


    "Here" Eli dered, reaching into his pocket and offering the boy a single copper coin.


    "Huh?" The boy was initially surprised by Eli''s unexpected generosity. He hesitated momentarily, ncing at Eli''s indifferent gaze. Slowly, he extended his hand to ept the coin. Just as he was about to depart, thinking he had escaped the situation,


    "Wait" Eli called out, grabbing the little boy''s cor.


    "Y-Yes?" The little boy turned worried because there were some people who gave him money but then they beat him for that... He wondered Whether Eli was that ''Kind''.


    ''p''


    That p resonated in the area, momentarily halting the bustling activities around them, only to resume as if nothing unusual urred.


    "If you dare to do it again, I will call the authorities and.... I will personally check tomorrow what you did with that ''ONE'' copper coin" Eli dered with a stern and resonant voice.


    The little boy, initially bewildered, realized he hadn''t felt any pain from the p, he hurriedly checked his body but was nowhere to be found, ''But I saw his hand and that loud sound....''.


    As Eli winked at him, the boyprehended the situation, tears streaming down his face.


    "I-I am sorry ''sob'', ''sob''. I-I will save this and show it to you tomorrow, sir ''sob'' ''sob''. Please don''t hurt m-me."


    ''Tsk''


    ''Tsk''


    ''Tsk''


    Eli''s ears twitched as he heard a few tongue-clicks.


    "Good," Eli nodded and patted the little boy''s head, feeling he was a really good actor. Even Eli felt he was doing the normal viin thing in this scenario.


    After a few gentle pats on the boy''s head, Eli left, leaving the child to ponder the strange encounter.


    The little boy observed the peculiar man who had given only one copper coin but acted as if he had aplished something grand. In his experience, these were the kind of people who believed they were above others.


    However, despite his initial judgment, the little boy felt a sense of gratitude toward Eli.


    ''Those jerks won''t take this coin... Even if it was just one, it''s enough to buy a loaf of bread... Brother and sisters, we can have dinner tonight... hehehe'' the little boy thought, a glimmer of hope in his eyes. As he prepared to run away, something unexpected happened.


    ''Ting, Tang, Ting''


    The little boy frowned when he heard a coin sound from him, ''I don''t have any coin other than one copper....'' , checked his pocket and discovered something inside. To his surprise, his pocket, previously torn, seemed to be mysteriously patched up with a sticky substance. Peering inside, he found three copper coins, two silver coins, and¡ª


    "Golde---" The little one quickly covered his mouth, realizing the value of the golden coin. He looked around cautiously before calming his racing heart.


    With teary eyes, he nced in Eli''s direction, who was now quite far away.


    "THANK YOU!!" The little boy shouted his gratitude as loudly as possible.


    Eli simply waved his hand without turning back, but the words reached him.


    "T-Truly, Thank You Big B-Brother!!" The little boy''s voice wasn''t loud but audible enough this time.


    However, Eli halted his steps, and with ocean-blue pupils, he looked back. The boy''s tear-streaked face was adorned with a grateful smile as he covered his pocket with one hand before hurrying away.


    Eli observed the scene with a stern gaze, revealing little emotion.

 Chapter 286: He must be using that disgusting technique!

    "That Bastard!!"


    "I told you, didn''t I? He was the worst scum I have ever seen!!"


    "..."


    The air crackled with tension as Arlyne O, Kyra Ch, and Kira Ch shot fiery res at Eli, their bodies pressed against theforting shadows of a nearby shop.


    Kira and Kyra had yearned for another enchanting moment akin to yesterday. Yet, as the minutes ticked by without Eli''s appearance, disappointment etched itself on their faces, casting a shadow that also enveloped the children around them.


    Most notably, ''That Romeo boy'' wore an expression of ''Very genuine'' heartbreak.


    Deciding to leave the orphanage, Kyra and Kira were constantly nagged by Arlyne to return to the dorms since it was unsafe to be out at night. Both Arlyne and Oliver had been assigned as guards to Kyra and Kira, with the primary objective of safeguarding their Young misses.


    While Arlyne had failed to track down Kira and Kyra during yesterday''s prank, she clung to them like a shadow this time, refusing to let them slip away unnoticed.


    On their way, they encountered Eli, who had stumbled over a little brown-haired boy. Initially, everyone smiled, assuming Eli was offering something to the child until he unexpectedly pped the boy.


    Kyra''s eyes turned cold, mirroring Arlyne''s disgust at Eli''s actions. The situation became even more repulsive when they learned that Eli intended to return and check on the money.


    What was the fucking reason he even gave money to the child? To save it?


    Kyra was on the verge of intervening to help the mistreated child by that pervert when Kira, with her blindfold,manded,


    "Stop!!"


    Both Kyra and Arlyne halted, turning to face Kira, who looked at them with her blindfold with a calm demeanour.


    "That p was powerful enough to kill a 6-Star Heart Ranker"


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Come to think of it... Yeah'' Arlyne mumbled, reflecting on the strength of Eli''s unexpected blow.


    As they lingered in contemtion, their eyes caught sight of the little boy, his voice ringing out with gratitude towards Eli. The scene left them momentarily stunned. When Eli halted his steps, casting a nce at the muttering child then the child ran away, a sense of intrigue mingled with their confusion.


    Eli then turned his head, maintaining a stern gaze that seemed to prate the surroundings. However, a subtle smile yed on his lips as he shook his head, the enigmatic expression leaving an indelible mark on the atmosphere.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    Kyra and Arlyne''s hearts skipped a beat, the rhythmic thumping resonating with an inexplicable warmth that flushed their cheeks. It wasn''t solely Eli''s striking handsomeness.... although that may have yed a small part. The crux of the mattery in the fact that even in that fleeting smile, a genuine emotion resonated... It truly held emotion.


    While they had glimpsed him smiling before, it paled inparison to the current expression.


    Kira turned her blindfolded gaze toward her sister, seeking an exnation or a subtle signal, but Kyra remained silent, caught in a mesmerizing moment.


    "Kyra?" Kira''s voice sliced through the air.


    "...H-Huh? Yes?" Kyra stammered, attempting to mask her surprise with an awkward smile.


    Arlyne, too, snapped out of her reverie, her embarrassment evident in the deepening hue of her flushed face. She couldn''t fathom why her heart had skipped a beat, but the intensity was undeniable.


    Locking eyes, Arlyne and Kyra shared an unspoken agreement to leave, perplexed by the unanticipated fluttering within them. However, as Eli drew nearer, their heartbeats grew louder.


    "Is he using that ''Charm'' Technique?" Arlyne spected, well aware of the charm''s potency. Her brother was the one who suffered more, he had been with his wives all the time to dispel any rumours of his sexuality.


    "Y-Yes, he must be using that disgusting technique!" Kyra joined Arlyne''s conviction. She believed Eli was using the charming technique because no matter how they analyzed it, there was no other exnation for their pounding hearts.... Well, it was better than acknowledging something, right?


    Deciding to distance themselves, they were abruptly halted.


    "Kira?" Kyra eximed as she witnessed her sister sprinting towards Eli.


    "Your Highness, Stop!!" Arlyne shouted, her concern evident as she pursued Kira, fearing Eli''s charm might have unforeseen consequences.


    "Arrhhh" Kyra gritted her teeth in frustration, joining Arlyne in chasing after her impulsive sibling.


    "Hmm?" Eli lost in his thoughts, raised an eyebrow as a blindfolded woman charged toward him.


    Eli didn''t want to say this again but he couldn''t help but say, ''How in the hell is she running toward me?''


    "-Ha-ha-" Kira gasped as she stood before Eli, the others catching up.


    "???" Eli surveyed them with question marks in his eyes.


    Arlyne moved to pull Kira away when she heard Kiramand, "Hand" and saw her catch Eli''s hands, "Arlyne, check his hands for any red spots"


    Following Kira''s authoritative tone, Arlyneplied.


    Eli nonchntly swatted away Kira''s hand and addressed the trio, "I''m running out of time. See youter!"


    Eli hurriedly left, and Kira followed. Sighing, both Kyra and Arlyne ran after them, thinking, ''She really does whatever she likes... ah!''


    While running, Eli nced at the back of his hand, where a bright red mark seemed to have appeared due to the collision of his p. He used his water healing method to alleviate the burning sensation before disappearing into the distance.


    After arriving at his destination, Fiana, the mother of the orphanage, remained silent, allowing Eli to enter while the children erupted in joyful shouts at the sight of him. Just like the day before, Eli engaged with them, teaching, ying, and sharing meals. As he prepared to depart, however, a chorus of disappointed voices rose:


    "Big brother, you didn''t sing!"


    "Hate you, big brother!"


    "How could you lie to us!"


    Eli chose to ignore their pleas, steadfastly refusing to sing despite their persistent requests. The children, particrly the ''Romeo boy'' expressed his resentment, clenching his fists in frustration at Eli''s unyielding stance even after Oscar award acting.


    Fiana observed the scene with dissatisfaction, feeling as if her chicks had been lured away by some other duck.Eli, satisfied with the oue, was about to take his leave when Fiana dropped a bombshell:


    "Oh, I forgot to inform you, since you camete, this will not be considered attendance" she stated matter-of-factly before closing the door.


    "...." Eli''s eyes twitched when he heard, ''So, I just wasted my time!'' He sighed, well aware that he was three hourste. Nevertheless, frustration lingered as he thought, ''At least you could have told me that earlier; I would have happily left this ce'' Eli shouted inwardly as his gazended on a blindfolded honey-haired woman who was diligently cleaning the yard.


    ''Hmm, I haven''t seen her today peeking at me...'' Eli thought, puzzled. Whenever he visited, she had a tendency to peek at him like a stalker.


    "Come earlier tomorrow," Brynhildr, the blindfolded honey-haired woman chimed in with a smile and a wave.


    "Yeah" Eli nodded, noticing the red dirt on her dress and hands even though the ce didn''t have any dirt... but choosing not to dwell on it.


    Leaving the orphanage with a nonchnt expression, Eli asked,


    "So?"


    "Hmph, now you can see us!" Kira dered with annoyance evident on her face.


    The trio had been with Eli throughout his time at the orphanage, and Eli''s dismissive behaviour had irked them.... He treated them like air.


    "Y-You could at least respond to us!" Arlyne was the most annoyed by Eli''s antics. While they were the ones approaching him, witnessing how he treated them like insignificant nuisances couldn''t help but fuel her anger.


    "Well..." Eli paused, looking back at the trio with a frustrated expression. He felt a hint of satisfaction before asking, "What do you guys want?"


    "I wanted to see those sparkling birds"


    "I-I wanted to hear that song"


    Both Kira and Kyra responded simultaneously without hesitation.


    "...." Eli regarded them with a strange expression, thinking, ''What are you, children?''


    "...." Arlyne facepalmed, realizing her Misses had forgotten to exin.


    Yesterday, Arlyne persistently pestered the sisters to reveal what they had been up to. The sisters, eager to avoid any potential reports to their mother, decided to confide in Arlyne and shared every detail asked to keep secret.


    Arlyn turned teary-eyed as she hugged them tightly. In that moment, she felt a surge of happiness for them, assuming a maternal role that transcended her usual duties.


    "Kira saw your Lightning Bird...." Arlyne stated with a serious tone, capturing Eli''s attention. He nodded, signalling for her to provide more details.


    However, Kira interrupted, catching Eli''s hands once again,


    "I-I saw, I saw those flying birds. It was amazing, you know? It was truly amazing to see.That was the first time I saw it. I-It was truly wonderful... Kira''s hand body trembled as she continued, "P-Please, I-I wanted to see again".


    Eli frowned, ''She can see... my powers? Or what?'' he thought, not fullyprehending Kira''s experience. Witnessing her trembling body, Eli, well aware of the istion thates with navigating a dark world alone, couldn''t help but empathize.


    Even though he had lost his vision for just one day, Eli vividly remembered the overwhelming joy that flooded him when he could see everything again.


    ''Sparkle, Sparkle''


    Hearing the enchanting sound, Kira''s heart raced once more.


    Eli, in response, crafted the Lightning Bird, and the ethereal creature gracefully ascended, hovering in front of Kira.


    "I-I can''t s-see..." Kira uttered in a trembling and taken-aback voice, eliciting frowns from Kyra and Arlyne.


    Eli maintained his gaze on Kira, observing her closely before conjuring another Lightning Bird.


    ''Sparkle, Sparkle''


    This time, Kira''s joyous exmation filled the air, "I-I can see that!!!" Her happiness echoed, leaving Kyra and Arlyne bewildered, unable to grasp the unfolding mystery before them.


    Kyra and Arlyne frowned even more as they couldn''t understand what was happening.


    ''Interesting...'' Eli muttered under his breath, a subtle smile ying on his lips as his gaze remained fixed on his two creations.

 Chapter 287: Cute, Beautiful, sexy... Dangerous combination

    ''Interesting...'' Eli muttered under his breath, a subtle smile forming on his lips as his gaze absorbed the scene of his two creations.


    The two Lightning birds, identical in appearance, radiated a faint, otherworldly glow as they hovered in the air.


    "Hehehe... Sister Kyra, it''s cute!!" Kira''s voice resonated with pure delight as she yed with one of the birds. The creature responded to her touch, darting through the air with nimble grace. Its ethereal glow seemed to reflect the joy shared between the two.


    Meanwhile, the first Lightning bird floated nearby, its features mirroring a subtle hint of mncholy. Arlyne, drawn by the enigmatic aura of the hovering creature, extended a cautious finger towards it.


    In an instant, the bird responded to the offered touch, fluttering towards Arlyne with a gentle grace. Intricately designed sparks of light danced around them, creating an almost magical ambience.


    "It''s cute!" Arlyne''s words were apanied by a genuine smile, her initial curiosity reced by a newfound appreciation for the yful nature of the Lightning bird. The air buzzed with a sense of wonder and amazement.


    Eli''s focus remained solely on the Lightning bird perched with Kira.


    ''She can see it... ah'' he mumbled, a subtle realization dawning on him.


    Turning his attention to his hands, Eli observed as a reddish-ck substance dissipated from his palm. ''It''s getting weirder as if m--'' his thoughts were abruptly halted by an energetic voice.


    "What is the difference?" Kira inquired, gently patting the Lightning bird that rested on her hand.


    "... I don''t know" Eli responded with a small smile, opting to keep certain truths concealed. He couldn''t risk divulging too much to them; theplexities of his abilities were best kept a secret.


    Though Kira and the others sensed his evasion, they chose not to pry further.


    "Then what about the song?" Eli questioned, squinting his eyes at Kira. Heprehended the visual aspect, but the mystery of her ability to perceive sound lingered in his mind. ''Does she also have hearing problems?'' Eli spected, seeking rity.


    Everyone suddenly flinched, exchanging awkward nces filled with uncertainughter. It was evident that they had forgotten to create any side n for handling inquiries about Kyra''s hearing problem, a closely guarded secret.


    Kyra, Arlyne, and Kira avoided Eli''s gaze, unwilling to reveal the truth. The unspoken message was clear ¨C they didn''t trust Eli enough to divulge this sensitive information.


    Eli waited patiently for their response, but it became apparent that none of them were prepared to answer. He simply shrugged, sensing their hesitation and understanding their need for secrecy.


    "Anyhow... Kira" Eli said as he positioned himself in front of her.


    ''Snap''


    The Lightning birds disappeared, drawing attention to Eli''s next move. Kyra and Arlyne frowned, anticipating Eli''s intention when they saw his hand rise towards Kira''s face.


    They were about to stop him when, Kyra''s unexpected interjection startled everyone, including Eli.


    "He won''t hurt me!!"


    Eli was intrigued by this sudden deration, prompting him to inquire, "OH!! What do you mean by that? Kira" as his hand hovered close to Kira''s cheeks.


    "I have my own ways, Eli, and it seems you''re starting to remember my name correctly" Kira said, sporting a sly smile.


    Eli raised an eyebrow, he kind of liked this cheeky brat who acted as if she knew everything.


    "Well, after yesterday''s incident, I don''t think I will forget who is who... but you are wrong about one thing though" Eli touched Kira''s cheeks and pulled.


    "Ouch, ouch...."


    "Acting all mighty, you cheeky beautiful little brat...." Eli continued to pull her cheeks tightly, a yful gesture.


    He observed her figure, noting that even though it was simr to Kyra''s, her personality made her appear uniquely beautiful.


    Arlyne and Kyra were ready to intervene, concerned about Kira''s difort. However, Eli issued a threatening remark that caught them off guard.


    "If you dare toe, I will make sure to pull cheeks beyond what you could imagine" Eli warned, leaving Arlyne and Kyra flinching. They watched helplessly as Kira''s cheeks were pulled like rubber, swallowing nervously as they stood frozen in ce.


    "Ssstozzzzppp..."


    "You know... you and your sister always get on my nerves... especially yesterday..." Eli said, yfully pulling Kira''s cheeks back and forth.


    "Aarrhhh!" Kira''s head moved with the motion, her cry echoing with pain.


    Eli leaned closer to Kira''s face, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he contemted removing her blindfold.


    "P-Perv--" Kyra attempted to intervene, but Eli swiftly shifted his attention.


    "And you..." Eli materialized in front of Kyra, catching her cheeks in his grasp. Simr to Kira, he yfully pulled at Kyra''s cheeks. "Always calling me a pervert. Do you even know what ''pervert'' means?"


    "Aarhhhh!" Kyra squirmed in an attempt to escape, but Eli''s grip held firm.


    Kyra shot Eli a re filled with resentment, biting her lips to suppress any signs of distress. Hoping for Arlyne''s assistance, Kyra was met with an unexpected turn of events.


    "W-What is this?" Arlyne eximed, feeling her legs inexplicably pulled into the ground.


    Kyra was about to unleash her power when,


    "Kyra~~"


    A seductive whisper slithered into her ear, causing her to flinch. Her aurora night sky eyes met Eli''s dangerous proximity near her lips.


    "Those sweet lips of yours, I wonder what they will taste like..." Eli licked his lips, his gaze never leaving Kyra''s lips.


    Kyra''s face turned a bright shade of red, feeling her legs starting to give out. She didn''t understand why, but the effect was undeniable.


    "Y-You bastard, stop!! She is the Princess of the Ch Kingdom!" Arlyne shouted, struggling to break free from the ground.


    Kira, who had initially believed Eli wouldn''t stoop so low, cursed herself for trusting her heart. ''He is really unpredictable'' she thought as she activated her blessing, seeking an answer to Eli''s intentions.


    Using her blessing, Kira sought insight into Eli''s intentions. She whispered to herself, ''W-What will he do?'' before a response formed in her mind.


    "ANSWER"


    ''.....What the...?''


    The information she sought was revealed through her blessing, guiding her understanding. As she deciphered the revtion, her body remained restrained, pulled by an unseen force in the ground.


    "Kyra~~" Eli whispered, releasing her cheeks and softly rubbing her lips. Kyra, no longer in his grasp, attempted to move, but her feet remained rooted to the ground.


    She wanted to unleash her Holy mes, yet her powers seemed restrained whenever he whispered in her ear.


    She was over the joy of hearing how her name sounded...


    Yes, she was able to hear Eli, though it was only her name. She didn''t understand why she could only hear ''Kyra'' but when he called her in that sweet manner, her mind felt like it was going numb.


    "Whenever you call me ''Pervert'' with those sweet lips of yours... I really want to bite it, Sexy girl~" Eli provocatively remarked, bringing his lips dangerously close to hers.


    Kyra, although sharing simrities with Kira, possessed a distinct grace and elegance in her speech and movements, befitting her royal status. Her every word and step exuded a regal aura, emphasizing her true aristocratic nature. Despite being genuine royalty, there was an undeniable allure to her ¨C she waspletely sexy.


    "W-Wa--"


    "Tell me, what would the pervert do in my ce?" Eli questioned, pinching her sweet sexy lips.


    "Grr" Kyra gritted her teeth, attempting to punch him, but he caught her hands and held them above her head.


    "Tell. Me."


    "Gggrrrr" Kyra had no other choice and asked with a voice filled with hate, "What do you want?" while ncing at his lips, attempting to lip-read his intentions without letting him know.


    "I asked you what will the pervert do in my ce?"


    She read his lips and said with hesitation,


    "I-I... I don''t know."


    Kyra lowered her head in shame, realizing that they had dangerously lowered their guard in front of a monster before.


    "Hmm? If you don''t know, then I will show you what the pervert will do"


    Reading those words, her eyes immediately raised in shock. "N-No, P-Please.. Don''t¡ª"


    "Don''t what?"


    "I... I... am s-s-sorry, Please!!" Kyra said in a teary tone, desperately hoping this was just a nightmare.


    "Hmmm, but it was toote..."


    Kyra, reading his lips, realized she was done for and closed her eyes to brace herself for whatever wasing.


    However, no matter how long she waited, she didn''t feel anything on her lips. Opening her eyes, she saw Eli was not there; instead, he was looking at Arlyne, who was almost breaking the ground toe up.


    She sighed in relief but she felt a little lost and didn''t know why, ''Come to think of it, why in the hell I closed my eyes!!!'' she screamed inwardly.


    Eli stood before Arlyne, who was stuck in the ground up to her shoulders, intensely ring at him.


    "Hello, scary cat!" Eli waved his hand as he crouched down.


    Arlyne red at Eli with daggers in her eyes, but Eli simply scoffed and asked, "Where is your brother?"


    However, Arlyne didn''t answer; instead, she shouted, "You bastard, what the hell is wrong with you? Who the hell do you think you are? Do you even realise what you are doing to the princess of the Ch kingdom? If Her Majesty knew what you did, You wouldn''t even die a peaceful death... Why are you acting like a psychopath? I don''t understand what''s wrong yo-"


    "You cannot understand me, scary cat... Even I have a hard time understanding myself" Eli muttered as he gracefully pinched her cheeks.


    Her face turned red when felt a warm and soft pinch unlike others, and she was about to shout when,


    "Heheh... You look cute when you''re embarrassed!" Eli smiled heartfully as he stood up, ignoring the frozen girl who was taken aback by Eli''s sudden gentle expression.


    Arlyne revealed a cute side whenever she was scared or embarrassed; her flustered face only served to enhance her beauty. Furthermore, her scared expressions were particrly adorable, especially when she screamed... she might not know it but this was the reason her brother was always with her to make her she didn''t show this kind of side to others.


    Eli surveyed his "art" Three girls swallowed by the ground, and nodded in satisfaction before saying,


    "See, this is what will happen to beautiful girls if they were to meet a pervert"


    His words caught the attention of others who were doing their best to escape.


    "Ah? What the...?"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    "You are unbelievable!!"


    Ignoring the muttering words, Eli continued seriously, "It''s all fun to y around, however, be cautious next time..." Eli pointed at each of them, "Cute, beautiful, sexy... Dangerousbination who knows when someone turns into a pervert? Well, be careful... I mean, I don''t need to exin everything, right?


    You are old enough to understand, right?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Good, I am leaving then" Eli said as he was about to depart when he remembered something. He looked at Kyra and motioned his hand as if pulling down a flower or something.


    "!!!" Kyra flinched, and seeing her reaction, Eliughed and left the ce in a hurry.


    After a few seconds, everyone managed to get out of the ground and looked at each other with worried and disbelieving faces. The encounter with Eli had left them in a mix of shock, confusion, and a tinge of amusement.


    "He knew" Kyra muttered in disbelief upon seeing Eli using the signnguage for ''Good Night'' as he indirectly indicated he found out.


    ".... Yes, after he caught you, he never spoke a single word except whispering your name" Arlyne added, her tone turning pale.


    "What??"


    "Yes, you are the only one who spoke"


    "???" Kyra was shocked to hear that. ''Then he just mov--'' her thoughts were interrupted.


    "He must have moved his lips without sound to find the answer" Kira exined, realizing what it meant.


    Kyra pped her forehead, realizing she had fallen for that cheap trick.


    "We need to be cautious around that pervert" Kyra muttered with a hateful gaze.


    "I''m gonna put him under the ground!!" Arlyne also muttered with angry eyes.


    "..." Kira softly rubbed her cheeks. Her thoughts swirled around the moment when Eli caught her cheeks, and she felt strange images..... screaming people, ice mountains, a ck entity, and two white ethereal entities.


    It was her first time seeing these images. Her curiosity grew about Eli, wanting to understand what more he could show her.


    While Kyra and Arlyne were busy devising a n, Kira was secretly preparing her own n... how to get closer to Eli.

 Chapter 288: ???...What?

    ''Deep Inhale''


    ''Deep Exhale''


    ''Deep Inhale''


    ''Deep Exhale''


    .....


    ...


    Asher Eli sat on the floor, practising his Mana Breathwork. With every breath, the intake of mana grew.The rhythmic pattern of breaths filled the room, each inhtion brought with it a surge of mana, growing in potency with every repetition, while the exhtions released nothing but the air that filled his lungs.


    The veins coursing through his body bulged as if on the brink of bursting.


    Each repetition pushed him closer to his limits, prompting a guttural groan from Eli.


    "errh"


    When he felt the veins on his forehead teetering on the edge of bursting, he abruptly halted the technique, allowing his body to cool down.


    Sweat pooled around him, drenching the floor. Eli sighed, acknowledging the undeniable truth, "Looks like my body has reached its limit...."


    This marked Eli''s second limit, the first encountered during his attempt to master the second form. Aadya''s treatment had strengthened his body, enabling it to handle more mana.


    However, the third form demanded more mana than his current capabilities could endure. Despite seeking alternatives, Aadya insisted that adaptation over time was the only solution.


    Gazing outside, Eli observed the persistent moonlight, reminding him of the duel. He knew he had to showcase his worth; otherwise, like this bug, many bugs might bug him in the future, and he needs to end their shit tomorrow.


    Although Eli had excelled in the training program, his efforts were perceived merely as part of a team''s sess, overshadowed by the belief that the ''Hero'' Sololy, had already inflicted significant damage on the formidable monster, the Dungeon Walker. Rumours circted, suggesting that others had merely joined forces to finish off the weakened creature.


    Rumours even spread saying the Mythical Beast belongs to the Vampire Queen, furtherplicating his reputation.


    Eli wants to know who was spreading this nonsense but it looked like someone put it on online so yeah... fucked up


    Eli rose from the floor and decided to take a shower before retiring for the night.


    "Prisania..." Eli muttered, his eyes fixed on the girl shrouded in a red cocoon. He realized he had been too harsh on her during theirst encounter.


    Just because he was curious about his bloodposition he shouldn''t have to hurt her... regret seeping into his voice, he kissed the cocoon and whispered, "I am waiting for you, and next time, I will give you whatever you want...."


    Recalling her ecstatic expression when she realized he didn''t harbour hatred.


    He wondered what he did that made her like, it was truly scary sometimes.


    Eli chuckled as he showered.He truly liked her crazy expression and he wanted to see it again... His thoughts shifted to his next target.....the Ch Kingdom.


    After the duel, he needed to strike a deal with the Ch siblings.


    "Thud"


    He entered his room and raised his eyebrows when he spotted a figure seated on his bed. Eli smiled and casually inquired, "When did you get back?"


    Instead of heading towards the figure, Eli made his way to the wardrobe, about to retrieve his nightdress.


    "Hmm, it looks like my little brother didn''t bother to greet his older sister who did a lot of work for him..." A charming voice resonated in the room.


    Eli froze, his hands suspended in midair above the wardrobe. He pivoted slowly to find a woman, her neck-length crimson-red hair falling gracefully around her.


    Her eyes, a vivid shade of red ruby, held a captivating intensity. She was adorned in a pink nightrobe, which not only entuated but seemed to mould itself to her top-hourss figure with a certain elegance.


    Staring into those intense ruby red eyes, Eli sensed the undertones of displeasure. ncing down at himself, he realized he was d only in a small white towel around his hips.


    With a nonchnt shrug, Eli continued towards her, unfazed by hisck of proper attire, as if he could predict what was going to happen.


    Standing in front of her, they exchanged silent nces as if they were talking through their eyes.


    Eli inwardly sighed, ''She still thinks I''m a child...'' he mused, deciding to y along. He seated himself on herp.


    She then immediately chuckled and embraced him, hugging his damp back, which lightly dampened her nightrobe. Her hands found their ce around his waist, and she leaned on his shoulder, inhaling his natural scent.


    Eli, a believer in the beauty of the natural over artificial, refrained from using shampoos or other synthetic products unless his lovers put them on him.... and he knew his natural scent was more powerful than some low-ss shit smell.


    Even so, Scarlett remained entranced by his intoxicating manly scent. Unconsciously, she found herself kissing his neck, her hands boldly exploring the contours of his chiselled body.


    "Ashy~... I love you ~chu~" Scarlett murmured, her eyes smouldering with a mix of desire and affection.


    "..." Eli remained silent.


    ".... I love you."


    "..."


    "....I LOVE YOU!" She shouted, forcefully turning his head. Upon seeing his teasing smile, Scarlett snapped out of her lust-induced trance, her face turning crimson with embarrassment.


    "I-I...~Hmm~" She stuttered, attempting to regainposure, her lips sealed by Eli suddenly.


    ''Slurp''


    Eli observed Scarlett using her tongue in an attempt to engage him in a yful struggle.


    This had been a recurring issue since their childhood. Scarlett''s desire for Eli always took precedence, causing her to lose control in their private moments. Post-lust, she would snap back to reality, apologizing for her actions.


    ''She hasn''t changed a bit...'' Eli reflected, kissing her deeply and pulling her hair closer to intensify the connection.


    Initially, Eli believed Scarlett''s actions were merely a result of her desire for him. However, witnessing Mariel''s boldness, Eli understood that it wasn''t Scarlett, but rather her bloodline that asionally took control of her emotions.


    "~Hmm~"


    Breaking away, a thin line of saliva connected their lips. Scarlett rubbed his cheeks, and suddenly, she shifted her expression into one of anger, thinking, ''I should be angry!!''


    Seeing her yfully angry, Eli shook his head, waiting for her to release her pent-up frustration.


    "Here" Scarlett retrieved documents from her inventory, handing them over to Eli with a pretend scowl.


    "Hehehe..." Eli giggled, giving her a simple peck on the lips before delving into the documents.


    Scarlett''s eyes softened momentarily, but she quickly reverted to her feigned anger.


    "Hmmm... Okay.... Hmmm..."


    Eli read through the documents, nodding in understanding. Scarlett, maintaining her irate facade, took the initiative to dry his hair before he could catch a cold, showing her caring side.... A gentle Big sister.


    After a few minutes, Eli set the document aside and asked, "You really did go all out... ah" he was amused by the documents.


    Hearing this, Scarlett let out a smallugh before once again adopting an angry expression.


    Seeing her actions, Eli smirked, locking eyes with her, and innocently asked, "Are you angry?"


    "..." Veins popped on her forehead as she pinched his thighs and furiously demanded, "Am I?"


    "Yes"


    "Do tell me why?" Scarlett insisted, maintaining her furious expression.


    "..."


    "Asher"


    "Because of Mar--"


    "Oh! You''re already calling her name... ah...." Scarlett''s eyes started to turn dangerous.


    "Well, I mean, I call her after everything we did--" Eli''s words were interrupted by a drop of tears.


    ''Sob, Sob''


    Eli opened his mouth to say something, but words stuck in his throat. Scarlett rarely showed her vulnerable side, always wanting to maintain her ''Big Sister Aura''.


    Calming his beating heart, Eli rose from herp and settled beside her. Gently pulling her into his arms, Scarlett leaned into his warmth and slowly cried as her tears and snot stained his chest.


    Eli''s eyes trembled as he witnessed her crying. It felt as if she had lost something dear to her. His breath hardened, and his eyes frequently changed from normal to reddish-ck.


    Eli wanted to console her, but no words emerged. He knew she was truly devastated by his actions.... going after her mother.


    If Eli had wanted to, he could have said some coaxing words to temporarily calm her down..... Yet, he understood it would only be a temporary fix.


    Eli never anticipated that Scarlett would be this devastated. The realization weighed heavily on him.... It was truly painful for him.Gently patting her back and ruffling her hair, Eli looked at the ceiling, silently thanking himself for controlling himself before Zera if not, he didn''t want to think about it...


    after seeing his sister''s pain, Eli would not guess how much Adriana would be devasted by his action.Such actions could have caused more hurt, not just to Adriana but also to Zera.


    After a few minutes of crying, Scarlett lifted her head and met Eli''s nk gaze. Desperation shone in her eyes, a silent plea for hope.


    Eli understood what she sought, yet uttering the words of regret would make him the worst kind of scum. His actions not only wounded Scarlett but would have consequences for Mariel as well. Having made his choices, he was prepared to face the fallout without regret.


    As Eli remained silent, Scarlett''s frustration grew. Even though she was well known about her brother, she longed for a glimmer of false hope.


    With a defeated expression, she asked, her voice trembling, "W-Why?"


    "....It happened naturally" Eli responded, his eyes lowered in shame.


    "....." Scarlett nkly stared at Eli''s face.


    "Big sis--"


    "Call me Scarlett" Her interruption was firm.


    "....Scarlett, I liked her character. She is trying her best in everything, and she liked me too, so--"


    "So, you fucked her?"


    "Well, Kin--Huh?" Eli was suddenly taken aback as she pushed him onto the bed and sat on his stomach. With a darkened expression, Scarlett demanded,


    "Why? Why Asher? Why is everyone taking you away from me?"


    "Wai--"


    "STOP IT!"


    "..."


    "Arrhh" Seeing Eli acting docile irked Scarlett even more.


    She leaned in and bit Eli''s neck, blood leaking from the wound. The metallic taste and something else on her lips fueled her frenzy. Instead of stopping, she bit the other side.Just like before, blood oozed from each bitten area, forming a grotesque tableau on Eli''s skin. Scarlett didn''t stop; she went over every inch of Eli''s body, marking him with a fric energy.


    Eli, despite the physical pain, understood that it couldn''t bepared to Scarlett''s mental anguish. His stoic silence was broken only by the rhythmic sound of her biting. He patiently waited for her to release the turmoil.


    After hundreds of bites, Scarlett, with a bloody mouth, surveyed her artwork. Eli''s entire upper body was now a canvas of teeth marks and blood, a chaotic blend of pain and symbolism. Despite a twisted sense of aplishment, she also felt an overwhelming pain, seeing the brother she had hurt.


    ''Sob, Sob''


    ''Sshhh''


    Tears dripped from her eyes,nding on Eli''s bloodied body. Before they could reach his skin, they turned into hot steam.


    "I-I am sorry" Scarlett said, covering her eyes. She couldn''t handle the pain from her heart; she needed someone to vent to.


    "I love you, Big Sis" Eli said, rubbing her cheeks with trembling hands. He hadn''t anticipated Scarlett''s intense reaction.


    "W-Why, brother? Why, brother?" She asked while sobbing.


    "....." Eli gently wiped away her tears, only staring into her teary eyes.


    "W-Why did you make her p-pregnant, but not me? ''Sob'', ''Sob''"


    "..." Eli, who was gently rubbing, suddenly halted his actions.


    "???...What?"

 Chapter 289: Right person at the right time....

    "Soulvorax"


    "What?"


    "Soulvorax, that''s the incantation"


    "....Hmm..." Scarlett pondered, tilting her head. The weight of the unfamiliar word hung in the air. After a few minutes, she nced at another person in the room, someone who shared her facial figure "....I never heard or even read anything like that"


    "...Is that so?... There were no records... ah" Mariel, Scarlett''s mother pondered, she wanted to know whether Scarlett might know something about it but seeing her ''No Idea'' expression.''It seems I am the only one who knows about his secret.....'' Mariel thought as a sense of happiness rose from her heart.


    "Can I leave now?" Scarlett''s tone grew sharper, irritation and annoyance escting with each passing moment.


    "...A-Are you still angry, dear?"


    Hearing that hesitating voice, Scarlett''s expression turned dark with hatred. She shouted, "I am angry?....


    Of course Not....


    Of course....OF COURSE, I AM FUCKING ANGRY!!!"


    "...S-Sca--"


    "Tell me, Mother, you are the one who wanted to get rid of my brother from our life, and now.... You seduced that same man you hated.


    Are you Fucking kidding with me now?" Scarlett''s voice, filled with venom, reverberated in the office room, each word carving into the strained silence.


    "..." Mariel, silently epted her daughter''s anger. She clenched her fists, understanding that this confrontation was inevitable. The weight of her guilt bore down on her shoulders, visible in the slump of her posture.


    Scarlett stared at the mother who was once proud and stubborn, now lowered her head in shame. It fueled Scarlett''s annoyance, mixing with a bitter disappointment.


    "Tsk" Scarlett clicked her tongue and exited the door with a loud m. The abrupt noise echoed,


    "BAM"


    Mariel stared at the ce where Scarlett had left. She wanted to follow her daughter, but her legs felt rooted to the ground.


    If Eli were with her, she might have faced her daughter more easily, but Mariel recognized the wrongness of depending on Eli. After all, she was the one who caused all this.


    Mariel knew the kind of approach she needed.....


    ....


    ...


    ''Sigh'' Scarlett sighed as she entered her room, copsing onto the bed.


    In truth, she wasn''t angry with her mother; the real source of her frustration was herself for letting this happen.


    She had lost her brother to many women in her life, and while she knew her brother still loved her, the sight of other bitches, even if it was her own mother.... fawning over him triggered her anger.


    To distract herself, she turned her attention to the contracts. A small sense of satisfaction welled up as she realized she had seeded in everything her brother had hoped for.


    Initially shocked by the documents Eli had shown her, Scarlett discovered the extent of illegal activities within their kingdom. Lower nobles were involved in selling soulless women and men in their local territories. The more she read, the deeper her anger grew.


    Illegal women trafficking, embezzlement, extortion, exploitative taxation, forced contracts (Like they should not tell anyone about this), Illegal Contracts transportation and there was a dark underbelly thriving in the shadows.


    ''Sigh, what''s the point of abolishing the ve trade and prostitution?'' she mumbled in a sad tone.


    Before, the ve trade had operated under established rules and regtions, ensuring ves certain rights and a degree of equality. Now, illegal ve trades operate without any restraint, and everything was messed up...


    As for prostitution...


    ''Sigh'' Scarlett sighed again. It was a total disaster... worse than ve trading.


    Under the royal decree, prostitution was banned, and to provide a certain amount to each Sex workers, and those who wished to work other jobs, could work as maids or jobs in noble houses were provided with minimum guaranteed wages.


    It was clear that money remained a critical issue for the sex workers. Even if the amount provided was smallerpared to what they earned before, it offered a glimmer of hope... a chance for them to live somewhat happily and pass away with a semnce of dignity


    Yet, the reality proved far more cruel.


    Only Scarlett knew the truth after her intense investigation though by ident...


    Around the capital, things seemed rtively fine since it was near the castle, Sex workers mostly turned into maids working in the noble while others decided to open some shops. However, the further the distance from the capital, the worse the situation became.


    Despite job opportunities being provided, sex workers were still assaulted by their nobles, coerced into contracts to maintain silence, and once again treated as prostitutes. The supposed protection of the royal decree was a mockery in these regions.


    But the cruelty didn''t end there. In remote areas, local barons and low-level nobles would kill sex workers and take their subsidiary amount, recing them with others and stealing their identities to continue profiting from their illicit activities.


    Worse yet, the killing of sex workers took on the guise of an ''Order from God'' prompting the involvement of followers from the Temple who began massacring every sex worker,belling them as ''sinners''.


    The people in remote areas unquestioningly believed in this divine directive, willingly cooperating with nobles and Temple Followers to keep these atrocities hidden.


    If Scarlett hadn''t been searching for her younger brother, she might never have uncovered the disgusting nature of humanity.....


    If she hadn''t seen Ava''s face before, she might have mistaken the imposter for Ava....


    If not for her younger brother killing an entire vige, she might not have understood the gravity of the situation....


    When Scarlett shared this information with her mother, she received a dismissive response, ''Proof''.


    Scarlettcked concrete evidence; her knowledge rested on rumours and spections.Attempts to inquire further were met with silence.... after all, it was deemed an ''Order from God''.


    From that day, Scarlett resolved not to be the heir of the Duke''s house. She refused to align herself with such disgusting people.


    ''Why can''t we eradicate all this filth?'' Scarlett crumbled in anger, her eyes flickering with yellow slits, revealing the depth of her frustration and fury.


    ''Thud''


    Suddenly, her room door swung open, and sensing this, she immediately hid those documents. She red at the ier,


    "Knock before opening my door"


    "This is my home, I can do whatever I want" Mariel shrugged her shoulders as she entered the room.


    ''Snort'' Scarlett snorted, thinking she had enough money to live in a separate house, but she refrained. Once she left the house, she knew she could lose more than she could gain.... Being a Phoenix had its privileges.


    Mariel silently sat beside Scarlett.Taking a deep breath, she slowly and gently began to tell everything that she had been hiding, recounting her life from the beginning until now.


    Just like Eli said, once she opened her heart, the other party would surely open theirs.


    "..."


    "..."


    Scarlett embraced her mother as tears poured from her eyes. She couldn''t believe her mother had been enduring so much pain, never sharing it with anyone.... it must be painful.


    Scarlett knew how painful this feeling was, having suffered in silence herself.Just like she thought she had lost her brother, her mother had lost her only friend and was unable to seek revenge.... It was truly painful and hard.


    All this time, Scarlett believed Mariel was a selfish woman who only saw her gains, even the engagement... she thought it was all about Mariel making connections. But now...


    She wasn''t sure how to say this, but she felt that she and her mother were born to suffer like this.


    Just like mother and daughter.


    Mariel nced at her child who was silently crying for her, Mariel''s eyes turned teary as drops of tears dripped from her cheeks.


    Mariel finally opened up to her daughter, and her action provided fruitful results. Rubbing Scarlett''s back, Mariel silently thanked Eli for pushing her to share more.


    Whether she was imagining it or something else, she saw Eli''s figure winking at her with a smirk.


    ''Heh...'' She chuckled inwardly.


    This wasn''t the first time someone told her to open up. Her Head Maid had also suggested it numerous times, yet she never heeded the advice.


    However, now, she opened up due to a single person with whom she had just made contact a few days ago..... It was truly peculiar because this kind of connection happens in everyone''s life.


    ''Right person at the right time...'' Mariel mumbled silently.


    After a few minutes, Scarlett calmed down and gently looked at her mother. She couldn''t bring herself to hate this wretch woman who had seduced her brother.


    Okay, let''s be real Even if her story was sad, Scarlett wasn''t going to let that cloud her judgment. Yes, she cried, but that was all. She felt sadness for her mother, and that was it.


    "Have you already told Ashy about this?" Scarlett asked.


    "Hmm" Mariel nodded, her cheeks showing a hint of red... She was finally going to speak about her love.


    "..." Scarlett''s lips, eyes, and mouth twitched seeing her mother like that.


    "What about Little Mia?"


    "...Well...."


    Seeing her hesitation, Scarlettmented, "She might not care, right?"


    "....Sigh, yes" Mariel sighed and nodded in disappointment. She had tried to make amends with her younger daughter, but Mia was not even looking at her like a human..... Mia''s gaze held an expression that said ''Seeing a piece of shit''.


    Scarlett was a little closer to Marielpared to Mia, so Mariel could only take baby steps to mend their rtionship.


    "Well, it''s your problem" Scarlett shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t want to force her little sister just because she had ''lightly'' epted Mariel.


    "I know, I will do my best" Mariel said, taking the matter seriously.


    "Let me tell you, I haven''t forgiven you for touching my brother" Scarlett said firmly. She didn''t want Mariel to think Scarlett had forgiven her just because of her sad past story.


    ''Tsk'' Mariel clicked her tongue inwardly, however, outside she looked somewhat sad.


    Although she wanted to open up, she also desired to open up her rtionship with Eli. Controlling her bloodline proved challenging whenever thoughts of Eli crossed her mind.... it''s kind of making her horny every time.


    Before being a Mother, Mariel was a Duchess, and she knew how to utilize every resource.


    ''Snort'' Scarlett snorted, seeing through her mother''s attempts to act innocent.


    "I am sorry, but I cannot control myself, you know..." Mariel said innocently, seeing that her act wasn''t fooling Scarlett.


    "Control yourself?" Veins popped on Scarlett''s forehead.


    If she had the power, she really wanted to punch her mother''s face.


    Scarlett had been controlling her hormones for 10 years.... for the fuck sake it was 10 years and yet this bitch...


    If not for Mariel''s intervention during Scarlett''s first encounter with Eii, Scarlett was sure there would be lots of Little Ashys swimming around inside her body, searching for something to take rest.


    "Yes, the moment I fell in love with him..." Mariel hesitated a little, and her face turned a little red as she said, "... I wanted to have his child" unconsciously rubbing her belly.


    "H-Huh?" Scarlett''s eyes lost their lustre, and her dark eyes fell on Mariel''s belly.


    "D-Did you do it with him?" Scarlett asked with an emotionless voice, hoping it was not true.


    "H-Huh, W-Well..." Mariel snapped out of her future imagination and looked at Scarlett with a shy expression.


    How could she say it to her own daughter? Even though they were on the verge of crossing the line.... She couldn''t corrupt her daughter. Those things were nasty, and only an adult could perform something like that.


    Mariel and Eli did everything except pration, So Mariel wasn''t sure how to say or what to say to her own daughter... It''s kind of embarrassing.


    Like the final nail in the coffin, Mariel''s shy and embarrassing expression unveiled the untold stories to Scarlett,


    Scarlett, abruptly standing up, couldn''t contain the rush of emotions that surged within her.


    ''SLAP''


    The resounding p echoed through the room.


    Mariel, taken aback by her daughter''s unexpected action, met Scarlett''s gaze, her eyes reflecting surprise and a hint of remorse.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Tears flowed from Scarlett''s cheeks, each droplet carrying the weight of unspoken pain and betrayal. She made a swift exit, leaving Mariel in a state of shock.


    Mariel, left alone, had yet to snap out of her daze.

 Chapter 290: ~I am sorry~

    "So, that''s what happened?"


    "Hmm"


    "Hmm... but.... Even if you didn''t trust your mother, at least you could have trusted me. Do you really think I would sumb to others just because of lust?"


    " ....I...."


    Scarlett bit her lips, her eyes carrying the weight of regret as she lowered her head.


    "Sigh" Asher Eli visibly sighed, a mix of disappointment and understanding in his expression.


    After revealing everything to her brother, Scarlett finally realized she had let her emotions take control of her.... Even if her mother had done something, she should have at least put her trust in her brother, who would never hurt her.


    Her inner demons told her that mistakes might happen even if the other party was well-resolved. Scarlett now regretted letting her emotions get the better of her. If she had just patiently listened to her mother, she might not have pped her.


    It wasn''t her fault, to begin with. It was just when Mariel talked about the child, especially ''Asher Eli''s child,'' she couldn''t help but snap.


    Eli hugged her trembling body, his touch a mixture offort and support, and patted her back, waiting for her to calm down.


    After a few minutes of hugging, a small voice emerged,


    "You didn''t do it with her?"


    "..." Eli lowered his head, his eyes filled with aplex mix of emotions, ''I guess, when a childes, everything might getplicated...'' he mused inwardly and said, "No, I didn''t."


    Seeing his serious face, Scarlett felt really relieved and moved from his embrace.


    Eli smiled weakly, seeing her expression returning to normal as if she had gotten her salvation. Eli couldn''t help butment,


    "Even if we did something, there is no way she could have gotten pregnant in a single night"


    "??..Oh? R-Right?....Ha...ahah...hahah" Scarlett''s eyes shifted from relief to realization, herughter echoing with awkwardness.


    Scarlett cursed herself; how could she forget such an important thing? Even if mistakes might have happened, it wasn''t her mother getting pregnant in a single day.


    The process of a Soulless impregnating a Transcendent was not impossible, but it was far from easy. Even if the Soulless beings engaged in intimate rtions with Transcendent beings for an entire month, the chances of pregnancy were a mere 15-20%.


    This difficulty led many individuals to avoid forming partnerships with Soulless beings. Even for those who took the risk, there was a significant chance that the child might not survive or be born as a Soulless (with an 80% chance), or face the unfortunate fate of never being able to have a child. The intricateplexities of such unions made them a rarity and a choice made with great caution.


    "Haha..." Scarlett averted her eyes, a subtle difort lingering in the air.


    Eli''s lips twitched with annoyance; he yfully pinched her cheeks.


    "Ouch"


    Scarlett shot him a re as she rubbed her cheeks and muttered half-heartedly, "When my mother arrives tomorrow, I''ll deal with her".


    "Hmm? Mariel ising?" Eli squinted his eyes in surprise.


    "Hmm?You don''t know? Well, I guess it was confidential..."


    "What?"


    "Sigh, your duel with the Hero of Theos Kingdom is spreading like wildfire" Scarlett exined as she picked up Eli and ced him on herp.


    Eli sighed inwardly, realizing Scarlett''s character treating him like a child was not about to change anytime soon. He shrugged, indicating his readiness to hear more details.


    In essence, people were buzzing with curiosity about the impending duel between ''Asher Eli'' supported by the Vampire Queen herself, and ''Kayden'' the hero of Theos Kingdom.


    The anticipation stemmed from a desire to witness the oue of a battle involving Eli, who was endorsed by the powerful Vampire Queen because they knew Vampire Queen wouldn''t support a weakling and Eli was already infamous in the Nex Academia... So they were expecting some kind of intense battle.


    And some nobles got interested; if they deemed Asher Eli worthy, they intended to establish a connection with him.


    Mentioning Nobles, Scarlett and Eli were well aware that it wasn''t merely about Eli''s personal worth but rather an attempt to leverage a connection with the Vampire Queen through him.


    "I see..." Eli nodded, recognizing the chance to prove himself in the eyes of many without much effort, a cunning smile appeared however it was soon calmed down.


    While Eli contemted his ''Elegant Speech'' for tomorrow, Scarlett''s hands delicately wrapped around his abs, applying healing lotion to the biting marks.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she saw the consequences of her actions on her only little brother. She cursed herself for failing to control her emotions.


    "I-I am sorry" she mumbled.


    Eli nced at Scarlett, his expression unreadable. He chose not to vocalize forgiveness because he knew if she acted again like this it might not hurt him but what about others? What if Lilith saw this?... He didn''t want to think about it.


    Observing her brother''s reaction, guilt surged within Scarlett. Before it could fester into another emotional dilemma, Eli broke the silence with a teasing remark.


    "Are you sure it was the right way to ask for forgiveness? I thought it was different when we were little" he said, sporting a smirk.


    Blushing slightly, Scarlett adopted a falsely angry demeanor. "Hmph, it seems my little brother really grew up as a pervert."


    "To my defense, I was corrupted by my big pervert sister" Eli retorted.


    "I-I am not a pervert!!" Scarlett vehemently denied his yful allegations.


    "...Then what''s with this flowery smile? ''Sniff'' ''Sniff,''" Eli smirked, ncing at her crotch that had be wet.


    "T-Th..." Scarlett''s face turned crimson.


    "Hahahahah..~Hmm~"


    Annoyed by her brother''sughter, she decided to silence him by sealing his lips.


    Amused by her reaction, Eli gently grabbed her face and deepened the kiss.


    "~Hmm~Hmm~"


    ''Slurp''


    ''Slurp''


    A sensual symphony of kisses reverberated through the room. Scarlett''s hand glided with deliberate intent towards Eli''s lower body.


    With a slow, teasing motion, she slipped her fingers beneath the towel, securing a firm hold on the warm, pulsating length.


    "~Hmm~"


    Eli bit down on her lip, a subtle shiver coursing through her as if her very existence hinged on this moment.


    Scarlett continued her exploration, her skilled fingers dancing over his form, while her other hand skillfully found his nipple, expertly applying a tantalizing pinch.


    A surge of heat radiated from Scarlett''s touch and the connection of their mouths.As Eli opened his eyes, he found Scarlett''s gaze transformed into mesmerizing yellow slits, mirroring Mariel''s.


    Aware of the impending intensity, Eli braced himself. As long as both parties refrained from asserting dominance, a thrilling action might ur.


    "Ah," Eli felt the throbbing intensity of desire as if his arousal had aspirations beyond mere stimtion.


    "~Hmm~Cum~Mmm~Cumm~Hmm"Scarlett''s murmurs grew more passionate, her kisses deepening as she sensed Eli''s anticipation escting.


    "Arrhh~" Eli moaned, surrendering to the waves of pleasure.


    "~Ha~Ha~"


    "~Ha~Ha~"


    Their breaths synchronized in the aftermath of their intimate exchange. Scarlett withdrew her hand from beneath the towel.


    As she examined her hand, now adorned with a creamy fluid, a subtle ''gulp'' escaped her.


    ''Gulp''


    With deliberate grace, Scarlett brought her hand to her nose, inhaling the distinctive scent. Her flushed face betrayed a mixture of excitement and satisfaction. Without hesitation, she licked each finger with her long tongue, savouring the lingering essence.


    Eli observed in silence as she meticulously cleaned every inch of her fingers, leaving no trace of the white fluid.


    ''Lick''


    "I am sorry"


    Scarlett said with a cheeky smile, concluding with a final, deliberate lick.


    A heightened warmth enveloped her body as she sensed Eli''s intense gaze, as though he were on the verge of devouring her.


    Eli rose from Scarlett''sp and swiftly crouched down, slipping beneath her nightrobe.


    "W-Wai~~AAHHH~~"


    Before Scarlett could protest, Eli yfully nibbled at her, eliciting shivers of pleasure.


    "No Panties.... hehehe..." Eli''s mischievous chuckle echoed from within the nightrobe.


    "N~No~ahh~tha~mm~wa~aahhh~" Scarlett struggled to articte her thoughts as Eli continued teasing her mercilessly on her little sister.


    Eli spread her slits even though he was under the gown, Eli could clearly see her convulsing inside.


    ''Squelch''


    ''Squelch''


    With deliberate intent, Eli gently inserted his middle finger whilevishing attention on her clit.


    ''Slurp''


    "~aarhhh~No~Sl~hmmmm~sllooo~~" Scarlett''s sensitivity heightened, her eyes flickering with yellow slits. The desire to dominate her mate surged within her; she carved his hard thing inside her now; she wanted to ride on it until they died; she wanted to wither him under her mercy.


    However,


    She refused to heed the constraints of her bloodline, fully aware of the consequences that loomed. What she sought was equality, a connection beyond the limitations of lineage.


    Her hands gracefully traversed towards Eli''s head as she reclined slowly,


    "~Y~Yes~Aaahhh~FUCK!!~~~"


    Eli skillfully explored her depths with two fingers, simultaneously applying an intense suction to her clit. With each contact of her nectar essence against his skin, he felt his body getting turned on, drinking her nectar only made him thirsty for more.


    "OH!" Scarlett''s eyes widened as she sensed an unexpected sensation at her back entrance.


    "T-That''s~haa~dirtyyyyyyy~~"


    "I~Ashy~~am~ahh~I~Cumminggg~AASSSHHYYYYYY!!!"


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "~ha~ha~" Scarlett''s mind became enveloped in ecstasy as if she were floating on clouds..... Soon, she covered her face while breathing heavily, her features flushed with a mix of pleasure and embarrassment.


    "~hmm~"


    Eli bestowed a tender kiss upon her lower lips before rising gracefully. His gaze lingered on Scarlett''s night robe, now wrinkled and drenched in her warm sweat, and her tousled crimson-red hair, a testament to the intensity of his actions. The desire to see her face overwhelmed him.


    Allowing his hip towel to fall, Eli approached Scarlett. Gently, he took her hands, revealing her alluring face.


    Scarlett didn''t stop him even though she didn''t want her brother to see her messed up face currently.


    "...Scarlett," Eli whispered as he met her teary eyes, her face flushed with a mix of emotions, and her slightly parted, drooling mouth.... His own eyes flickered with a soft pink hue.


    ''tttrrrrr''


    Without hesitation, Eli tore away her nightrobe, revealing the beauty of her bounty-full breasts, the allure of her erect nipples, and..... the shimmering dew on her lower lips.


    "~Ashy~" Scarlett called Eli with a voice that carried both seduction and vulnerability.


    Reluctantly tearing his gaze away from her enticing form, Eli redirected his attention to her face, where a myriad of emotions yed out.... desire, vulnerability, a connection that surpassed mere physicality and.... a hesitation?


    Observing Eli''s gaze, Scarlett sensed the imminent union, a moment when they would truly be one.


    A tingling sensation stirred in her stomach as Eli''s proud stature became apparent. His readiness heightened the anticipation of her emotions and sensitiveness.


    She yearned to plunge his sword inside her and make a mess out of her as much as possible to immerse herself in the culmination of their years of love and longing. The desire to embrace him tightly, mp his thing tightly inside her body and extract every ounce of babies, sent shivers of excitement coursing through her.


    Her blood surged with unparalleled fervour, an eagerness to engage in a marathon of passion.... 20 rounds tonight. She longed for him to envelop her in his scent, She wanted to be marked by a Strong Male Phoenix leaving... an indelible mark on her to show the world who she belonged. She desired to bear children as many as possible.....


    However, before that,


    "~Marry Me~~Asher~


    ~Marry~your~sweat~Big Sister Scarlett~" Scarlett whispered in a seductive and passionate tone, presenting a small auburn-coloured ring.

 Chapter 291: A disgusting truth...

    Eli stared at the ''Auburn-coloured ring'' its shade mirroring his own hair colour.


    Scarlett''s intent to solidify theirmitment here and now was apparent.


    A weak smile yed on Eli''s lips as he picked up the ring. Observing his action, Scarlett''s face transformed from anticipation to sheer joy. Suppressing her impulses, she extended her left hand gradually.


    "You know, if you want to marry, we could have had a ceremony¡ª"


    "Yes, we will have thatter, but for now, I want to have it before I give myself to you".


    Her voice, stern, serious, and tinged with a hint of panic?, resonated in the room.


    Eli furrowed his brows in contemtion.He was already feeling guilty towards Lilith who wore the wedding ring without a ceremony (He was at fault to begin with) and now Scarlett''s desire to wear a ring, especially since she had prepared it herself.... not him.


    Eli had hesitated face. Noticing this, Scarlett knew he wasn''t scared to marry her instead he was worrying about the ring she prepared,


    "It''s Okay, Ashy~"


    Her soothing words dissolved his concerns as he shifted his attention back to her. Scarlett''s expression had changed, radiating warmth and gentleness, a stark departure from the previous intensity.


    Eli dismissed his lingering doubts. He couldn''t keep her waiting any longer as he,


    Mana Breathing


    Deep Inhale


    Terra Arts: 2nd Form


    /Elemental Derivative/


    An auburn-coloured ring hovered in Eli''s palm, apanied by a red crystal material.


    Luminiscale


    Luminiscale, the red crystal material Eli acquired from the cksmith workshop, was a dragon scale renowned for creating high-level armour and shields. Its exceptional properties allowed it to absorb a substantial amount of mana and expel it rapidly, making it a sought-after material for crafting shields.


    Just like this material, He gathered an array of rare materials not only for his studies but also with the intention of presenting heartfelt gifts to those dear to him. Each material carried its own significance, representing the depth of his emotions and care for his loved ones.


    Sunfire Orchids


    A unique material that Eli carefully selected for Lilith''s ring.


    This golden leaf substance possessed the extraordinary ability to absorb sunlight and emit it in a radiant disy, resembling the warm glow of the sun. While it might seem like ordinary material to others, for Eli, it held profound significance as the embodiment of his love for Lilith.


    Eli had prepared items for his Adriana and Scy. Yet, he refrained from presenting these tokens to them for distinct reasons. Adriana, one of the recipients, was avoiding Eli, creating an obstacle in the gifting process. On the other hand, Scy.... Eli was waiting for ''something''.


    Eli found himself in a peculiar financial situation... He was broke. While it wouldn''t be urate to say he waspletely broke, thanks to Adriana''s seemingly "infinite" supply of credits.


    However, his own hard-earned funds were cleared, leaving his credit bnce in the negative.


    With a resigned sigh, Eli inwardly muttered, ''Let''s not think about it....'' He proceeded to melt the Luminiscale in his palm, not through heat.... but rather through a process of liquefaction... splitting or melting molecules without the need for conventional heat.


    While Eli had initially acquired these rare materials with the intention of crafting gifts for his loved ones, there was an additional motive behind his actions. He aimed to use these materials to enhance his mastery over ''Elemental Derivatives'' striving toprehend the intricate properties of various substances.


    Although he had achieved a level of control over solid materials, the ability to create those materials..... was out of his reach... as of now.


    Witnessing Eli''s determination, Scarlett gazed into his radiant emerald green eyes, her attention shifting to the red material he held. She felt an urge to intervene, to dissuade him from using such a rare and valuable material.


    The ring might be costly, but its significance paled inparison to the material capable of protecting a life. Even an idiot would recognize the importance of such a choice.


    "Ashy~," she murmured under her breath, her voice carrying a mixture of concern and affection.


    Scarlett observed subtle tremble in his fingers as if each finger possessed a consciousness of its own while manipting the materials.... truly magnificent.


    It was truly fascinating; Scarlett found herselfpletely absorbed, forgetting everything as her body gradually calmed from the heightened state of arousal.


    Though the atmosphere, charged with passion, slowly settled down, both parties involved were still upied with their respective tasks.


    After a few minutes,


    After a few minutes, Eli, his face drenched with effort, held a lovely crimson-patterned auburn ring. Twirled threads of auburn crimson swirled around it like a snake.... it was their hair.


    The ring seemed to radiate a soft glow, capturing the warmth of their shared moments and the passion that fueled their rtionship. Each twist and curve in the design whispered of the unspoken promises and uncharted adventures thaty ahead.


    Scarlett''s eyes never left the ring after itpletely changed, she was sure it was more beautiful and more elegant.


    Scarlett''s eyes never left the transformed ring. She was certain she felt an overwhelming sense of beauty and elegance as if the very essence of their love had been encapsted in its delicate form. The threads of auburn and crimson seemed to intertwine with a grace that mirrored their own connection, creating a visual ode to the intertwining of their lives.


    The mere thought of holding it made her shiver with excitement as if the ring held the testimony of their bond transcending the world.


    Observing her joy, Eli felt content that his efforts had borne fruit. He was about to ce the ring in her hand when a clearing of the throat interrupted the moment.


    "Ahem"


    "???" Eli looked at Scarlett with question marks in his eyes.


    "I-I want you to... you know... propose m-me," Scarlett stammered, her face turning crimson red as she spoke.


    Eli, looking at Scarlett''s baby dress and then at his own state, couldn''t help but wonder, ''Now?''


    "A-Ashy?" Scarlett called out, trying to break the awkward silence.


    ".... Now?" Eli asked, nervously looking Scarlett up and down.


    Realizing the awkward dilemma, Scarlett found the situation somewhat exciting.... You know, proposing nakedly... it''s kind of new. However, one thing was really strange, that was unlike Scarlett, Eli wasn''t calmed down yet.


    "Yes!!" Scarlett answered without hesitation, though her eyes couldn''t help but nce at Eli''s rather vigorous state.


    "..." Eli stared at her with a disbelieving expression but feeling her expecting eyes.


    ''....Okay, let''s make her beg for forgivenesster'' Eli noted in his heart as he moved away from the bed, Scarlett following him.


    As they stood facing each other, Eli''s face was now a brighter shade of red with shame.He couldn''t help but feel embarrassment and shamefulness.


    He had never seen or heard of this kind of proposal, ''Just calm down, you jerk!!!'' he inwardly cursed his vigorous state that refused toy low until it found its resting ce.


    Even if it was a naked proposal, it could have been somewhat fine, but.... his current condition made the entire proposal appear different.


    "Should I dress-"


    "Nope" Scarlett cut him off, determined not to miss this opportunity. Excitement surged through her, especially when she saw her brother''s face turn even redder, and her little sister began to tremble.


    ''Sigh'' Eli sighed inwardly. He had hoped he could at least wear something, but it seemed his sister had some kind of kink.


    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and then opened his flickering pink eyes,


    "My Dear Scarlett...."


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Scarlett''s heart raced wildly, her eyes flickering with yellow slits, anticipation and excitement coursing through her veins as if at any moment, she might jump on him.


    "I, who lost my dear mother, engulfed by the darkness, in the midst of my devoid life, you came into my life like a sun, protected me like a Wonderful Big sister, Guided me like a Mother when I lost the path to move forward...."


    The soft moonlight cast a gentle glow on the room, creating an intimate atmosphere as Eli spoke with sincerity.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Scarlett tried her best not to shed tears, her fists clenched, and teeth gritted, struggling to contain the flood of emotions within her.


    "In the journey of life, A person who protected me... I want to protect her by not being selfish... I want to protect her from hurting herself for being Big sister...


    I want to protect you... now... tomorrow... forever.... until the end of my life...


    Not as a brother or son.... as a soulmate... a lover... a half part of me...a Husband.


    I want to make you happy.... I Love You, Scarlett.


    .....


    ....


    Will you make me the happiest person and marry me?"


    Eli spoke gently, the ring representing their unification in his hand,


    ''Thud''


    Scarlett crumpled, her legs giving way as they trembled, seemingly drained of all strength. Her face was stained with tears, a cascade that broke free as if a dam had burst, the sound of her cries resonating in the room.


    She wanted to rise, to ept the ring he offered, but her body refused to cooperate. No matter her efforts, only the echoing sobs seemed to fill the space.


    T-This wasn''t what she expected. She merely wanted him to ask her to marry him, a simple step towards the final stage of their rtionship. However,


    N-now, overwhelmed with happiness, a strange mixture of pain gripped her.


    Yes, She was happy, so much so that the happiness felt like it could consume her to death. Her brother didn''t just want to protect her as a sibling or a son..... No, he envisioned a deeper connection....half of him devoted to her?It was beyond her wildest hopes.


    Yet, beneath the joy lingered a different kind of pain...


    The memory of when she thought she lost her brother.... She lost her soul to live. Everything looked devoid of colours and even in the midst of pain there was something that told her she would refuse to ept his death news....


    Yes, in the end, she found her brother but.... at what cost? He lost everything, he lost his human emotions, he lost his happiness, he lost his.... wife.


    Those mere thoughts haunted her till now and might be in the future because she could no way to forgive herself for leaving him alone.


    Even if no one else knew his past or... his true self, Scarlett did. She understood that the pain he bore was far more profound than anyone could fathom.


    If it were any ordinary person, they might have already moved on and attempted to build a new life. However, for Asher Eli, it was a perpetual nightmare that refused to fade away.


    It was a beautiful nightmare, one he wished to relive again and again..... Even as he smiled and appeared to move forward, Scarlett knew that it was far from the truth.....a truth that might seem disgusting and hateful.


    A disgusting truth.... to others but, for her, it was a beautiful love.


    A Love that transcended everything in this universe.


    .... Had she not witnessed that twisted day, she might never have understood who Asher truly was and what it meant to be loved by him.


    Yes, The twisted day: The day after his mother''s death. Scarlett witnessed his true, twisted self....


    The night he, the ''Real'' Asher, the child..... dug his mother''s grave for what?.... just to hug her, uttering those poignant words:


    ''I love you, Mama''


    Yes, just to hug her.... this twisted sense continued every day, even after his mother''s body had turned into a skeleton.


    It was the moment Scarlett realized her ordinary love could never reach her brother. That night marked the beginning of the twisted Scarlett, willing to do anything for her brother''s love.


    If Scarlett were to make a wish, it would be to see her brother''s true self..... After his mother''s death, he concealed his genuine emotions, only revealing a few aspects considered normal for a human.


    She longed to witness the twisted side that had intertwined with her own, shaping her into the person she had be....


    If possible she wanted to see him again.

 Chapter 292: Ashy! Focus on me!!

    "~Hmm~"


    "Slurp"


    "~Ahmm~"


    "~hmm~ahhaa~it''~s tickkll~hahaa~ing~~Ashy~"


    "Ah? You made me do that without a single bit of cloth... You know how embarrassing that was?" Eli said as he yfully tickled her underarm while sealing her lips.


    "~Hmmmm~ haha~ Well, We can''t forget this kind of proposing, right?~haha~" Scarlett asked in an amusing tone, her eyes sparkling with yful affection.


    Eli was about to respond when Scarlett added with a mischievous smile, "I''ll definitely tell our children how their father proposed...~Hmm~~"


    "Wai~ha~hahaaha~hmm~Le~t~mee~hhahaha~"


    Eli didn''t miss a beat and sealed her lips, continuing the yful torture to her underarms. He definitely would not allow this... he determined not to let his children know about his embarrassing past, ''It''s worse than death...''he was fullymitted to distracting Scarlett with affectionate antics.


    Eli''s eyesnded on the auburn crimson ring on Scarlett''s left-hand ring finger.


    ''Hehehe...'' Eli chuckled inwardly, feeling a surge of pride as he believed he had finally achieved what was meant for him.


    "~Hmm~Yezzz~~"


    Hearing her moaning sound, Eli looked at her again, the atmosphere between them charged with a mix of passion and tenderness... again.


    He was currently caressing her lower lips, with his vigours thing safely nestled between her ass cheeks.


    Scarlett, who was sitting on hisp due to her weakened legs after the proposal, Eli desired to use this opportunity to take revenge on her.


    Leaning her back on his chest, Scarlett was deeply kissed by Eli, each kiss a testament to their shared emotions and desires. One of his hands skillfully yed with her nipples and fondled her soft boob like no other day, and the other explored her soft curves and clit making her stutter in excitement.


    ''Squlech''


    ''Squlech''


    "~MMM~S~Slow~HHHaa"


    Eli''s middle finger skillfully explored her inner folds, sending shivers through Scarlett''s body.


    "~Ha~Ash~As~It''s~ing~haaa"


    Scarlett gasped, feeling the intensity building up within her. Her stomach grumbled as she raised her hips in anticipation of the release, Eli abruptly stopped every movement.


    "Hmm? What did you say?" Eli asked with a serious expression, his eyes dancing with a hidden smirk.


    Scarlett, on the brink of ecstasy, halted and looked at Eli with a nk expression. Seeing his not-so-hiding smirk, her eyes involuntarily twitched. Instead of getting annoyed, she turned gentle and said,


    "I am sorry"


    Eli raised his eyebrows, he was not really expecting her to apologize.


    "Are you?" Eli asked as he very slowly resumed his movements.


    "~Hm~" Scarlett moaned a little, feeling pleasure even from the slow motion.


    "P~Pretty Please~~" Scarlett whispered in his ear, biting it gently. Her body had already reached a peak, and all she wanted now was to feel that hard, twitching sensation inside her heated core.


    "..." Eli noticed her eyes flickering yellow-slits back and forth. He understood that she had reached her peak, and any further dy might lead her to attempt domination, causing another pain in the ass shit just like how her mother caused it.


    So,


    ''Thud''


    Eli pushed her to lie down on the bed, cing his throbbing vigour rod at her dripping scared ce.


    "S-Show me everything" Scarlett murmured, her gaze locked onto Eli''s eyes.


    "???" Eli tilted his head in confusion.


    "You said you want me to be selfish, right?"


    "Hmm."


    "T-Then show me your true side!!" Scarlett said softly, conveying eptance for every part of him.


    Eli initially frowned, struggling toprehend, but as he continued to scrutinize her, his eyes widened.


    "N-No," Eli''s body hesitated, yet his pulsating vigour thing betrayed his internal conflict, twitching with excitement.


    "I-It''s fine, Ashy. I know what I am asking might cause you pain but as a big sister... I want you to move forward and ept who you are. Also, I am Transcendent, so it won''t affect my body," Scarlett said with a reassuring smile.


    Eli''s eyes widened in surprise, his mind clouded with a barrage of questions. "B-Big sis? Wh-When did you? How? W-Why?"


    "~Chu~ I love you," Scarlett softly pecked his lips, her gaze filled with warmth. "I know, my little brother!"


    "..." Eli bit his lips, his eyes darting nervously. "H-How much do you k-know?"


    "I know everything..." Scarlett said as she kissed his lips again, her touch conveying a mix of understanding and eptance, "From Mother''s death until we spread apart."


    "...." Eli turned silent and closed his eyes while nodding, a small, weak smile appearing on his face.


    "What am I?" he asked.


    Seeing his expression, Scarlett''s body trembled in worry, but she desperately wanted him to ept himself, even if only for a fleeting moment... She longed for him to embrace his true nature.


    "Doesn''t matter to me what kind of blood running through your body....


    All I love is my only little brother... My only son... My only lover.... My only half part... My only... Husband"


    Scarlett dered with a dark intensity. Her eyes reflected an intense possessiveness and obsession beyond anything she had ever shown before, "Even if it costs my life, I want to see the man who made me like this. I want to be united with him, I want him to pour his every emotion onto me....


    So...e on, Ashy! Grant my one and only wish before our unison!" Scarlett shouted, her expression growing even more dangerous.


    Her stomach tingled like no tomorrow, her slits leaking uncontrobly.


    "..." Eli kept his eyes closed, contemting the situation. ''She knows... ah,'' he thought, feeling a mix of fear and uncertainty. ''W-What should I do?'' He was scared, knowing the gravity of what she was asking.


    "Ash.... I won''t disappear, trust me.I will be with you until the end" Scarlett reassured him with a gentle voice, her tender fingers gracing his cheeks as it gave him a sense of relief and eptance.


    "...." Eli''s eyes trembled, ''Fine....'' he thought to himself before slowly opening his eyes.


    ''Snap''


    Something inside him snapped like a chain breaking.


    "!!!!"Scarlett''s eyes widened in happiness, her breath stopped witnessing the unveiling of her brother''s genuine eyes. her heart raced as she watched her brother''s obsessive expression.


    The Reddish-ck pupils.... the original colour of his eyes.


    It reemerged, revealing a side of him she hadn''t seen in a long time. It was as if she had unlocked a long-lost connection, bringing back the true essence of Asher Eli.


    Reddish-ck pupils, representing the undiluted truth of his being. These were the eyes that had looked at his mother, that had expressed his love, and Scarlett could feel the intensity of those emotions through them.


    Yes, those were the eyes he had until his mother''s death.After her passing, they turned red, as if a negative ''ck'' emotions filter had been applied, concealing a part of him. However, whenever he dug his mother''s grave, his eyes returned to normal as he hugged her lifeless body, whispering words of love before gentlyying her to rest again. Then, his eyes turned red once more....


    like a psychopath.


    He may look different now, but it was all the same. The current him was more like 100% of his true self rather than the 40-50% he had revealed before.A revtion that brought a sense ofpleteness to Scarlett. The walls he had built around himself were crumbling, allowing her to see the entirety of Asher Eli.


    (A/N: I apologize if my words were unclear for some of those who couldn''t understand. To simplify, both personas were aspects of Asher Eli. However, the emotions and feelings he revealed were typically around 40-50% to others, with asional instances where he showed more towards his wives.


    Therefore, when I mention 100%, I mean he was expressing his genuine emotions and feelings without any concealment... you may not get it now but in the future, you will understand)


    "...Ashy~" Scarlett found herself captivated by the eyes that had once ignited this connection. She tenderly touched and caressed the corners of Eli''s eyes.


    The eyes that only held her reflection, the obsessiveness for her, the pure tender twisted love for her, the insane amount of possessiveness.... as if she was being pulled into a wormhole that she was never able to get out.


    The true nature of Asher Eli.... Specially, Asher, Her little Brother.Once his eyes set on someone, it didn''t matter who are they or what are they.... He would get them in his palm through any method.


    "sshhh" She felt a subtle pull from her body.


    "B-Big si--"


    "It''s Okay, Ash. It''s fine. I won''t disappear" Scarlett reassured him with a small smile, sealing her words with a gentle kiss.


    "~Hmm~"


    Eli initially attempted to avoid the connection, but Scarlett held his face firmly. He sensed something entering his mouth..... not a mere tongue but something more profound energy.


    "~mmm~"


    Scarlett moaned in ecstasy, immersed in the sensation of this intimate connection, her little sister releasing sensations of pleasure.


    After a minute, they separated,


    "See~ It''s just a single day''s worth of life... I have hundreds of years.


    So, Let''s Fuck the night until the morning!!!!" Scarlett seductively whispered into his ears.


    ''....'' Eli shook his head with amusement, though a subtle undercurrent of worry washed over his body.


    He was aware of the current situation.... his true self, or rather, his genuine and sole bloodline, had been activated.


    The cause of his pain....


    His fear, a haunting nightmare he longed to forget, yet paradoxically, he desired that his nightmare would never cease...


    "Ashy! Focus on me!!" Scarlett''s words snapped him out of his reverie.


    He shifted his attention to her impatient expression, a smirk ying on his lips as his fingers gracefully traced over her body.


    "HMmmm~~" Scarlett''s form trembled as she felt her life being drawn away.


    For anyone else, losing a hard-earned life through the cultivation would be cause for distress, yet for Scarlett, this sensation was pure ecstasy....the very feeling she craved from her brother.


    Despite Eli''s assurances that he would protect her, here she was, seeking something that caused her pain.....


    Well, what could he do other than steel himself to finish this as soon as possible...


    ''ssshhzzzzhhhhssshhhzzz''


    A sizzling sound resonated from their merging regions.


    "HRRMMM!!"Scarlett tightly gripped the bedsheet, the sensation of an ice-cold object prating her innermost self finally, ''FINALLY!!!! FUCK YESSS!!!!'' she screamed inwardly.


    "AARRHHH!!"


    It wasn''t the pain of the hymen breaking; rather, it was the body''s rejection of epting the counterpart of her race.


    "Arrhh!!" Not only Scarlett but Eli groaned when he felt a searing heat akin to a hot frying pan on his vigour thing. It felt as if his soft tissue might melt and tear, such was the extent of the body rejecting the eptance of a counterpart.


    Anotherplication arose between them.


    Despite the Phoenix bloodline responding to emotions, there were consequences of defying nature''s order.


    An Inferno Phoenix and Frost Phoenix were never meant to bepatible at the biological level.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Tears trickled from Scarlett''s eye corners. Eli halted his movements, his eyes fixated on their point of connection.


    "What the...???" Eli was shocked to witness a substantial amount of blood emanating from her slits.


    It wasn''t rted to her hymen since he hadn''t reached that point yet. He tried to recoil when,


    "N-No-arrmm-N-No A-Asher....ha...ha... Please," Scarlett muttered, wrapping her legs around his waist.


    With hazy eyes, Scarlett observed her Asher. She sensed his pain at seeing her suffer, ''Fuck! I thought it was a normal rejection process, but it''s a lot more painful than what they described in the book!!''


    Seeing her agony, Eli''s heart stopped for a second before his body emitted a pink mist from his skin pores.


    "-aarrhhhh... ha... ha.... G-Go on... ha... ha-" Scarlett breathed heavily, feeling her pain being alleviated.


    She initially believed her body had finally epted Asher as her mate. However,


    "A-Ash?" As her mind cleared, and a clear vision set in, she witnessed her brother''s eyes shrouded in a pink hue, frozen in mid-action as if time itself hade to a standstill.


    "Ashy?" Scarlett turned, her worry evident as she raised a trembling hand to delicately touch his cheeks when,


    ''ng, ng''


    An illusionary pink cor materialized around Eli''s neck,


    "???" Scarlett''s eyes widened with vignce.


    ''Ting, Ting''


    Then, a pink chain gracefully extended from the cor, shooting towards her neck. Desperation urged her to block it with her hand, but it passed through as if defying thews of the tangible, and,


    ''ng, ng''


    Another illusionary pink cor manifested itself as the pink chain gently touched her neck.


    "W-What the fuc--"


    "~AAAAHHHHHHHHH~~"


    Eli abruptly thrust his entirety inside her, breaking the hymen.

 Chapter 293: In~Out~In~Out~In~Out~

    "~AHHH~"


    "~Squelch~"


    "~MMAAAA~"


    "~F~FAST~AAARRRRR~"


    "~YYEEZZZZ~~"


    "~aah~aah~aah~aah~"


    ''Keek, Keek''


    The bed vibrated vigorously as the two bodies engaged in an intense ''Workout''.


    Eli''s rhythmic movements created a melodic patting sound, resonating in the room filled with subdued moans.


    Scarlett concealed her passionate and erotic expression while embracing his vigour thing filling her insidepletely. Every motion elicited a sensation as if her very flesh was being drawn out, intensifying her pleasure.


    "Scarlett~" Eli called her amidst his erratic breath.


    "N~No~Ahh~Pl-Please~not~my fac~ahhhh~" Scarlettprehended his request, yet she hesitated toply.She couldn''t possibly indulge his request because she may not know what her face looked like but she had the feeling hers must be one of the erotic faces.


    Eli paid no heed to her pleas as he gently removed the hand concealing her breathtaking face.


    "S~Stoppppppp~~MMMMMM~"


    Despite her attempt to halt him, Eli prated deeply, reaching the depths of her being, causing her to shiver with a blend of pleasure and pain.


    Leveraging this moment of distraction, Eli deftly moved her hand aside and gazed upon her countenance: Her ruby red eyes had transformed into yellow slits, tears of joy streaming down. A slight runny nose hinted at the pleasure coursing through her body, and her mouth drooled, saliva flowing from the corners of her lips, staining the bed.


    Her dishevelled crimson hair framed her beet-red face, and her nipples stood proudly.....


    "You are so beautiful!!!... My Dear Wife"


    "~AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"


    Those words struck her deeply as she released her essence.


    "My Dear wife...~ha~ my wife...~ha~ wife....~ha~ wife...~ha~" She uttered under her erratic breath. Those were the words she had longed to hear for a very long time.


    With her hazy eyes, she gazed at Eli, whose eyes were now covered with white crystal irises, resembling diamond-like mirrors.


    It wasn''t as if their phoenix bloodline was seizing control of their bodies; rather, it was merely awakening for the mating process. This intricate dance marked the moment when both Phoenix bloodlines embraced each other without seeking dominance.


    As their eyes locked with longing and lovely expression. Unlike before when he got blind, Eli could now see everything, a tangible sign that his body was adapting to the transformations taking ce within him.


    "My H-Husband~" Scarlett spoke in a weak and shy voice, clearly feeling a bit embarrassed using that term after being referred to as a big sister and a mom.


    A sense of forbidden feelings lingered in the air.


    Eli''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her shy and cute expression, ''Fuck!''


    "~MMMAAA~"


    Scarlett let out a sudden moan as she sensed his substantial vigour growing evenrger.


    Initially, it felt somewhat painful, but for unknown reasons, her body started to respond with heightened sensitivity and pleasure instead of difort.


    In response to the overwhelming sensations, she pulled him into her embrace and engaged in a deep, passionate kiss, her eyes widening with desire.


    Scarlett sensed her vitality being drawn away at an elerated pace, yet she concealed the internal turmoil. She understood that her broth--no, her husband might cease their intimate connection if he perceived her distress.


    Driven by an intense desire, she yearned to fully experience the pleasure of their union, to have him inside her, to drown in the ecstasy of the moment.


    Of course, Eli was fully aware of the situation... Yet, chose to embrace Scarlett''s desires, understanding the intensity of her needs. While he acknowledged and epted her perceived selfishness, Eli drew a firm line¡ªif it ever posed a risk to their well-being or became life-threatening, he wouldn''t entertain the notion.


    "~Hmm~"


    Scarlett moaned as she felt Eli beginning to move, her body instinctively recalling his vigour form, gripping him to extract every milk he had.


    "~FUCK~~"


    Eli, in the throes of passion, sucked on her left breast while teasing her right nipple.


    "~N~No~ Mmm~Nothinge~ahhh~out~~~"


    Despite Scarlett''s pleas, Eli continued to indulge in the bounty of her breasts, sucking with fervour. Scarlett couldn''t help but disy an amused expression at the sight of him eagerly attempting to savour her boobs.


    Her stomach clenched in happiness, and she ruffled his hair as if he resembled a chi--


    "~HHNNNGGG~~"


    Whether Eliprehended her thoughts or not, he suddenly bit her nipple hard. With a smirk, he intensified his rhythmic movements, pounding her fervently.


    Their synchronized motions produced a rhythmic sound that echoed in the room. Scarlett''s moans escted in tandem, reaching a crescendo, signalling that she was on the verge of ecstasy.


    "~Cu~cumm~mmm~with me~~~~"


    She yearned for Eli to climax simultaneously. Eli struggled to control his peak as he heard her whispers.


    Eli''s shaft twitched, and he kissed her passionately as he increased the pace,


    "~aah~I~am~ha~"


    "~MMMMMFFFFFFFFFFFFFF~~"


    Scarlett''s moans resonated in the room, reaching a crescendo as her toes curled, hips lifted, and fingers dug into Eli''s back... A warmth flooded her insides,


    ''Ssh''


    ''Ssh''


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Eli copsed onto Scarlett''s trembling form as they both panted heavily, their connection deepening in the aftermath.


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~"


    Eli tenderly showered her face with kisses, each touch filled with a sensual appreciation for the shared intensity. Scarlett, in the throes of passion, weed his affectionate kisses, embracing the raw and beautiful connection they had just experienced.


    After a few moments of calming down, Scarlett felt the urge for another round, but before indulging that desire,


    "Do you know what happened when I did it?" Eli asked as he pulled her into a warm embrace.


    Having experienced a moment of numbness after entering her, Eli sought rity, recalling the temporary fog in his mind before snapping back to reality upon hearing her passionate moan.


    "Hmm? I don''t know...." Scarlett muttered, her tongue tracing patterns around his nipples, a seductive teasing to fuck her more.


    Suddenly, she added, "Ah? I remembered when you were about to break my hymen, you froze in mid-air, but then... My mind went numb and nk. I only came back to my senses after you plunged me inside" she shared with a satisfied grin, her hand gripping his vigour thing.


    She sensed a fleeting feeling of forgetting something and an itching sensation on her neck, but she shrugged it off, deeming it unimportant.What truly resonated with her was the palpable sense of closeness to Eli.... not just physically, but emotionally and even at the soul level as if they truly became one.


    Eli''s mind swirled with thoughts, unable to pinpoint exactly what transpired. One thing, however, remained certain¡ªhe felt an increased connection with Scarlett. He could feel her desire for him, her obsession for him... His little brother twitched.


    "Heheh.." Scarlett giggled seeing her brother reacting to her.


    He wrestled with the urge to cease their intimacy, particrly considering it was Scarlett''s first time and there had already been a significant amount of blood loss.


    However, the sight of her lingering yellow slits hinted that her heightened state of arousal had yet to subside.


    Just like Mariel said, once they ept their partner''s body and soul, they might go for a week or even a month.


    "Scar--"


    "Let''s Fuck~" She dered without hesitation, settling on hisp and sheathing him without hindrance or hesitation.


    "~AAHH~"


    "What a naughty big sister I have~" Eli muttered, acknowledging the uninhibited desire in her actions.


    "Hehehe..." Hearing her giggle, he tempered his emotions to 60%, aware that she was losing vitality.


    Naturally, Scarlett sensed this adjustment but chose not to address it. Having seen his true self and even more even in their unison, she refrained from further bitch him, considering she had already sacrificed 100 years of her lifespan. Enjoy stories on m_v lemp-yr


    ''Fuck! He is going to be pissed off!'' She thought, however, that she would never tell him the truth.


    "~AAHHHH~"


    "~W-Wait~"


    "Nope, I''m going to make you beg for forgiveness for putting me through those embracing things!!"


    "Hehehe... Let''s see who is going to be~HNNNGGGG~"


    "You talk too much~"


    "~ahhmm~aahhh~mmm~FUCK~"


    "Yes~~ F~FASTTTEERRRRR~"


    "~~AASSSHHHHHYYY~~~"


    In the midst of this sensual and erotic encounter, a little fellow found herself caught in a whirlwind of shock, fear, bewilderment... and perhaps even excitement?


    ''W-What are they doing!!!!'' An apple-green-haired little fellow mumbled inwardly, her forest green eyes wide open as she observed the unfolding spectacle.


    It was none other than Tiana, The Fairy Queen. She had been a good and obedient girl throughout her life... well, until now.


    A few days ago, due to her idiocy, she found herself frozen when attempting to indulge in cookies from the fridge. Thinking it would be a clever way to enjoy them unnoticed.... She failed to realize the door was locked, resulting in her getting stuck inside and freezing.


    Her consciousness only returned when she heard a loud moaning sound.


    Opening her fluttering eyes, she sought the source,


    ''E-Eli?'' She thought, her expression weak. However, her eyes widened suddenly, realizing what was transpiring.


    Her face flushed with a deep red hue, and an instinct to run away surged within her. However, the more she observed them, the deeper she became immersed. Her hands instinctively found their ce on her crotch, though she felt helpless, resorting to scratching the itching sensation that seemed to intensify.


    She found herself on an old bed, conveniently positioned near the red cocoon.


    Torn between the awareness that what she was witnessing was wrong and an undeniable curiosity, she couldn''t tear her eyes away from the spectacle of Eli''s intimate actions.


    ''In~Out~In~Out~In~Out~....'' She muttered as she saw the vigour thing destroying a soft flesh.


    She pondered what would happen if that thing entered her.... almost the same size as herself.


    A shiver ran down her spine not in excitement but pure fear, and yet, an unquenchable curiosity drove her to continue observing, especially the one emitting a pink aura that seemed to interact with her pure mana.....


    Finally, The pure thing, The Little girl, the Queen of Pureness began a slow descent into corruption.


    If Alysia were to witness her friend in this state, she might weep and scream in anguish, witnessing the loss of her only purepanion.


    "FUCK~ ME MOREEEEE~~"


    "I will~"


    "~AAAAHHHHHHH~"


    ''Gulp''


    That night Tiana, the Queen of Fairies, saw the true ''ugly'' world.

 Chapter 294: I wonder what theyre really doing

    Fallen Continent


    As Asher Eli revelled in his intimate teasing moments, deep within the ck-marbled castle,


    "~Hmmm~"


    "~Ahhh~"


    Echoes of moans resonated in the haunting darkness.


    On a grand bed, a resplendent woman rolled around, panting heavily.


    "W-What is this feeling?~mmm~" The golden-haired woman murmured, her deep sky-blue eyes tinged with red trembling as if sensing an immense lust from the connection she shared.


    Her fingers wandered over her lower lips, her dishevelled hair, her panting face, and her breathtaking beauty could captivate any man''s heart... though her heart had only one man.


    "Darling~~" An ethereal and seductive voice escaped her.


    Lilith writhed on the bed, feeling an overwhelming jealousy and unease.


    For hours, she had sensed an abundance of lust through the connection with her husband, Asher Eli.


    The jealousy burned within her as she couldn''t believe that someone else could evoke more lust from her husband than she herself and uneasy about someone worthy opponent appearing.


    Just like any other day, Lilith reclined on the bed, watching the videos she recorded every day... It was just a ''normal'' video she records secre--ahem,anyway, it was a documentation of their daily beautiful life.


    These videos served as her sce during the three days when she couldn''t be with her husband.


    However, today was different. As she watched the video, she suddenly felt an intense surge of lust from their connection.


    She was shocked and couldn''tprehend that the lust wasing from her husband, especially when he had never shown it to her.


    Furthermore, it started to stir her own desires... Horny, making her clearly jealous and envious of the woman who could incite such passion in her husband.


    She contemted moving and confronting the person who seemed to be stealing something significant from her. Yet, she wasn''t foolish enough to interrupt her husband''s happiness.


    Her eyes zed with lust and envy, and she wondered what her husband was doing with that other bitch... though she knew what he was doing but still she wanted at least to feel a little dense.


    "~ha~ha~" She breathed heavily as her insides calmed down a little, sensing that the lust from her husband had diminished but not disappeared.


    "It seems that woman is more important to him than me!" Lilith''s voice echoed with disdain and anger.


    "Hmph," she pouted like a child who had lost her candy. She waited for a few hours, but the lust seemed unrelenting.


    "Grrrrr" Lilith gritted her teeth, thinking, ''Just a few more hours....'' She waited for the dawn.


    "I am going to make sure to put that bitch in her ce!" She muttered with a deadly tone.


    In truth, she felt a twinge of sadness that she had never sensed such a strong emotion from her husband before... no, she did feel it before but it was only a mere seconds when he got jealous.However, this emotion.... the feelings she was getting from him seemed tost for hours, as if some kind of dam had broken.


    "Just wait you bitch!!" Her deadly voice reverberated in the haunted castle.


    Little far away, another castle stood, however,pared to that haunted ck marbled castle... This one looked a mixture of colourful with a maximum of ck marbles.


    It may not have matched the grandeur of the previous castle, but it exuded authority and an unassable presence.


    Inside this castle,


    "Did my daughter return normal?" A charming voice inquired.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Her Highness returned normal, but she seems a little different," echoed another charming voice.


    "Hmm? Different?" Adriana, the Vampire Queen of the Fallen Continent, reclined on her majestic throne.


    "Yes, it''s hard to pinpoint, but she surely felt a little differentparatively before.Others might not notice these minor changes like she appeared more mature and elegant and....."A red-blue-haired woman who wore a maid uniform that was unable to hide her curvy body, Evelina Veilstrike, the Countess of the Fallen continent and Head Maid of the Vampire Queen.


    "And?" questioned Adriana.


    "Well, I.... sense her scent was a bit different," The Head Maid said with hesitation.


    "Different?" Adriana frowned. Her Head Maid, who was considered the Queen of Subus/Incubus, suggesting her daughter''s scent had changed implie---


    "Did she finally find someone she likes?" Adriana asked, her lovely smile revealing her happiness.


    "....I am not sure... Maybe..." The Head Maid responded with a hesitating expression and uncertainty.


    "Hmm," Adriana nodded. She was genuinely happy for her daughter, knowing the joy of finding someone she liked.


    Yet, as a mother, Adriana understood the need for caution. She would undoubtedly conduct a thorough investigation into the person who had captured her daughter''s heart. The world was full of perverts and schemers, and she was determined to protect her daughter from any potential harm.


    "Anyhow, did you find any clue?" Adriana turned serious.


    "No, Master. Nothing found anything rted to the person who kidnapped Master Asher Eli" the Head Maid said with a hint of annoyance.


    Adriana chose to overlook her attitude and pondered the progress of the investigation into the person who nearly kidnapped Eli inside the Nex.


    Yes, Adriana harboured a slight trauma from the incident when she saw Eli being captured by an unknown assant. So she had been searching for him.... The thought of finding that person, tearing them apart, and presenting their remains to Eli lingered in her mind.


    Surely, he would definitely be pleased, right?


    Whether she knew the true story or not, Eli would be pleased by her decisive action.... because he also had some ''trauma'' with that same person.


    After a thorough investigation, Adriana managed to trace the destination of the person who escaped using an artifact. Unfortunately, the trail led to The Fallen Continent.


    Adriana was determined to locate the assant, but the vastness of the continent made it challenging to pinpoint the exact location. The search was proving to be time-consuming.


    "sigh, what about that Fiend?"


    "I am sorry, Master but we couldn''t even find a clue, as if it never appeared"


    Adriana sighed deeply, lost in thought.


    "...M-Maybe Our King might have got it wrong this time?" The Head Maid''s hesitant voice broke the silence.


    "Do you really think Our King lies to us?" Adriana asked with a nk expression.


    ".... Forgive me for my rudeness" The Head Maid bowed her head deeply thinking she might have touched a sensitive subject.


    "Hmmm..." Adriana remained silent.


    "Master..."


    "...."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go tomorrow?"


    Adriana''s lips twitched as she knew what it was. ording to her investigation, many nobles were nning to attend Asher Eli''s duel against Kayden. Moreover, it seemed that the King of Theos Kingdom was the one who spread the rumour about the duel.


    She couldn''t quite grasp the scheming the king was attempting. It was just a duel, yet the King appeared to have some ulterior motive.


    As a supporter and sponsor for Asher Eli, she feltpelled to be present. However, a nagging feeling lingered; if she got by Eli..... a potential nightmare might unfold.


    Adriana was just about to respond when,


    "SSSSSHHHHH"


    "Adriana" Lilith appeared in front of them.


    "My King!!" The Head Maid immediately kneeled down, her face sweating like bullets.


    Even though Lilith had just appeared, it was very rare for her to be present in Adriana''s castle. In her lifetime, the Head Maid had seen Lilith only once before, excluding now.... so worried that her king brought some important dangerous news.


    Adriana stood up from the throne, and like the Head Maid, she also kneeled on one leg. For everyone in the Fallen Continent, Lilith was a god. So, no matter who they served or how powerful they were, in the end, there was no one above Lilith..... The Ruler of Darkness.


    Lilith impatiently moved towards Adriana, her presence exuding an overwhelming aura of dark mana that seemed to distort the very air around her.


    "Arhh," The Head Maid groaned, feeling the oppressive force of Lilith''s dark mana affecting her body. She struggled to maintain herposure under the weight of the Ruler of Darkness''s presence.


    "Leave," Adriana''s voice, though calm, carried an undertone of authority that resonated through the room.


    The Head Maid nodded at Adriana''s order and looked at Lilith, who didn''t even spare her a nce. Despite theck of acknowledgement, the Head Maid understood her ce as a mere being in the presence of the powerful being. Without harbouring any disappointment, she expressed her respect,


    "Forgive me, My King" before leaving the room.


    "You bitch!!" Lilith''s furious voice echoed in the room as soon as the Head Maid departed.


    "???" Adriana frowned as she really got offended when her king called her like that.


    If her subordinates were to hear such words directed at her, what perception would they form? Certainly not a good one.


    "How dare you ignore my husband?" Lilith stood menacingly before the kneeling Adriana, her imposing presence filling the room with an intense aura.


    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    It took a few seconds for Adriana to understand.


    "..." Adriana swallowed nervously, recognizing the gravity of the situation. As she contemted making a swift exit, Lilith''s stern voice cut through the air.


    "Don''t you dare think of running away from me!!" Lilith''s words reverberated with a deathly resonance, freezing Adriana in ce.


    ''Bastard, did you really have toin to her?'' Adriana inwardly cursed Eli for potentially instigating Lilith''s wrath. As she gathered her thoughts to respond, a sudden explosion of force struck her face.


    "BOOM"


    Lilith''s punchnded squarely, sending Adriana sprawling backwards until she collided with the throne.


    "arrrrhh" Adriana groaned in pain, her body recoiling from the force of Lilith''s punch. As she managed to rise, she shot a defiant re at Lilith.


    However, the serious and annoyed expression on Lilith''s face made Adriana realize it was something else.... She had been in Lilith''spany for many years, while they maintained a dynamic of king and subordinate before everything they were friends..... and of course, Their bond as friends meant that Adriana often bore the brunt of Lilith''s frustrations.


    ''Someone pissed her off...!!!'' Adriana''s danger sense signalled the impending danger, urging her to flee. Yet, Lilith casually caught her hand, rendering escape impossible.


    "I am sorry, Adriana but I am really pissed off.


    Only you could withstand my punch" Lilith confessed, her tone carrying a hint of sadness, as if she truly had no other choice.


    "BITC--"


    "BOOM"


    "BOOM"


    "BOOM"


    "BOOM"


    "BOOM"


    .....


    ...


    ..


    The entire castle shook as if it teetered on the brink of copse, each tremor echoing the powerful blows. From a distance, the Head Maid observed the castle breaking with a wry smile, acknowledging that both women were in a league of their own.


    "Really powerful!" she murmured with a hint of longing. In the Fallen Continent, power held immense significance, and the Head Maid couldn''t help but yearn for a strength akin to what unfolded within the castle walls.


    And the rumours circting among the Noble Counts hinted at a deeper connection between Adriana and Lilith, suggesting a romantic involvement. However, despite the spective whispers, no one dared to confront the powerful duo.


    The Head Maid, privy to these rumours, harboured a sense of displeasure at the intrusion of Asher Eli into their lives.


    After an hour or so, the castle''s violent tremors subsided.


    Inside the castle,


    "Sigh, I feel.... relieved," Lilith wiped her forehead, the air heavy with a mix of lingering tension and powerful magic.


    "...." Behind her, a bloody form twitched as if uncertain whether it was alive or not.


    "Come on, Heal yourself" Lilith instructed, her voice carrying a hint of both authority and.... concern?


    "SSsssshhhHHH"


    "Arrhh" Adriana groaned as her body parts got reattached. The room echoed with her painful moans, and the air seemed thick with the dark mana of their intense sh.


    If not for her vampire healing powers, she might have sumbed to her injuries and died... she sometimes wondered whether Lilith was doing this to her because of her healing power or because she was her only friend who took everything like a punching bag.


    As soon as Adriana was healed, Lilith picked her up as if she were a mere sack.


    "W-Wait, Lilith, Let me--"


    Both of them disappeared from the castle.


    After a minute, the Head Maid arrived and surveyed the broken interior, the shattered throne.... She couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I wonder what they''re really doing" With a tinge of red hue, she started to restore the castle.

 Chapter 295: Thats a Secret..... Lilith Sis

    Nex Academia


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    On the sofa, Asher Eli, Scarlett, Scy, Lilith, and Adriana sat, their collective gaze fixated on a particr figure.


    The room was filled with an ufortable silence... Not knowing what kind of expression the individual had.


    An ufortable quiet lingered, broken only by Scarlett''s voice as she dared to break the oppressive silence, her gaze scrutinizing Lilith''s every feature.


    "Yes, this is the same woman who saved my life years ago," Scarlett whispered, her words carrying the weight of history.


    Lilith, however, remained silent, her focus torn away by a more pressing matter ¡ª her husband seated casually on another woman''sp.


    "GGGRRRRR'' A low, guttural growl escaped Lilith as she gritted her teeth in a fit of jealousy and envy. He never favoured herp; it was always her who sought sce on his.


    This was truly infuriating.


    Undeterred by Lilith''s simmering rage, Scarlett enveloped her brother in a tight embrace,pelling him to lean back against her chest.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The sound of cracking barriers reverberated through the room, an unspoken acknowledgement of the unseen force at y. Everyone understood the origin without a single word exchanged.


    ''Sigh'' Eli sighed a deep, resonant sound that carried his weariness. He desired an end to the nonsensical tension, aggravated by Lilith''s interruption during their intimate moment. Scarlett''s unsettling yellow slit eyes required his proximity to calm her frayed emotions.


    Eli''s gaze shifted to Adriana, her face flushed and ears twitching in embarrassment. Lilith''s teleportation not only transported them to Eli''s bedroom but also thrust Adriana into a scene of passion, leaving her bewildered and shocked.... She was truly beyond shocked to see them fucking like raw animals without care.


    "Well, Vampire Queen? Husband~" Scarlett''s question shattered the silence, her eyes fixed on the woman recognized as the world''s Strongest.


    "....." Eli nced at Scarlett as he knew what she was asking but Eli hesitated whether to say this without the other party''s consent.


    "???" Scarlett frowned seeing him not answering but upon seeing Vampire Queen''s evasive expression prompted augh, and looked at Eli with pride and happiness.


    "My brother is the best!" she eximed, holding him tightly, her pride palpable.


    "She is your sister...ah?" Lilith who had been silent for a long time finally spoke.... though her words almost destroyed the barriers if Adriana vigntly invoked another one.


    "Yes," Eli said, a small smile ying on his lips.


    Seeing him smiling at her, Lilith''s jealousy seemed to abate, if only momentarily.


    Scarlett was momentarily captivated by Lilith''s expression, but before she could respond, Eli redirected the conversation.


    "You two know each other, right? Why don''t you tell me how you guys met up?" Eli suggested, attempting to steer the focus away from the brewing tension.


    Scarlett and Lilith exchanged nces....


    "Well, it happ--"


    "I''m sorry, darling, but I don''t remember some insignificant things," Lilith interrupted Scarlett with an innocent voice, unapologetic in her dismissal of trivial details.


    It wasn''t an act; Lilith genuinely didn''t care about remembering what she deemed worthless.


    Scarlett''s lips twitched in response to Lilith''s dismissal, but she continued her tale,


    "Hmm... I think it was around the time when we separated. I was training in the Fiend Forgotten Land....


    The room seemed to hush as Scarlett delved into her past, transporting everyone to a moment lost in time.


    /


    ''Shh''


    ''Shh''


    ''Shh''


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "I-I will-ha-ha- kill you!!!" A fiery-red teenage girl''s battle cry echoed through the air as she hurled herself toward a ck-haired figure, a hybrid of human and wolf.


    "ROAR!!"


    The red-haired girl unleashed a torrent of fire upon the monster, her sword thrusting with determination.


    "AAHHHH!!"


    Yet, her efforts proved futile; either due to herck of experience or the creature''s cunning, none of her attacks found a vulnerable spot.


    Crashing to the ground, she clutched her stomach, the monster''s ws deeply embedded. Immobilized, she gazed at the approaching menace and whispered, "....Little Ash."


    She never anticipated her luck of facing a 9-Star Heart Rank Monster. If she had known death awaited, she might have at least had sex with her little brother.... or at least taught him everything about a woman''s body.


    She desired to get stronger to protect her only brother who lost everything. Though she was his sole reason for living, she yearned for him toe and rescue her..... like any other maiden in love.


    A fairy tale.


    However, unlike other love-struck maidens who might passively await rescue, she knew, as a big sister of two, that she had to be strong. She clenched her fist, determination etched across her face.


    "fffffhhh"


    Yellow mes flickered from her mouth.


    If death was inevitable, she vowed to take this creature with her.


    Just as she prepared to unleash her final attack,


    "CHUKKKK!!"


    "H-Huh?" The red-haired girl was taken aback as she saw the monster ttened like paste. With a bewildered expression, she scanned around for her saviour.


    "!!!" Her eyes widened as they fell upon a golden-haired woman with sky-blue eyes, veiled. The red-haired girl felt a shiver of fear.


    It wasn''t the woman''s appearance that terrified her, but the overwhelming amount of dark mana pouring from her, corroding everything in its vicinity.


    The red-haired girl desired to flee, yet her breath grew suffocating. Though not omniscient, she knew of tales circting in the Dawn Kingdom about women responsible for the Great War and the world''s destruction.


    The woman had the appearance of Golden hair and sky-blue eyes with..... Dark mana exuded around her body.


    Not a simple Dark Mana that Vampire Queen has.... It was a distinct entity.... A Dark miasma that was capable of instilling fear and changing them into fiends with a single nce.


    The Ruler of the Dark Element, Lilith.


    ''F-Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!!!'' Trembling, the red-haired girl attempted to move her body. She never thought those legends were true, ''It-Its worse than m-monster..''.


    "..P-Ple---" The red-haired girl was about to plead when, memories of a boy flooded her mind, a boy whose true nature had made her tremble in fear the first time she witnessed it.


    The red-haired girl was truly terrified, recalling the moment she had glimpsed her love''s true, twisted nature..... She, a regr girl, had been frightened to the point of avoiding him, even peeing herself. However, over time, she came to ept the twisted facets of her love. She saw the beauty within the darkness and desired him to love her just as ''that.''


    Having experienced the depth of her feelings for someone with aplex nature, she feltpelled to express gratitude to the person who had just saved her life.


    Gathering her courage, the red-haired girl, with lips still trembling, managed to utter, "T-Thank you!!"


    The golden-haired woman stared at her before disappearing into the forest.


    "..." Witnessing her saviour vanish into the trees, the red-haired girl released a sigh of relief, and then, with newfound enthusiasm,


    "M-MY NAME IS SCARLETT. THANK YOU SO MUCH!!"


    /


    "And that''s how I got interested in Lilith, The god of Fallen, and researched about her to be powerful, just like her, so that I could protect you from any monster," Scarlett confessed, wearing a mix of awkwardness and nostalgia on her face.


    However, for Lilith, doubt clouded her mind, ''Hmm? Me? When did I do that? It''s true that I''ve sneaked out of the castle without alerting Adriana many times when boredom struck, but... Did I really save someone?" As she pondered, a warm and gentle gaze fell upon her.


    Eli looked at Lilith with gratitude and gentleness...


    ''AAHHH! D-Don''t, Darling! Please don''t look at me like that!!!


    Not with those ''I Love You for eternity'' eyes!!


    aarrhhh..... Come on, Lilith! Try to remember anything about that snotty brat!!!'' Lilith screamed inwardly.


    Scarlett''s eyes eventually returned to her original ruby-red colour, and Eli, seeing this, smiled, kissing her cheeks before moving towards Adriana.


    As he approached Adriana, her body flinched. She wanted to escape, but Lilith''s stern gaze rooted her in ce.


    To tell the truth, though he was angry at her and yet, he missed her scent and lips....


    Just as Eli was about to kiss the frightened vampire,


    "ASHER ELI!!! COME OUT NOW!!!"


    Everyone was startled. Eli ceased his actions and headed towards the front door.


    ''Thud.''


    Opening the door, Eli was met with the sight of a furious white-haired old man.


    "Hmm? What is it, Rock?"


    "Huh? What do you mean by ''What is it''? Don''t you have a duel today?" Rock asked annoyance etched across his face.


    "OH!" Eli''s mouth formed a perfect ''O'' as he realized, ''Shit! I totally forgot about that!Dealing with wives.... I surely forget everything''.


    Find new chapters on m-vl-em-pyr


    "Give me a second," Eli mmed the door.


    ''BOOM''


    Rock''s lips twitched, and he was about to leave when,


    ''Thud''


    "Oh! By the way, do you really have to shout??" Eli asked with a frown. There was a calling bell just a few inches away from the doorknob, after all.


    "Damn Brat! Your entire house has been covered with invisible walls; I can''t evene near to--"


    ''BOOM''


    Before Rock could finish, Eli mmed the door again.


    Taken aback, Rock sighed in weariness, understanding that Eli was angry, not for shouting at the door, but for not informing him directly about the duel or ignoring his calls.


    ''Youngsters these days never know what kind of old man like me is going through'' Rock muttered wisely before leaving to inform the Headmaster that Asher Eli didn''t run away.


    Inside the house,


    "Scy!"


    "I-aamm-ssorryyyyy," Scy winced as Eli gently pulled at her cheeks, a mix of tension and regret in her eyes.


    "Shouldn''t it be a maid''s duty to inform if the master forgets something?" Eli inquired, feigning anger, but there was a yful twinkle in his eyes.


    Scy had been tense since Scarlett and Lilith saw each other, and Eli wasn''t sure why. One guess was her potential involvement in leaking information to Scarlett. As he saw her calm down, Eli yfully kissed her cheeks, prompting a re from Scy as she rubbed her sore cheeks, a mixture of annoyance and affection in her expression, ''Bastard!''.


    "Who put up the barrier?" Eli asked genuine curiosity in his voice.


    Scarlett, raising her hand with a cheeky smile, remarked before Eli could question further, "I didn''t want us to get interrupted by others, and yet... she easily entered without breaking my barrier" A mischievous glint danced in Scarlett''s eyes, and Eli responded with a light chop to her head.


    ''Chop''


    "Ouch"


    Eli gave Scarlett''s head a light, affectionate chop before heading to his room to change, leaving Scarlett to rub her head with a mixture of amusement and mild difort.


    Scarlett turned to Lilith and Adriana, her smile revealing both confidence and a hint of vulnerability, "My name is Scarlett M. Let''s be good sisters...


    Sister Lilith and Sister Adriana"


    Both Adriana and Lilith were taken aback by Scarlett''s straightforwardness, ncing at Scy, who simply shrugged as if she also had no other choice. The atmosphere was charged with a mix of surprise, uncertainty, and subtle curiosity.


    Scarlett smiled at their expressions, a blend of warmth and genuine friendliness in her eyes. To be truthful, Adriana and Lilith expected at least some respect, considering their titles of Vampire Queen and God.


    However, for Scarlett, it meant nothing once they became her husband''s wife.


    Yes, if they were just strangers, Scarlett would willingly kneel down in front of their mighty presence. But they were not strangers, and furthermore, if she acted subservient, they might perceive her as beneath them... a notion Scarlett vehemently rejected.


    In essence, Scarlett yearned for equality, regardless of one''s stature. For her brother''s sake, she desired everyone to be on equal footing.


    And the otherdies seemed to appreciate her attitude.


    "Hmph, I''ll let you go this time...." Lilith grumbled, but there was a tinge of curiosity in her tone, "...but you''ve got to tell me what kind of method you usedst night?" she asked with a small red hue colouring her cheeks.


    Hearing that, Scarlett responded with a teasing smile, "~That''s a secret~, Lilith Sis"


    "..." Veins popped on Lilith''s forehead, ''Yeah, maybe I haven''t calmed down yet''.


    Adriana wasn''t sure how to react to her, she was a great and revered Vampire Queen and now there was a little girl who was so many years younger than her.... Calling her ''Sister''.


    It was a little awkward for Adriana and what''s more? Scarlett wearing a ring on her ring finger. Then it must be only mean.....


    ''...'' Adriana felt she lost again to someone.

 Chapter 296: Kayden Vs Asher Eli...

    "Where is he?"


    "Did he run away?"


    "Surely not, right? I mean, he has ''The Mythical Beast''. How could a coward have the Mythical beast if he got scared of a duel?"


    "Yeah, right?"


    ''Chatter''


    A buzz of anticipation swept through themon arena ground, voices murmuring, specting, and the air charged with excitement and... disappointment?


    "Did he really run away?" a middle-aged man with silver hair and yellow eyes observed the stadium from a separate tform for nobles and high-ranking officials.


    "Not sure, Father," a young man with silver hair and royal blue eyes replied with enthusiasm, craning his neck to catch a glimpse of the particr twins.


    Looking at his son''s longing face, the middle-aged man sighed and whispered, "Son, you didn''t forget our n, right?"


    Hearing that, the silver-haired young man turned his head and also whispered, "Of course, Father."


    "Hmm," his father nodded, the tension and excitement reflected in his eyes.... he was going to do something that never happened in history.


    "But father, are you sure we can trust that man?" the silver-haired young man hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, Theo. It''s not whether we can trust him or not. As long as he seeds in his end deal, we''ll reap a fruitful result. If not..." The middle-aged man shrugged nonchntly, the atmosphere vibrating with suspense indicating he already had a n.


    "..." Theo, the Prince of Theos Kingdom, nodded with understanding, the energy of anticipation swirling around him.


    And the middle-aged man was none other than the King of Theos Kingdom, Carter Theo.


    On a separate tform,


    A green-haired middle-aged man sat with a frowning expression, and beside him, a silky green-haired woman sat with her face covered by a veil.


    "I am not sure what the heck that bastard was ying, but he sure pulled me into his mess!" The green-haired man, Richard, Duke of Theos Kingdom, as well as Father of Kayden, muttered under his breath.


    Richard looked at his son, who stood proudly in the middle of the ground with a haughty look as if he had already won the match. The crowd''s anticipation mixed with Richard''s internal turmoil.


    "Does this brat even worry about how much I am concerned about the situation?" Richard gritted his teeth. Richard''s lifelong experience told him that his son was a mere pawn for something, and yet he couldn''t go against the King''s order.


    He did warn his son though...


    Richard, ncing at other tforms, saw his kingdom''s High-rank to Low-rank nobles chattering among themselves, excitement and anticipation written all over their faces.


    Even some nobles from other kingdoms.


    Other tforms were filled with Nex students and.... evenmoners, their whispers and discussions adding to the charged atmosphere. It truly seemed like everyone wanted to witness the fight between a hero and amoner sponsored by the Vampire Queen.


    Others might not know the full details, but this fight would decide what would happen to the Mythical beast.


    Only a few high-ranking nobles knew the secret. For others, it was just a duel.


    Security had been tightened around the stadium to prevent anything untoward from happening. They didn''t want this ce to be a war zone, especially if anything happened to the King and lots of Nobles.


    "WWWOOOO!!!"


    "Did that coward run away? WWWOOO!!"


    "Don''t you Fallen''s have some backbone?"


    "Did your Queen get scared of her toy getting hurt?"


    "Hahaha...."


    The taunts and jeers echoed through the arena, creating an unsettling atmosphere between the nations.


    Both Theos and Ch Kingdoms harboured a deep-rooted hatred for the Fallen Continent, a resentment stemming from the deaths of millions caused by their God a thousand years ago.


    Even though time had subdued people''s hatred, it never truly disappeared.


    Yet, the true Culprit.... which was, of course, Dawn Kingdom remained neutral because due to the previous King who fell in love with Fallen God.


    ''They are really bold,'' Richard muttered as he observed the nobles from the Fallen Kingdom across the way.


    Provoked by insults, the Fallen nobles stoodposed, waiting sensibly, perhaps out of respect for their Queen or fear of incurring her wrath.


    ''It seems they also want to catch a glimpse of the person who he is capable of being highly regarded by the Vampire Queen,'' Richard thought, silently praying for his child who was blissfully unaware of the underlying tensions.


    He wanted to pull his child and yet, as a father he wanted his child to let him know the world.... What could the world hold for him...


    ''Well, as long as hees to me in one piece, otherwise... I do not know how to answer his mother'' Richard thought, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    All the while, the green-haired woman stared intently at the red-haired woman who sat on another tform.


    "Come on! Did he really get scared?" Kayden''s arrogant voice echoed as he casually ruffled his hair. He exuded an air of confidence, seemingly unworried about the impending duel.


    "KYYAAA!!''


    "So Handsome!!!"


    "MY HERO!!!"


    "Will you marry me??!!"


    "I will die for you!!!"


    His single action captured the hearts of many young women, their cheers and derations of admiration filling the air.


    Richard''s lips twitched when he saw his son shing a handsome smile. He wasn''t sure whether he felt jealous of his son getting so much attention from women or annoyed about what might transpire today.


    "Richard"


    Suddenly, a hoarse voice interrupted, startling both Richard and the green-haired woman. They turned to see an old man appearing in front of them.


    "Brother?" Richard stood up, showing respect.


    The old man, none other than Rock, brother of Richard, looked at him and asked, "Did you find anything?"


    "No, I checked his body. There was nothing unusual other than him entering the Domain Realm," Richard shook his head.


    After the negotiation failed partially, the King of Theos Kingdom, Carter Theo, insisted on personally training Kayden.


    Both Rock and Richard felt an uneasy feeling about it. Even though Kayden reassured them that it was just training and nothing more, a lingering sense of apprehension persisted.


    They were well-acquainted with their King''s insatiable desire for power and fame....


    "Sigh, well, it''s up to him" Rock muttered, expressing his resignation as he settled into the chair.


    "Him?" Richard inquired, taking a seat beside his brother.


    "Well, Asher Eli, I did warn him, but..." Rock recalled the incident on the way back with Asher Eli. Rock had nearly fallen victim to Eli''s schemes, an encounter that left him feeling on edge.


    Rock, who had failed to uphold his promise, reluctantly gave something precious to Eli on the way back. He also informed Eli that this exchange was the reason for his recent preupation, trying to deflect further inquiries.... yet,


    ''That brat!!'' Rock crumbled inwardly, frustrated. ''I may have given him advice that day, but that doesn''t mean he can use it against me just because there was an opportunity!!''


    If Rock hadn''t swiftly evaded Eli''s schemes, he was certain he would have lost almost all of his post-old-age savings.


    Though he liked his son-inw''s actions... A little bit of pride about it, maybe?


    Richard waited for his brother to finish, sensing Rock''s internal turmoil over the matter. Just as Richard was about to ask again, the atmosphere tensed when,


    ''Step''


    ''Step''


    ''Step''


    A series of small, deliberate steps echoed around the arena, causing a hush to fall over the crowd. Every gaze turned toward the source of the sound.


    ''Step''


    ''Step''


    ''Step''


    "Ssshooooooo!"


    A collective gasp escaped the audience as they witnessed the entrance of an exceptionally handsome figure!! The term "Handsome" seemed inadequate to describe him; his allure surpassed conventional definitions.


    While some had seen him before, each encounter only intensified the perception of his extraordinary attractiveness.... as if his handsome increased every day.


    Cloaked in a ck dress adorned with red and blue embroidery, his heterochromatic eyes glowed with a captivatingbination of emerald green and cloudy white.


    Asher Eli moved with measured grace, his gaze projecting an air of authority and confidence that permeated the arena.


    The audience, captivated by his maic presence, couldn''t help but be drawn into the enigma that was Asher Eli.


    ''Step''


    Asher Eli stood before Kayden, whose face contorted with anger. Kayden felt a surge of superiority, convinced that Eli was beneath him.... even if his aura felt different.


    Amoner could never beat a Noble!!


    The air crackled with tension when suddenly,


    "~Ara~Ara~"


    A sultry, sweat-inducing voice echoed, sending shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Eli halted his gaze on Kayden, turning to identify the source of the mysterious voice. However, the origin remained elusive.


    Not only Eli but everyone present struggled to pinpoint the source until,


    "Ahem"


    The Head Master materialized between Kayden and Eli, effectively redirecting their attention.


    Everyone snapped and looked back.


    "This is the duel between Mr. Kayden R and Mr. Asher Eli.


    The conditions have already been discussed with the two parties.


    Without wasting any----"


    "Pardon my rudeness, Head Master," Kayden interrupted with an arrogant face.


    The Head Master''s lips twitched. Just because of these idiots, he was being treated like a ve..... He nced at the higher tform, where a VVIP was present.


    "Go on," the Head Master urged, keeping hisposure.


    Kayden smiled with false humility, bowing slightly to the Head Master, and then shot an arrogant re at the seemingly indifferent Asher Eli.


    "You think you cane whenever you want?


    Is this a joke to you?


    Don''t you have any discipline?


    Don''t you...."


    As Kayden continued his tirade, Eli maintained a stoic expression, observing the Hero attempting to frame him as an hical guy or whatever...


    Yet,


    ''He hasn''t changed a single bit, has he?'' Eli thought.


    It was just like before the first day of their encounter; Kayden always rambled on about something before the fight.


    "...See I am, far more--"


    Hearing enough of his shit, Eli interrupted him,


    "Have you married?"


    "H-Huh?" Veins popped on Kayden''s forehead when he got interrupted.


    "Have. you. Married?" Eli''s voice was now more powerful and emotionless.


    Kayden didn''t know why, but he felt if he didn''t answer, something terrible would happen. Gritting his teeth,


    "N-No, not yet!!"


    "Hmm" Eli raised an eyebrow, with a smug smile, "Unlike you, I''m a married man.


    I have responsibilities and being a man it''s kind of exciting to have a beautiful wife....


    I have to work all night.....


    So, I hope you understand what I mean... right?


    and.... I am sorry?"


    Eli shed a small smile making Kayden and the other males twitch their lips.


    ".....KKKYYYYAAAAA!!!"


    "OOHHHHHHH!!!!"


    The stadium echoed with the screams of women who were seemingly captivated by Eli''s unexpected revtion.


    Scarlett, sitting with her mother, turned bright red. Seeing her brother so bold and telling everyone she was his wife.... ''Oh!!'' she started to feel shy.... Nope, he didn''t mean her it''s just her imagination.


    Mariel, beside her, couldn''t help but snort at the spectacle, though she refrained from saying anything.She had yet to forgive her daughter for her inappropriate act.


    Eli nced at the Head Master, who nodded, giving the signal to start.


    "Let''s begin!!!"


    Eager anticipation filled the air as Eli casually produced his trident, ready to face whatever move Kayden had in store.


    Kayden, whose face turned ugly upon realizing that his efforts to portray Eli in a negative light had failed, gritted his teeth. He was about to make shit out of him when,


    "....."


    ''W-What?''


    "Gulp"


    Kayden couldn''tprehend why, but his legs trembled in fear, as if the person standing in front of him was an entirely different being.


    ''W-Why?'' Kayden asked himself. He knew Eli. They had already fought before...


    In their initial encounters, Eli''s actions showcased his worthiness as amoner... whether in speech, gait, or expression... Everything literally said he was amoner.


    However, Eli standing before Kayden now...


    This figure didn''t even acknowledge Kayden''s existence. His eyes held nothing but a fleeting nce as if regarding an insignificant ant.


    Clenching his fists, Kayden summoned determination and shouted,


    "You veil bastar--"


    "I didn''t wear a veil, though," Eli interjected calmly.


    Despite Kayden''s attempt to make his shout louder than a mere mutter, Eli''s voice resonated the most.


    "PPFftt--"


    A stifled sound emanated from the higher tform where the Head Master and other influential figures were seated.


    Kayden''s eyes turned bright red; he had intended to deliver a dramatic speech like any hero before a duel, casting Eli as the viin in the eyes of the spectators.


    "He..Heh.... Let me show your true ugly sid--" Before Kayden could finish his speech, Eli vanished from his position.


    Without a second thought, Kayden immediately teleported to another location.


    "BOOM"


    The sight before him made Kayden''s heart race. The ground where he had stood was deeply impaled by Eli''s trident..... Unable to sense Eli''s presence, Kayden had instinctively employed his space-distorting ability, if not for his instincts he.... he...


    Gasps echoed throughout the arena;this was pure killing!!


    It seemed Eli was determined to end Kayden''s life.


    "Y-You!!" Kayden shouted. Before Eli could react, Kayden snapped his fingers, and a crystal ball appeared, proiming, "See, people? This is the reason I have to fight this wretched monster who would do anything for his gain!!"


    The video was nothing but showcasing.... their first duel.... The admission test.


    Asher Eli without a care retrieved his trident from the ground and mused, ''I guess the space element was a little better... yeah, a little better.''


    Unfazed by whatever Kayden intended to reveal, Eli remained focused on his objective.


    However,


    When the video yed, the audience observed the video of Asher Eli and Kayden''s previous duel. The footage portrayed Eli as the one who ''backstabbed'' the hero, and, against all odds, the hero emerged victorious.


    Sure it was a good video,


    However,


    Eli couldn''t help but facepalm, thinking,


    ''Damn man, you have to show it here!!'' As he predicted, the reaction followed.


    ''Shatter, Shatter''


    The ss around the higher tform shattered as ck mana swept out with a deadly sound.


    "CLAP!!"

 Chapter 297: HOW DARE YOU VAMPIRE QUEEN??

    A few minutes before,


    [Did you really have to do that?]


    [Hmm?]


    [He was already runningte, Lilith.]


    [....]


    [....]


    [Sigh, you don''t understand, Adriana.]


    [You know... I definitely will.]


    [....]


    Adriana and Lilith were currently engaged in a telepathic conversation, sitting inside a separate viewing block reserved for royalties. Lilith eagerly anticipated the uing fight, while Adriana sat beside her, fuming with anger.


    Not because of Lilith''s earlier beating... Well, maybe a little but more importantly Instead, her frustration stemmed from Lilith''s actions when Eli urgently prepared to leave the house.


    She sneaked in and.... seduced him (Even though he was her husband).


    After that, only muffled moan sounds echoed from within the house.


    Lilith nced at Adriana, who looked at the ground with a disinterested expression.


    [Once you get a taste, you won''t be able to resist.]


    Lilith remarked with a smug grin as she licked her lips hidden behind her veil.


    Veins popped on Adriana''s forehead, and a faint red hue appeared on her cheeks, only to vanish abruptly.


    She was currently outside, obligated to maintain her ''Vampire Queen'' aura; otherwise, people might disregard her authority. Furthermore, her weak adversary, the King of Theos Kingdom, sat a little distance away.


    Carter Theo and King Theo wore expressions of absolute shock, their faces seemingly enchanted by Adriana''s presence.


    Stay tuned to M|VL|EM|PY|R


    ''No matter how many times I see her... her beauty always transcends everyone,'' Carter thought, struggling to avert his eyes from her.


    Theo, like his father, was also struck by Adriana''s beauty. It was his first time witnessing a beauty so profound... Merely gazing at Adriana''s emotionless face could awaken something inside any man.


    ''It''s a pity she''s a Fallen; if not...'' Both father and son thought simultaneously as they licked their unconscious desires.


    "!!!!"


    Suddenly, the duo flinched when Adriana''s red eyes pointed toward them. They immediately turned their attention away, without uttering a word.


    ''Tsk'' Adriana clicked her tongue with displeasure and asked, "What are you aiming for, Carter?"


    Her tone was blunt, devoid of respect or any kind of emotion.


    Carter''s lips twitched, "Where is your respect, woman?" he sneered at her.


    Adriana turned her head, looking at him and his son with indifferent eyes. "Are you stronger than me?If not I don''t care" she asked with displeasure, noting how his son, who had ogled at her before, now hid behind his father. ''Coward...!'' she muttered inwardly.


    Carter red at Adriana and replied with a haughty face, "I may not be stronger, but I am wiser than any vulgar woman!"


    Even though Carter was the king, he wasn''t the strongest person in his kingdom. Many of his subordinates surpassed him in strength, yet he managed to retain his kingship for years.


    Was it luck? No, he was a shrewd individual, employing any means necessary to achieve his goals.


    Adriana didn''t respond, not because she was taken aback by Carter''s words, but because she believed it was a waste to engage in conversation with an individual so blinded by arrogance and.... he felt like an idiot.


    Witnessing her subdued response, Carter gained a bit of courage. With a mocking smile, he spoke arrogantly, "Hehehe... I''ve heard rumours that you are the true master of the Mythical Beast...


    My Kingdom''s Hero is far stronger than your disciple, I mean... It''s natural after all, no one could win against a Hero no matter what... That''s the will of the world!!


    Why don''t you give The Mythical Beast to me?


    We can put an end to this fight right now, and we''ll part ways amicably.


    I''ll even help clear your disciple''s name in the matter of my brother''s death.


    If not... Your disciple was the one who going to suffer!!


    What do you think?"


    "..." Adriana frowned, puzzled by the term ''disciple'' She wondered why he was referring to Asher Eli as her disciple.


    Without answering, Adriana dismissed the provocation. She wasn''t willing to waste her energy on this insignificant background character. If she wished, she could eliminate these nuisances in a couple of chapters.


    However, after killing the background character..... A pain in the ass would follow her: Sentinel.Dealing with the Sentinel of Theos Kingdom required more consideration.


    Lilith, engrossed in her own thoughts, failed to notice the presence of the two beings beside her. Simrly, they were oblivious to her presence, given her invincible spell.


    Carter''s eyes twitched as he observed Adriana''s nonchnt expression. He was about to provoke her further when...


    ''Step''


    The room fell silent as amanding figure made a deliberate entrance, each footfall echoing with significance.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    The palpitations of Lilith''s and Adriana''s hearts seemed to synchronize as Asher Eli entered.


    Not solely due to his handsomeness.... though that yed a part, but more significantly because his demeanour had undergone aplete transformation.


    His strides held a newfound confidence, a maic pull that captivated everyone. The air itself seemed to acknowledge his presence, carrying whispers of admiration.


    He felt like a King.... of course, his lovers'' vivid imaginings painted him with regal allure.


    Yet, Adriana''s blood surged toward her head, a tumultuous cascade that left her slightly dizzy, as if caught in the whirlwind of her beloved''smanding presence.


    Her cheeks, ignited by an inner me, already burned with a blush.... Only she knew how much she longed for him even though she was avoiding meeting him.


    "~Ara~Ara~"


    She snapped out of her daze the moment she heard the familiar voice.


    Lilith frowned at the sweet words, but she shrugged it off.


    ''Tsk, those bitches. I told them not to attend this!!'' Frustration surged through Adriana as she noticed her subordinates hastily hiding from her view.


    As the matchmenced, the Head Master materialized on the higher tform, positioning himself in the midst of the two parties.


    "I assume you are aware of the conditions, Mr. Carter Theo?" The Head Master inquired with a grave expression.


    "....Tsk, I am the one who proposed these conditions; why would I forget, old man?" Carter responded with displeasure.


    "Good." The Head Master acknowledged with a nod, unfazed by Carter''s irritation.


    He cast a nce at the vacant side; although he couldn''t see her, he sensed his instincts screaming to run away from her. Controlling his flee urges, he stood there and led the Aadya to take care of the rest.


    It was at that very moment when Kayden, with a mischievous grin, took a small crystal ball and..... yed a video that sent shockwaves through the stadium.


    ''FUCK!!!'' The Head Master''s expletive-filled the air as he instinctively shielded himself and the two vulnerable individuals with a hastily conjured, high-level barrier, the magical force shimmering around them.


    "BOOM!!!"


    ''Shatter, Shatter''


    The detonation echoed through the air like a resounding exmation, apanied by the sharp chorus of shattering expectations.


    Lilith''s eyes widened in disbelief and rage as she observed her husband being unfairly cornered and forcibly drawn into the fray by everyone present. The Hero employed an underhanded technique, resulting in her husband''s face being cruelly disfigured. Meanwhile, the crowd, seemingly oblivious to the injustice, jubntly moured for justice.


    With a nk expression, Lilith slowly raised her finger, the ethereal glow reflecting the turmoil within her sky-blue eyes. Her gaze was fixated solely on the green-haired boy, Kayden, who appeared frozen in time,


    ''How dare you? How dare you? How dare you?.....


    HOW DARE YOU HURT MY HUSBAND!!!'' She screamed inwardly.


    A small ck mist materialized near Kayden''s feet, its ominous presence sending shivers through the onlookers..... Soon, eerie dark skeletal fingers emerged from the mist, reaching menacingly towards the immobilized figure.


    Just as the fingers were about to make contact with Kayden''s body,


    "CLAP!!"


    The pping sound echoed, reverberating around the stadium.


    Suddenly, those ominous fingers vanished without a trace, and the dark mana that had erupted from the tform dissipated as if it had never been, leaving an uneasy calm in its wake.


    ''Thud''


    "-Huff-Huff-"


    Kayden crumpled to the ground, panting heavily, his eyes wide as if he had just glimpsed his own demise.... a fear not of transient death, but of the genuine and irreversible end.


    For Transcendents, death was a mere inconvenience. From the very moment they ascended to Transcendence, they immersed themselves in rigorous training, purposefully cultivating the resilience to confront the fear of death knowing that, ultimately, they would revive.


    Thus, in the throes of intense battles, they could unleash the full extent of their powers without the nagging worry of mortality weighing them down.


    Yet, Kayden now truly faced his death, and a shiver of fear gripped him.


    ''Cough, Cough''


    He coughed up blood, crimson droplets staining the ground, while tears of blood flowed from his eyes, marking the intensity of his physical and emotional torment.


    Aadya, who had been overseeing the duel, materialized instantly before Kayden. In a swift and urgent motion, she summoned the prepared medical teams, ensuring their immediate attendance.


    Asher Eli''s gaze lingered on the dedicated healers working on Kayden''s internal injuries.


    ''The duel ended already....ah. What a waste.... Here I was thinking I could use ''this Hero'' as a punching bag.... Sigh... Life is truly mysterious man'' He thought.


    If not for Eli''s abrupt intervention, Kayden might have already sumbed. His eyes shifted to the upper tform block, scrutinizing the shattered sses that revealed the figures within.


    Inside,


    Adriana held her hand suspended in mid-air as if reaching out to someone.


    Eli understood Adriana''s intent. He nced beside her and saw the vacant spot.


    His eyes remained fixed on the empty space until a furious voice pierced the air,


    "HOW DARE YOU, VAMPIRE QUEEN?"


    Eli turned to behold a middle-aged man with silver hair and yellow eyes, his gaze aze with fury as he red at Adriana.


    Adriana red at him as her eyes shone a bit making Carter step back.


    The anger wasn''t confined to Lilith alone; Adriana herself simmered with rage, though she adeptly maintained control over her emotions.


    What''s more, on another tform, his two sisters, his maid, and his cat were blocked by Mariel, who sensed their intention to interfere in the duel.


    Calming down, Adriana simply shrugged, maintaining herposed facade, "It''s just a duel, and you have to fight... not y a video!"


    Her voice echoed with authority as if her words were the final decree.


    Carter gritted his teeth and directed his frustration at the silent Head Master.


    "Is this how the Head Master of Nex Academia acts?" he demanded, anger seeping into his tone.


    .....


    ''K-King is there, isn''t she?'' Adriana''s subordinates muttered among themselves, recognizing the Pure Dark Maisama.


    ''Fuck!''


    ''What in the world King is doing here?''


    Adriana''s subordinates were taken aback by the presence of Lilith.


    It wasn''t just Adriana''s subordinates; the person who intimately understood this feeling was..... Luna Dawn.


    Luna clutched Marie''s hand, and Marie cast a concerned nce at Luna, who trembled.


    Marie, thinking of Luna as a saintess, believed her fear stemmed from the Vampire Queen''s Dark Mana. Trying to offerfort, she patted Luna''s back.


    Contrary to Marie''s assumption,


    ''S-She will kill me if she knew I-I pped her husband, R-Right?'' Luna thought, the lingering fear refusing to dissipate.


    Luna may not have known exactly what Eli''s wife was, but she felt she was more dangerous than anyone she had encountered..... stronger even than sentinels.


    There was no way that mighty figure would kill her for a single p to the husband, right?


    ''I-I mean, he was the one who came after me!'' Luna attempted to justify herself, ''Yes, I was trying to protect myself, Yup!''


    If Lilith were to hear those thoughts, Luna''s fate would be sealed, for in Lilith''s eyes, Asher Eli, her husband would never pursue any woman.

 Chapter 298: Your son messed up!!

    "Could you calm down, Mr. Carter Theo?" Head Master said patiently, feeling a headache looming from miles away.


    However, what he could do.... one was an idiot while the other one... he could not remark anything that.


    "Calm down!! You are saying I should calm down??" Carter''s voice thundered, resonating everywhere as if he sought to make every ear listen.


    "Listen, Alden Evergreen, the Head Master of Nex Academia.


    This ce is neutral territory for everyone, and yet, you are being biased towards the Fallen Continent!!


    It is clear as the sun; everyone witnessed..." Carter pointed usingly at Adriana, who remained seated on the chair, disying minimal reaction to the unfolding drama. He continued, "She, the Vampire Queen of the Fallen Continent, interrupted the duel!!


    And she hurt the duelist to save her toy!!"


    Carter''s words rang out loud and clear, his intent clear¡ªto make everyone present hear his grievances. Despite anticipating a reaction from Adriana, he hadn''t foreseen the sheer force of her response.


    ''Damn, she is really powerful...ah'' He thought, a chill running through his spine.


    And thus, it also cleared a certain doubt he had before... Asher Eli was her toy.


    After thorough investigation and assistance from others, Carter had discerned that there was something more than meets the eye between the Vampire Queen and Asher Eli.


    With this sudden outburst, anyone would conclude that such an intense reaction could not stem from a mere pawn, a soldier or even a disciple who undergoing training.


    So, instead of acknowledging Asher Eli as her potential future husband, Carter, was consumed by jealousy that a mere mortal able to hold a gorgeous woman... He truly hated Asher Eli and so he altered his choice of words to ''toy'' devoid of respect.


    For Royalty, the principles of dignity, fairness, and justice in public perception were paramount. The intentional use of a term that would provoke her anger demonstrated Carter''s understanding of the power dynamics at y.


    ''Now, what kind of expression will you have?'' Carter wondered as he looked at Adriana.


    Much to his dismay, she maintained her expressionless face, refusing to reveal the emotions churning beneath the surface.


    And just like her, Lilith also maintained a stoic expression as she observed her husband as if the situation held no significance for her.


    The Head Master shifted his attention between the conflicting parties. King Theo, hiding behind his father, red at the Vampire Queen, while Carter Theo awaited the Head Master''s response.


    "Listen, I am not being biased¡ª"


    Suddenly,


    "Head Master, Council Members want you to meet them immediately" A ck-haired middle-aged man interjected, a hidden smirk ying on his lips as he hovered in front of the broken tform.


    Head Master frowned, perplexed by the sudden involvement of the Council Members.


    "You can take over temporarily... Vice-Head Master" the Head Master dered with displeasure.


    Vice-Head Master nodded his head, with respect bow.


    Unwilling to leave this matter to an untrusted figure, the Head Master reappeared in the middle of the arena, addressing the crowd with a loud and calm voice, "The duel will onlymence when I personally say so" And with that, he vanished.


    The audience was taken aback by this sudden situation.


    "S-So, i-i-is this going to happen?"


    "N-No way, They could never do ''That''... it will be W-War!!!"


    "Y-Yes, W-We should leave before this ce bes a battlefield!!"


    They chattered as they felt something terrible was going to happen.


    ''Tsk'' the Vice-Head Master clicked his tongue in annoyance, desiring a bit of excitement. ''Oh well! Today might be hisst day...'' he thought, an uncanny smile briefly appearing on his lips as he nced at Carter. Their eyes locked for a fleeting moment before they both looked away, hiding their true intentions behind their veils.


    As Head Master left, Carter seized this opportune moment, soaring from the tform to hover in the middle of the arena.


    "My People..." Before he could utter another word, joyous shouts erupted from the crowd of Theos Kingdom,


    "MY KING!!!"


    "AAAHHHHHH!!!"


    "OH! I FINALLY SAW MY GRACE''S FACE!!! I CAN DIE HAPPILY"


    "OMG!!"


    "LONG LIVE KING CARTER!!"


    "LONG LIVE KING CARTER!!"


    "LONG LIVE KING CARTER!!"


    The exuberant chants echoed, creating an atmosphere of fervor and tion among the citizens.


    ....


    .....


    "..." Eli blinked for a few seconds, his thoughts racing weirdly, ''What the heck? Is he some kind of cult leader or something?'' he pondered.


    Eli''s gaze shifted to Adriana, who simply averted her eyes, and then to Lilith, who also avoided his gaze... even though she was invisible.


    She felt his love for her might help him to see her... If Adriana heard this, she would be the first one to cough blood.


    [I-I am sorry, Darling]


    A telepathic message from Lilith reached Eli.


    ''Sorry?'' Eli questioned, perplexed. Why would she apologize? There was nothing inherently wrong with getting angry at someone you loved. Even if it might lead to moreplications, expressing anger was a natural reaction.


    To him it wasn''t wrong at all.... even though he was the one who suffered in the end... Well as husband he would ept everything from her.


    ''I mean if I were to see her being hurt... I''d probably react the same way'' Eli contemted. After a few moments, he corrected himself, ''No, unlike how she stopped upon my p... I don''t think I would stop unless I eradicated them'' A hint of ck mist surrounded Eli''s ruby-red eyes momentarily before dissipating.


    Lilith suddenly sensed the surge of Eli''s intense anger, startling her. ''W-What? My darling is really a-angry? Did I really do something wrong?'' she thought, taken aback by the unexpected intensity of his emotions.


    ....


    Not only Lilith but also.... Scarlett felt a sudden surge of anger, causing her body to tremble. She was angry, but beneath that emotion lurked a deeper pain, ming herself for not presenting there when he needed her.


    Despite grappling with her internal turmoil, Scarlett felt a wave of anger not from her but from something else....


    "Hmm?" A frown creased her forehead as she scratched her neck, feeling an unexpected itch.


    "M-Mia, S-Stop"


    "Let me go, bitch! I''m going to root that bastard into the ground!!!" Mia shouted furiously, her anger towards Kayden unrelenting... She was ready to kill that bastard who hurt her brother.


    Mariel intervened, holding her younger daughter who was ready to exact vengeance on the Hero.


    ...


    Nevertheless, Lilith couldn''t shake the fear that her husband might harbor anger for causing another problem. Yet, when she caught sight of his lips moving without producing any sound, her anxiety transformed into embarrassment, her face flushing a bright red.


    No one saw this except,


    "W-What?"


    "What is it? Kyra?"


    "...." Kyra, the saintess of Ch Kingdom, stared at Eli in disbelief, her face now turned crimson hue.


    She was causally looking at Eli... Yes, casually... nothing more and it was when she caught his lips moving, and as she read the unspoken words, her eyes widened with a reddish face,


    "I am gonna spank your plumb ass with my long thi---aarrhh--"


    There was no way she was going to read anymore...


    "What is it? Tell me!!" Kyra demanded, her face showed a curiosity.


    Even if her sister begged, Kyra wouldn''t divulge the truth.


    .....


    "Your son messed up!" Rock dered, eyeing the Vampire Queen with a critical gaze.


    Richard sighed, observing his son''s predicament. If he had been aware that his son would attempt such a reckless stunt, Richard might have resorted to breaking his son''s legs.


    "Did you even teach him anything?" Rock asked with evident annoyance. Even the most foolish person would realize that the video was a tant provocation to the Vampire Queen.


    There was also the matter of son-inw''s pride, ''Damn brat, you really are something to be loved by that dangerous woman,'' Rock thought with a smirk.


    "Sigh, don''t be stupid, Brother. I taught him exactly how our father taught us!" Richard replied with pride.


    "Our Father?"


    "Yes"


    "...." Rock stared at his little brother, thinking, ''You''ve found the worst role model'' but he refrained from voicing his thoughts. Despite their father''s shorings as a parent, he had been an excellent teacher.


    Rock nced at the green-haired woman who remained silent. He wanted to ask something, but he decided to keep his mouth shut for now.


    .....


    "M-Mother, will Her Majesty be fine?"


    "Don''t worry nothing will happen to her..."


    " and..... M-Mother, please, stop it!"


    "~~Ara~Ara~ Why? Is my child angry at her mother?" A voice filled with innocence, adding a yful lilt.


    "Arh... Why don''t you go to the separate block for nobles?" Amber Fox pleaded with a mix of embarrassment and shame, her face flushing with an intense crimson hue.


    "Hmm? What could this olddy even do in that ce?" The white-haired middle-aged woman chuckled, her face and hands adorned with numerous wrinkles. A leaky dam of snot rested on her nose, a detail not lost on those around.


    "Arrhh, could you at least stop that disgusting thing!!" Amber pleaded again, her embarrassment turning into frustration as she observed her mother''s running nose.


    "Hmm? You mean this?" Amber''s mother asked with feigned innocence. Suddenly, she unleashed a loud,


    "sssssnnnooofffffffffff"


    With a resounding sound, she blew her nose, releasing a copious amount of mucus onto her hand, which she then,


    "Chukkk"


    "...."


    "...."


    It took a few seconds for the people seated near Amber and her mother toprehend the absurdity of the situation. Their faces morphed from confusion to shock and, eventually, to horror.....


    "AARRRHHH!!"


    "FUCK!!!" Find this and more on m-v lem|p-yr


    "AARRHh! It-it went-Mout-- my M-outha--aaarhh!! VVVOOWWWW!!!"


    "M-My 20 C DREEESSS!!!"


    "VVOOO!!!"


    "MY EEEYYEESSSS!!!!!!"


    "WWOO!!!''


    The students around them, now covered in mucus, cried out in agony as they fled the scene, rushing toward the restroom.


    "MOTHER!!" Amber scolded her mother with disbelief and embarrassment. As the vice president of the Student Council, she couldn''t fathom how her mother could behave in such a manner.


    "It''s fine..." Amber''s mother, with a wrinkled face, smiled at her daughter, a mischievous twinkle in her eye. ''How dare those damn brats try to hit on my daughter on my watch? Hmph!!'' she thought with a sense of satisfaction.


    "Arrrhh" Amber grumbled.


    "For a mere baroness, you really have some guts" a small, childish voice chimed in.


    Amber''s mother turned her attention to the side and spotted a small, white-haired girl who appeared to be around 10 years old... a loli in appearance.


    Smiling, Amber''s mother responded, "Well, you guys asked for my help in the first ce."


    The white-haired loli remained silent, turning her head to gaze at a ck-haired boy who, in turn, was casting a longing nce at a silky, ck-haired girl, who seemed even more beautiful than before.


    "Jay" The loli called.


    "Y-Yes, moth-pff--ther?-ppff-" Jayvald, the ck-haired boy, nced at his loli mother with trembling lips, as if on the verge ofughter.


    "Don''t focus on women! Zera wille to you if you make yourself best" Shemanded with a serious expression, redirecting his attention back to the arena.


    "Tsk" Jayvald audibly clicked his tongue, visibly annoyed by the interruption.


    Near them,


    "Rize, Austin" another white-haired middle-aged woman called.


    "Yes, Mother"


    "Yes, Mom"


    Rize and Austin Alpha promptly took their seats on either side of the white-haired middle-aged woman.


    "It''s getting boring. Can I go now?"


    "...M-Mother?" Rize stammered in surprise.


    "Yeah, we can leave. Why should we watch this shitty fight? and It seems like nothing will happen to our A-Adriana" Austin dered, standing up and making a quick exit, seizing the opportunity before his mother could change her mood.


    What''s more, He couldn''t see clearly his first crush.... The Vampire Queen.


    Observing Austin''s departure, Jayvald also rose from his seat and left as if he didn''t want his mother to bother him.


    Both mothers sighed in unison.Especially Austin''s mother, if anyone heard him calling Vampire Queen''s name without respect she wasn''t sure what would happen to her son.... Truly a pain in the ass.


    Mothers had hoped to witness what had captivated the Vampire Queen''s interest in a mere mortal, and they had wanted their children to recognize the capabilities of that mortal.... it might made them realize why Vampire Queen was interested in a mere mortal rather than any other genius.


    Due to Dungeon Walker''s incident, they had been a little worried but after some serious talks and training..... The Enter Domain Rank


    Yesterday marked the day when their children had finally reached the Domain Realm faster than anyone attained the same age.


    Without wasting any time, their children eagerly went to ss to show off to someone they considered an enemy.


    Everyone had been shocked the day before, witnessing the sudden appearance of so many domain rankers.


    Girls finally understood those boys really worked hard to match up a mortal.It only made them more interested in Mortal than those who worked hard.


    However, the supposed adversary wasn''t present, and before they could ask him to duel, someone else had already taken the chance.


    They were truly frustrated....


    "M-Mother?" Rize called her mother in fact.... she was her mother-inw.


    Seeing the pleading look in Rize''s eyes which was very rare, her mother-inw sighed and offered a somewhat resigned response, "Well, let''s wait and see..."


    Rize''s Mother-inw was truly bored.She only came here for the fight, not some lengthy drama.


    And She even knew nothing was going to happen even if their king broke the rule... it was only going to be a just lengthy drama... That''s all.


    "Hmm"


    "Are you okay, Pearl?" Amber asked, observing her friend''s peculiar behaviour.


    "Pearl?" she questioned again when Pearl seemed lost in thought.


    "Ah? Yes, I am fine," Pearl replied with a peculiar expression. Leaning towards Amber, she inquired with a husky tone, "D-Do I smell?"


    "...." Before she could respond with a weird expression.


    "HEY, ARE YOU LISTENING, MORTAL???"


    A thunderous voice shattered the prevailing mumbles.


    Eli, who had deliberately ignored Carter Theos moments ago, now turned his attention to him.


    "Your sponsor made my country''s biggest Hero kneel. For what? For her ''Toy''"


    "Is this any other reasonable way for an Emperor to harm a mere Domain Ranker?


    Is there no dignity among the people of the Fallen?


    Are you all ruthless and mindless monsters?


    Is this how you Fallens all always like acting like a coward, backstabbing people and using her authority on a normal person?


    D.I.S.G.U.S.T.I.N.G!!" Carter''s words echoed throughout the arena.


    His usations cut deep, causing the Fallen people to turn bright red with a mix of anger and shame.


    "You da--"


    Before any of the Fallen could unleash their retorts, Eli interrupted,


    "By the way..... Who the hell are you again?"


    ...


    ...


    ...

 Chapter 299: Something absolutely was not right....

    "Who?"


    "You"


    "Me?"


    "Who else, then? Am I looking at the sky?"


    Asher Eli''s voice carried an indifferent tone, causing a subtle twitch on Carter Theo''s lips.


    Even the onlookers were momentarily taken aback by Eli''s seemingly absurd question.


    Even an idiot would have an awareness of each kingdom''s respective kings.... That wasmon knowledge.


    So, Eli''s question appeared either a deliberate act of ignorance or a calcted provocation towards the King of Theos Kingdom.


    "Oh, right. I forgot," Eli suddenly raised his eyebrows, feigning an expression of apology.


    "I am sorry for being an IDIOT and CULTURELESS man, disregarding the basic greetings... like a MONSTER.


    Tsk, tsk. Even though I am supposed to be an elegant and mature man... Sigh.


    Well, My name is Asher Eli" Visit our site at m-vl-em-pyr


    "...."


    The arena fell into an abrupt and uneasy silence, the weight of Eli''s words lingering in the air. It didn''t require a genius to understand what Eli was doing.


    ''He just pped the King of Theos Kingdom right in front of everyone!!!'' The collective inner screams reverberated through the minds of the onlookers.


    "Hehe..."


    A light chuckle, so rare from Adriana, echoed in the arena, captivating everyone''s attention. All eyes turned towards the source, mesmerized by the stoic beauty that was allowing herself a moment of amusement.


    Adriana''sughter was a controlled symphony, a melody of amusement that shed with the gravity of the situation. Beside her, an invisible cause of everything, Lilith, wasughing uproariously.


    [Hahahahaha.... Look-ha- Look at the bastard''s face-ahahahahaha- as if-ha- he ate shit-ahahahaha"]


    Lilith was having a field day, herughter so contagious that she even send this in telepathy to make this stoic beautyugh more. Adriana, despite her attempts atposure, couldn''t help but sumb to the infectiousughter, if only for a moment. She soon shot a re at the empty seat, trying to regain control.


    Hearing the Vampire Queen''s chuckle, even the Fallen people startedughing, a release of tension that rippled through their ranks.


    "Hahahahahahaha"


    "Look at those idiots!!"


    "Hahahaha"


    People from the Theos Kingdom, however, were not sharing in the amusement. Their faces turned bright red, a mixture of shame and indignation.


    Richard and Rock, being more reserved, maintained neutral expressions, hiding any signs of amusement or disapproval..... even though it was their King who was getting humiliated.


    "Stopughing, bastards!!!" King Theo, Carter''s son, shouted from the higher tform, his frustration evident as he witnessed his father being openly insulted by a mere mortal. The arena had be a chaotic blend ofughter, shame, and indignation, a theatrical disy that would be etched into the memories of those present.


    This moment would be etched in their memories until the end of their days, all because of a single smile from the Vampire Queen.


    However, the pleas of silence from King Theo were ignored as theughter continued. Carter''s face turned bright red in shame, and he was about to unleash his pressure on the crowd when,


    "Hey?"


    Eli''s emotionless voice cut through theughter, bringing an immediate hush to the arena. All eyes turned towards him.


    "Do you think it''s funny? Hmm?" Eli nced at a few members of the Fallen students.


    "..."


    Confusion swept over their faces. They didn''t understand why Eli was addressing them.


    Just because he was sponsored by the Vampire Queen didn''t mean he was above them. Unless he proved himself, no one in the Fallen Continent would truly acknowledge him.


    "Don''tugh like idiotic monsters. You are in the presence of Our Majesty, The Vampire Queen.


    You guys are besmirching her name. Show some reverence!!!" Eli dered with a serious face.


    The Fallen students immediately lowered their heads upon hearing the mention of the Vampire Queen''s name. Eli inwardly chuckled, knowing he was yet to be fully recognized by this muscle-head guys.


    Eli then turned his gaze towards Carter and asked with a small smile, "What''s your name again?"


    "Pfft---"


    "Mortal, you are quite haughty, even though you''re hiding behind the skirts of someone!" Carter''s deadly voice resonated as he released his pressure.


    Carter knew he wasn''t allowed to harm the students of Nex, but since Adriana had hurt his pawn so hurting her pawn.... seemed justified. He was confident that Adriana wouldn''t intervene, and if she did, he saw it as an opportunity to further defame and corner her.


    "Hmm?" Eli frowned when he felt... nothing.


    Yes, nothing. He didn''t even feel the slightest impact. ''Is he weaker than the King of Dawn Kingdom?'' Eli thought as a disappointment visible on his face


    ''???'' Carter frowned, not understanding why that mortal had not kneeled yet.


    Furthermore, even with Asher Eli''s doubtful gaze, Carter turned his attention towards the Vampire Queen.


    Seeing Carter''s bewildered expression, Adriana couldn''t help but smirk.


    She knew exactly what Carter was thinking. He believed that Adriana was the one who helped Eli to stand and block Carter''s aura.... but it was far from the truth.


    Although Dungeon Walker wasn''t powerful, it still exerted the pressure of an Emperor Ranker. Eli, who had refused to kneel in front of that power, was certainly not going to kneel in front of a mere Monarch Ranker.


    Carter immediately looked at Eli with disdain and said, "Even now, you are hiding behind a skirt, you mortal! If you think just because you have the Vampire Queen, you can do whatev--"


    "You see..." Eli interrupted, without looking at Carter, and walked towards the crystal ball thaty on the ground after Kayden''s fall.


    Eli took the crystal, scrutinizing it meticulously before ying a video, saying, "This man..." Eli paused the video and pointed to the image of himself wearing an old shirt and wielding an almost broken trident.


    "He wasn''t sponsored by anyone at that time..." Eli remarked, gesturing towards Carter, who was still hovering in the sky.


    Carter furrowed his brow, struggling to understand, and like him, the rest of the audience couldn''t quite grasp Eli''s intentions.


    "Look at his eyes. Do you think he was scared of a Hero?" Eli inquired with an indifferent voice, inwardly surprised by the high-quality details of the video, ''Damn man, he really got a high-quality video...ah.Is he going to make a film or what?''.


    "...." Carter frowned as he finally caught onto what this mortal was trying to convey. As a wise king, he wouldn''t allow someone to undermine his authority.


    However,


    "What do you think?" Eli then turned his attention towards the audience.


    "...."


    "Answer," Eli demanded with indifferent eyes. He wasn''t particrly interested in their recognition, but for the sake of his future, he wanted to ensure these individuals understood who he was.


    "N-No!"


    Someone shouted.


    "Good," Eli nodded, his gaze focusing on a white-haired middle-aged woman with lots of wrinkles on her face.


    Eli then shifted his gaze towards Carter, "Look at me, is there any difference between the two of us?"


    Everyone beganparing Real Eli and Image Eli, attempting to discern any disparities between the two.


    ''Yeah, there are too many differences!!!'' Everyone screamed inwardly as they saw his handsomeness, dress, hair, body.... everything was different.


    Unlike the students and ordinary people, individuals with discerning eyes like experienced teachers, nobles, and hardcore fighters noticed one thing that caught their attention.


    It was Eli''s haughty and lifeless eyes as if he didn''t care who his opponent was..... he always considered himself above them.


    Those with a keen sense observed the subtle nuances that couldn''t separate the past Eli from the present one.


    With Carter remaining silent, Eli smiled, taking it as an implicit acknowledgement. His gaze lingered on the image as he spoke,


    "That guy, you could have killed him without breaking a sweat" Eli acknowledged his past self with a touch of nostalgia, wondering how his former self would react to the person he had be, ''I wonder what the past me would react if he were to himself now....hehe''.


    "Tsk," Carter clicked his tongue, growing impatient as Eli''s discourse seemed to prolong his ns. He was on the verge of ending the conversation when Eli continued.


    "But even he so.... He would have at least made you bleed..." Eli spoke with cold eyes, reflecting on a time when he would have been ready to face death at any moment.


    "What are yo--!!!" Carter was about to respond when Eli vanished from his view.


    With widened eyes, Carter was about to search around when,


    ''Sllnnggg''


    Carter''s eyes widened in shock as he felt the cold, metallic touch on his neck.


    "However, this guy...." A voice erupted as he slowly turned his head,


    Eli hovered behind him, gripping trident, a.k.a his Celestria, pointed at Carter''s neck with an air of unmistakable authority and defiance.


    "He could do more than just make you bleed," Eli''s emotionless and stern face echoed in the arena, sending shivers down everyone''s spine as the weight of his words sank in.


    "So, choose your words wisely next time, Mr. Unk---" Before Eli could finish his words, a powerful spear mercilessly impaled Eli''s back.


    "Chukkk!!"


    The shocking sound made everyone gasp in disbelief.


    "BIG BROTHER!!!!"


    "I am fine Mia" A gentle voice echoed.


    To everyone''s astonishment, the impaled Eli slowly disintegrated into particles, leaving the spectators dumbfounded.


    All eyes turned towards the source of the gentle voice. Eli stood calmly on the ground, waving his hands at Mia to assure her that he was unharmed.


    "ASHER ELI!!!"


    Carter Theo had never felt such profound humiliation from a mere mortal; even his hidden guards were unable to react fast enough.


    Carter was about to teach this mortal a lesson when,


    "I think it''s enough, Carter." A calm and indifferent voice made everyone shiver in fear.


    Adriana, who had been silently observing everything, deemed it necessary to intervene and put an end to the escting conflict.


    She had been silent because of someone''s mistake so she let him have some moments but everything reached its limit.


    Resting her leg on the other, leaning back with disinterested eyes, she warned, "Move one step, and I am sure you will regret it."


    "ggrrrrrr" Carter''s eyes almost seemed ready to burst with anger as he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He red at Eli with a newfound hatred, something he had never experienced before.


    Carter was about to say something when he noticed something.... a small smirk escaped his mouth,


    "TINGGGG!!"


    "Looks like you''ve healed finally," Eli said, blocking an unexpected attack from behind with his hands positioned on his back.


    "You cheater!! How dare you use underhanded techniques!!" Kayden shouted, attempting another attack, but


    "TINGGGG!!"


    Once again, Eli''s trident blocked the strike, and he slowly turned around, facing Kayden, who seemed to have regained hisposure.


    "Are you sure I am the one who used underhanded techniques?" Eli asked calmly, his eyes searching for someone.


    "Yes, you are!!" Kayden shouted, standing defiantly before Eli, ready to unleash his spell. However,


    "Stop this instant!" Aadya intervened, appearing between them.


    "No, I won''t" Kayden ignored his teacher. Still overwhelmed by the shock of witnessing his own death, he was not in the right frame of mind to listen to anyone. All he felt was a burning desire to rid himself of the overwhelming emotions, seeking someone to vent his anger and pride.


    "Mr. Kayden R" Aadya called out with indifferent eyes, releasing her pressure to halt them in their tracks.


    "???" Kayden was baffled by the situation, looking at Aadya with disbelieving eyes. It was the first time he had seen her angry face.


    ''She was never this angry... why?'' he thought, catching a glimpse of Eli''s teasing eyes on Aadya as he observed the unfolding events.


    Something absolutely was not right....

 Chapter 300: Please Just Duel

    "Until the Head Master arrives, the duel is suspended!!"


    "Are you kidding me?" Kayden''s frustration echoed through the arena, met with a collective murmur from the surrounding audience.


    "No!" Aadya''s firm response reverberated, her gaze shifting between Kayden and Asher Eli.


    "Do you hurt anywhere?" Aadya inquired, her stern expression briefly revealing a hint of concern. Whispers spread among the onlookers, capturing the underlying tension in the atmosphere.


    "Hmm..." Eli raised his eyebrows, noting the subtle worry behind Aadya''s stern demeanor. With a small smile, he assured her,


    "I am fine, Teach~" The audience held its breath, observing the exchange with keen interest.


    Aadya frowned, not because she doubted Eli''s well-being, but rather, because the way he looked at her and his speech seemed a little different from her previous experiences with him.


    "OH!" Rock raised his eyebrows, not shocked by Eli''s actions but rather surprised that his daughter disyed a hidden worried face. This realization prompted Rock to think, ''Finally, my daughter started to act... Come on My Little girl!!!!''.


    Simr to Rock,


    [I thought she was just a teacher to him?]


    Lilith looked at Adriana with a nk expression.


    [....]


    Adriana evaded providing a direct answer.


    [You know something, don''t you?]


    [....]


    Adriana remained silent, choosing not to disclose that she was already aware of this due to Rock gifting his family heirloom to Eli.... no way she was going to take beating from this bitch again.


    [....]


    Lilith''s lips twitched, and she cast a hateful re at her husband, who seemed to be effortlessly charming and seducing everyone.


    ''Hmph, is he going to pick every woman?'' She thought with an annoyed expression.


    Returning to Kayden, he felt a subtle unease because Aadya was one of his close rtives and, of course, his childhood crush. A hint of worry crept into his thoughts as he observed the stern expression she wore.


    It had been love at first sight for Kayden. Despite the significant age difference, he pursued Aadya relentlessly. However, she never disyed any interest, not just in him but in anyone else. Even using his ''Hero'' title failed to garner her affections.


    In desperation, he resorted to pressuring his uncle, thinking that would make her marry him.


    As the realization hit him, fear gripped Kayden. ''H-Huh? D-Don''t tell me it''s not what I think it is!!!''


    "Y-You...." Kayden''s face twisted into a terrifying expression as he pointed usingly at Aadya.


    She was on the brink of asking him what happened when,


    "SSSSHHHHHH"


    The Head Master appeared, casting a nce at Asher Eli and Kayden. His gaze then shifted to Adriana and the empty seat, finally settling on Carter. The arrival of the Head Master injected a sense of gravity into the scene, and the audience held its collective breath, awaiting the unfolding events.


    Lilith''s interference in the duel was a tant vition of Nex Academia''sws.


    Breaking thew in Nex Academia, specifically interfering in a duel, invoked severe penalties. The consequences included the abolishment of cultivation and a 10-year imprisonment.


    In cases where the person interfering was rted to the participants, the stakes became even higher. After a thorough investigation, if someone connected to the participant was found guilty of interference, the participant would be deemed to have lost the duel. The punishment escted to the abolishment of cultivation and a life sentence, extending until their death.


    In instances where illegal or forced involvement of a participant''s close associates was identified, the punishment was elevated to torture until death after a rigorous investigation. The stringent nature of these consequences aimed to uphold the sanctity and fairness of duels within Nex Academia.


    The seriousness of duels in Nex Academia was underscored by the strict consequences for breaking thew.


    The concept of a ''Duel'' held..... an unparalleled level of danger, surpassing even the potential perils faced by royalties.


    Despite the high-stakes nature of the duels, participants were never harmed by outside interference.


    No, It wasn''t due to universal fairness or the clean intentions of everyone involved. Rather, those attempting to interfere found themselves unable to approach the fighting area, as if an invisible barrier actively shielded the participants from external influences.


    Even individuals holding the prestigious rank of emperor found themselves incapable of inflicting harm upon the participants.... Even Head Master won''t be able to interfere the matches.


    Of course, Those who ''Tried'' to interfere were punished but they were never able to hurt the participants and No one ever did it..... until,


    Today.


    The Head Master found himself at a crossroads after receiving a stubborn order from the Council Members:


    Adriana and Asher Eli would be imprisoned, and their powers abolished.


    The Head Master was fully aware that involving Adriana in the situation could lead to war, as per the councils'' ns. However, what the councils didn''t anticipate was the potential chaos and bloodshed that could arise from involving the seemingly ordinary mortal, Asher Eli.


    The memory of the day when the world was bathed in red still haunted the Head Master.


    Lilith''s extraordinary and transcendent power had defied thews of the Nex, reaching the very heart of the Nex itself. It was a power beyondprehension.


    She was able to use her power inside the barrier that was never meant to allow any kind of power and even break it.


    She was truly beyondprehension.....


    The kind of power that Lilith disyed was precisely what the Head Master had been searching for....


    Pushing aside his unwanted thoughts.


    He employed every bit of his intellectual capacity to carefully point out that Kayden was the one who initiated the conflict. The cause of the problemy squarely on Kayden, making punishing Adriana an unjust choice.


    After a prolonged period of consideration, the Head Master used his every bit of brain cells to prevent the destruction of the world. Eventually, the Council Members reluctantly agreed with the Head Master''s idea.


    "And so, Asher Eli will remain stationary for 10 minutes and no weapons allowed and no summoning and... Duel is only over when one of the duelist fell unconcious"


    Head Master''s voice reverberated throughout the arena.


    "...."


    A hush descended upon the arena.


    Suddenly,


    "WHAT KIND OF NONSENSE IS THIS!!!"


    Head Master knew who it was, so he responded, "It is the Council''s decision. If you have any queries, I will arrange a meeting with them.... after the duel, that is."


    "!!!!!" Carter''s face disyed utter shock, ring at the Vice-Head Master, who was equally astonished by the news.


    However, Carter wasn''t willing to let this slide. This was his historic moment, where he, as a seemingly weaker figure, could potentially imprison a mighty one.


    Though he had some expectations for this oue, he couldn''t believe that his hard work to gain the Council''s support wasn''t as fruitful as he had thought.


    "I don''t understand why Nex is bending itsw!!"


    "There is no bending of thew, Mr. Carter Theo," the Head Master calmly responded.


    "What do you mean? It is clear as the sky that you guys are licking a Fallen Woman''s foot!!" Carter shouted in frustration.


    "I cannot believe the Head Master could be biased toward his students.... I am starting to feel I might not be able to live peacefully here, FATHER!! I am scared!!" Theo, wanting to assert his existence, screamed with pained and frightened eyes as he hugged his father.


    Hearing that, most of the students felt that the Head Master was truly biased in the situation. If it were anybody else, their cultivation would have already been abolished, and they would be imprisoned.


    "Is this what the Head Master truly is?"


    "Is he really scared of the Vampire Queen?"


    "Do we even have fairness in this duel??"


    "Shhhh... Silent idiots, they can hear us!!"


    Most people wore questioning and doubtful gazes directed at the Head Master.


    "Don''t worry, my son... Even if it costs my life, I will bring justice and fairness to this corrupted system," Carter dered with arrogance and heartfelt words as if he were ready to die to protect the truth and fairness.


    Carter was genuinely happy that he never thought his son could pull off something like this. ''It seems my son might be wiser than me...'' Pride swelled in his heart.


    People from Theos Kingdom were utterly taken aback by their King''s words. Their eyes moistened in unbridled happiness, and they truly felt their King was more than just a monarch.


    ''He is a god!'' they thought.


    Head Master nkly stared at Carter, his wrinkled lips twitching in annoyance. Then he nced at Adriana, who still wore a stern and indifferent gaze as if she didn''t care for anything. However....


    Head Master knew that the bluish-ck-haired woman, who was Asher Eli''s Maid, was conspicuously absent in the Arena. What''s more, he could sense a few teleportations urring in the direction of Asher Eli''s Vi.


    Head Master understood that Adriana wasn''t going to fight here because she was the Queen of her nation. She might be able to deal with a single Kingdom, but if she hurt people from other Kingdoms due to a mistake, then there was no mistake; it would lead to another catastrophic war.


    However, Head Master also knew that another person would never care about this kind of situation because he could already feel his instincts exponentially screaming at him to flee.


    ''Gulp''


    He could only gulp, his parched throat tightening, and looked at Asher Eli. He felt a tinge of envy that Asher Eli was enjoying his life beyond anyone.


    Shooing away his unwanted thoughts again, Head Master nced at Carter and said with a dreadful voice,


    "Mr. Carter Theo, no one is bending the--"


    "How could---"


    "Let me finish," Head Master''s killing intent finally released, a heavy air of authority sweeping over the arena.


    "ggrrrr...."


    "Good. Now then...


    Mr. Kayden R was the one who provoked by ying the video in the duel--"


    "B-But it wa---"


    "YES, IT WASN''T AGAINST THE RULE!!"


    Carter shut his mouth, visibly cowed by the sheer force of Head Master''s anger.


    Head Master red at Carter before continuing,


    "However, this ce is for a duel, so the one who initiated this was Kayden R and..... his backing.


    So, punishing the Vampire Queen and her Party is not fair. Even so, an Emperor involving themselves in this predicament is definitely hurting the pride of Nex Academia, so,


    Asher Eli, for the first 10 minutes, has to stay stationary so that weakened Kayden R could take advantage of the time, and Asher Eli would have to fight without weapons or summoning a Mythical beast."


    Head Master elucidated the situation as clearly as possible, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the charged atmosphere.


    "I am no--"


    Before Carter could object, Head Master interjected with a cunning smile,


    "Of course, you guys were the ones who were affected the most, so I won''t force you to agree with these conditions, and if you want to take action ording to our Law,


    Then I will personally investigate.... How the Video that belongs to Nex Academia ended up in the hands of Mr. Kayden."


    Head Master looked at the Vice-Head Master, who averted his gaze.


    ''Fuck!!'' Vice-Head Master cursed inwardly, unsure why Council Members changed their decision.


    It was supposed to remove Alden Evergreen as a Head Master for his alliance with the Fallen Continent and abolish the Vampire Queen''s Power, imprisoning both the Vampire Queen and Asher Eli.


    [I-I will check immediately.]


    He sent a telepathy to Carter before immediately leaving.


    Head Master turned his gaze to the Arena and said with seriousness, "If you understand, then let''s begin the duel....


    This time, please just duel.....please...." but at the end of his sentences, there was more of a plea than seriousness.

 Chapter 301: Taste once more

    "Hmm..." Eli sighed, a subtle expression of eptance mixed with frustration evident on his face. He wasn''t against the Head Master''s Decision, "So, I should stay here, not even moving or even blocking?"


    "You do know what happened to him, right?" Head Master spoke with a defeated tone, revealing a sense of helplessness.


    He was already doing his best to stay neutral. Adriana''s (Lilith''s) attack was truly fatal; not even Kayden was able to react, and he needed immediate medical attention, or he might have died.... Of course, they could revive him.


    ''Not again...Tsk'' Eli clicked his tongue, expressing irritation and a hint of disappointment.


    Observing Eli''s visible displeasure, a collective curse swept through the onlookers, convinced that Eli was already receiving enough biased treatment.


    "What happened, Eli?"


    Hearing a stern and indifferent voice, everyone redirected their attention to the source and once again found themselves captivated by her beauty.


    Adriana wore a smirking face as she looked at Eli, "Are you scared? You could at least do it for me... right?"


    It wasn''t that she was trying to provoke Eli instead she indulged in the desire to tease him before facing her impending punishment.


    Acknowledging the inevitability of her situation, she decided to seize the moment and elicit a reaction from him, wanting to feel a sense of achievement.


    Eli''s gaze remained fixed on the woman who had finally directed her words towards him.


    "OHHH!" Gasps escaped from everyone as their mouths formed ''O'' shapes. The disparity in treatment from the Vampire Queen was ringly evident.


    "No, Your Majesty... Say a single word, and I will do anything for you... MY Majesty," Eli dered, executing a graceful bow with an alluring smile.


    "..." Adriana found herself taken aback by his unexpected choice of words, and like the others, she too was momentarily frozen.


    "H-Hey, D-Don''t tell me!!"


    "Y-Yeah, I-I also hope"


    "B-But V-Vampire Queen is not r-reacting!"


    The arena buzzed with chatter and wild assumptions.


    "Though, My Majesty... I want a reward," Eli requested, his expression maintaining a level of seriousness that concealed an underlying smirk.


    Adriana''sposure wavered as she met Eli''s serious gaze, fully aware that he was concealing a yful smirk.


    In an effort to maintain her regal bearing, she responded, "Sure, what do you want?"


    "Hmm..."


    The audience, caught in the unfolding drama, momentarily forgot the gravity of the situation as they eagerly anticipated Eli''s request.


    "I don''t mind whatever it is... as long as it''s ''FROM'' you!"


    "..." Adriana''s face flushed crimson, and she couldn''t help but inwardly scream, ''Shameless!''


    Truly a rare spectacle for everyone to witness the Vampire Queen''s blushing face.


    This only fueled the spection that there was more than meets the eye between the Vampire Queen and Asher Eli. Some onlookers even pondered if Asher Eli was just a mere ''Toy,'' as suggested by Carter.


    Recognizing that the situation was veering towards chaos, the Master turned his attention to Aadya.


    "Ahem, let''s begin the duel" Aadya dered, clearing her throat before redirecting her focus to the impending contest.


    "AAARRRRRR!!!" As soon as those words left her mouth, Kayden, without hesitation, grabbed his sword and with a war cry,unched towards Eli.


    The crowd, previously engaged in idle chatter, refocused on the match at the sound of Kayden''s battle cry. Many had assumed Kayden would emerge victorious, but the unfolding scene left them in suspense.


    "The Gods have given me an opportunity to defeat this Evil!!" He shouted with heart-felt justice before striking Eli''s body.


    "I WILL PROVE YOU ARE NOTHING BUT A COWARD!!"


    "TING!!"


    "H-Huh?" Kayden gazed at Eli with a baffled expression.


    ''W-What''s that weird sound? As if I hit...'' Kayden''s eyes widened as he observed Eli''s unscathed body.


    "Hmm? That''s all?" Eli remarked with a carefree attitude, inspecting his body and inwardly smiling at its increased resilience against the sword, ''and what''s with that dialogue...?''


    While he found sce in this newfound strength, there lingered a pang of disappointment, recognizing it wasn''t yet sufficient to master the 3-Form of Mana Breathwork.


    Amidst the collective anticipation, Eli''s yful demeanour and Kayden''s bewildered expressions were more than enough for people to understand the situation.


    "Y-You!! Filthy Being!!" Kayden seethed in anger.


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    ''Ting''


    /Fire Bolt/


    ''Ting''


    ....


    ...


    A collective shock swept across the audience as they witnessed something iprehensible. Regardless of how fervently Kayden attempted to attack, Eli remained unyielding, akin to a statue.


    Yes..... Eli adhering to his self-imposed policy ''Just to be safe'', had fortified his body to its limit before stepping into the arena.


    While it may not be a conventional form of defence, the coursing mana through his veins acted as an imprable barrier.... akin to dragon skin.


    Though only Aadya, the Master of Mana Breathwork,prehended the subtlety, she chose not to disclose it. After all, no one broke anyw as long as they didn''t get caught.


    "Huff-huff-ffff"


    Kayden panted heavily, his face flushed with shame. Despite possessing a substantial mana reservoir, his stamina proved inadequate for the prolonged exertion.


    "H-He was cheating!!" Kayden''s usation reverberated, seeking validation from the Head Master. To his dismay, the response was not in his favour.


    "Nobody could cheat here!! 7 minutes left!!" The Head Master''s firm deration left Kayden disgruntled, casting an using nce at Carter, whose countenance mirrored his frustration.


    "...Father..." Theo''s concerned voice reached Carter''s ears.


    "Sigh," Carter exhaled deeply, his gaze shifting towards Adriana, who observed the unfolding spectacle with keen interest. Adriana had inquired of Lilith about Eli''s sudden defensive prowess, but even Lilith appeared ignorant of this development.


    /Holy Grace/


    Kayden invoked the incantation, softly brushing his silver sword that emanated a divine glow.


    The crowd, initially holding their breath, watched in awe as the Hero unleashed a focused strike, creating a mesmerizing spectacle with the holy light.


    "ssssshhhhh"


    ''This is myst offensive attack'' Kayden thought, channelling his dwindling stamina into a desperate attempt to break through Eli''s formidable defence.


    The audience, captivated by the Hero''s determined effort, couldn''t help but be drawn into the intensity of the match, the air charged with anticipation.


    ''That''s going hurt... isn''t it?''Eli, aware of the impending assault, braced himself.


    And just as Eli and Kayden thought,


    "chkkk"


    As Kayden''s sword struck, gasps rippled through the spectators, witnessing blood flow from the wound inflicted upon Eli''s abdomen.


    "He...hehehe..." Kayden chuckled, his expression shifting from exhaustion to triumphant satisfaction.


    "My people, I can now defeat this backstabbing bastard!!" Kayden shouted in anticipation.


    People from Theos Kingdom were delighted to see atst their Hero''s attack working otherwise they would be belittled by Fallen People.


    Examining the cut on his abdomen, Eli acknowledged the injury. Though not substantial, the wound pierced his skin and grazed his flesh.


    "Now, where is that haughty face, Mr. Toy!" Kayden grinned, relentless in his assault, the atmosphere changed into something else....


    "Chukk"


    "Chukk"


    "Chukk"


    "Chukk"


    "Hahaha.."


    "Chukk"


    "Chukk"


    ....


    ..


    [Don''t Lilith]


    Adriana immediately restrained Lilith, preventing her from interfering once again.


    Lilith''s body trembled as she witnessed her husband being harmed by someone she considered a low-level bastard, unworthy to stand against him.


    ''I am sorry, I am sorry, I am sorry, I am sorry...'' She repeated inwardly, her eyes turning teary. If she had controlled herself a little better, her husband might not have had to endure this suffering.


    Moreover, this situation began due to her actions.... If she had only consulted with Adriana or even with her husband, this situation might not have arisen, preventing her husband''s enemies from exploiting the chance to harm him.


    Even so.... Even though..... Even after everything.... she harboured no regrets for her actions. Waiting for opportunities wasn''t her style, and she didn''t regret her proactive approach.


    Yet, instead of anger, she felt intense pain..... pain for causing her husband to suffer due to her emotional instability. Simrly, Scarlett experienced a mix of anger and pain; she yearned to thrust her sword into Hero''s throat. Despite her fierce desires, she understood that this wasn''t the right ce for such actions.


    "2--I mean 3 minutes l-left!" Head Master announced with a trembling face, realizing the dire consequences that might unfold, he was sure he was so fucked up he might die this time.


    "Papa!" Zera''s body trembled in pain as if she herself were bearing the brunt of the suffering.


    The arena''s floor was now adorned with a sinister hue of crimson blood, painting a sombre picture of the intense duel that unfolded.


    "Huhff-Huff-"


    Kayden breathed heavily as he surveyed Eli''s battered body, covered with numerous cuts and wounds. His focus shifted to Eli''s face, and with each sh, Kayden envisioned the despair he hoped to see on Eli''s countenance.


    His primary goal was to mar Eli''s appearance, to strip away the charm that might attract any woman''s affection. Kayden yearned to witness Eli''s suffering and humiliation.


    Once a king-like figure, now reduced to a pitiful boy on the brink of demise, Kayden revelled in the transformation. His initial intention to gouge out Eli''s eyes was discarded, opting instead to witness the impending despair etched on Eli''s face.


    Despite the relentless assault, Eli remained unperturbed, passively enduring the torment. In truth, he experienced minimal pain, feeling only a chilling sensation coursing through his battered body.... that''s all.


    "Now, let me show this foolish, backstabbing human what it means to be a hero, and I will save everyone from this wretched fate!!" Kayden shouted, unleashing his power.


    /Domain/


    Carter''s expression shifted to joy as he felt the Mythical beast within his grasp.


    ''Crack, crack''


    The entire arena was now covered with ss-like particles, signalling the manifestation of Kayden''s Domain.


    Head Master and Adriana raised their eyebrows, surprised by the extent of Kayden''s power that almost engulfed the arena. Read exclusive content at m v l em pyr


    With an amused smile, Kayden addressed Eli, "Allow me to introduce you to your ''first friend'' who longs for a taste once more"


    /Dimensional Eater/


    "Crack, Crack"


    "GGGRRRRRR!!!''

 Chapter 302: No Matter how strong the God is

    [A/N: Just a small announcement... I am publishing another Novel named:


    Lackey''s Seducing Survival Odyssey.


    If you guys are interested, give it a read and support me, everyone...


    And


    Thank You??]


    Dimensional Eater...


    It stood as a four-legged creature, its 2-meter height shrouded in an ethereal cloak of ck mist.


    A sinister aura emanated from its form, casting a chilling atmosphere over the arena. Its fur, as dark as the void, seemed to absorb not just light, but the very essence of the surroundings. Sinuous tendrils, like ethereal wisps, danced along its otherworldly figure, invoking a sense of ancient and eldritch power.


    The creature''s eyes, profound pools of darkness, gleamed with an intelligence far beyond mortalprehension. Possessing the dreadful ability to devour the essence of alternate realities, its arrival resonated with a low, haunting hum.


    Legends spoke of these creatures as entities distinct from the monsters of the Terra World, as they held energies unlike anything known. The ck mist they exuded wasn''t merely dark mana; it seemed to originate from an enigmatic source as if born with these unknown energies.


    These monstrous beings typically inhabited dimensional cracks, regions yet to be thoroughly explored and understood.


    Until now, pulling such entities into this world and attempting to control them had been deemed impossible.... Yes,until now,


    "M-MOMMY!!"


    "I-It''s Okay!"


    "W-What was that?"


    "I-is that Dimensional E-Eater?"


    People were awed by the scene, and yet an unknown fear gripped their hearts. Whispers and murmurs spread through the audience as they tried toprehend the appearance of this Dimensional creature that they only saw in books.


    This was their first time seeing the monster directly, and they were truly excited about the things that were going to escte. The unexpected turn of events heightened the tension, and every gaze was fixed on the otherworldly creature.


    "..." Adriana frowned, observing the new monster entering the world. With an indifferent expression, she looked at Carter, who was trying to hide his smirking face.


    Feeling an intense gaze, Carter reluctantly removed his gaze from the monster and looked at Adriana with a haughty smirk.


    "Interesting!!" Head Master suddenly eximed with a keen look.


    [My king....]


    [Yes, it seems he was able to bring those monsters from other dimensions...]


    Lilith conveyed her message through telepathy, her eyes fixed on the otherworldly creature in the arena, then shifting to her bloodied husband.


    Hearing Lilith''s words, Adriana''s face showed a trace of worry,


    [You mean he could...]


    [No!He isn''t strong enough to bypass the doors!]


    Adriana breathed a sigh of relief, her gaze lingering on Eli, whose body bore the marks of the fierce one-sided attack.A pain grabbed her heart tightly.


    [Then what about Eli?Should I interfe--]


    [No need]


    Lilith''s response brought a deepening frown to Adriana''s face. She stared at Lilith, her lips trembling with unspoken thoughts and concerns, the weight of the situation sinking in.


    On the other tform,


    "It seems you were kept in the dark about this" Rock nced at Richard, whose face was also held a mix of shock and resentment.


    "That damn brat!" Richard gritted his teeth in frustration. The fact that his own son hadn''t shared crucial information angered him.


    "..." Rock shook his head in dismay. Surveying Eli''s battered form, he refrained from feeling pity, considering it part of a man''s life..... Yet, a concerned nce at his daughter who had an underlying worry beneath her stoic exterior.


    "Sigh, even powerful artifacts might not be enough for him" Rock thought with a furrowed brow.


    In the arena,


    "Behold, my loyal pet" Kayden dered, cing his hands on the monster''s neck, which obediently followed hismand.


    However, Eli, ''Hmm, What Kind of punishment is suitable for her?'' he thought.


    His thoughts took an unexpected erotic turn, tinged with anticipation for the unique form of payback to Adriana he had in mind.


    "Hehe..." Kayden chuckled, savouring Eli''s stunned reaction. With pride, he introduced,


    "Meet Aadya... She will do whatever Imand!


    Sit, Aadya!"


    "Grrr" the dimensional eater emitted a dog-like growl, promptly sitting down without hesitation or reluctance....


    The audience in the arena, witnessing this peculiar obedience, was thoroughly perplexed and intrigued.


    This was their first time seeing something like this....


    Aadya, a professor of the elite ss, masked her disgust with a facade of anger.


    "Richard!" Rock''s re intensified at his brother.


    "I-I truly don''t know, big brother! I wasn''t aware of anything!" Richard stammered, almost seeking refuge behind Rock.


    It was one thing for Kayden to use a name coincidentally, but the underlying motive behind naming the creature became apparent.


    The green-haired woman fixed her gaze on Richard, who was now bearing the brunt of Rock''s frustration. As he faced a beating, she observed the scene with a mixture of scorn and curiosity before turning her attention back to the dimensional eater.


    Merchants, ve traders, and even some nobles, who had been waiting for the opportune moment, finally decided to align themselves with Theos Kingdom.


    Forming alliances with Asher Eli might only offer an opportunity to get closer to the Vampire Queen, but it wouldn''t guarantee sess due to hismoner status and unknown background.


    On the other hand, dealing with Kayden, a well-known figure, to obtain a new species pet was a more reliable prospect. The potential game-changer presented by having a dimensional eater as a pet stirred anticipation among many, leading to expectations of a flourishing market.


    Even amoner would like to have a dimensional eater as a pet.


    Experience magic on m-vl-e-mpyr


    This marked a historic moment!!Asmoners and elites alike envisioned the possibilities that came with this new addition to their lives.


    Kayden, with a self-assured smirk, expressed his gratitude, "This is all thanks to the King of MY kingdom! Without his help, I might not have achieved this point...


    Our King desired my power to protect our Kingdom from the Monsters.


    He sought to prevent a Monster Rampage ident like the one in the Dawn Kingdom.


    He was willing to do anything to shield his people from the bottom of his heart....


    I am truly inspired by his nature, So I genuinely pledge my loyalty towards the King and support him with my all might!!


    Thank you, Your Majesty!!


    For giving me a Great Opportunity to protect my People!!"


    Both Kayden and the Dimensional Eater gracefully inclined in the direction of Carter Theo, acknowledging their gratitude.


    The spectators from Theos Kingdom experienced a moment of initial shock, followed by a collective furrowing of brows, but soon, a wave of enthusiasm swept through the crowd.


    "Long live the king! Hail to the Hero!"


    "Long live the king! Hail to the Hero!"


    "Long live the king! Hail to the Hero!"


    .....


    ...


    The resounding cheers echoed through the stadium, creating an atmosphere of both awe and uncertainty. The people''s emotions were palpable, a mix of surprise, admiration, and, for some, a lingering sense of scepticism.


    The stadium pulsed with the genuine and fervent emotions of the crowd.


    Carter was above the clouds, he was so happy that his subjects could still easily be fooled.... sported a smug expression as he addressed the stirred crowd.


    "My people Calm Down!!... I am happy to--"


    Abruptly, a calm yet prating voice cut through themotion.


    "AI, It''s noisy"


    No, it wasn''t just a voice but apanied by an unmistakable aura of imminent danger, echoed throughout the entire arena.


    Looking at the source, Asher Eli, appearing nonchnt, addressed Kayden, "Done with your ''flex''?"


    Rather than responding with anger, Kayden wore a smirk and regarded Eli with eyes filled with both pity and disdain.


    "Let me ask my people...


    What punishment should be meted out to an individual who betrays everyone for his own selfish gains?


    He even betrayed the Hero of the Dawn Kingdom... Asher Eli is truly repulsive, much like all Fallens!"


    A hushed whisper emerged from the crowd, gradually evolving into a unified chant,


    "KILL HIM!"


    "KILL HIM!"


    "KILL HIM!"


    This outcry wasn''t limited to the Theos Kingdom; the people of the Dawn Kingdom, harbouring a vendetta against Asher Eli for his notorious act against their Hero and Saintess, joined the call for justice, further intensifying the fervour in the arena.


    Hearing this, Kayden''s smile widened, and with an air of defeat, he spoke in a concerned tone,


    "I apologize, my people, but..." Kayden nced at Eli and continued,


    "I cannot end his life in this match, as you all are aware, it was merely a ''Duel''"


    "OOOWWWW!" A collective groan of frustration swept through the crowd, but hope quickly returned when Kayden reassured them,


    "However, fear not, my people. I will ensure he regrets his actions!" Kayden''s enigmatic smile was apanied by a warm energy that resonated with those around him.


    The crowd erupted into cheers,


    "HOOOOOO!"


    Lilith, observing keenly, frowned, contemting the unusual energy, ''Another Holy Body?... No, it doesn''t seem so. Hmm...'' she pondered, keeping her focus on Kayden.


    "1 Minute left!!"


    The arena fell silent upon hearing the countdown, not from Head Master but from Asher Eli himself.


    "Oh! Here I thought I should give you some time before reflecting on your actions!" Kayden said.


    "59!"


    "58!"


    "57!"


    Ignoring Eli''s stoic counting, Kayden dered, "So be it!"


    "55!"


    "Aadya, tear his body limb from limb... leave everything except his life! And ''SHE'' is mine!"


    "52!"


    "RRROAAARRRRR!!!!!"


    "50!"


    The monster roared angrily, fixing its gaze on Eli. Following Kayden''smand, it lunged towards Eli, ready to devour its prey.


    "49!"


    "This is yourst chance. Why not agree to my conditions and protect your toy, Adriana?" Carter taunted, his smug expression revealing his disdain. He looked at Adriana with disrespect, as if he had already begun to see her as insignificant.


    Yet, Adriana paid no heed to his words. Instead, she focused on her hand, where a small crystal rested. As she made it disappear from her hand, she noticed Lilith''s expression shifting from worry to curiosity.


    [Lilith?]


    [.... Can''t you see that?]


    Adriana''s eyes squinted as she scanned Eli''s body, finding nothing unusual.


    "45!"


    As the monster with its drill-like teeth prepared to bite Eli, the audience held their breath, anticipating the impending horror. Some closed their eyes, not wanting to witness the gruesome scene about to unfold.


    ''It''s going to pain like Hell!!'' They thought.


    "WWWAAAAAA-----"


    The monster, ready to bite into Eli, suddenly froze in mid-motion, its ck sclera widening in disbelief and fear.


    "40!"


    Those anticipating screams were reced by the rhythmic countdown.


    "W-What?" Kayden wore a bewildered expression, witnessing his enved monster motionless, trapped in time.


    "39!"


    "38!"


    "H-Hey, A-Aadya Move!!" Kayden shouted angrily.


    Adriana furrowed her brows, trying toprehend the situation. Even Carter, who was closely watching Eli for any signs of magic, observed in confusion as Eli remained.


    "30!"


    "AADYA!!!" Kayden screamed, desperation in his voice.


    Carter bit his lips in anxiousness, and his son was left utterly bbergasted by the situation. Before the match, he attempted to tame the Dimensional Eater, but it had effortlessly wiped the floor with his face and now it was ignoring its master''s orders.


    Adriana, seeking an exnation, nced at Lilith. Eli wasn''t even sparing a nce at the Dimensional Eater, which stood just inches away, yet the monster seemed frozen¡ªor rather, trembling in fear..... But in the presence of whom?


    "25!"


    Lilith gazed at her husband before sighing deeply. ''It seems my guess is right... ''He'' is going to be reborn again..... ah,'' she thought.


    Sensing Adriana''s questioning gaze, Lilith provided an answer,


    [Dimensional Eaters never feel fear.... except in the presence of a ''God'']


    [....Hmm?]


    [These Dimensional Eaters are failed experiments and were originally created by the ''Gods'' for ''specific reasons''.... So it''s natural that they should fear their creators.


    They trust their instincts in the presence of their Creators. They are nothing.... No Matter how strong the weak is]

 Chapter 303: Let me show you what it means to be a....

    [A/N: Just a small announcement... I am publishing another Novel named:


    Lackey''s Seducing Survival Odyssey.


    If you guys are interested, give it a read and support me, everyone...


    And


    Thank You??]


    "20!"


    Adriana furrowed her brow, her thoughts racing, ''So, Asher Eli is a go--''


    As if Lilith had tapped into the stream of Adriana''s thoughts... Well, to bepletely transparent, Lilith had been eavesdropping on everyone''s thoughts, so, indeed, she overheard Adriana''s inner musings.


    [No, He''s certainly not a god nor a reincarnator]


    Lilith emphatically shook her head thinking, ''I didn''t sense any kind of distortion in his soul or any kind of divinity...''.


    "18!" Discover new adventures at m-vl-em-pyr


    [Then....]


    [Recall the instance when my husband referred to ''That Thing''... that made us feel fear]


    [.... Yes.... ''That Megalodon'' right?]


    Adriana hesitated, fear trickling through her veins as she vividly recalled those teeth that had etched into her memory.


    [.... Yes..... But it wasn''t the Megalodon]


    [...Hmm?]


    [....]


    [Lilith?]


    [You know who I am truly, right?]


    "15!"


    [.... Yes]


    [Then that time.... Why did I find myself heightening my guard for a mere Mana Spirit?]


    Adriana''s frown deepened. On the day Eli summoned Megalodon, she distinctly remembered Lilith also assuming a vignt stance, as if that monster posed a threat even to Lilith.


    True, there was no way a born Mana Spirit from Mana Breathwork user could not possess a power simr to the Emperors...


    The Ruler of Darkness standing on guard against a mere spirit... It was an incredulous notion.


    Yet,


    Lilith turned vignt..... So that means, Another Ruler of Element.


    The Rulers of Elements are the strongest entities and only they could each other fight on equal footing....


    Megalodon was a Water Elemental spirit..... then that implies...


    [The True Ruler of Sea, Jormungandr.... The World Serpent.... The Fallen God]


    "10!"


    Adriana gasped, her eyes widening in shock, and she visibly turned to Lilith.


    Lilith didn''t meet Adriana''s gaze, maintaining her focus on her husband who was nearing the end of the countdown.


    [I harboured doubts previously.... Sigh.... I scoffed off initially thinking it was just a normal spirit that had the same names, but now.... Seeing a Dimensional Beast scared a mere mortal.... It''sughable yet, something more attention is needed....


    If my husband truly called the Megalodon, the Ancient beast.... then....


    Megalodon was Jormungandr''s servant....]


    "8!"


    Lilith continued,


    [Megalodon never heeded anyone but Jormungandr, so....]


    [So?]


    Adriana gulped, hanging on to Lilith''s every word.


    [My husband embodies the spirit of Jormungandr~ My Darling~ is rocking!!!]


    Lilith''s tone abruptly shifted from serious contemtion to fangirling excitement.


    "2!"


    Adriana blinked in surprise.... ''That''s not important!!''.... She yearned to delve deeper into the revtion, but,


    [We''ll discuss thister, Adriana]


    "1!"


    Eli previously fixated on Kayden, deliberately shifted his intense gaze towards the Dimensional Eater.


    The Dimensional Eater involuntarily flinched at the sight of Eli''s captivating ocean-blue pupils, radiating a mesmerizing brilliance.


    ''Gulp''


    The monstrous Dimensional Eater, with its unnaturally wide-open maw, trembled as it saw the illusion of raw razor-sharp millions of teeth..... a primal fear etched into its brain, despite itsck of cognitive reasoning.


    Torn between conflicting impulses, the creature found itself caught in a strange predicament. It grappled with the desire to flee, retaliate by sinking its teeth into Eli, or simply remain frozen in ce. The fear gripping its heart seemed to override any coherent response.


    So, all it could do was obediently stay put, not daring to make the slightest movement.


    "Sit" Elimanded with an air of calm authority.


    "Hahahaah...." Kayden couldn''t help butugh at the unfolding scenario. While baffled by the unexpected turn of events, he reveled in the power dynamic ying out. Though he couldn''t quite fathom why his supposed ve refrained from attacking Eli, he suspected the Vampire Queen''s unseen influence.


    Carter and Theo joined in theughter, finding amusement in Eli''s seemingly futile attempt to tame the unruly monster.


    The four-legged monstrosity sighed audibly, surprising everyone byplying with Eli''smand and sitting down. The unexpected obedience left everyone frozen in astonishment.


    "Y-You!!" Kayden stammered, utterly taken aback. An overwhelming sense of shame and anger surged within him, driving him to contemte swift retribution against the creature that dared to disgrace him.


    Yet, before he could act on his impulses, a sudden "SSSHHHHH!!" resonated from Eli''s very being. A radiant blue light emanated,pelling Kayden to squint and momentarily close his eyes.


    "Hmm~" A seductive moan escaped Eli''s lips, causing Kayden to stutter in surprise.


    He inhaled a seductive smell....


    Eagerly, Kayden opened his eyes, anticipating the owner of the alluring voice, ''Damn, I wanted to see the face of the wom--''


    His thoughts came to an abrupt halt as heid eyes on Eli, who appeared fresh and unscathed as if nothing had happened. To make matters more bewildering, it seemed like Eli was utilizing his...


    "Don''t use your damn charm!!" Kayden shouted, realizing he had nearly sumbed to Eli''s enchantment. Everyone was well aware that Eli possessed the ability to captivate others through mysterious arts acquired from the Vampire Queen.


    "Hmm~?" Eli tilted his head innocently.


    "!!!" The faces of everyone present turned bright red, a collective reaction to Eli''sbination of cuteness and sexiness.


    "Hehe..." Eli giggled, revelling in the aftermath.


    "W-What?" Kayden''s face flushed intensely, struggling with a mix of embarrassment and conflicting thoughts. ''Why am I even thinking of these ideas?!''


    Lilith''s lips twitched as she observed the spectacle, noticing the blush on many women''s faces. She snapped her fingers, dispersing tiny pink particles that brought everyone back to their senses.


    Eli, sensing the shift, nced at a higher tform before offering a small smile.


    The collective realization dawned on everyone about the perilous nature of Eli''s charm, especially among the male popce who found themselves yearning for the embrace of any woman..... as long as she was a woman.


    ''I-I need my wife/lover/sister/mother/ now!!'' They thought. (No!! naughty things, just a feel and embrace of the opposite sex, that''s all....) They wanted to make sure their personality had not been infected.


    Kayden, fueled by a mixture of frustration and humiliation, harboured a burning desire to exact revenge on Eli and punish the ve who had tantly ignored his orders.


    /Hol--/


    Before Kayden couldplete his incantations, Eli delicately ced a finger on his lips, hushing any further utterance.


    "Shhh!"


    The abrupt silence sent a shiver down Kayden''s spine, freezing him in ce with an uneasy anticipation.


    Ignoring the perturbed hero, Eli shifted his focus to the enigmatic ''Cute Puppy''.


    His fingertips gently traced the tendrils of ck mist seeping from the creature''s fur, revealing no discernible reaction or indication of resistance.


    The Dimensional Eater, almost resigned to its fate, stood motionless, a silent witness to the impending events.


    "Chuckk!!"


    "Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump"


    Without a hint of hesitation, Eli reached into the monster''s ethereal form, extracting its heart. To the bewilderment of onlookers, the creature showed no sign of astonishment or dread. Instead, it gazed at Eli with an enigmatic smile? before gracefully dispersing into myriad particles.


    As the particles slowly dissipated, Eli''s eyes lingered on the fading remnants. A sense of amusement flickered in his gaze, prompting him to contemte the possibility that this formidable monster had, in an unexpected twist, epted its fate without a struggle.


    To be honest, Eli found himself perplexed by his own serenity in the face of the Dimensional Eater''s arrival.


    He had anticipated a turbulent encounter, expecting to lose a few limbs at the very least. Regardless of how he assessed the situation, the monster loomed over him with undeniable superiority..... Yet, as the creature drew near, Eli experienced an unexpected sensation..... Pain. Yes, genuine pain and suffering emanated from the monster.


    It was as if the creature sought its own demise, despite its outwardly aggressive stance dictated by its master''s orders. Strangely, the moment it approached Eli, its demeanour shifted from one of aggression to one of fear..... Eli, on the other hand, could only perceive unrelenting.... Pain radiates from its eyes.


    Eli was baffled by his inexplicable ability toprehend the emotions of a monster. The enigma of this newfound understanding perplexed him....


    ''What the fuck is happening to me?'' Eli screamed when felt those feelings.... He was kind of scared as he started to change something he never knew.


    He tried to torture this thing to understand what was happening but something told him it was ''Wrong''.


    Though he wanted to fight this creature, seeing its suffering... Eli couldn''t.He was not sure why felt sympathetic to a Monster but.... he had softened up a little for the past few days, so shrugged it off.


    There was always a chance for him to fight many more in the future as long as Kayden was alive that was...


    So, just as it wished Eli killed it without making it suffer any more.


    As Eliid eyes upon the creature''s heart, an unexpected surge of fury coursed through his veins..... The source of his anger eluded him, yet the heart seemed to be a focal point for this intense emotion.


    An unsettling desire crept over him.... an insatiable hunger for the heart. The need to devour it consumed his thoughts, echoing through his mind like a relentless nightmare.


    ''Eat, Eat, Eat, Eat....!!'' His consciousness became a chant of voracity, the words reverberating with an eerie intensity.


    """NNNOOOO!!!"""


    Kayden, Carter, and several mercenaries and traders screamed in agony as if their families died in front of them.


    "W-What?"


    "T-That''s all!"


    "I-I thought there were the strongest monsters!!"


    "Is that monster really a Dimensional Eater??"


    "Where is the epic fight I was waiting for?"


    The audience chattered among themselves as they couldn''t even believe it. They eagerly waited after Kayden''s prideful announcement and hyped everyone..... yet it died without any resistance, some even started to doubt whether it was truly a dimensional eater or something else.


    .... Even though Kayden gave a huge build-up.


    Ignoring their heartfelt cries, Eli fixated on the ck heart. His breath hardened, and his throat went dry. One thing was certain.... it would be delicious to consume that heart.


    Despite the tantalizing allure, Eli exerted control over his newfound urges, ''No soul crystal....'' he noted an important thing he initially wanted after seeing the monster, tossing the heart towards Adriana.


    Their eyes met before a silent nod of understanding passed between them.


    Kayden finally snapped out of his fearful stupor, contemting summoning another Dimensional Eater. However, he hesitated, considering the substantial mana loss and the time required to tame such a creature.


    Eli then returned his focus to Kayden, he didn''t want that Hero to speak any more shit so instead..... Eli was going to speak some shit before deciding to finish it with some revenge,


    Eli lightly tapped the ground with his foot, and immediately,


    "Cough!"


    Kayden convulsed, coughing up blood as he witnessed his domain crumbling.


    "Hehehe..." Lilith giggled, a sense of pride washing over her.


    Mana Breathing


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "Hero, you called me a backstabbing, selfish man, right?" Eli stood before Kayden, who struggled to recover from the bacsh caused by the breakdown of his domain.


    "Y-Yeah-Cough- What''s wrong with that?" Kayden retorted with an arrogant demeanour, refusing to let Asher Eli diminish his stature.


    "Then, are you a Hero?" Eli queried, crouching down.


    Examining the pitiable state of Kayden, Eli disyed a face of pity..... intentionally provoking Kayden further.


    "Y-Yes, I am a HERO!! -Cough-"


    "For whom?"


    "Who? Of course, for my people!!" Kayden dered with pride.


    "Your people?"


    "Yes"


    "..." Eli stood up, surveying the arena where a faction of people harboured a collective desire to end his life.


    "So, he is the hero?" Eli inquired.


    "....Y-Yes," someone in the crowd responded, eliciting energetic shouts from the rest.


    "Yes, he''s our hero!"


    "He''s willing to do anything for his nation. Of course, he''s the hero, who else could be?"


    "Kayden is the Hero of Theos Kingdom!!"


    "Hmm" Eli nodded thoughtfully and turned his gaze back to Kayden, who appeared nearly recovered from the backsh.


    "Then who am I?" Eli questioned, wearing a puzzled expression.


    "H-Huh?"


    "O-Of course, you''re the viin!!"


    "You backstabber!!"


    "You ugly bastard!"


    "You psychopath!"


    "You defiled our Saintess!!"


    ....


    ..


    The crowd hurled numerous derogatory terms at Eli.


    Listening to the usations, Eli nodded with an impassive expression before posing a single question to them,


    "Why?"


    "H-Huh?" The crowd was taken aback as Eli''s voice adopted an emotionless tone.


    "Did I hurt your family?"


    "..."


    "Did I hurt your loved ones?"


    "..."


    "Did I betray any of you?"


    "..."


    "Did I really rape a woman against her will?"


    "...T-Th--''


    "Did you guys witness me assaulting a saintess?"


    "..."


    "No... Nothing, right?"


    Eli concluded his questions, met with silence from the audience. Eli''s smile widened, while scepticism spread across the faces of the onlookers.


    "You know, when a parent constantly treats their child as if they''re worthless...


    Telling them they aren''t the best, that they can''t do a single thing....


    Those words can truly impact a child''s mind. It''s as if they start believing that''s who they are"


    A hushed silence fell over the crowd as Eli''s words settled in.


    Eli continued,


    "And this is how society operates. When individuals arebelled as ''That Kind,'' regardless of their innocence, the weight of those expectations can corrupt their minds, shaping their behaviour to conform to society''s perceptions"


    ''Gulp''


    A collective gulp resonated through the crowd as they sensed the gravity of Eli''s words.


    "So, let me show you what it means to be a---"


    "DIE, YOU BASTARD!!" Kayden bellowed, attempting to thrust his sword into Eli''s back.


    "AAAARRRRRRHHHHHH!!!"


    Eli caught Kayden''s throat with indifferent eyes, "I have yet to settle my old bnce...!"

 Chapter 304: Come on! Hero... You can defeat him!

    [A/N: Just a small announcement... I am publishing another Novel named:


    Lackey''s Seducing Survival Odyssey.


    If you guys are interested, give it a read and support me, everyone...


    And


    Thank You??]


    "Boom!"


    "ssshhh!"


    "Boom!"


    "ssshhh!"


    "Boom!"


    "ssshhh!"


    The audience watched in disbelief as the spectacle unfolded before them.... Something Unusual.


    Whilebat and one-sided beatings weremonce... What they witnessed now was entirely unprecedented..... Truly Unusual.


    "arrhh!"


    /Heal/


    "arrhh!"


    /Heal/


    "arrhh!"


    /Heal/


    "arrhh!"


    /Heal/


    A remarkable disy that left the onlookers awestruck.... With each forceful punch, Eli seamlessly incorporated a healing spell.


    Despite the relentless assault on Kayden''s face, not a single wound or bruise marred his seemingly untouched visage..... A pure white shining skin.


    Kayden''s countenance remained as fresh as before, concealing the concealed pain that lurked beneath the surface. The agony he experienced was far more intense than anyone could fathom.


    ''FUCK!!'' Kayden screamed inwardly as the intense pain reverberated through his jaw, yet theck of visible injuries added a surreal dimension to his suffering.


    He tried to block the attack yet.... Asher Eli was Fucking Fast!!


    In a futile attempt to defend himself, Kayden grappled with the lightning-fast assaults from Asher Eli.... Even though to Kayden''s eyes he was slow.


    The rapid movements and precision of Eli''s fists which were covered with blue particles... left Kayden disoriented, struggling to mount any effective counter.


    "Arrhh"


    /Heal/


    "F-Fu--arrhh"


    /Heal/


    Eli''s expression remained stoic, devoid of any emotion as he relentlessly delivered punch after punch.


    Kayden''s haughtiness, pride, and anger.... all vanished.


    Gazing at Eli''s emotionless face, the fear inside Kayden began to resurface. Today was supposed to be his debut day, as promised by Carter--


    "AAARRRRHHHHH!"


    "Don''t wander in your mind. Look at me" Eli''s indifferent voice cut through his chaotic mind.


    With hazy eyes, Kayden shifted his gaze to Eli, believing the relentless assault had finally concluded. But...


    /Heal/


    "aarrhh!"


    Eli resumed the face-punching, each strike a disorienting mix of precision and force as well as healing.


    Desperation wed at Kayden''s throat, the desire to shout or cry stifled by Eli''s unwavering focus punch on his face.


    He was already a handsome man, and in a bitter twist of irony, Eli seemed to be enhancing his looks even more, thought Kayden sarcastically.


    After what seemed like an eternity,


    "arrh-aamm-oorrr..."


    Kayden crumpled to the ground, groaning in pain.


    Eli observed the fallen hero.


    A healing spell should not only mend wounds but also alleviate pain. However, Eli, with meticulous control, had only healed Kayden''s skin.


    Then What about the inner tissues?.... Of course, Eli being a ''Viin'' now, they were undoubtedly damaged and clotted with blood.


    ''Waste!'' Eli thought, scrutinizing the aftermath. He wondered whether Kayden had genuinely improved his skills, and from Eli''s discerning perspective, the assessment was bleak.... Kayden had only demonstrated a marginal, almost inconsequential improvement since their initial encounter...


    Yes, it''s slightly... better than their first encounter.


    If Kayden could hear Eli''s thoughts, he would likely shout in protest, perhaps even coughing up blood.... as achieving Domain Realm status at the age of 18 was considered a miraculous feat on the Continent.


    Nevertheless, hindered by the imposed restrictions by the Head Master, Eli was certain that, were it not for that, the match would have concluded already. At this very moment, Eli might be punishing his beloved Adriana.


    Grabbing Kayden''s green hair, Eli forcibly made him face his gaze.


    Kayden''s cheeks exhibited darkened skin, a visible manifestation of the internal wounds.


    "ssshhooo!"


    A collective gasp swept through the onlookers at the ghastly sight of Kayden''s face.


    "I-I told you, right?"


    "Y-Yeah, this guy is really ruthless against his enemies!"


    "Last time Jayden, and now the Hero..."


    "Yes,st time he nearly broke Jayden, and he''s yet to recover, but now... the Hero... I-I''m not sure what''s going to happen!"


    Spection buzzed through the crowd.


    "Hey..."


    "...." Kayden, still disoriented, failed to respond to Eli.


    ''SLAP!!!''


    "AARRRRRRHHHH!"


    A thick, ck mucus-like blood sprayed from Kayden''s cheeks as Eli''s forceful p met its mark.


    Hearing Kayden''s pained scream, Richard, who was Kayden''s father, felt his lips tremble in anguish.


    Kayden, in agony, attempted to scratch his cheeks, feeling the itching sensation as the skin peeled like butter, revealing torn internal tissues.


    Even as Kayden felt the skin peeling away, an odd sense of relief apanied the process.... The process brought a strange mixture of difort and relief.


    /Heal/


    "ssshhh"


    Suddenly, Kayden''s skin healed, leaving a grotesque visage. He gazed at Eli, who crouched down, wearing a nk expression.


    "H-Heh..He..S-Stop...P-Pl--" Kayden stuttered, attempting to peel his skin once more, only to be met with Eli''s healing touch.


    /Heal/


    Eli simply mended the skin again.


    Certainly, Kayden''s actions before were ruthless. He had cut and wounded every inch of Eli''s body, even attempting to tear off his limbs. Yet,pared to the internal pain Eli inflicted now...


    Nobody was sure how to react or what kind of response they should have.


    Eli stared down at the prone figure on the ground.


    "Hmm? You wanted to tear my limbs, right?" Eli asked with an amusing smile, inspecting Kayden''s limbs.


    "...N-Nr...No! No!, NOO-AAAARRRHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    People from Theos closed their eyes, gritting their teeth in anger and as well as fear.


    Yet, the terror did not cease. Eli, once again,


    /Heal/


    Their eyes widened in shock and fear.


    Their collective thought resonated, ''If the Chosen Hero is in this situation, what about us? We are mere second-rate students.''


    Eli healed the torn limbs....no, he only closed the wounds; he didn''t regenerate or regrow the limbs.


    As of now, Eli was only capable of healing minor and some major injuries, so the regrowth of torn parts remained beyond his current capabilities.....


    Eli surveyed his finished product, a smirk ying on his lips.


    "You do look like a Hero.... Kayden"


    "..." Kayden squirmed in pain; his limbs were severed and the torn parts were only partially healed. The struggle to lose consciousness without losing blood was evident.


    The pain and itchiness on his cheeks intensified.


    He wanted to scratch that itchy area but he couldn''t.... since he lost his hands.


    Kayden wanted to shout for help, but he couldn''t..... He finally grasped why he couldn''t call for help. Eli had cut his tongue and healed the wound to prevent any blood from leaking and... Kayden wasn''t sure when this had urred.


    It made him only feel the fear more.


    Not only him, but even the lower-level individuals in the crowd were oblivious to this. They believed Kayden, the Hero, was truly resilient and enigmatic.


    Not knowing the truth...


    The people of Theos began to admire Kayden more and more as if they were the ones disying remarkable resilience.


    "Come on! Hero. You can defeat him!"


    "We trust you!!"


    "You can do this!!"


    "Kill that Bastard!!"


    "Show the Fallen People we are not to be trifled with!!"


    Eli smirked....


    Stepping away from Kayden, Elimanded,


    "Arise!!"


    The very earth beneath the arena responded to Eli''smand, quivering with otherworldly energy. As the ground shifted and contorted, a majestic throne ascended...


    "Hmm... Not bad... me," Eli mumbled to himself, his grin reflecting his satisfaction. He marvelled at his handiwork, recognizing the increasing extent of his control over the elements.


    ""W-What?"" Carter and the Head Master wore expressions of shock.


    Even Lilitha and Adriana, who were well-acquainted with Eli''s prowess, couldn''t help but be surprised by the grandeur of the unfolding scene.


    Most high-rank nobles had their mouths wide open.


    No...It wasn''t just about sitting on a throne; it was aboutmanding the very essence of the arena itself.


    ''He can control the Nex!!!'' Aadya screamed inwardly with wide eyes.


    The implications of Eli''s control over Nex Academia, a material yet to be fully understood by even the most knowledgeable, sent shockwaves through those whoprehended the rarity andplexity of such an achievement.


    One should understand that, in order to control the elements, one mustprehend the properties andposition of the elements. Eli''smand over Nex was not just a feat of power but a testament to his profound understanding of the Nex''s intricate nature.


    For example, Earth Element users must understand the properties andposition of Earth materials to gain the insight needed to control the Earth more fluently. However, there were rare and powerful materials in the world yet to be studied in terms of properties andposition. Even if someone studied them, controlling them was nearly impossible (90%).


    Among these rare materials was Nex Academia, built with a unique core called the ''Heart''...monly known as ''Nex''s Heart''.


    A core ced inside a single block of stone... a single core capable of providing a huge amount of mana to stabilize the massive stone suspended in the air.


    And even more, governing every duel...and protecting thend.


    That humongous stone waster sculptured into ''The Nex Academia''.


    Nex''s Heart was truly a miracle. So, understanding the piece of stone/Nex Academia was also a miracle. (A/N: Example inment)


    Aadya, the Master of Mana Breathwork, was among those who couldn''t grasp the material properties, despite her expertise.


    No matter how much she tried, she was never able to grasp the material properties, as it always felt simr to normal stone and yet she couldn''t control it.... She atst gave up and yet....


    Aadya stared at the ground, a mix of admiration and frustration in her eyes. Eli''s control over Nex was beyond normal, transcending the boundaries of what was thought possible.


    Some well-known nobles and hardcore mercenaries nkly stared at Eli with shining ''C'' eyes (Credits: Money).


    They had already dismissed the idea of the Dimensional Eater; it wasn''t even worth consideringpared to what Eli had just done.


    If they sold the Nex material outside of Nex Academia, then...


    "Hehehe...." Some giggled while drooling with lust for money.


    Not knowing the consequences of his actions, Eli simply sat on the throne, absorbing the admiration and awe from the onlookers.


    Truthfully, when he trained with the properties of materials, he easily controlled a part of the Nexnd without any difficulty.... So it wasn''t big for him.


    ''What? I am not allowed to sit on the throne?'' Eli hissed when he saw their weird face.


    If he only knows the truth.... A part of thend would have already gone missing.


    Sitting on the throne, Eli looked at the wriggling Hero, so different from his previous haughty look.


    "Hero!" Eli called him, sending a chill down everyone''s spine.


    Kayden, struggling in pain, looked at Eli with hatred. Unlike Alexander, the Hero of Dawn Kingdom, Kayden didn''t possess any self-healing spells, even though he had Holy energy. It wasn''t as potent as Alexander''s.


    Kayden''s body was just inferior to Alexander''s Holy Body, and he always wondered why there was a difference between them. Your story continues with m-vl-em|p-yr


    ''Ting''


    Eli ced a ss bottle containing golden liquid on the ground,


    "You know what it is, Right?"


    Kayden stared at the bottle...


    "Elixir... a High-Level Healing potion" Eli elucidated, a smirk ying on his lips as he observed Kayden''s eager eyes.


    Eli then theatrically ced his foot on top of the bottle,


    "Now...


    B.E.G


    Hero of Theos Kingdom"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 305: Now, L.I.C.K. Hero

    [A/N: I would like to know whether my grammar and English have improved or if there are still issues. Some reviews have mentioned this, so I would appreciate it if you could let me know if further improvement is needed.


    I have also added the Discord link in the synopsis and Auxiliary chapter.]


    Kayden R''s POV


    "B.E.G"


    Those three letters resonated in my mind, sending shivers down my spine like a recurring nightmare that refused to let go.


    Just a few days ago, my father and I were summoned to the royal castle. The news that awaited us was grim...?


    King Carter revealed that his own brother had been killed, and he pointed the usatory finger at Asher Eli.


    The mere mention of Eli''s name stirred annoyance within me. I recalled the Dungeon Walker incident when I decided to use my teleportation spell to escape..... there was nothing wrong with that, right?


    I mean, Who would willingly sacrifice themselves for a monstrous entity from the past? I made a choice, but.... my father didn''t think that was the right choice!!


    I was expected to face that fucking colossal creature, risking my ass off to protect my teammates like some heroic figure.


    Fuck that!!


    Fight that monstrosity? I''d rather face my own father.


    Protect my teammates?


    Fuck that!!


    My life held far more value than any of the other shitty asses.


    My father, That fucking idiot only knew how to put on the ass of his in front of me....


    Why not take my ce and confront that creature? I wanted to shout at him, but I knew he''d already been beaten to a pulp.


    Anyway,


    Then, King Carter presented a proposition. He saw an opportunity to use my duel with Asher Eli to subdue him who was messing around and, to put him in his rightful ce.


    Actually, The idea appealed to me, given my existing resentment towards Eli. With King Carter''s assistance, I hoped to emerge victorious in the duel.


    He helped me reach the domain realm and even organized everything like recorded video, speech and all...


    "As long as you defeat him, I will guarantee your future session over the Duchy and will have you adopted into the Royal household"


    That was what Carter promised.


    As long as I defeated Asher Eli, my future was set. What''s more, being adopted meant I might be able to ascend to the throne as a king.... of course, after assassinating his waste pretty son.


    Today was meant to mark my debut as a future Duke and royalty. Yet...


    "Hero of Theos Kingdom"


    Once again, that emotionless voice echoed in my ears.


    Lifting my head, I tried to re at the man who had be the source of indescribable pain throughout my body.


    M-My tongue, My cheeks, M-My limbs.... Everything was broken.The pain and anguish were a result of his actions.


    "Come on, Hero... Don''t you want this?" The bastard taunted, tapping a bottle with his foot.


    T-Those eyes!!


    The same eyes that had regarded me as nothing more than a nobody.


    "AARRRRHHH!" I attempted to shout, but only a pained voice escaped my mouth.


    ''M-My cheeks!!!'' I inwardly screamed as an unsettling twitching sensation intensified beneath my skin.


    Involuntarily, my facial muscles started to exhibit erratic movements...


    My eyes twitched, lips trembled... as an eerie sensation crawled beneath my skin.


    "aaarrrhhhhh!!"


    ''Som-Something inside my skin!!!'' I desperately screamed within myself.


    N-No, No way it was due to being a mere blood clot.


    I-I wanted.... A-An urge to scratch and peel off my own skin overwhelmed me, but I found myself unable to act on it.


    H-he put something in my cheeks!! What is it!!


    Panic and pain gripped me as I desperately tried toprehend the torment inflicted upon me.


    With wincing pain, I shifted my gaze towards the perpetrato--


    H-He looked at me with an interesting face as if I were nothing more than an experimental subject.


    _________________


    Third Person''s POV


    Asher Eli observed Kayden''s contorted face and thought, ''Looks like the micro-worms are working faster than I expected...''


    Yes, Eli had said ''Revenge'', right?


    Thus, Asher Eli wasn''t about to let the man who tormented him during their first encounter escape unscathed..... Despite the unexpected turn of events, Eli had meticulously nned for every contingency, unveiling a horrific scheme to ensure Kayden''s suffering.


    He intended to exact revenge that would etch his memory into Kayden''s nightmares..... He was going to carve his face inside Kayden''s heart.


    When Asher Eli pped Kayden, he surreptitiously introduced small micro-worms, originally intended for seed research.....


    ''It seems I can achieve more than I initially nned for seed projects..... ah,'' Eli noted inwardly. He made a mental note toter instruct Alysia and Scarlett on the important n.


    He was currently broke (Not entirely), so he needs to step up his strategies.... aiming to at least convert the negative ''C'' into at least Zero.


    "aarrhhh!"


    The pained cry pulled Eli from his contemtions, directing his attention back to Kayden, who was undergoing torment on the inside.


    With a haughty expression, Eli remarked, "You know, this High-Level Healing potion should help you now and... eliminate any kind of ''foreign'' objects".


    "AArrhh-aahhrr--aairrrr--"


    "What is it?" Eli raised an eyebrow as he observed Kayden attempting to convey something, wearing an amused smile.


    "aarrhh-aaaa-ooaaa-"


    ".... You rather die than beg?" Eli expressed mock astonishment as if he found it hard to believe the words that escaped Kayden''s tortured lips.


    ''Fuck you, bastard!!!'' Kayden screamed inwardly. Even though he despised being looked down upon, the pain in his face was escting exponentially. Faced with Eli''s insinuations, Kayden found himself with no choice but to swallow his pride and ask for help.


    "WOW! What a man!... Hero!" Eli mumbled, though he amplified his voice to ensure others heard.


    People from Theos Kingdom remained oblivious to the actual truth. Even the most formidable entities were in the dark.


    Lilith, though exceptionally powerful, found herself taken aback by Eli''s unexpected trickery, executed with seamless naturalness...


    ''What did he do exactly?...'' She wondered.... her husband was making it hard for her to recognize him as he showed lots of unexpected things.


    There were lots of surprises today for everyone....


    While delivering the ps, the tiny worms beneath Eli''s nails, strategically ced for this purpose, effortlessly attached themselves to Kayden''s flesh.


    Anyway, observing the idiotic audience who was touched by Kayden''s prideful stand, Eli couldn''t resist smirking.


    "M-My Hero!!"


    "P-Please!!!"


    "YOU BASTARD, LET HIM GO!!"


    "Who do you think you are??"


    "Yes, You cannot evenpare to our Hero''s foot!!"


    "FUCKING BAST--!!"


    "But he doesn''t have a foot, though?" Eli interjected, cutting through their vitriolic outbursts.


    "Pfft--"


    Ignoring the suppressedughter, Eli directed his gaze at the audience, "Who do you think you are? Ah...." Eli''s voice sent shivers down everyone''s spine.


    ''It seems they still have guts...'' he mused. Eli took the healing potion, and a hush fell over the crowd as they thought, ''Did he regret his actions?''.


    But,


    "TTTRRRRRGGG!"


    ''Gasp''


    The collective gasp echoed through the audience as Eli shattered the bottle on his foot.....


    ''That was a huge amount!!'' They screamed inwardly. Buying a high-level healing potion was so expensive that a noble could purchase a house, while amoner could sustain themselves for their entire life.... Entire life, You know.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "It seems your hero is hesitating to beg...." Elimented casually, cing his foot carefully on the puddle-forming area.


    The golden liquid dripped from Eli''s foot. With an indifferent face, Eli remarked,


    "I cannot evenpare to your Hero''s foot, right?"


    "...."


    "Hmm...." Eli nodded, taking their silence as an answer, and beckoned his fingers.


    "Hu--?" Kayden, who was a little distance away, suddenly moved toward Eli andnded just a few inches away from Eli''s foot.


    "Who do I think I was, right?" Eli asked again, and yet again, the audience remained silent, fear and worry settling in their hearts.


    "Hmmm... Since I am impressed by your resilience and Heroic spirit....


    I think I... am worthy enough to let a HERO OF THEOS KINGDOM lick my shoe!!"


    Eli dered with emotionless eyes, looking at Kayden, andmanded,


    "Now, L.I.C.K. Hero"


    The faces of the people from Theos Kingdom turned red with shame and embarrassment as if they were the ones being subjected to the humiliation.


    Kayden''s face contorted with hatred as he red at Asher Eli, silently protesting, ''Hell, NO!!'' Yet,


    "aarrhh, oohhh!!".... when he attempted to voice his defiance, all that emerged was a pained whimper.


    "S-Stop this instant!!" Carter, who had silently observed until now, suddenly turned furious seeing this humiliation.


    Hurting and defeating their hero was one thing, but making the Hero of Theos Kingdom beg and lick.... it was direct humiliation to the Kingdom and the King.


    Leaning on his knuckles, Eli nced at Carter and asked, "Why?"


    "B-Because..." Carter initially stuttered, and then continued, "This is a duel, so fight instead of doing something degrading like a low life!!


    Is this how Vampire Queen''s Toy should act?You are stooping too low!!"


    "Huh?" Eli shot Carter a disdainful look as if Carter were an idiot, ''I will deal with himter''.


    Ignoring the bewildered idiot, Eli turned his attention to Kayden, who adamantly refused to yield to the degrading demand, He would rather die than do it, especially to Asher Eli, a meremoner.


    Leaning toward Kayden, Eli whispered,


    "You know, those things inside your face, can able to prate the skull...."


    "H-Huh?" The revtion struck Kayden like a bolt of lightning, freezing him for a moment.


    Eli, taking advantage of the stunned silence, continued,


    "Prating the skull..... Creating a sensation far worse than the pain you''re experiencing now, and even more horrifying, it involves eating the brain while you are alive.....


    T-That''s terrible!!" Eli mimicked like Kayden and continued his terror words,


    "Well, It''s going to be a pain you have never encountered in your life...


    You will feel every part of the eating sensation.... every movement..... every pain..... evveerrrytthhhingggg...."


    Eli leaned back and finished, "So be sure to stay strong, young man" Eli concluded with a pitiful smile, adding an extrayer of psychological torment.


    "..." Kayden froze for a second, the weight of Eli''s words sinking in. It took several seconds for him to realize the dire implications.


    ''W-Wh-wha-wwha-aaaarrrhhhh!!!!''


    When he was about to question, he suddenly felt his head splitting up.


    Without any second thought, Kayden hurriedly wriggled his body, driven by the instinct to escape the impending horror, and,


    "Goopppp"


    With no tongue, he couldn''t articte his defiance, resorting to a desperate act he..... gobbled on Eli''s foot.... it was more like gobbling a ck shoe.


    "...." Everyone present seemed to forget how to breathe, the surreal scene unfolding before them.


    ''Snap''


    In the midst of shock, someone snapped a photo, and Eli could almost guess who it was.


    "Hehehe..." Mia giggled, thoroughly entertained as she nned to banner this and pasted it on her wall.


    Ignoring his shamefulness, Kayden desperately tried to suck those healing potions, seeking sce in the temporary relief they promised.


    Kayden suddenly felt a sense of ease in his throat, sensing the High-Level Healing potion working its magic, when,


    "aar?"


    He felt his throat turning hot...


    Tears poured out from his eyes, snot leaked from his nose, and he experienced an agonizing burn in his stomach, akin to the effects of consuming strong capsaicin.


    He attempted to move away, but Eli, with a cruel grin, forcefully shoved the potion inside his throat without any hesitation.


    With a trembling and snotty face, Kayden looked at Eli with a mixture of dreadfulness and.... fear.


    Seeing Kayden''s trembling eyes, Eli''s eyes widened, and,


    "BOOM!!!"


    "Hmm? But I don''t think he is worthy enough to lick my foot!" Eli said with a small, twisted smile on his face.


    "....."

 Chapter 306: Unfinished tale?

    The burning sensation in Kayden''s throat and food pipe intensified, each swallow feeling like a journey through hell.


    "Cough-Cough!!"


    ''W-Water! W-Water!!'' Kayden screamed inwardly, the desperation evident in his thoughts.


    The arena was silent, gripped by the spectacle unfolding.


    In the midst of Kayden''s agony, Eli stood, a stoic figure, as if orchestrating a symphony of pain.


    Kayden''s entire body was on fire, and he wriggled his body in a futile attempt to escape, but he couldn''t move an inch. Faced with the unbearable pain and humiliation, he opted for an extreme measure,


    "m!"


    He mmed his head against the ground, desperately seeking unconsciousness as an escape from the agony.


    Yes, Losing consciousness seemed the only save from the relentless pain.


    Humiliation? Being looked down on by everyone? Betraying his people''s expectations?


    So what?


    As long as he was alive, whether others liked it or not, he was their Hero and no one could change that.


    Felling the blood flowing from his head, he started to feel his consciousness slowly fade away but,


    "You do know that I haven''t even settled my old bnce..."


    The voice forced him to remain conscious, trapped in a waking nightmare.... he was forced to stay conscious.


    With terror in his eyes, he witnessed Eli healing his forehead.


    ''PLEASE!!!'' He wanted to shout, but his voice was stifled by the overwhelming pain.


    Observing the Hero''s pathetic state, the people from Theos Kingdom shifted from anger to shame and pity.


    "Hehe..." A light chuckle escaped from Eli''s mouth.


    Unbeknownst to everyone, Eli had bluffed about the High-Level Healing potion... in reality, it was just a concentrated capsicum that literally had the same appearance as Healing Potion.


    He was fucking broke now... how could he casually waste something expensive like that? He may be a petty person who would always remember the grudges whatever the amount... but he wasn''t an idiot.


    "ppeesssss!!" Kayden managed to utter through his suffering.


    ''Please?'' Eli understood the plea, an amusing smile ying on his face.


    Seeing Kayden''s desperate struggles, Eli decided topromise slightly, ''I mean it''s kind of waste to let him go now...''


    "Do you have a Healing Potion?" Eli asked.Even if he has a healing potion he won''t use it on others.


    Kayden''s eyes widened in surprise, and he immediately looked at his missing right hand.


    Understanding, Eli beckoned for the scattered limbs on the ground.


    "This?" Eli questioned, holding up the severed hand that had two rings on it.


    Kayden nodded hastily.


    "Hmm?..... Are you engaged?" Eli asked casually before tossing the torn hand aside like garbage.


    Kayden nodded again, this time with a sense of embarrassment.


    "Hmmm..." A sinister smile crept across Eli''s face.


    He then produced a Middle-Level Healing potion and held it before Kayden.


    Kayden, devoid of any remaining pride, opened his mouth willingly, epting the potion like a beaten dog.


    However, Eli leaned back on the throne and fixed his gaze on Kayden with lustful eyes. He provocatively inquired, "Is your fiance good?"


    Kayden, startled for a moment, felt a rush of anger and suspicion. His rational thoughts hastily tried to piece together what Eli was implying. He shot Eli a re filled with hatred as if he had caught onto the veiled threat.


    "TTRRRRRNNNGGG!!"


    Observing Kayden''s reaction, Eli nonchntly shattered the healing potion once again, the sound of breaking ss echoing through the arena.


    "Answer me, otherwise...." Eli trailed off, wearing a haughty smile that hinted at consequences should Kayden remain silent.


    "AAAARRRRRRHHHHHHHH!!" Kayden suddenly felt a sharp pain inside his skull, as if something had violently snapped.


    Something went inside his brain!!


    ''Ting, Ting''


    Eli gently tapped another healing potion, ensuring Kayden''s attention was fixed on him.


    Witnessing the appearance of another healing potion, Kayden''s face turned desperate, his eyes locked onto the bottle.


    "Is she good?"


    "..." Kayden hesitated momentarily, but the threat of Eli breaking the bottle spurred him to nod vigorously.


    ''Nod, nod, nod, nod..''


    Eli slowly brought the potion an inch closer to Kayden.


    "Is she here?"


    ''Nod, nod, nod, nod, nod..''


    Another inch inched towards Kayden.


    "Can I.... fuck her?" Eli asked with a perverted expression, relishing in the torment he was subjecting Kayden to.


    Kayden, his pride shattered, was startled and about to re at Eli when Eli moved the potion an inch back.....


    "Can.I.Fuck.Her?"


    ''N-Nod''


    Kayden finally lost any sense of reason, and all he wanted now was to escape from this unbearable torment.


    "Hmm?" Eli smiled and looked at the audience, saying haughtily, "I can fuck her!!"


    Everyone had a disgusted face seeing Eli''s vulgar disy, realizing it was only going to tarnish the Vampire Queen''s prideful name.....


    "I can fuck her....ah?" Eli asked Kayden again, and yet again, Kayden nodded.


    "Damn Hero! You are truly a hero who could save anyone!!" Eli said with a shocked face but then added with a cunning smile,


    "So, Who do you save now?...


    Ah, right, you saved yourself.... What a Hero, man!!" Eli answered his own question before sadistically shoving the bottle into Kayden''s mouth, relishing in the continued degradation of his opponent.


    Kayden, driven solely by the desire to heal himself, didn''t register Eli''s vile words. His focus remained fixed on the potion, and he seeded in consuming it.


    ''Gulp, Gulp, Gulp....!''


    "You drinking this now, I will eat your fianc¨¦eter, okay?... Hahahaha" Eli sadistically taunted,


    "I hope she is a virgin; otherwise, I kind of feel sad... You know, virgins are the best!!"


    "Well, even if she is not a virgin... I don''t mind. I could fuck her all day without worry about tearing her inside!!"


    "And don''te andin to me if she is not satisfied with you after being thoroughly satisfied.... by yours truly!!"


    Eli''s repulsive words echoed throughout the arena, leaving a trail of difort and disgust among the onlookers. It was clear to everyone that he had...


    Truly transcended the realm of humanity, bing a loathsome being beyond!!


    "H-He-He...." Richard trembled before when he saw his son gobbling Asher Eli''s foot, feeling as though he were the one consuming a man''s foot and now..... This shock almost broke him, rendering him speechless.


    Despite the anger simmering within him, the overwhelming concern for his child suppressed the fury.


    "B-Brother!" Richard turned to Rock, seeking help.


    ''Sigh'' Rock visibly sighed, ready to shout at Eli when,


    "ELI!" A stern voice echoed in the arena.


    Eli shifted his gaze from healing Kayden to... Aadya.


    Aadya nkly stared at Eli, and Eli returned the gaze with the same indifference.


    "What?" Eli asked with an indifferent voice.


    "..." Aadya refrained from speaking. She understood Eli''s tactics..... He simply attempts to instil fear in others in order to avoid future interference.


    However, involving her cousin''s fianc¨¦ seemed a bit excessive.


    Even more Eli''s name was tarnishing...


    Despite her reservations, Aadya chose not to halt Eli''s actions. She had resolved to face whatever he did ever since she epted him as her future husband. Her n was simple.... let him know when he crossed the line.


    She recognized Eli was just bluffing ording to her stak--ahem her research.


    And what''s more.... tantly speaking in such a manner only intensified the collective hatred towards Eli.


    Eli shifted his gaze away from Aadya and turned his attention to the recovering Kayden.


    ncing at a golden ring, his eyes flickered with pink and then he sighed, "I guess I went a little overboard... ah," softening his voice.


    ''Little?'' The crowd couldn''t help but question the sincerity behind Eli''s statement.


    Eli then shifted his gaze toward Carter and his son, observing their dreadful expressions. He knew he had achieved what he nned, but...


    ncing at the audience, Eli noted their eyes avoiding his, with some women hiding and men covering their wives, all wearing pained and scared expressions.


    ''Sigh'' Eli sighed once again. After spotting Kayden''s engagement ring, the petty side of Eli wanted to make the man taste his own words....


    However, he had miscalcted this time.....


    ''Oh, Well I am still learning everything...'' Heplimented himself for following his n until now.


    Eli then stared nkly at the golden ring, and suddenly, a mist of illusion appeared before him....


    No, No....It wasn''t an ancient being from the golden ring; it was merely Eli''s illusion art, also known as Augmented Mana Vision.


    "K-Kyra, I-I can see!" Kira eximed, The blind Saintess from the Ch Kingdom.


    "C-Calm down, Kira!" Kyra pulled her sister. The situation was worsening, and they didn''t want to associate with a man harbouring the hatred of thousands.


    As Saintesses and women, they could not support Eli, no matter the circumstances after what he caused.


    The mist then transformed into the image of a small, innocent white boy, ying joyfully in an idyllic area.


    Eli''s voice resonated,


    "There was this one kid who was always straightforward, obedient to his parents, respectful to elders and followed the rules... He had a great dream, just like any other kid..."


    As the audience watched, the kid-like white figure immersed himself in the carefree y of childhood.


    "Even though he was a good boy, he didn''t have many friends."


    New white figures appeared in the ying area, drawn by the joyous sounds. However, as the boy started cautioning them against various activities, fearing potential injuries like a nagging mother.... the new figures hesitated and gradually moved away.


    "For other kids, they found the boy''s actions weird. They wanted to y joyfully, bearing some wounds that make childhood memorable....


    Yet, The boy seemed to y it safe.Treating everything with seriousness and...Soon, they lost interest and started to y separately."


    The yground, once filled withughter and camaraderie, slowly saw the boy bing a lone figure under the shade of a tree. Theughter from the other children became distant echoes.


    Yet, the boy didn''t get discouraged. He continued to y by himself... Although he was alone, he wasn''t lonely because there were many people who would love to y with him.


    The illusions changed, showing the boy alone in a park while others yed outside, their joyful screams a stark contrast to his solitude.....


    Suddenly, a carriage fueled by mana hurtled down the road, out of control.


    "Seeing an uncontrolled carriage hurling towards the children, a man steps in to save the children. No matter what he tries, he can''t stop the carriage as it breaks beyond anything....."


    The illusion shifted to show a white man with a frightened expression as if faced with a difficult decision. The terror in his eyes mirrored the impending tragedy....


    Eli, still staring at the ring, continued the story.


    "The Man left with two choices.....


    Either Kills the group of children...


    or


    Kill only one boy....."


    The tension in the air was palpable as if the entire audience held their breath in anticipation of the unfolding story.


    Each spectator was inexplicably drawn to the illusion images, their hearts beating in sync with the suspense.


    They yearned for the illusion to reveal the next scenes, yet all that lingered was the white man''s frightening expression. The atmosphere in the arena became charged with an indescribable energy...


    Unable to control their curiosity, someone in the audience shouted, "W-What happened next?"


    Eli, still ying with the ring, nced at the voice''s owner..... a small, white-haired girl looking like a Loli... whose eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    A sly smile yed on Eli''s lips as he engaged with the audience. "Why don''t you tell your answer if you were in that man''s position?" he suggested.


    As the illusion transformed the frightened man into the image of the small girl, a hush fell over the audience.


    "I-I... I have to save the group of children, right?..." The small girl''s voice trailed off, a hint of hesitation evident as if she was reluctant to voice her decision.


    "I see..." Eli nodded, acknowledging the small girl''s response, and soon, the illusion continued....


    The carriage changed its direction and hurtled towards the lone boy, altering the course of fate....


    Everything in the illusion shifted, and the girl who saved the children was now hailed as a hero. The families of the children expressed their heartfelt gratitude to her.


    News channels, magazines, and social media were everything about the girl who saved the children.


    Parents of Children also boasted about the girl''s hard work to save.


    And then..... it all ended.


    The illusion dissipated, leaving the audience in a state of bewilderment.


    "..." A peculiar heaviness settled in their hearts, as if they had lost something precious, yet they couldn''t grasp what it was.


    After a minute of contemtive silence, one audience member spoke up, unable to bear the uncertainty,


    "W-What happened to the lone boy?"


    "..." Eli didn''t answer, his attention absorbed by the golden ring he yed with.


    "H-Hey?"


    "H-Hello?"


    "Eli?"


    "A-Asher!"


    "M-Mr. A-Asher Eli?"


    Hearing someone calling his name respectfully, Eli responded without looking at that person,


    "What?" he said, his voice holding an air of indifference.


    "What happened to the child''s family?" the person asked, seeking closure to the.... unfinished tale?


    Eli said,


    "Well, Your Hero will answer for that!


    .....Aren''t you Hero?"


    "Shut the Fuck Up!!" Kayden roared with a mix of pain, anger, and frustration..... little fear?


    "BOOM!!"

 Chapter 307 : We are Heroes to anyone...

    Eli, maintaining his yful demeanour, continued to taunt Kayden,


    "Looks like you healed yourself!!" as he effortlessly appeared far away from the throne he created.


    "Arhh!" Kayden groaned in frustration, realizing that his attempt to strike Eli had been futile.


    With determination, Kayden pulled the sword that had earlier destroyed the throne and red at Eli with a furious expression....with hidden fear?


    Eli, still wearing a yful smile, observed Kayden''s reaction.


    The Hero''s emotions seemed to oscite between anger and.... fear.


    Kayden, overwhelmed by humiliation, was now desperate to prove himself in front of the onlooking audience.... No, it''s just a lie he told himself.


    As Kayden prepared to attack again, Eli''s calm voice cut through the tension,


    "Answer, Hero of Theos Kingdom, what happened to that boy?"


    "I don''t know!! Why would I care about that!!" Kayden retorted, his responseced with defiance. In his attempts to save face, he disappeared and reappeared behind Eli, ready to strike.


    But, just as he swung his sword,


    ''Ting''


    A metallic sound echoed in the arena.


    The Hero''s sword met thin air as Eli had already vanished, appearing effortlessly near the remnants of the broken throne.


    "ggrrr" Kayden gritted his teeth, grappling with the frustration of being unable tond a blow on Eli. The weight of humiliation and the need to redeem himself intensified....if he didn''t even scratch Eli then everyone would think of him as a joke.... A Hero Joker.


    Sure, Kayden wanted to run away... He was ready at any moment, but a shiver ran down his spine when he received a message stating,


    "I will make you the Next King.... If you kill him"


    Kayden knew who it was from....


    He knew the stakes were high, but the allure of power and control over his own destiny was too enticing.....


    ''Fuck!''


    The prospect of being the next King.... meant he would be surpassing his father''s authority which fueled Kayden''s determination and even more, The title came with privileges, he could literally do anything he wanted like.... making Aadya his.


    Though he understood the risks involved, Kayden decided to cast aside his fear, focusing on the potential rewards awaiting him.


    Yet, whenever he saw Eli''s face, Kayden''s heart beat in fear as his limbs trembled...


    Touching the remnants of the broken throne, Eli smiled gently, and his amplified voice filled the arena,


    "Yes, because no one cares"


    A collective dumbfounded silence settled over the audience upon hearing Eli''s cryptic response.


    "AAHHHH!!" With a war cry, Kayden reappeared, attempting to strike Eli once more, but...


    ''Ting''


    Eli vanished again, leaving Kayden frustrated and his voice echoing in the arena,


    "Why are you running like a coward?" Kayden''s voice reverberated, a mix of anger and desperation underlying each word.


    Ignoring Kayden''s... taunting words? Eli continued with a calm yet impactful demeanour,


    "Why should you care about a single child when a Hero has already saved a group of children?


    Why bother about the worth of a single lifepared to the lives of many?


    What concern do you have for a kid who was neglected by the others?


    And... why should you worry about the suffering of the parents of that boy?"


    Eli''s every question acted like a relentless arrow, piercing through the emotional shields of the spectators.


    They weren''t sure they had answers to all the questions.


    "Don''t Ignore me, Bastard!!"


    Once again, Eli effortlessly evaded Kayden''s attack, disappearing from his reach.


    Eli''s prating gaze shifted towards the audience, almost demanding an answer from them.


    As silence hung heavily, heads were bowed throughout the arena, as if the weight of Eli''s questions had rendered them speechless.


    Witnessing this, an enigmatic smile yed on Eli''s lips.


    "LOOK AT ME!!"


    Despite Kayden''s incessant attacks, Eli moved effortlessly, appearing here and there in the arena.Kayden could only gritt his teeth in frustration and fear...?


    Sure, Kayden was really hesitating to fight and that''s what Eli wanted from the very beginning.


    It was only due to the offer that Kayden''s mind pushed his body otherwise he would have already run away.


    As he continued to evade, he posed a series of piercing questions to the audience,


    "Tell me, everyone, what if that child was your own, your brother, or a close rtive? Would you care about his death?Would you seek justice against Hero ?"


    "...." The arena remained silent.


    "Was it wrong for him to y alone on the yground?"


    "..."


    "Was he wrong for following the rules and ying inside the yground?"


    "..."


    "Were the other children right to y outside the yground?"


    "..." A heavy silence lingered.


    "Was the..... Hero right to save the group of children who ignored the rules? Are they worth it?"


    "..." Not a word.


    "Was the Hero right to choose to sacrifice the lone child who obediently followed all the rules set by society?"


    "..."


    "Are the parents of the deceased child wrong for harbouring resentment towards the Hero who saved so many kids?"


    "..."


    "Tell me, people, who is wrong here?"


    "...."


    The questions hung in the air, met only by an imprable silence that left the audience..... unable to provide an answer.


    Kayden, fed up with the ongoing shit, snapped his fingers.


    "Hmm?" Eli frowned, feeling the air around him thinning, making it increasingly difficult to breathe.


    Turning his attention to Kayden, who sported a confident smirk, Eli couldn''t discern the sudden surge of energy from his opponent,


    ''I am not sure what happened, but it seems he was more energetic than before,'' he thought and asked,


    "Tell me, The Hero of Theos Kingdom, who is wrong here?"


    "Of course, an idiot like you who is asking an idiotic question...is Wrong!!" Kayden grinned, enjoying the focus he had elicited from Eli.


    Kaydenpletely removed the air from the fighting area, depleting air means he also depleted mana and that means....


    "Hehehe.... You are fucking weak now!!" Kayden shouted triumphantly as he disappeared and reappeared behind Eli.


    Kayden thought just like their first encounter, he used the same tactic he used before... in order to stop the basic requirement of Mana Breathwork.... which was Mana to perform Eli''s arts.


    "Chukkk!!"


    "Hahahaha.... Take that, bastard!!" Kayden revelled in the sight of Eli''s spluttering blood.


    However, his satisfaction quickly turned to confusion when Eli''s body disintegrated into particles.


    "H-Huh?"


    "Good grace, even a hero cannot answer my question...ah," a murmuring sound came from behind Kayden.


    Just as he turned back, a sudden impact struck him.


    "Boom!!"


    ''Thud''


    Kayden''s face took a punch, and he was sent flying a few meters, struggling toprehend how Eli managed to counter his seemingly sessful attack.


    "H-How?" Kayden attempted to stand while covering his nosebleed.


    "How? Of course, I am fucking stronger than a puny fake hero!!How long have you been going delusion yourself?" Eli answered confidently as he walked towards Kayden, intending to conclude the prolonged duel.


    "W-What?" Kayden was bbergasted, trying to process Eli''s unexpected resurgence.


    Unbeknownst to Kayden... no, more like Kayden didn''t research Eli in the first ce as he was sure he would win at any condition.


    Eli''s body was acting as a mana reservoir, akin to a stored mana crystal, instead of a mana crystal his body muscles and other parts as storage material. With a limited amount of time, Eli harnessed the umted energy to restore his strength.... Turned his body into a human-sized rechargeable Mana battery.


    That''s what the 2nd Stage/Form of Mana Breakwork was.


    "What? I said it before, didn''t I? I am more powerful than the person you fought before," Eli dered, standing before Kayden.


    "Hahahaha...." Kayden, frustrated, decided to employ hisst resort,


    /Reality Mirror/


    Suddenly, Kayden disappeared, leaving Eli to frown and scrutinize the entire fighting arena.


    The surroundings started to warp, as if everyone present was moving like mirror reflections. The spectacle induced puzzlement and a hint of nausea among the spectators.


    Kayden had unleashed his new spell, acquired through the support of the King. A simple yet effective Reality Mirror that distorted images, making it challenging for the opponent to pinpoint his location.... The spell aimed to divert and confuse the enemy by creating a visual spectacle of what was real and what was merely a mirrored illusion.


    "Hahahaah..." Kayden''sughter echoed, creating an eerie atmosphere as if he was omnipresent.


    "This is my ultimate sp--"


    /Domain/


    ''Crack, Crack''


    "sshhh"


    "oorrrhh"


    "ssiiii"


    Eli''s pupils shone with a mesmerizing rainbow of colours, a captivating disy of his unleashed power. His hair, normally calm, now fluttered with ethereal energy in the airless fighting area and behind him,


    "sshhh"


    "oorrrhh"


    "ssiiii"


    "trrrr"


    "oooo"


    Manifestations of primal elements took form.... mes dancing, Water swirling, Earth solidifying, sma pulsating, and Air flowing.


    This vivid backdrop indicated not only hismand over mana but also his mastery of the 2nd Stage/Form of Mana Breathwork.


    Aadya and Rize were taken aback by his mastery over the 2nd Form.


    ''If he reached this much then what about 3rd form... ''Gulp'''' They thought while worriedly gulping.


    "W-W-What the....?" Kayden stammered, his confidence waning as he witnessed Eli''s overwhelming disy of power.


    Even though he hid behind the mirrored worlds, he couldn''t shake off the realization that he wasn''t entirely detached from this reality. The consequences of his actions might nowe back to haunt him.


    "Let''s see how you can hide now," Eli dered, his gesture prompting the elements to converge and fill every inch of the fighting area with their unrestrained energy.


    "W-Wait, I-I a sor--"


    /Elemara/


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    ...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    After long minutes of relentless assault, the firing ceased, and the dust gradually dissipated.


    The audience was left in stunned silence, not because of the butchered state of Kayden''s body which was riddled with countless holes.... but due to the extensive damage inflicted upon the arena.


    ''T-That''s going to cost a lot!!'' They collectively thought, their minds already calcting the expenses for repairs.


    In the midst of the aftermath, Kayden felt his consciousness waning. Despite the anger and frustration, a sense of relief began to wash over him.


    ''Thank go--''


    "sshhh"


    However, a sudden blue light flickered before his eyes, causing his expression to shift to one of horror.


    Eli, observing Kayden''s trembling eyes, calmly stated,


    "No one is right, and... no one is wrong"


    "..." An uneasy silence hung in the air.It took a minute to understand that Eli was continuing his story.


    Kayden felt he wanted to puke blood, ''Come on bastard, at least let me faint!!!'' he thought.


    Without any care, Eli continued,


    "Who are fated die... will die.


    Who are fated live... will live


    If not the Hero, the children who yed in the ground should be the ones.... died.


    A fate that can altered by a single person....


    A fate that took the happiness of a small family....


    That''s fate created by the gods... you call.


    In the eyes of parents, their own child values more than any other child....


    So, the Hero who saved children... Is really a Hero?


    ... Hero of the Theos Kingdom, Kayden R..... You.are.not.a.Hero.to.me!


    We are Heroes to anyone... but Viins to someone!!"


    "BOOM!!" With those parting words, Eli delivered a final blow, rendering Kayden unconscious.


    "F-Fucke--" Kayden mumbled as his consciousness faded away. He wanted to question why Eli had healed him, only to deliver those cheeky lines?..... If that was the purpose, Kayden wished he had never heard them in the first ce.


    "ssshhh"


    "ssshhh"


    A white light emerged from the ground, signalling the end of the intense battle.


    "WINNER: ASHER ELI!!" Aadya''s voice resonated throughout the arena, officially dering the oue.


    Suddenly,


    "I am sorry" Eli bowed slightly.His posture conveyed a sense of sincerity as he admitted his mistake.


    "I wasn''t trying to hurt you, Miss, but still, my emotions got messed up, so I am truly sorry for my misconduct," Eli continued, acknowledging the inappropriateness of his earlier remarks.


    Eli''s apology was a stark contrast to the intense and fierce battle that had just taken ce. It was as if a different side of him had emerged, a side that showed vulnerability and self-awareness.


    ''What a weird man!'' they thought.


    He wasn''t sure where Kayden''s fiancee was, but he had degraded her in front of everyone, so he apologized in front of the audience.


    That''s it!!


    Eli suddenly turned sly, adding a touch of humour to the atmosphere,


    "And I''d like to take this ring as a memento. Thank you."


    "...."


    People didn''t know what to say or how to react. Some were still processing the intensity of the duel, while others were pondering the unexpected turn of events.


    Whether they were sad about the hero''s defeat or happy that Eli apologized in front of everyone, the emotions in the arena were palpable.


    Sure, if it was before the good story, everyone would surely support the Hero, but after the story, they had mixed feelings. Eli''s words had left an indelible mark, making them question and reflect.


    They didn''t understand why that story and his words lingered in their hearts as if he also suffered something.


    Asher Eli looked around at everyone before deciding to leave for a meeting with the King of Theos Kingdom.


    As he started to walk away, a sudden interruption cut through the air.


    A voice, powerful and demanding, echoed through the arena,


    "I, King Theo, Son of Carter Theo ask you to du---"


    ''sling''


    ''Thud''


    ''ssh''


    "Oops... I thought it was a bug,"Eli remarked casually, holding his trident.


    It happened very fast as people weren''t even aware when Eli held the trident.


    Seeing head rolling on the ground....


    "KKKYYYAAAAAAA!!!"


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!"

 Chapter 308 : There wont be any trace of You and..... Your Kingdom!!

    [A/N: Just a small announcement... I am publishing another Novel named:


    Lackey''s Seducing Survival Odyssey.


    If you guys are interested, give it a read and support me, everyone...


    And


    Thank You??]


    A few minutes earlier,


    "WINNER: ASHER ELI"


    As the announcement echoed through the arena, dering Asher Eli the winner, a tense atmosphere engulfed the higher tform where King Theo, son of Carter Theo, stood.


    "F-Father?" King Theo trembled, his eyes fixed on the grotesque sight of Kayden''s fallen form.


    "ggtrrrrr" Carter gritted his teeth with a mix of anger and a subtle hint of..... fear?


    ''W-What is he? Could Eli be just a mortal, or is he using some artifact to conceal his true power?'' Carter wondered, his face showing a slight pallor as he contemted the enigma that was Asher Eli.


    ''Sigh'' Internally sighing, Carter noted the worry etched on his son''s face.


    "Son, we have to do it... You have to do it!" Carter''s tone was serious, emphasizing the urgency of their situation and n to proceed.


    "B-But Father, he is..." King Theo flinched and hesitated, merely pointing to Eli with trembling hands as fear itched in his face.


    Sure, just like anyone, he was also scared of Eli after seeing how Kayden was being ''treated'' by Eli.


    Observing his son''s momentary cowardice, Carter couldn''t suppress a wave of frustration.


    ''Even though I couldn''t be strong physically, at least I used my intellect and knowledge to sustain myself in this world, removing obstacles like my own brothers and sisters...


    and yet the heir to my legacy, destined to surpass me in every aspect..... is cowering in fear!!!'' Carter couldn''t help but think critically.


    "What is your name?" Carter questioned, his gaze prating.


    "F-Father?"


    "Tell me!!"


    "K-King Theo"


    "And what does that ''King'' signify?"


    "...."


    "Answer Me!!"


    "So that everyone knows I am their only ''King''" King Theo responded, and inwardly, ''And in case any illegitimate pops up and tries to seize the throne!''.


    "Yes, that''s why I gave you that splendid and wonderful name. So that anyone who calls you always remembers you are a ''King'', My son, who is King Theo, the one and only true heir of Theos Kingdom.... " Carter exined, grinning as he recalled the reasoning behind his son''s name. However, inwardly, he had other thoughts ''Just in case I ever have knocked some woman and forget about you...


    I don''t want a mixed-blood inheriting the throne!''


    "Pfft--" The unintentional humour in Carter''s inner musings elicitedughter from an unseen observer who overheard his private thoughts.


    Carter furrowed his brows as he turned his attention to Adriana, who was still gazing at the unfolding events in the stadium....


    ''Tsk, I forgot she could hear our thoughts.... Thank God I didn''t think anything dangerous'' he silently chided himself, making a mental note to be more cautious.


    But the real person was someone who was staying invisible....


    Regardless,


    "So, remember, my son, you are the future King of our Kingdom...


    The Hero failed to uphold justice....


    People are in need....


    A true Hero....


    Therefore, now is your time, son.


    Even if you aren''t a hero chosen by the gods, as the future King, you have to show your determination for our Kingdom....


    Let them know... This world not only revolves around the Heroes but also you..... by any means!!


    Most of all.... Those two are in need of a true Hero" Carter pointed towards Kira and Kyra.


    "Be their saviour and be far beyond Kayden!!"


    The words echoed with a surge of determination, and King Theo felt his blood boil in anger. He slowly directed his gaze towards the two girls, who wore expressions of difficulty and distress.


    Not knowing those two were merely taken aback by Eli''s emotional story.They couldn''t answer Eli''s question.... Even though they were Saintesses, a helping hand to the poor.... They felt helpless in that situation.


    But for our new emerging Hero, it was like they were disgusted by Eli''s ugly actions....


    "!!!!" His boiling blood intensified.


    "Go, my son!!" Carter encouraged him with a slight push and a smile.


    ''Thud!!'' King Theonded in the arena, taking a powerful stance.


    With a Powerful andmanding voice that demanded attention,


    "I, King Theo, Son of Carter Theo ask you to du---"


    ''sling''


    ''Thud''


    ''ssh''


    "Oops... I thought it was a bug" Eli remarked casually.


    "KKKYYYAAAAAAA!!!"


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!"


    Carter''s mouth hung open, his eyes widened, and he turned into a statue upon witnessing his only son''s decapitation.


    "Pffftt--" Lilith struggled to contain herughter, covering her mouth in an attempt to stifle the amusement, ''C-C-ome on, L-Lilith!!...pfft...D-don''t...ppffttt....Laugh!!!''


    Adriana frowned at Lilith, who was trying her best not tough. Even Lilith''s face turned red as she attempted to suppress herughter.


    ''What happened?'' Adriana wondered but decided to ignore Lilith for the moment, focusing on Carter, who had jumped onto the fighting area where his son''s head was rolling on the ground.


    ''Ha...ehe...Did he really have to do that?'' Head Masterughed weakly, a hint of pain in his voice.


    He had been working more than his sry amounts and now.... Sighing, He followed Carter, who seemed on the verge of going berserk.


    Adriana sighed, ''Well, My Eli is surely unpredictable sometimes'' she thought, shaking her head, and followed Head Master.


    As for Lilith... Well, she was already standing beside her husband, checking for any visible wounds. Of course, no one knew she was there except for the person she was examining.


    "ASHER ELI!!!" Carter roared, releasing his pressure and killing intent.


    "IT''S ME!!" Eli also shouted while waving the ''Peace'' sign but,


    "Ouch"


    then winced and rubbed his arm with a pained expression as Lilith''s voice echoed in his mind,


    [Don''t provoke!! You''ve already had enough fights!! Hmph, let''s go home!!]


    Hearing Lilith''s adorable voice, Eli had the sudden urge to kiss her, but he decided it wasn''t the right time with so many people around..... Plus, he enjoyed the challenge of facing the hero.


    Now he could see the difference in his significant improvement over the first hurdle....


    The audience, who were on the verge of leaving, suddenly sat back down with curious and thrilled expressions.


    "Are they going fight?"


    Was the collective thought that ran through their minds.


    "HOW DAR---"


    "Yeah, Yeah, I dare. So what?


    He appeared out of nowhere...


    You know, ''sniff'', ''sniff'' I got kind of scared and hurt him a little" Eli acted like innocent which only made the situation even more tense.


    Seeing his acting not working, Eli''s expression changed,


    "Regardless of what happened....


    He started asking for a... duel?Right after my fight with Kayden?


    What the hell was that?


    Am I supposed to fight each and every one of your servants?


    We mad.... No, You made a deal, and I finished the deal.


    So, it''s finished, That''s all!!


    I don''t want another pain in the butt!" Eli looked at Theo''s dead body, which was currently being taken to the revival chamber.


    "You can leave now!!" Eli dered, waving his hand dismissively as if the decision rested solely in his hands.


    The audacity in his gesture conveyed an air of indifference, a stark reminder of his power over the situation.... acting like a big shot!!


    However,


    "He..hehe...hehehehe" Carter''sughter echoed, sending a chilling shiver through everyone''s spine.


    "Hmm?" Eli frowned, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed Carter''s unusual reaction.


    "Y-You are a coward, Ash... No, a mere toy yo---aaarrrhhhhh!!" Carter''s furious shout was abruptly cut off by an intense, overwhelming pressure that pressed him down..... bringing a silence in the surroundings.


    "You''ve been talking too much... for a mere king from a smallnd!!" Adriana''s emotionless voice resounded, her words dripping with disdain.


    Adriana, who had previously maintained herposed demeanour, finally snapped, revealing a side of her that had been controlling.


    "V-Vampi-----" Head Master, attempting to intervene, was about to utter a warning, but a single nce from Adriana made a shiver run down his spine. The unspoken threat in her gaze silenced him..... an underlying sense of fear bloomed in his heart.


    ''Ha...aha...ahaha.... I guess, the monster''s friend should also be a monster, right?'' Head Master''s thoughts were tinged with a newfound fear as he contemted the unfolding events.


    ''Step, Step''


    The surroundings turned silent, the echoes of Adriana''s steps creating an atmosphere of fear and.... excitement? causing others to involuntarily swallow their saliva.


    She stood before Carter, Adriana''s gaze pierced through him, her presence dominating the entire arena. The once defiant and barking man now sweated profusely, appearing like a pig ready to be ughtered.


    "Hrrrrr!" Carter strained every ounce of his energy to lift his body, yet it proved futile against the overwhelming pressure exerted by the Vampire Queen.


    "I chose to stay silent before because I was the one who interrupted the duel and hurt your Kingdom''s Hero, but..." Adriana''s voice, cold and firm, echoed through the arena as the pressure on Carter continued to increase.


    In truth, she wasn''t the one who had harmed him, but as Lilith''s subordinate and friend, she felt the need to bear the consequences of Lilith''s actions.


    Adriana continued, her words cutting through the tension in the air,


    "... but aren''t you taking it too much?


    Calling us monsters...


    Labeling us cowards and backstabbers..."


    Soon, the shadows of two people appeared before Carter..... his protectors.


    "Vampire Queen, Pleas----"


    ''Thud!''


    Before one of the protectors could finish his plea, a swift movement from Adriana resulted in one of them disappearing, leaving behind only a soul crystal.


    ''Gulp''


    The remaining protector gulped audibly as his legs trembled in fear.


    "Move!" Adrianamanded, her gaze unwavering, but she didn''t spare even a nce at the trembling protector. Her eyes remained fixated on Carter, who was now coughing up blood.


    Although the protector''s legs quivered with fear, he hesitated to move.


    ''Thud!''


    Once again, a soul crystal fell to the ground, leaving the audience in dead silence, their eyes wide with shock and fear.


    It wasn''t the Vampire Queen, but instead, a red-blue-haired woman wearing a maid outfit who appeared out of nowhere..... was none other than Adriana''s personal Head Maid.


    Carter''s eyes turned hazy as if he struggled to breathe under the pressure that seemed to engulf him.


    "I will ignore your disrespect to me and my people for only one time,


    But the next time you use those words and Call him like that...


    I promise you.... there won''t be any trace of You and..... Your kingdom!!!" Adriana dered, her face exuding a deadly seriousness.


    "!!!!"


    The people of Theos Kingdom shivered in shock, and even those from Fallen couldn''t help but feel the tension and awe.


    ''Does our Queen really go to this level for a mere mortal?'' they wondered.


    But then,


    A mysterious voice broke the silence, echoing with profound energy,


    "It looks like the Vampire Queen of the Fallen Continent truly desires another war,


    or


    Did she forget that the Sapien Continent doesn''t have only one kingdom?" The voice seemed toe from nowhere, filling the arena.


    "!!!" Carter''s eyes lit up with hope at the arrival of the neer.


    A golden-haired man, adorned with jewelled ornaments and a shirtless form showcasing an impressive eight-pack,nded before Head Master with a majestic presence.

 Chapter 309: Playing with words...

    [A/N: Just a small announcement... I am publishing another Novel named:


    Lackey''s Seducing Survival Odyssey.


    If you guys are interested, give it a read and support me, everyone...


    And


    Thank You??]


    "Tsk, Sure, he messed up the n that I had crafted with utmost precision...


    Hmm, Should I lend him a hand?


    Hmm...?"


    "Father, we should not intervene!


    I''ve repeatedly warned you, haven''t I?


    He simply isn''t suitable for our intricate n...


    He has, without a doubt, irrevocably wrecked the entire strategy we had so carefully devised."


    The golden-haired man fixed an enigmatic gaze upon his ck-haired supposed son, a subtle blend of disappointment and contemtion ying across his features, unable to fathom the extent of the situation.


    "You... just follow the n" the golden-haired man stated with a faint smile, dismissing his son''s idiotic suggestion as if it were a mere triviality.


    "B-But Father, He has alread--"


    "I''ve made myself clear... R.i.g.h.t~" the golden-haired man interrupted softly, his tone brooking no argument, causing his son''s face to pale in submission.


    "Yes, Father!" the ck-haired man acquiesced hastily, scurrying away from the grandeur of the castle, his footsteps echoing in the empty corridors.


    The golden-haired man shifted his attention to the intricacies of the live transmission ying on the expansive video screen.... a result of the surveince Bug strategically nted within the Nex.


    This surveince ''Bug''.... wasn''t a literal insect but rather an individual wielding influence just beneath the Head Master.


    "Tsk, those Council Members really stabbed in our backs!" he mumbled, a mixture of frustration and annoyance etched across his face when he got the news saying Council Members changed their opinion and then he added,


    "Oh well, Let''s reintroduction; otherwise, they might forget about my existence!" With that, he vanished from the castle within the Dawn Kingdom, leaving behind a lingering aura of silence.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    A golden-haired man, bedecked in jewelled ornaments, his shirtless form revealing an impressive eight-pack, descended gracefully before the Head Master, exuding a regal presence.


    Witnessing the arrival of this man, the audience erupted in uncontainable excitement, their collective voice resonating through the air.


    """""""""""""LUCIAN DAWN!!!!!"""""""""""""


    The exmation was mostly fueled by the enthusiastic cheers of women, while men couldn''t help but admire him from afar.


    "Hello, Ladies and Gentlemen~" Lucian greeted with an enigmatic smile.


    "OOOOHHHHHH!"


    "KKKYYYAAAAAA!"


    The crowd responded, the sound reminiscent of fervent fans gazing at their idol.


    Amid the mour, Lucian raised a hand to quell the excitement.


    "Calm down, everyone!"


    "OKAY!!"


    Obediently, the audience settled into their seats, anticipation radiating in the air.


    Lucian Dawn''s gaze fell upon Adriana, who, in turn, stared at him while maintaining the pressure on Carter.


    Lucian''s eyes twitched involuntarily, ''Damn Bastard, both him and his son are useless!'' he silentlymented.


    "Ahem," Lucian cleared his throat, his smile unwavering, "I see you''ve be even more beauti¡ª"


    "tteries won''t get you anything, Brat!" Vampire Queen interjected with an indifferent tone.


    Undeterred, Lucian responded, "I''m not ttering, Vampire Queen; I''m merely stating the truth."


    "Hmmm..." Vampire Queen scrutinized Lucian with a prating gaze.


    Aware of her telepathic abilities, Lucian deliberately avoided unnecessary thoughts, disrupting her attempts to read him.


    The only way to mess up the mind readers was simple: Don''t think or Think too much.


    "AARRRHHHHH!"


    A sudden cry pierced the air, emanating from Carter, whose hands had been broken by Vampire Queen''s forceful strike. She withdrew her foot, eyeing the crying figure impassively.


    Ignoring the Wiser King''s cries, the Vampire Queen looked at Lucian.Moving aside, Vampire Queen inquired, "Why are you here?"


    Lucian''s eyebrows twitched at herck of regard for his words before but he simply smiled and,


    "Of course, like everyone else, I''m curious to witness a duel between Vampire Queen''s toy-ahem I mean, disciple and the Hero of Theos Kingdom," he exined with a smirk.


    Vampire Queen, wearing a sceptical expression, countered, "After everything is over?"


    "..ha...haha...ha" Lucian chuckled awkwardly and said, "Well, you know, being a kinges with a lot of responsibilities. I was a little busy."


    Vampire Queen stared at Lucian, finding his presence akin to a persistent annoyance and pain in the butt that she wished would disappear.


    "Anyhow..." Suddenly, his demeanour changed.


    "What do you mean by ''There won''t be any trace of you and your kingdom''?


    .....Is that a deration of war?" Lucian questioned.


    The Vampire Queen paused, her eyes locking onto Lucian''s.


    "Interpret it as you see fit" she replied, her words carrying a mysterious weight.


    Lucian frowned, entirely unfazed by Vampire Queen''s earlier words, ''This woman is always like this,'' he thought.


    "I see..." Lucian nodded and redirected his attention to the Head Master,


    "Head Master, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Lucian expressed as he gave the Head Master a warm hug.


    "Yes, it has been a long time, King Lucian," the Head Master replied.


    "Oh,e on! Why the formality? Call me like you always do!"


    "You know, I can''t do that, right?" the Head Master replied with a serious expression.


    It wasn''t favouritism towards Lucian, but in the Sapien Continent, Lucian was far more renowned than other kings.


    His father and forefathers'' battles against the Darkness had earned the Dawn Kingdom immense respect from people of other kingdoms.


    Even now, the people''s shouts only heightened the aura of Lucian''s greatness among them. His enigmatic smile, much like that of his father and forefather, had be a symbol of renown.


    The Vampire Queen simply decided to leave as the matter was finished. However,


    "I heard your disciple cornered my daughter to ce her virginity as a bet?"


    Hearing that, Vampire Queen halted her steps, casting a nce back at Lucian.


    A small smile appeared on Lucian''s face.


    Carter stood up after drinking a healing potion, his smile widening as he realized what Lucian was attempting.


    "You should ask your daughter about that" Vampire Queen pointed to Luna, still sitting in the audience.


    "Yes, I did ask her, but she ims it was all just a mistake, and your disciple forced her to agree" Lucian said, releasing his killing intent.


    "W-What?"


    "I-Is King Lucian going to fight?"


    "Vampire Queen vs. King of Dawn!"


    Whispers and anticipatory chatter filled the air.


    Lucian''s eyes finally fell on Asher Eli, who was simply observing the red-blue-haired fallen woman.


    ''Hmm? Who is she? Have I seen her before?'' Lucian wondered, feeling a sense of familiarity.


    Sensing a gaze, Eli turned his head, looking at Lucian with a shocked and surprised expression.... as if noticing him for the first time.


    "Hello, Asher Eli. It''s been a few days sinc--"


    "Who are you?" Eli asked, his expression genuinely surprised, as if the identity of Lucian had eluded him.


    "Pfftt¡ª" This time, it wasn''t Lilith who burst intoughter, but Carter Theo.


    Having experienced a simr humiliation, Carter felt a deep sense of relief and camaraderie with Lucian.


    Lucian, though clenching his teeth momentarily, swiftly regained control of his emotions.


    A smile yed on his lips as he began,


    "It seems you have forgotten me, Asher Eli...


    Let me take a moment to reintroduce myself.


    I am Lucian Dawn, The only King of¡ª"


    "My name is Asher Eli, and I''m not very fond of men. I tend to forget them immediately, whether they are a king or amoner!" Eli interjected, not allowing Lucian toplete his introduction.


    "..."


    A dead silence hung in the air for a few seconds before a voice erupted from the audience.


    "You dare interrupt the King of Dawn!!"


    "Yes...?" Eli responded, his tone carrying a hint of nonchnce. ''I mean, I had been interrupting the King of Theos before, so what gives now?'' he wondered, ncing briefly at Carter.


    ''Those words...'' Lucian wore a pensive expression as if he had already heard those exact same words, unchanged and without any alteration.


    Adriana, observing Eli''s audacious interruption, couldn''t help but wear an amused smile for a moment. However, her countenance soon returned to one of indifferentposure.


    "Anyhow, whoever you might be, the duel between me and Luna was strictly between us, so don''te barking every time!" Eli dered with an indifferent face, a nonchnt air surrounding him.


    His words seemed to ripple through the arena, creating a palpable tension that mirrored the conflicting emotions on Lucian''s face.... visible anger intertwined with a struggle forposure.


    ''Calm down, calm down, calm down...'' Lucian''s internal mantra echoed as he fought to rein in his emotions. Observing Eli''s smirking countenance, Lucian couldn''t suppress the urge to clench his fist in a silent disy of frustration.


    Just when he felt on the verge of losing his temper, a telepathic message cut through the turmoil.


    [F-Father, Everything is prepared]


    Receiving this message, Lucian calmed his anger and diverted the topic,


    "Anyhow,


    I was truly taken aback by your performance....


    To think a mere mortal could emerge victorious against the Hero of Theos Kingdom.... A testament to a will against the world''s order... Hmm...." Lucian''s words carried a reflective tone as his gaze subtly shifted toward the enigmatic Vampire Queen.


    "Or perhaps," he continued, maintaining an air of contemtion, "...Vampire Queen''s powerful attack weakened the Hero?"


    The question hung in the air, prompting a collective pondering from the attentive audience.


    ''Yes, that might be the reason!'' Murmured the crowd, their recollection of Kayden''s fall and the subsequent oozing of blood increasing their inner doubt and possibilities.


    Despite Kayden''s remarkablely healed by healers, the pain and residual effects of being targeted by the Emperor''s power undoubtedly had asting impact on his mental stability.


    ''Tsk,'' Eli clicked his tongue in irritation, discerning Lucian''s attempt to manipte the narrative. As the crowd mulled over Lucian''s words, Eli''s annoyance manifested in yet another tongue click.


    "What are you trying to say now?" Vampire Queen inquired, her discerning gaze locking onto Lucian. She grasped the subtle undercurrent of his strategic maneuvering. ''Why is he getting involved?'' she wondered, contemting the unexpected turn of events.


    While she had received reports about Eli and Lucian''s initial encounter, she assumed Lucian would disregard Eli, given the prior warning from the Sentinel of Dawn Kingdom.


    ''Tsk, just like his father.... scheming as always...'' Vampire Queen clicked her tongue.


    Hearing that, Lucian smiled, though reluctant to get involved in the unfolding events.


    Despite his reservations, he had prepared for every contingency, and wasting those preparations would only result in more significant losses.


    "Vampire Queen, your disciple was truly able to defy the world''s will embodied by the Hero, or was it merely a fluke due to the Hero being weakened by the Emperor''s attack?


    Why not put it to the test?" Lucian proposed with a seemingly innocent smile, his inner thoughts concealing a triumphant smirk.


    Vampire Queen stared at Lucian, recognizing the skillful maniption of his words.


    She wanted to reject the proposal, but the doubtful expressions from the audience made it clear that Eli''s perceived victory rested on the validity of Lucian''s argument.


    Sensing escting tension and an unwanted test on the horizon, the Head Master intervened, "I am sorry to say this, King Lucian, but we already¡ª"


    "You mean... him," Lucian interrupted, pointing directly at Eli. He continued, "Standing for ten minutes and engaging inbat without weapons...


    Oh,e on, Kayden, the Hero of Theos Kingdom, was attacked by an Emperor-ranked spell!


    Do you truly believe a mere Domain rank can survive such an onught?"


    Lucian''s words sealed the Head Master''s lips, leaving the audience to contemte the potential disparities in the power scale.


    "Head Master, you''re well aware of how an Emperor Ranker fights, aren''t you?


    There wouldn''t be a patch ofnd left standing..." Lucian continued, using his silver tongue to sway public opinion with a twist of words.


    "Even if Asher Eli stood for an entire day, it wouldn''tpare to the attack that Kayden suffered....


    And of course, it was Kayden''s mistake to y a video, but once the duel began, he merely sought to reveal the true nature of Asher Eli to the world.


    So why target Kayden if there''s no truth to it?


    Even then, if it is true, why did Vampire Queen directly attack a Domain-ranked Hero instead of questioning the Head Master who leaked the video like a responsible ruler?" Lucian further spun his narrative, fostering doubt in the minds of the onlookers.


    A collective frown settled over the audience, directed at Eli and Adriana.


    Vampire Queen inwardly sighed, ''If she just had controlled her emotions better, the situation might not have escted to this extent.... Sigh... Every Dog is barking at me now!!''


    "What do you want, Lucian?" Vampire Queen asked, her patience wearing thin.


    "Oh! Now you''re looking at me correctly. It is simp¡ª" Lucian began, intending to wrap his hands around Vampire Queen''s neck, when,


    "Hey!" Eli swiftly caught Lucian''s hand and,


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The bone-cracking sound reverberated through the silent arena, amplifying the already tense atmosphere.


    Eli''s red eyes transformed into a reddish-ck hue..... revealing a glimpse of his true nature.


    "DON''T. TOUCH. HER."


    Eli''s words echoed, and Adriana involuntarily flinched, recognizing the possessive gaze she had witnessed before.


    ''This is it!'' Lilith screamed inwardly, sensing the strong surge of possessiveness from her husband she had yearned for.


    Despite everything no one cared about the King of Theos Kingdom, Carter Theo''s humiliation.Even he didn''t care as if humiliation was nothing to him if it was Vampire Queen.

 Chapter 310: Eli will fight against Kayden again...?

    "...." Lucian''s hand trembled with pain as he stared at themoner who dared to touch him with his filthy hand.


    The mere thought that a filth, like Asher Eli, wouldy hands on him fueled the fires of fury within Lucian.


    If not for the watchful eyes of the people and the presence of the Vampire Queen.... Lucian was confident he would have killed Asher Eli a thousand times over.


    Yet, as Lucian observed Asher Eli''s reddish-ck eyes, a strange sensation engulfed him, making him feel momentarily dizzy as if he were being drawn into an abyss.


    Suddenly, Eli''s eyes returned to their normal ruby-red hue, causing Lucian to blink in momentary confusion before Eli released his grip on Lucian''s hand.


    Eli, too, nkly stared at his hands, battling against the surge of emotions threatening to surface, ''Not this again...'' he thought, quelling the emotions that stirred within him, emotions he knew but deliberately chose to ignore.


    Lucian, recovering from the strange encounter, focused on the hand where Eli''s grip had left its mark on his forearm. The anger within him trembled, ready to erupt, but with a calcted calmness befitting a responsible king, he chuckled and quipped,


    "Heheh... It seems someone was jealous of another man ''TOUCHING'' his master"


    The emphasis on ''touching'' left the arena for various interpretations among the onlookers.


    "Well, Asher Eli, don''t worry....


    I won''t steal your master. She was already STOLEN by someone, and we all don''t know who... and she even gave birth to his child" Lucian said with a slight smile, casting a meaningful nce at the Vampire Queen.


    Vampire Queen maintained herposed demeanour, looking at Lucian with a neutral expression she asked, "Are you going to keep on rambling?"


    Lucian, in turn, directed his attention back to the situation at hand.


    "Of course not, Vampire Queen....


    What we need is a simple duel... no, a simple test" Lucian dered, pulling Carter to his side, leaving Carter visibly bewildered by the sudden closeness.


    "A test?" Vampire Queen frowned.


    "Yes, a simple test to check.... whether Asher Eli truly won against Kayden," Lucian exined, smiling as he addressed the gathered crowd. He then shouted,


    "A simple race to test the worthiness of Asher Eli!


    A straightforward 1000p running race against Carter Theo''s son.


    No fight, no bloodshed, no cries and fear... just a simple, soft race."


    "What makes you think it tests his ''worth,'' as you are talking about?" The Vampire Queen wore a sceptical expression.


    "Of course, because the test is purely skill-based. If he manages to defeat Carter''s son, then I am sure he is more worthy than anyone," Lucian asserted with a profound expression.


    Vampire Queen frowned upon hearing Lucian''s words.... she was about to interject when Eli stepped forward, cing his hand on her shoulder.


    "First of all, Why would I agree with you?" Eli''s voice carried a hint of challenge as he boldly asserted himself, emphasizing his reluctance toply with Lucian''s proposal.


    ''!!!'' Adriana''s eyes widened, her surprise evident as Eli casually touched her in front of everyone.


    However, the grip was not gentle; if they were mortals, her shoulder would have already shattered into pieces.


    "Hehehe..." Scarlett couldn''t help but giggle at the disy of her brot-- now husband''s jealousy. Even Lilith smirked, finding amusement in her husband''s protective actions.


    Lucian, too, furrowed his brows at Eli''s assertive move. Unlike his father and grandfather, he harboured a clear disdain for the Fallen People, so even a beauty like Adriana didn''te into his taste... but he maintained aposed exterior.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t conceal his displeasure. With a nonchnt shrug, he remarked,


    "If you don''t want to, then fine, but..." Lucian nced at Vampire Queen and dered, "Due to Vampire Queen''s interference, the duel was null and void."


    Carter couldn''t suppress a smirk at Lucian''s statement. Even though he felt a tinge of inferiority, Lucian''s support provided a weed boost.


    Carter was called the wiser king in his kingdom while Lucian was different he was wiser than any current King in the Sapien Kingdom.


    "Null and void?... Ahahahah," Eli burst intoughter, his amusement sending a shiver down everyone''s spine.


    The echoingughter carried unsettling emotions over the arena.


    After managing to stifle hisughter, Eli eximed,


    "Come on now! I was fighting that ''thing'' with all my efforts, endured countless wounds, and in the end, it was all null and void... Hahahahaha... That. is. really.


    a. funny. joke, Lucian. Dawn"


    Eli locked eyes with Lucian, his gaze unwavering, and a hint of.... mockery? apparent as he inquired,


    "Are you the Head Master of this academy?"


    "..." Lucian maintained a stoic silence, his demeanour refusing to betray any emotion.


    "Nope?... Then are you a Vice-Head Master?" Eli continued, undeterred.


    "..."


    "Nope?... Then are you a Council Member?"


    "..."


    "Nope?... Then are you a professor?"


    "..."


    "Nope?.... Then are you at least a janitor... who cleans the toilet?"


    "THAT''S ENOUGH, BRAT!!!!" Lucian''s sudden outburst was apanied by an ominous glow, a palpable intent to kill permeating the air.


    That was too much!!


    However, Eli remained unfazed. Calmly, he took his hand off Adriana''s shoulder and began to walk towards Lucian.


    However,


    The Head Master, with remarkable swiftness, appeared between the two confronting figures, acting as a mediator and urging them to calm down.


    Addressing Lucian with indifferent eyes, he stated, "I am sorry, King Lucian, but I am the one who decides whether the duel is valid or not."


    Lucian, seemingly appeased by the Head Master''s intervention, snapped out of his anger. He turned his attention back to the Head Master, and his earlierposed smile returned.


    "Of course, you are the one who decides that, Head Master. But what I am saying is, due to Vampire Queen''s interference, we cannot assess whether Asher Eli truly defeated Kayden!... that''s all" Lucian shifted his gaze to Asher Eli while maintaining the same smile.


    Eli couldn''t help but think, ''He is changing his colour too fast!!''


    "All you need to do is race against Carter Theo''s son to prove you truly won against Kayden..." Lucian then turned to address the people gathered.


    "People also think the same; it''s just a small race to prove you can truly defeat Kayden, right, everyone?"


    "YES!!!"


    Hearing the unanimous agreement, Eli couldn''t help but twitch his lips in mild annoyance. He pondered that he desired recognition, but he wasn''t too interested in delving into whatever scheme Lucian had in mind.


    So what if other people doubted him and questioned his skills?


    Eli couldn''t care less about these sycophantic individuals. With that decision in mind, he was about to decline when,


    "I am not int--"


    "Head Master!! The council members issued an important notice!!" Came an urgent interruption.


    Lucian silently smirked, revelling in the unfolding events.


    Eli, with nk eyes, turned his attention to the informer, who happened to be none other than the Vice-Head Master. Descending before the Head Master, the Vice-Head Master bowed slightly before presenting a document.


    As Head Master perused the document, his expression turned slightly sour before shifting to an awkward face as he looked at Eli.


    Addressing the gathered audience, Head Master dered,


    "The duel between Asher Eli and Kayden is Null and Void!!!"


    "..." A heavy silence fell upon the arena before the crowd erupted in cheers from the supporters of Theos.


    "Yaay!!"


    "See that bastard!!"


    "Justice will always prevail in the end!!"


    ''This is the third time....'' Eli mumbled silently, frustration evident in his thoughts.This was the third time that Council members disturbed Eli.


    "...." Adriana''s gaze shifted between Lucian and the Vice-Head Master.


    [Can I kill them, Adriana?]


    Lilith sent a telepathic message.


    Adriana''s lips twitched in response.


    [You do know that all this happened because of your interference, right?]


    [....]


    Receiving no reply from Lilith, Adriana redirected her attention to Eli, who also locked eyes with her. A silentmunication passed between them.


    "Oh! Oh! Are you guys speaking through eyes?" Lucian remarked with a teasing smile.


    "Yes," Eli replied.


    "Eli will fight against Kayden again," Vampire Queen asserted with determination.


    Carter couldn''t help but smile, a wave of relief washing over him at the prospect that his son had managed to escape further torment. However,


    "No, No, No..." Lucian waved his hands dismissively, a smirk ying on his lips. "There''s no way Kayden can muster the strength to fight again after enduring such torture. Healing from the wounds inflicted by the EMPEROR''S attack will undoubtedly take some time."


    "..." Adriana''s gaze shifted between Lucian and Eli, catching the subtle exchange of nods that conveyed their shared understanding.


    Observing the silentmunication between the two, onlookers couldn''t help but feel a mix of worry and envy towards Eli.


    "Okay, A race against Carter''s son, 100ps" Vampire Queen suggested, her tone unyielding.


    "Thous--"


    "Hundred!"


    Lucian''s lips twitched, a subtle acknowledgement of the unwavering stubbornness disyed by Vampire Queen.


    ''There goes my juicy dinner...ah'' Eli sighed inwardly thinking he might not punish Adriana tonight.


    ''Well, whatever...'' Lucian nodded, nonchnt about theps as long as his n worked.He turned his attention to Carter, who appeared baffled by the sudden turn of events but quickly regained hisposure. With a solemn expression, Carter spoke,


    "I, Carter Theo, King of Theos Kingdom, seek permission for the 100p, 1000 KM race between my son, King Theo, and Vampire Queen Adriana, Queen of the Fallen Continent''s disciple, Asher Eli."


    Carter took a red card and disyed it before Vampire Queen.


    Eli raised his eyebrows in curiosity, prompting the Head Master to inform him,


    "If a dispute arises between nations and both parties wish to resolve it without opting for war, they can use the duelling system in the Nex.... However, it is only applicable to Kings and Queens of the nations, and.... the Head Master''s permission is required."


    "Hmm.." Eli nodded, understanding the context, and patiently awaited Adriana to finalize her pact.


    Vampire Queen took a few moments to contemte, her gaze eventually settling on Lucian, who suddenly felt a twinge of uneasiness. As her piercing eyes met him, Lucian couldn''t shake off the sensation that something was amiss.


    After a brief moment, Vampire Queen shifted her attention to her Maid, who promptly brought forth a red card, presenting it before Carter. With an air of authority, Vampire Queen dered,


    "I, Adriana, Queen of the Fallen Continent, agree to the race only upon the condition...


    Hand Over the Luna Dawn to Asher Eli.Luna Dawn belongs to Asher Eli!! So no one questions her virginity.....right? and Do no say Asher Eli assaulted her any more."


    "...."


    Everything froze for a second.


    Eli frowned upon hearing that, but before he could voice his concerns or attempt to intervene, he received a telepathic message from Adriana,


    [It''s for the best, Eli]


    Eli, taken aback, thought,


    ''What do you mean? Best? Treating a woman like an object?'' His expression turned nk as he grappled with conflicting emotions.


    He detested the idea of anyone, especially a woman, being treated as an object. It reminded him of his irritation when Carter treated Kitty Anna simrly. Now, it seemed Adriana was also simrly doing that...


    [....Trust me]


    Adriana urged through the telepathic link.


    Eli fixed his gaze on the woman who had experienced more than he could fathom in his rtively short existence. Though he acknowledged that he was like a mere bugpared to the scheming emperors surrounding him.... Still, the idea of treating others as objects stirred difort within him.


    Nah! he was feeling this due to Luna otherwise why the fuck he would care!!He follows his principles and everything but he would never force his principles on others.


    ''Grrrr'' Eli gritted his teeth in frustration.


    "I Agree!"


    To everyone''s surprise, Lucian unexpectedly agreed to Vampire Queen''s condition.


    "WHAT!!!" A shocked cry echoed in the arena.


    Ignoring the woman''s outcry, Carter smiled triumphantly. He looked at the Head Master, who shook his head disapprovingly. cing a red card between the two red cards held by Vampire Queen and Carter Theo, Head Master dered,


    "I, Alden Evergreen, The Head Master of Nex Academia, ept the race."


    "Ssshhh."


    A white light emerged from the ground, enveloping the three red cards and symbolizing the official approval for the 100p race.


    The unexpected turn of events left the audience bewildered, their eyes darting between Luna Dawn and Asher Eli as the consequences of Lucian''s agreement began to unfold.


    "Why Bastard!!" Luna Dawn growled in anger.

 Chapter 311: Everyone is just an Idiot...

    "Let''s begin the ra--"


    "Oh, oh, oh! Wait, Asher Eli...." Lucian immediately halted Eli''s words and nudged Carter to speak up.


    "My son is yet to revive, and he needs time to prepare," Carter said with a serious and somewhat saddened expression, showing concern for his son''s physical well-being.


    "Hmm... Then tomor--"


    "Tomorrow is too long, and the poor people who came here to witness a duel cannot possibly stay overnight.The cost of staying for a single night in the Nex is more than what they could earn in that time" Lucian interjected, feigning a pained voice as if he himself would suffer from the dy.


    Hearing Lucian''s words, the impoverished spectators couldn''t help but cry tears of happiness, believing that Lucian truly cared for the less fortunate people like them...


    "Well, if that''s the problem, I could arrange so--"


    Before Vampire Queen could boast about her wealth and extend her generosity, Lucian quickly interrupted, his forehead dotted with sweat,


    "L-Let''s have the race tonight."


    "Hmm? Night?" Eli furrowed his brow, contemting the unexpected proposal.


    "Night?" Adriana echoed the sentiment, her thoughts racing toprehend the sudden change.


    "Yes," Lucian nodded, and Carter followed suit, acknowledging the urgency of the situation.


    Adriana nced at Eli, who had a pondering expression, ''Night... ah? I am not sure what they''re nning, but dealing with the problem as soon as possible might be better...'' After deep contemtion, he nodded in agreement.


    "Okay," Adriana agreed, preparing to leave.


    "We are going to have lunch; why don''t youe with us, Vampire Queen?" Lucian extended an invitation, attempting to ease the tension.


    But,


    "I am not hungry!" she dered, maintaining her stern demeanour, and left.


    Soon, everyone started to depart from the arena, carrying with them a mix of emotions and anticipation for the uing night.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    "TTTTRRRRRR!!"


    "THAT FUCKING BITCH!!"


    "...."


    "TTTRRRRRRR!!"


    "THAT WORTHLESS BASTARD!!"


    "..."


    "TTRRRRRRNNGGG!!"


    "HOW DARE HE LAY HANDS ON ME WITH HIS FILTHY TOUCH!!"


    "..."


    "TTTRRRRRRR!!!"


    "I''M GOING TO MAKE THAT BASTARD AND THAT WRETCH PAY!!!"


    "...L-Lucia--"


    "FUCK YOU, BASTARD!! IF YOU HAD JUST FOLLOWED THE SHIT I GAVE YOU, I WOULDN''T HAVE FACED HUMILIATION FROM A MERE COMMONER!!!"


    "..." Carter Theo''s face turned bright red in anger, but he restrained himself.


    What could he do? He was the one who had sought help from Lucian, after all.


    Swallowing his anger, Carter waited for Lucian to calm down.


    Lucian grabbed another bottle of wine, taking a swig before emphatically breaking it against the wall and shouting in frustration.


    After about an hour, Lucian''s anger subsided, and he looked at Carter, who was silently staring at the outside view.


    Both Lucian and Carter found themselves within the luxurious confines of the Royal Restaurant on the 100th floor.... a space exclusively reserved for royalties.


    "How is your son?" Lucian calmly asked, as if he had finally released all his pent-up frustration and anger.


    Hearing Lucian''sposed voice, Carter turned and replied, "He is currently resting..."


    "I see..." Lucian nodded, and a brief silence hung between them.


    "You totally fucked up our n, right?" Lucian''s straightforward words made Carter feel a twinge of embarrassment and awkwardness.


    Observing Carter''s difort, Lucian couldn''t help but snort. "''Snort,'' because of you, I got involved now.... Don''t you have a little brain to follow my simple n... ah".


    Gritting his teeth, Carter managed to control his inner anger. He understood the continued importance of having Lucian''s assistance in capturing the Mythical Beast.


    "And your son. Is he really an idiot, just like you or what?


    Can''t he just use his brain instead of tantly jumping into asking for a duel?


    If he at least used his messed-up brain, I wouldn''t have to involve myself in this mess!


    You and your son are nothing but idiots who always think above everyo¡ª" Lucian''s words finally snapped Carter.


    "Lucian, you aren''t doing it for free!!!" Carter retorted with anger, his voice resonating with a mixture of frustration and urgency.


    Seeing Carter''s visible anger, Lucian knew he had reached the limit, so he calmed down with an internal ''Tsk''.


    ''Gulp''


    ''Gulp''


    After that, both silently drank their wine. The atmosphere in the room became tense, each sip echoing the underlying tension between them.


    After a minute or so,


    "Are you sure my son could defeat that mortal?" Carter asked, a hint of worry in his eyes.


    If the world knows that the King of Theos Kingdom is doubting his own son against a mortal.... they onlyugh in pity and betrayal to their King.


    "Of course, I''ve already collected the data we need..... Here," Lucian affirmed, his demeanor radiatingposure, and confidence, as he smoothly revealed apact suitcase.


    Carter''s eyes glistened with anticipation as he scrutinized the suitcase before him. Upon opening it, a dazzling light flooded his vision, temporarily blinding him. After a brief moment of adjusting to the brilliance emanating from the contents of the suitcase, he eximed with satisfaction,


    "Good!!" Carter muttered before closing it. A subtle smile formed on his face, a blend of relief and satisfaction at the promising contents of the suitcase.


    Lucian observed Carter''s happy expression, and inside, he couldn''t help but smirk at the satisfaction of manipting the situation to his advantage.


    "But, man, I never thought you would bet your daughter... Do you truly trust my son? Do you believe he would win this?" Carter asked, a perplexed expression on his face as he grappled with the notion of Lucian staking his daughter''s life on the oue of the race.


    Even he had little doubt of winning after seeing Asher Eli''s skills...


    "Tsk, do you think I have an option?


    That woman already knows we were pushing too much, and if we pushed even further, then everything we have nned would copse. That''s the reason she even used my daughter to test whether I would back down or push further" Lucian exined, irritation evident in his tone.


    He felt cornered into betting on his daughter, a move he would never have made under different circumstances.


    "I see..." Carter nodded in understanding. Then, a sly smile appeared on his face as he proposed, "Why don''t we arrange a marriage betwe--"


    "BOOM!!"


    Lucian mmed his hand on the table, his re silencing Carter immediately. The mere suggestion of a marriage bet seemed to touch a nerve, and Lucian''s anger radiated in the room.


    Carter internally clicked his tongue, realizing that his son didn''t even have any options. Nheless, he asked something that further irritated Lucian,


    "What about your kingdom''s Hero? Where is he?"


    "ggrrrrttt." A palpable killing intent leaked from Lucian as the mere image of Alexander, the Hero of Dawn Kingdom, had interacted with the sentinel a few days ago and soon disappeared.


    Lucian searched everywhere in the Dawn Kingdom, but Alexander was not avable. He even dispatched adventurers from the guild to check in other kingdoms, but...


    ''Where the hell is that bastard?'' Lucian clenched his fist in anger.


    Both Lucian and Alexander had some unfinished business regarding Luna Dawn...


    "He is busy training," Lucian lied, masking the real concern he harboured about Alexander''s mysterious disappearance.


    "Hmm... So, he is the one who''s going to marry your dau--"


    "I.will.fucking.kill.before.anyone.touch.my.daughter" Each word expressed Lucian''s intense killing intent, a deration of his unwavering.... protectiveness?


    Finally, Carter understood that it was not Lucian who was protective of his daughter; instead, he was protective of his daughter who was going to be Lucian''s wife.


    From Carter''s perspective, there was nothing wrong with preserving the purity of the bloodline, especially considering that she was a Saintess. Marrying her could bring numerous benefits.


    Carter also harboured a desire to marry a saintess, but the one he had in mind... He couldn''t force a rtionship with that psychopathic woman!


    Sweating at the thought of her face, Carter couldn''t help but shudder in fear. He would prefer marrying amoner over tying the knot with a psychopathic woman!!


    "Anyhow, I''ve fulfilled my part of the deal. Now, it all depends on your son!! If he loses, then I will point you..." Lucian''s words carried a hint of warning, emphasizing the consequences if Carter''s son failed to secure victory in the uing race.


    Carter nodded. After his brother''s death, he initially contemted forcing Eli to give up the Mythical beast, but uncertain of its sess, he sought assistance from another Kingdom''s King.


    Upon hearing the ''sad predicament'', Lucian immediately proposed an idea that not only benefited Carter but also his son.... and himself.


    Their n involved assessing Asher Eli''s fighting style and power. To do this, they needed a punching bag and..... That was Kayden.


    By enticing him with some lovely and manipting words they pulled Kayden.


    Kayden became the chosen one.... a mere tool to gauge and record Eli''s skills and talents.


    Additionally... if possible, they aimed to provoke Vampire Queen, inciting her interference in the duel.


    They hoped that her involvement would lead to punishment, aided by the council members. However, both Lucian and Carter were aware that there was only a 30% chance of Nex Academia taking action, considering Vampire Queen''s significant status than any of them.


    She was a Ruler of a single continent unlike them who divided the Sapien continent and ruled each kingdom.


    Their primary objective was to test the waters, whether it working or not.... their aim didn''t get affected and as anticipated, the council members backed off.


    The ultimate goal remained unchanged: King Theo must race or fight against Asher Eli.


    In return, Lucian sought to disgrace Asher Eli and acquire a Mythical Beast for research purposes. Having such a creature in the Sapien Kingdom would bolster their military power against other continents.


    Carter willingly agreed to the coboration.


    "If My son, King Theo triumphs against Asher Eli, then we would get the Mythical Beast and...


    ....The world wille to know that a Hero was just an imagination created by the gods!" Carter muttered.


    "Yes, those Heroes were nothing more than illusions, unnecessary in our era" Lucian seconded with a smirk.


    To tell the truth, both Kings truly hated the appearance of Heroes...


    Unbeknownst to the two kings, a pair of mesmerizing sky-blue eyes stared at the suitcase and their interactions before mysteriously vanishing into the void.


    "Well, then I am leaving. I have to show this to my so" Carter dered with an enthusiastic smile, picking up the suitcase before departing.


    "Okay, tell him I wish for his victory!" Lucian responded with a diplomatic smile.


    "Yeah," Carter acknowledged, leaving the room with a sense of anticipation.


    After a few moments, Lucian''s initial smile subtly transformed into a haughty expression.


    He leisurely rose from the table and approached the window, offering amanding view of the world below. His gaze prated the hustle and bustle of the miniature figures and diminutive houses, evoking a feeling of superiority as if he were a deity surveying his domain.


    The Bugs!! and....The God!!


    His eyes slowly moved towards the direction where the Divisions of Nex presented.


    Lucian''s eyes meticulously studied the Division of Nex, consisting of six imposing buildings that symbolized each division''s prowess.


    However, his focus extended beyond these structures.... toward a forest designated for hunting. Deep within the dense vegetation, a flickering light caught his discerning eye.


    Lucian''s gaze remained fixed on the pulsating glow, a unique spectacle visible only from this particr location and floor within Nex Academia.


    For over a minute, he immersed himself in silent contemtion, his eyes unwaveringly focused on the mesmerizing y of light in the heart of the forest.


    In a moment of muttered reflection, he uttered, "Carter... Idiot. His son... Idiot.Idiots... Everyone is just an idiot...."


    A sardonic smirk adorned his features.


    ''Knock, Knock''


    "Come in!" Lucian said, ncing over his shoulder as he lowered his pants.


    "Hello, sir. You asked for special service, right Dear Sir~?" The sultry voice of the attendant filled the room.


    "Yes, Mdy, Come!!" Lucian beckoned with a sly grin.


    After that, only the echoes of passionate moans reverberated within the confines of the 100th floor, an intimate symphony unheard by anyone.....

 Chapter 312: I missed you too....?

    /


    "We cannot, under any circumstances, allow Adriana, the illustrious Queen of the Fallen Continent, a prominent business magnate holding a substantial portfolio of shares in every industry.Having served as the esteemed chairperson of Every Industrialization and... even extending generous financial support to Nex, the prospect of her being sent to prison is utterly inconceivable"


    "B-But you guys had reached an agreement before!"


    "Indeed, an agreement was reached, but subsequent ''deliberations'' havepelled us to reconsider..... So, sending her to prison is no longer a viable option"


    "..... Is that what the Headmaster told to you all?"


    "....Yes"


    "gggrrrrrr.... Damn!!"


    "Had preparations been made a year or two in advance, capturing the Vampire Queen might have been feasible and easy... s, with a mere two days at our disposal, imprisoning her and abolishing her cultivation would wreak havoc on the economy, any industries and... meaningless war, potentially taking years to recover!!!So We Can''t!"


    "Arrrrrr.... Then--"


    "~Ring~Ring~''


    "Hello, Y-Yes, Prince.... Okay?OH!! Right"


    "..."


    "Council Members, consider this alternative....


    Could you dere the duel..... null and void?"


    "....hmmm... It''s certainly possible.If we take Vampire Queen''s interruption into ount..."


    /


    "So, if I understand correctly, they are all embroiled in this web of schemes to acquire the Mythical beast?" Eli inquired, his hand gently patting his beloved Kitty Anna,fortably nestled on hisp.


    "Yes, Master" Scy responded, mirroring the scene as she, too,y on Eli''sp, indulging in theforting strokes from her beloved.


    Eli shifted his gaze to Adriana, engrossed in perusing the document sped in her elegant hands.


    At her side stood the head maid, her countenance stoic, while Zera peered curiously at the contents of the document, mirroring the intensity of her mother''s focus.


    Eli''s discerning eyes then traversed the room, settling on the Inferno Phoenix Family trio.... Mariel, Scarlett, and Mia.A subtle air of awkwardness enveloped Mariel, her first time being directly sitting with Adriana, the formidable and famous Vampire Queen.


    What''s more both Mariel and Mia couldn''t help but nce at her Scarlett''s ring finger.... with envy and jealousy.


    Everyone, presently situated in Eli''s abode, the living room provided the backdrop for this unfolding drama.


    The crystal ball, a mystical medium, projected the recorded video, capturing the intricate dealings between the Vice-Head Master and the Council Members, casting an enigmatic glow across the room.


    This video was recorded by Scy and Kitty Anna who had been missing in the Arena.


    Taken under Adriana''s instruction, Scy and Kitty Anna discreetly followed the Vice-Head Master.


    "E-Eli~" A pouting voice reached Eli''s ears, drawing his attention to Scy, who wore a frown.


    Smiling, Eli kissed Scy''s lips, a gesture that caught the attention of every woman present, their gazes momentarily lingering before discreetly averting.


    "M-Master~Nyaa! Me, Me! I am the one who sneaked in secretly and recorded everything; she just took me there!!" Kitty Anna interjected with a yful frown.


    Scy had merely guided Kitty Anna to the location where the Vice-Head Master went. It was Kitty Anna who, with her adept cloning and illusion skills, stealthily entered the room and meticulously recorded every detail... She had certainly worked hard, You know!!


    ''How dare she steal my ha--'' Kitty Anna''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted.


    "NYYAA!!" Startled, Kitty Anna jerked when she saw Scy looking at her with nk eyes, silently conveying, ''Say one more word, and today''s dinner will be Cat Fried Rice!''


    Of course, it was just Kitty Anna''s imagination, but the fear was already etched in her heart... so nothing was avoidable.


    "Hahaha..." Eli couldn''t help butugh at the scene. He kissed Scy''s forehead and remarked,


    "My Maid worked hard~" Scy''s expression softened.


    Eli then nced at the apprehensive Kitty Anna and said,


    "Of course, My cute little Kitty worked really hard~ ''Chu''!" He nted a gentle kiss on Anna''s forehead.


    Kitty''s fear transformed into happiness, but she soon added,


    "M-Master~Nya!Lick me~Nya!!"


    "....."


    This time, everyone red at the innocent cat.Even if it was just a cat.... They didn''t like it!!


    It took a few seconds for Eli to understand what she meant.


    ''Oh! Is she asking me to lick her, just like how cats lick others to show their sign of affection...!'' Eli thought beforeplying and licking her forehead.


    ''LICK!!''


    He didn''t feel any kind of grossness or anything; after all, it was his cat, and he wouldn''t mind.


    "How about now?" Eli asked with an amused smile, but to his and everyone''s surprise,


    ".....N-N-N-a-Na-Na-...." For some reason, Kitty Anna stuttered, her eyes widening with disbelief as she looked at Eli.


    It wasn''t shock that Kitty Anna felt when Eli licked her; rather, it was a surge of strange emotions, as if an unknown thread connected them.... reminiscent of the bond forged during her summoning.


    The sensation was both exciting and thrilling for her, albeit difficult toprehend... She yearned to experience those difficult ''emotions'' again, to explore this newfound connection and understand what are those.


    She wanted to feel it again.... the new profound emotions.


    "M-Master.... Co-could you lick m---NNNNNYYYYAAAAAAAAAA!!" Before she could finish her sentence, she found herself unceremoniously thrown by..... yours truly Scy.


    "Damn! That Annoying Cat!!" Scy eximed with annoyance, her frustration evident.


    Eli, wearing a perplexed expression, looked at Scy. In response, she simply shrugged andid her head on hisp as if nothing happened.


    "Heheh..." Eli chuckled before shifting his gaze to Adriana, engrossed in her documents.


    "Where is she?" Eli inquired.


    "She..." Adriana briefly nced at Eli, a mysterious smile ying on her lips, and replied enigmatically, "She is busy, I guess," before immersing herself back into her work.


    Eli nodded in understanding, contemting that he didn''t want to be perceived as a controlling husband. Shifting the conversation, he inquired, "So, what are you reading?"


    Adriana paused, her gaze fixed on Eli, who mirrored her intent look. She acknowledged his attempt to initiate a conversation but decided that now, with both of them engrossed in their tasks, wasn''t the great moment. She simply dered, "To make sure to put that filth in his ce!"


    "Carter really messed up... ah!" Eli shook his head in pity, and then, with a thoughtful expression,


    "Hmm...." Eli redirected his attention to the red-blue-haired woman who wore a stoic expression, "Who is she?"


    "She is my subordinate and personal Maid," Adriana disclosed.


    "Hmmm...." Eli nodded and introduced himself,


    "My name is Asher Eli, what''s your name, Miss?"


    However, there was no response.


    "Go on," Adriana permitted, and only then did the head maid reply, her voice carrying an air of authority.


    "My name is Evelina Veilstrike, Mr. Asher Eli" Evelina said with a stoic face and an indifferent voice.


    "OOhh....Weee." Eli whistled lightly andmented, "That''s what you call a perfect maid. No actions until Master''s order!"


    In response, Scy who was also a Maid, "Should I als~Hmm~~!" attempted to voice something but was swiftly silenced by Eli, who bit her lips and pinched her cheeks and reminded her of the importance of staying true to herself.


    "Nah, You can be yourself" Eli chuckled, staring at her plump backside, a subtle warning about the consequences of changing for his sake.


    Scy''s face turned crimson as she clenched her backside, muttering, "Bastard!" under her breath.


    "Hahahaha..." Eli chuckled briefly before turning his attention to Evelina Veilstrike and inquiring,


    "Ms. Evelina Veilstrike... Do you have any sisters?" His gaze held a hint of scepticism.


    "No" she replied, shaking her head.


    "Hmm..." Eli frowned, his eyes shifting to Mariel, who was attempting to act nonchnt in the presence of the Vampire Queen.


    Just as he was about to ask another question, a sudden voice interrupted,


    "Darling~"


    Lilith materialized out of nowhere, wrapping her arms around Eli''s neck. Adriana and Scy had already erected a barrier around everyone, ensuring privacy.... They already knew she would fucking do this annoying thing again without warning anyone.


    "Where did you go?" Eli asked, a mixture of curiosity and mild reproach in his tone.


    "W-Well, I was a little busy?" Lilith responded, exchanging a nce with Adriana, who understood the unspokenmunication.


    "Busy with following those two?" Eli''s pointed question caught both Lilith and Adriana off guard, earning a judging look from the perceptive man.


    "Sorry, Mrs. Lilith, but your husband knows you more than you think!!" Eli dered with a smug expression.


    "Hehe..." Lilith giggled, scratching her head before settling down beside Eli.


    "L-Lilith!!!" Suddenly, Mariel''s fearful shout echoed through the room, her expression a mix of shock and awe.... mostly fear only.


    Even,


    "Her Majesty???" Evelina Veilstrike,ter realizing she was in the presence of their deity, The true Ruler of Fallen Continent, promptly knelt down.


    ''W-What? Why is she here? Why does she look different?... No, no, more importantly. How is she here outside of the Fallen Continent!!....''


    Numerous questions swirled in Evelina''s mind as she tried toprehend the unexpected presence of their God.


    Observing the shock on Mariel''s face, Lilith shot her husband a nk stare, silently asking, ''Did you also seduce her?'' It was the only usible exnation if Eli had disclosed Lilith''s true name in front of a stranger.


    Eli responded with a charming smile and a wink.


    "Tsk" Lilith clicked her tongue in mock irritation.


    "Ashy, You want something important to discuss with Sister Adriana, right?Why don''t you guys leave, and I will fill my mother in on the details" Scarlett suggested, observing her mother frozen like a statue.


    Eli''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he looked at Adriana, who wore a taken-aback expression.


    Eli kissed Scy, Lilith''s forehead, and stood up.


    "W-W-Wait! I-I haven''t finished read...ing.....the....docu....ment?" Adriana''s voice trailed off slowly.


    "KYYA!!" Ignoring her feigned struggle to escape, Eli effortlessly picked her up and headed upstairs.


    "Wait! I-I haven''t... Help me! Lina!!"


    Evelina Veilstrike, the Head Maid, harboured a ''genuine'' desire to save her Master..... However, a single nce from Lilith forced her into the same submissive position, not daring to move an inch.


    ''W-What kind of rtionship does our god have with that man!!'' Evelina screamed inwardly.


    Scarlett''s thumbs-up earned a nod of acknowledgement from Lilith, who couldn''t help but snort in response.


    However, beneath her nonchnt exterior, Lilith harboured a genuine interest in Scarlett, recognizing her as a formidable rivalpared to others.


    If Lilith could glean essential information from Scarlett, it might propel her to a level of knowledge surpassing others in understanding Eli, her husband only.... More importantly, Lilith longed to uncover the secret to eliciting her husband''s unconditional and boundless love.


    Regardless there was one person who was fuming with jealousy...


    Zera''s gaze bore into her mother''s back who was carried by Eli with a deadly intensity before she managed to calm down, wrestling with the strange pain in her heart.


    ''Come on, Zera. It''s your Papa!! You cannot possibly be jealous of your mother!!'' She said to herself.


    Clenching her fists in an attempt to dispel the unsettling emotions, Zera found herself unable to shake the intrusive thoughts, ''She''s going to drink not only sweet wine like blood.... but also his.... ''Gulp'''' Her throat tightened as she swallowed nervously, feeling the emergence of her canine teeth, a subtle manifestation of the internal turmoil that stirred within her.


    Inside the room, a charged silence hung between Adriana and Eli.


    ".." He had the audacity to push her onto the bed and settle on her stomach, ensuring she couldn''t escape his proximity.


    Eli''s gaze bore into Adriana, who defiantly avoided him and ignored his calls before.


    His pupils glowed in a soft pink hue as he leaned closer to her face, his breath warming her skin.


    "My cute Little Vampire~ha~" His breath growing heavy and his voice carried a hint of longing as he continued,


    "I missed you"


    Adriana visibly flinched, her eyes betraying a hint of teary emotion. With a voice marked by stuttering vulnerability, she admitted,


    "I-I also m-missed you!"


    She enveloped him in a tight embrace, a stark contrast to her usuallyposed exterior. Despite the cool facade she had been presented, inside, worry churned within her.


    While the fear of potential consequences and punishment yed a role in her apprehension, the deeper truth behind her avoidance of Eliy in...


    ...All because of Scy''s few words.

 Chapter 313 : My love is very simple!!

    Adriana''s POV


    "A woman like you isn''t the right choice for him.....I hope you reconsider your decision"


    Those words reverberated inside my heart, each syble cutting through my heart and lodging deep within. Even though Scy had uttered those words in a moment of temper, the impact was profound, leaving asting impression on me.


    "I am also angry, you know," I muttered, clenching my fists.


    The sight of Eli''s battered body had devastated me..... It wasn''t just Lilith and Scy who harboured anger; I was furious too. But, even in that moment of intense emotion, I couldn''t allow myself to act irrationally.


    Unlike Lilith and Scy, I bore the responsibility of leadership. Allowing my emotions to take control would lead me to a path of recklessness. I was torn between my duty and the burning desire to search and hunt against each and every Council Member who disagreed with rescuing... and to take the Nex Heart, the only way to bypass the portal and save my beloved.


    Yet, I hesitated....


    "I-I don''t understand whether it is love or not...." I mumbled in pain. Despite Eli assuring me that my love surpassed the ''ordinary'', doubts lingered that same love hesitated to save him.


    M-Maybe I should have kept those feelings hidden.....


    I-I didn''t want others to perceive my love as inferiorpared to others...


    When Scy cast her eyes upon me with a mix of disgust and betrayal.....a fear crept into my heart.


    I wondered if Eli, too, regarded me in such a way....


    "I-I am scared!!" Just the mere thought of Eli looking at me with those disgusting and betrayed eyes sent a chill through my body.


    I was scared...


    I was truly scared..... about the thing called ''Love''.


    This marked the second time I feared losing someone precious to me..... the first being Lilith.


    Even though I was the first to fall in love with Eli, others seemed to have overtaken me in expressing their affection while I tried to solve my own questions...


    First, Lilith, who initially dismissed Eli like a mere bug during our first encounter, now fawning over him like a moth.


    Then, Scy, a woman with a mysterious past, and a former ve who captured Eli''s heart without even doing anything.


    Finally, Scarlett, a little girl who recent addition to his life, already wed to him.


    Meanwhile, I waited, contemting my feelings for him.


    What a truly wretched state I had fallen into....


    If my subjects were to witness my vulnerable side, I wondered if they would rejoice in witnessing my downfall or mourn, knowing it was because of them that led to my weakened state.... I truly wondered.


    I wondered whether I was truly allowed to be loved by Asher E--


    "SLAP!!!!"


    __________________________


    Third Person''s POV


    Adriana stared at the man who soundly pped her on her right cheek.


    Despite theck of physical pain, an acute ache pierced her heart, leaving her eyes teary.


    "Adriana" Eli''s voice echoed in the room. His lips trembled at the sight of her teary eyes, his hand shaking with remorse. The pain in his heart mirrored the turmoil within her.... even though he was the one who delivered the p.


    After enduring her recounting of what he deemed a dump-shit story, Eli found himself unable to contain his emotions.


    Who was she?


    A woman who merely governing 10 feet ofnd.....


    "NO!!!" Eli''s shout filled the room as he grabbed her hair, pulling her face closer to his.


    "Who are you?" Eli questioned, his voiceden with emotions.He couldn''t believe what happened to the haughty woman and now she doubting herself.... He hated to know that now.


    He fucking hated to know his woman suffered.....


    Adriana''s heart raced, taken aback by Eli''s sudden aggression. She couldn''tprehend why he had pped her and now turned confrontational..... He was truly aggressive as his grip seemed to be harder than ever before.


    Ignoring her confusion, Eli answered himself,


    "You are Adriana, THE VAMPIRE QUEEN... right?"


    "...."


    Adriana''s heart urged her not to respond, a peculiar difort settling within her as she observed Eli''s ruby-red eyes, now tinged with a subtle darkness.


    Undeterred by her hesitation, Eli answered again by himself,


    "Yes, You are The Vampire Queen.... The One and Only Ruler of the Fallen Continent."


    His gaze bore into Adriana''s eyes, searching for something beyond the surface, delving into the depths of her being. Yet, the significance behind his words seemed to transcend the obvious title of a ruler.


    Yes, in the eyes of the world, Adriana was undoubtedly the sole ruler of the Fallen Continent. However, Eli''s words carried a weightier meaning, one that extended beyond the realm of governance.


    As Eli delved into the Nex Library''s second floor, he unearthed a trove of information that made him acutely aware of the limitations of his existing knowledge. The wealth of information on the second floor was very very little to what he had considered an extensive understanding.


    Bloodlines, races, traits, geography, soul crystal functions, histories... everything had more information than the First floor as if Nex was training everyone step by step.


    Then What about the fourth..... final floor?


    Regardless, what Eli truly meant became apparent.


    "You built this Empire with your two hands...." Eli murmured. That revtion was derived from the vast information he had uncovered..... she had shaped the history of Fallen Continent with her own two hands.


    Indeed, the Fallen Continent had existed since ancient times, but its current form was way more different than the past..... it was a testament to Adriana''s indomitable will and visionary leadership.


    It had transformed from and teeming with monsters andwless wilderness, barbaric Fallens into a realm where Cultured Civilization and mutual respect thrived, Studying the world, marked by groundbreaking innovations. It was a stark contrast to the past, where the inhabitants were once perceived as mindless barbarians.


    Who had done those?


    Lilith, NO!!.... This transformation couldn''t be credited to Lilith, despite her revered status as a god. Lilith, akin to many gods, remained indifferent to the affairs of mortals.


    It was the woman lying before Eli who had orchestrated this change to date.


    Those oncebelled as fools now stood shoulder to shoulder with those who considered themselves the most intelligent and powerful species.


    How had this transformation urred?


    "It''s because of Adriana, that woman who envisioned her empire and built the entire empire from the ground!! A powerful and strong-willed woman" Eli muttered, his words hanging in the air, causing Adriana to fix her gaze on him.


    Their eyes locked, a silent exchange transpiring between them.


    "If you had said I was more important, then I have failed to see what my woman wanted....


    The Woman, I fell in love with.... She is the Queen of the Fallen Continent, The Vampire Queen!" Eli whispered, a hint of pride apanying the mention of her title. He softly rubbed her right cheek, a gestureced with both tenderness and a subtle acknowledgement of the strength.... just in her name.


    Adriana''s lips trembled as she observed Eli trying to steady his trembling hand. His eyes reflected pain as they lingered on her cheeks, suggesting that the impact of the earlier p had affected him more profoundly than her.


    Eli surely understood that Scy''s actions weren''t intentional; much like Lilith, Scy struggled to control her emotions. What confounded him, however, was the realization that Adriana had been enduring this all alone...


    "You could have... told me this sooner?There is no need to doubt yourself..." Eli questioned in a pained voice. Until now, he had believed Adriana''s fear was solely because of punishment, never imagining the depth of her internal turmoil and he was also angry with himself for not finding it.


    "...." Adriana remained silent.


    "Heh..." Eli emitted a forced chuckle, "Do you want to find out by yourself?"


    "...." Once again, Adriana chose not to respond as she lowered her eyes.


    Even though she was a queen, she was still new to these ''love'' feelings, and she wished to navigate them on her own.... Just like in the past how she learned everything by mistakes.


    Observing her, Eli sighed, "Look at my dear wife," Eli gently called her.


    Adriana, initially shocked by the words ''Dear Wife'', allowed her teary eyes to meet Eli''s ruby red eyes, which had returned to their usual ruby red hue.


    A powerful woman who had just disyed her might by breaking a king''s hands without care.... now stood before Eli with vulnerability and tears in her eyes.


    All because a love...?


    It pained him more...


    Eli gently cupped her face and asked, "What are you scared of? Are you scared of me?"


    "..." Adriana, after a moment of contemtion, shook her head in denial.


    "Then what?" Eli coaxed gently.


    Adriana hesitated, grappling with the words to express her feelings.


    "I am not a mind reader, Adriana.... Tell me, I will listen" Eli reassured her with tenderness.


    "I-I w-was..." Adriana''s voice wavered, conveying the depth of her inner conflict.


    Patiently, Eli waited for her to continue.


    "...I thought.... You don''t need a woman who hesitated to save her l-lover," Adriana admitted her voice now delicate and weak, a stark departure from her usual calm and haughty demeanour.


    ".." Eli stared at her before, "Who are you to decide what I need?" Eli questioned, his gaze unwavering as he looked into her eyes, which were red with a ck outer line.


    "I-I..." Adriana struggled to find the right words... right? Who was she?


    "Adriana, my wi...." Eli paused, choosing his words carefully, and retrieved something from his storage crystal.


    "I thought I needed to wait until you say to this world you want to marry me, but... Hmm" Eli muttered, introducing an air of suspense before unveiling the concealed item.


    Adriana''s eyes flickered with surprise and wonder as she gazed at the ring.


    The ring Eli presented to Adriana was a stunning piece of craftsmanship, reflecting a unique blend of elegance and symbolic depth. Crafted from dark metal, likely a rare alloy or a material with mystical properties, it bore an enchanting aura that perfectlyplemented her dark ck hair.


    The band itself was adorned with intricate patterns, a delicate embroidery of auburn winding around its surface. The patterns seemed to tell a silent tale, perhaps representing the intertwining journeys of the wearer''s life and the person offering the ring.


    ''Shnnnn''


    Most of all,


    In the centre of the ring rested a prominent ruby-red crystal, catching the light in a way that entuated its deep, rich colour. This crystal was no ordinary gemstone....


    Upon closer inspection, one could discern tiny droplets suspended within the gem.


    These were not ordinary droplets..... Blood from the heart!!


    Legend held that while vampires typically indulged in blood drawn from the neck, their true instincts, akin to primal animals, craved the essence of..... The heart.


    The heart''s blood was believed to contain a higher concentration of energy, mana, and a vour that could rival even the most aged wine, boasting a taste that could transcend centuries.


    Acquiring blood from the heart was no simple feat, as the required arteries were specific - Coronary Arteries that spread throughout the heart muscle, ensuring that all parts of the heart''s pumping mechanism.


    It was from this precise source that Eli had gathered the unique droplets now encapsted within the ruby-red crystal of the ring he offered to Adriana.... Truly a magnificent gift for a Vampire.


    While some might question why vampires wouldn''t opt for the blood of transcendent beings, given their ability to revive even after heart injuries..... it was precisely this ''Reviving'' that rendered their blood tasteless... Repeated Reviving made their blood quality decrease.Their neck blood, too,cked the rich concentration and vour that vampires craved.


    Unlike the immortal transcendent beings, the soulless humans provided the perfect blend of potency and taste.


    However, drawing blood from the heart of the soulless was a risky endeavour; a single mistake could cost them their lives.


    Consequently, most vampires refrained from indulging in heart blood (Though there might be some illegal), despite the allure..... not because they controlled themself and became Cultured.Instead, The Vampire Queen ordered everyone to stop hurting others and ced aw against sucking blood from hearts.


    And she herself never had Heart Blood.... until now.


    Adriana, biting her trembling lips, mustered the courage to ask, "W-Why?"


    Eli chuckled softly before responding,


    "Heh... Do I need a reason?


    I Love You....


    Simple. It doesn''t matter who you prioritize, whether OUR daughter or your continent....


    I will always love you... That''s all!" Eli ended with a small smile.


    As Eli spoke these heartfelt words with a gentle smile, the rhythm of Adriana''s heart intensified, a palpable,


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump'' Echoing in her chest.


    She touched her chest, feeling the rapid beats, and inwardly mused, ''Simple... ah?''


    He always made her feel alive....


    As if he read her mind, Eli said with a smile, "Yes, My love is very ''SIMPLE''.All I want is you, nothing more..... Whether you prioritize me or something else.... For Me, You ONLY enough" as his expression darkened.


    ''Gulp''


    Eli''s words made her gulp in.... excitement?

 Chapter 314 : ~I Love It~

    "~Chu~"


    "Does it hurt?" Eli whispered, his voice filled with genuine concern as he lightly ced a kiss on Adriana''s reddened cheek.


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    "Is it painful?" He asked, his eyes searching hers for any sign of difort.


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    "Does it sting?" Eli inquired, the softness of his voice aiming to reassure rather than tease.


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    "Do you hate me now?" His question wasced with a touch of vulnerability, his fear of rejection exposed.


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    Visit m,v le,mpyr today


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    "I am sorry!" Eli apologized, his voice sincere and remorseful.


    "~Chu~"


    "~Chu~"


    "~Ch--"


    "Aarhh! Come on, stop it!!!" A cute voice echoed in the room, breaking the seriousness of the moment.


    Eli ceased his half-yful teasing of his cute little vampire, a warm smile gracing his lips.... Adriana''s face turned bright red from simple kisses on her cheek.


    He gently touched the cheek that had experienced both kisses and a p, H-He was well aware he hurt his beloved and what he did was wrong but... his drastic measure pulled Adriana out of the doubts of ''Love'' that gued her.


    Adriana, looking at Eli''s remorseful expression, couldn''t help but find him endearing.


    ''He is cute!'' she eximed.


    Eli then slowly lifted her hand and ced it on his cheek, locking eyes with her.


    No words were needed between them...


    "Are you sure?" Adriana asked with an amused smile.


    "I don''t mind," Eli replied with a warm smile. However, a hint of yfulness with little fear crept in as he added, "As long as my head doesn''t turn 180"


    Adriana burst intoughter at his remark.


    "hahahaha...."


    Herughter worked wonders in easing Eli''s inner turmoil. Perhaps he was still haunted by the fear that Adriana doubted their love.... He vowed to shower her with affection to dispel any lingering doubts.


    Adriana removed her hand, looking at Eli with tenderness. Her thoughts echoed, ''Simple... ah?''


    Yes, love was indeed simple... as long as both parties truly understood each other.


    "I love you~" Adriana murmured, her hands cupping Eli''s cheeks as she drew him closer to her lips.


    Eli gazed at her, a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes.He couldn''t help but wonder if this was another yful moment or if a p awaited him, anyway, he strengthened his cheeks and neck.....''Just to be safe,'' he thought, sticking to his policy.


    "Heheh..." Adriana giggled, finding amusement in Eli''s visible strengthening process. The anticipation only seemed to enhance the moment for her.


    "Are you scared?~" Adriana inquired with a seductive tone, her legs wrapping around Eli''s waist.


    "Well, yes," Eli admitted, rubbing her sweat-red lips, and couldn''t resist adding with a teasing tone, "Scared of being sucked"


    Adriana''s face turned bright red in response, but she quickly turned the tables by ring at Eli, "You should be d to be sucked by The Vampire Queen, Mortal" she retorted.


    "Oh, yes, yes, a mortal like me should be grateful to be getting truly SUCKED by The Vampire Queen," Eli replied cheekily as he slowly mentioned ''Sucked'' in an indecent way... a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Adriana felt more than just truth in his words; her face burned red; her small pointy ears twitched in excitement... as she unconsciously clenched her stomach. They locked eyes, the intensity growing, until...


    They stared into each other''s eyes and soon,


    "~Hmm~"


    They kissed.


    ''Slurp''


    "~Hmm~"


    What began as a simple peck transformed into a deep, passionate kiss. Their tongues engaged in a yful dance for dominance.


    After a couple of minutes, they separated, a thin string of saliva forming and breaking between their lips.


    Adriana gently touched Eli''s face, feeling a surge of emotions she had never experienced before.... ''love'', a love beyond normal beings''prehension. He was the only man in her entire existence who made her feel alive.


    He epted her, even knowing that her ambitions sometimes took precedence over their rtionship....


    What else does she need in her life except a man like Asher Eli?


    Adriana found everything she needed in her life... a man who embraced her wholly, ws and all.


    "Eli~ L~Let''s be one!" Adriana expressed with a hint of shyness. The wait had been long, and she feared being left alone if she dyed any further. Thus, she took the bold step towards creating aplete family.


    "!!" Eli raised his eyebrows, ncing at her left hand adorned with a beautiful ring. Understanding that she had already made up her mind, he smiled gently, kissing her forehead, and asked with a nk expression,


    "Are you sure.... Vampire Queen?"


    Hearing this, Adriana momentarily flinched before a seductive smile adorned her lips.


    ''Thud''


    In an instant, their positions reversed, with the Vampire Queen now sitting on Eli''s crotch while hey on the bed.


    "You talk too much, My Husband~" Vampire Queen seductively whispered as,


    ''Trrrrrrr''


    skillfully tore Eli''s shirt.


    ''LICK''


    With her long tongue, she sensuously licked from his belly button to his chest.


    She then bit his nipple between her teeth, locking eyes with Eli, who wore an expression aze with desire.... as if he eating her just with his eyes.


    "~ELI~" She cooed softly in his ears, the timbre of her voice weaving a seductive spell as she provocatively rubbed her ample ass against his eager crotch.


    "arhh" Eli groaned, lost in the waves of pleasure.


    In a sudden, intense moment,


    "Chukkk"


    "~Hmm~"


    The Vampire Queen plunged her fangs into Eli''s neck, finally tasting the heavenly elixir she had yearned for.


    Her delicate lower lips trembled as they released heavy nectar that trickled down Eli''s nostrils.


    "~Hmm~"


    Eli''s grip on her ass tightened, his hips moving back and forth in an unconscious rhythm of desire.


    Just as the moment was about to escte with the removal of her dress,


    ''sshhhhh''


    Both Eli and Adriana vanished into particles. Eli couldn''t help but chuckle at Adriana''s impatient actions.


    "~HMMM~"


    Adriana moaned, shivering with delight as she felt the firm, elongated warmth of Eli''s hard thing pressing against her sweet, wet lips.


    "Arrhh" Eli''s body trembled with excitement, as if he was on the verge of mergingpletely with the person he deeply loved.


    Eli gradually moved Adriana''s busty ass as her lower wet lips gracefully slid on his hard length, causing both of them to shiver in the escting excitement.


    Currently, Adriana longed for his blood, a desire fueled by the passage of time since shest tasted it. However, it wasn''t due to a scarcity of blood; she simply craved the taste of her love... No, her husband''s life essence.


    Eli''s gaze shifted to her delicate neck,


    "You know, I recently discovered something interesting..." Eli murmured.


    Although it seemed as if Adriana wasn''t paying attention, her small, pointy ears were attuned to his words.


    "ording to Vampire Culture, they only drink blood from the neck... and only from the life partner they select," Eli dered, his voice carrying a teasing undertone, all the while his hands continued their skilful guiding her busty ass on his hard thing that leaking its transparent energy.


    "!!"


    Adriana slightly flinched, her gaze averting from Eli''s, still as she savoured drinking his blood..... However,


    "So, when you first drank my blood... you already considered me your life partner, didn''t you?"


    "..." Adriana halted, her eyes meeting Eli''s with a face flushed in hues of crimson as the drops of blood dripped from her sweat lips...


    In response to her cute and surprised expression, Eli''s smirk deepened, "You marked me as your prey long before I even realized it. So why doubt yourself now?"


    "..I-I.." Adriana''s embarrassment painted her face red, and she wished she could dig a hole to hide.


    Eli hit the mark without even aiming it.....


    With no words to offer, Adriana pouted. Witnessing her adorable shocking expression, Eli couldn''t resist nting affectionate kisses on her rosy cheeks.


    Adriana''s eyes twitched as Eli treated her like a little girl.


    She was a thousand years old, You Know!!


    Though she may not tell him that... Anyhow, she readying herself for a yful retort when,


    "I am not a vampire, so don''t expect too much from me..." Eli''s pupils flickered with a mesmerizing blend of ocean blue and in white, revealing the allure of his heterochromatic eyes.


    Adriana was momentarily puzzled by his use of arts, but the puzzle quickly unravelled as he opened his mouth...


    In the intimate moments when Adriana drank his blood, Eli made several intriguing observations:


    Firstly, the sensation of her two sharp fangs felt akin to a touch of cold ice, prating his body with a chill that was strangely enchanting.


    Secondly, as those sharp fangs delicately drew his blood, they provided an ethereal and intoxicating sense of pleasure, transcending the ordinary physical experience.


    Third and final, was a unique ability inherent to vampires.... To evoke heightened arousal and pleasure, surpassing the boundaries of typical sensations.


    "Ahh," Eli''s mouth opened, unveiling two canines that suddenly became enveloped in ethereal water particles, transforming into structures resembling ice-like sharp fangs.


    Adriana, astounded by Eli''s precise control... those fangs were really carved like real fangs, marvelled at the intricacy of his disy.


    Despite the delicate beauty of these tiny fangs, she harboured doubts about their ability to pierce the formidable skin of an Emperor.


    "E-Eli, It''s fine don~~AAAAAAAAHHHHHHMMMMM~~~"


    Before Adriana could express her appreciation for Eli''s attempt to bring her joy even though it wouldn''t work.... he abruptly plunged his fangs into her neck.


    A frigid sensation permeated her skin, swiftly seeded by the gentle suction of her life essence. The act, while familiar, took an unexpected turn, extending beyond the anticipated pleasure.


    Typically, the act of being bitten by a vampire induced heightened arousal due to the injection of specific chemicalpounds from the vampire''s fangs, mingling with the victim''s blood.


    So, This phenomenon was exclusive to vampires..... until now,


    Eli''s eyes flickered with a mesmerizing shade of pink, his heterochromatic eyes maintaining their captivating allure.... as pink sweat started to leak from Eli''s body.


    In the past, whenever Adriana drank Eli''s blood, she experienced an intense surge of arousal, as if she was the one who getting affected.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, Eli had conducted thorough research during Prisania''s bloodline awakening, leading him to a revtion.


    His blood contains a powerful Aphrodisiac...


    But not just any aphrodisiac found in the world.... it was different. Eli''s blood could rival the seductive pheromones of Subus and Incubus used to devour their victims.


    No, it might be more effective than the allure produced by those creatures, but Eli wasn''t certain, having never tested it against Subi or Incubi.


    However, Asher Eli was not an Incubus.


    The nature of his blood remained a mystery even to him.


    While Eli couldn''t fathom why his blood had such a potent aphrodisiac effect.He wondered whether his bloodline changed due to his idiotic action of creating a ''Potion'' in the past... But still, even the medicine he once used was not this effective...


    Anyhow, as long as it was helpful, he would use it to his advantage.


    What Eli did was simple...


    It was a simple yet effective technique.... instead of letting her drink his blood, Eli chose to inject his blood directly into Adriana''s bloodstream. Both his fake fangs, simting the act of sucking her blood, and his own gums contributed to the blood that flowed into the fangs entering Adriana''s body.


    Had Aadya been aware of Eli''s adeptness in using arts, she would likely have felt a sense of pride for her student..... right?


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Adriana, caught in the throes of pleasure, breathed heavilyas her little sister constantly leaked heavenly nectar... Her mind had already gone numb, feeling as if she were soaring among the clouds.


    Breaking through the haze, Eli''s words reached her ears, "How was it?"


    With a hazy gaze, Adriana looked at the man who had just shown her a glimpse of heaven.


    "Hehe..." A mischievous smile yed on her lips as her fangs elongated further, and,


    rrkk,rkkk''


    Something extraordinary urred.... bat wings gracefully protruded from her back.


    Eli''s gaze intensified, captivated by the enchanting transformation, ''So, this is what transpires when a Vampire enters the Mating state... ah?'' He nodded in profound realization after being cornered by her daughter.


    Adriana, with deliberate grace, slowly lifted her body. In doing so, she unveiled not only her prideful wings but also her ample bosom, where nipples protruded, dripping with white milk.. radiating a motherly aura. Below, her delicate lips trembled in excitement, embracing the anticipation of the fateful union that awaited them.


    "Do you like it?" Adriana asked with shyness when she revealed her true Vampire Form.


    "Like it?I FUCKING LOVE IT!!!"


    She truly looked like Majesty Vampire Queen in her baby dress.

 Chapter 315: ~Trembling like a rabbit...~

    ''Drip, Drip''


    Adriana''s sweet nectar trickled down from the depth of her vagina as she sensually hovered above Eli''s taut, pulsating shaft.


    Their eyes locked in a fiery exchange of desire...


    "~Hmmarrrhh~"


    Adriana emitted a throaty groan, relishing the gradual pration of Eli''s hardened hot shaft into the embrace of her moist, yearning slits.


    As Adriana contorted with pleasure and a hint of pain etched across her delicate features,


    "I can--"


    Before Eli could finish his offer of assistance, Adriana gently shook her head, maintaining control as she guided him deeper into the intimate sanctuary of her narrow slits.


    ''How could she have borne Zera?'' Eli''s mind briefly pondered this mystery, but he swiftly dismissed the musings, concentrating on the moment with Adriana.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    ''Finally!!'' Adriana gasped for breath, her chest heaving as the crimson essence dripped from her feminine wet vagina, symbolizing the end of a millennium-long state of virginity, now imed by a mortal who, despite his rtive youthpared to her age, he attained the unattainable flower in the Fallen Continent.


    Eli sensed the snug embrace of his heated shaft by the velvety warmth of Adriana''s inner tissues, eagerly sucking him in.


    Adriana, in turn, felt a satisfying fullness in her stomach, akin to having indulged in avish feast in her entire life... A gentle warmth and a subtle twitching sensation reverberated through her womb, leaving her in a state of blissful contentment.


    "Arrhh," Eli groaned, battling to rein in the urge to release his milky proteins.


    After a minute of regainingposure, a radiant smile graced Adriana''s face..... a sight unfamiliar to Eli.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    Eli''s heart skipped a beat, and he unconsciously called out, "A~Adriana?"


    She looks so gorgeous.... He couldn''t put it into the right word but he surely felt her smile was new to him.


    "Hmm?" Adriana tilted her head, a seductive sway of her hair entuated by the subtle flip of her ck bat wings.


    ''Hmmmnn!!'' Eli gritted his teeth, struggling to suppress his primal instincts threatening to break free.


    Observing Eli''s expressions and sensing his growing shat, Adriana''s smile widened into a mischievous smirk, "Do you wish to... cum?"


    "..." Eli''s lips twitched, ''Alright, she deserves a punishment after this!!'' Eli affirmed silently.


    "C.u.m?" Adriana, unaware of Eli''s internal deliberation, remained fully absorbed in the current heightened state of excitement.


    Sensing the gradual loosening of her inner muscles. Eli skillfully adjusted his hips and jerked... which yearned a passionate moan from Adriana.


    "~AHHHH~"


    Adriana''s body quivered in response to the electrifying sensation, the impact of Eli''s thrusts reaching deep within her core.


    "Arrhh," Eli groaned, teetering on the precipice of climax as Adriana''s rhythmic contractions threatened to tip him over the edge, ''FUCK!!'' his internal scream echoed.


    Eli''s hands found firm held on her voluptuous ass, a challengeced in his words, "Let''s discover who cums first!" he dered, initiating a carefully orchestrated dance of passion.


    "W-Wa~Ha~Haaa~MM!"


    "squelch"


    "squelch"


    The room resonated with the wet symphony of their intimate connection...


    "YESSSS!!!"


    Adriana enveloped in the whirlwind of pleasure, released a crescendo of moans that seemed to reverberate through every inch of the room.


    "~AHHA~Ahh~AhhhA~"


    Each rhythmic piston motion coaxed forth her heavenly essence, creating a sensuous cascade that bathed Eli''s abdomen in a glistening glow.


    "S~Slo~ahh~slo~MMM~Ple~~"


    Her words, a harmonious blend with her moans...


    Eli, captivated by the euphoric expression mirrored the pleasure pulsating through her. Even her ck wings fluttered in sync with the rhythmic dance of ecstasy.


    Eli, ovee with a surge of emotions, decided to change their position. Adriana reclined, a portrait of sensuality, while Eli positioned himself above her, his gaze fixed upon the intimate juncture where their bodies united, a faint blush colouring their connection....


    A sense of pride swelled in Eli''s heart as he admired the union they had created....


    Adriana, in anticipation, willingly spread her legs, and Eli, with a teasing flourish, traced his heated shaft against the glistening slits, eliciting a breathless stutter of excitement from her.


    "~HMMM~HMMM~~"


    With deliberate slowness, he caressed his vigour shaft against her throbbing clitoris before gradually easing into the weing warmth of her lower lips.


    "~AAHHH~"


    Eli leaned in to appreciate the sight of Adriana''s ample bosom, where droplets of her nurturing milk hung delicately.


    ''Lick!''


    "~Hm~"


    "~~Ellliiii~"


    Observing her eager expression, Eli smirked. However, considering it was their first time, he decided to reserve any teasing forter.


    Eli proceeded to engage in a slow, rhythmic motion, their bodies moving in unison.


    "~HHAA~AHH~MMAA~AAAHH~~"


    Adriana moaned, captivating Eli''s senses.


    Each movement carried a potent force, seemingly driven by the desire to elicit alluring moans that fueled his vitality.


    Eli then gently caressed her jiggling boobs and sucked her motherly milk,


    "N~NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO~~~~"


    As Elivished attention on her boobs, Adriana''s climax resonated with a loud of pleasure, the intensity reflected in the resonance of her ecstatic release.


    ''Her weak area is clearly her boobs...ah,'' Eli mused, patiently waiting for Adriana to return from the blissful reverie.


    After an eternity that seemed to stretch on, Adriana''s eyes, once rolled in ecstasy, gradually refocused, meeting Eli''s gaze through a hazy vision.


    "~Ha~"


    "~Ha~"


    She continued to pant heavily, caught in the aftermath of her pleasure.


    Eli, a subtle smirk ying on his lips, posed a question with a hint of mischief,


    "Did you cum?" His words, a yful tease, deepened the flush of embarrassment on Adriana''s features, her pride momentarily ced in the spotlight.


    Adriana avoided answering...


    Giggling softly, Eli, filled with affection, gently tilted Adriana''s head.


    With a tender touch, he then parted his lips...


    Adriana''s gaze fixated on Eli''s lips, which bore traces of white droplets, hinting at a residual taste of milk.


    A deep blush adorned her cheeks as she, too, parted her lips, sumbing to a passionate kiss.


    Eli, with a measured intensity,menced a rhythmic exploration, intertwining the dance of their tongues with the rhythm of their hammering bodies.


    "~Hmmff~Haafff~affff~"


    A muffled moan escaped Adriana, her hands instinctively reaching for Eli''s back, urging him to deepen the kiss.


    "!!!"


    Suddenly, Eli bit her lips with an unexpected force, causing a surge of warmth as blood poured from her wounded lips. Eli, undeterred, began to slowly drink from her, savouring the taste of her blood.


    Adriana''s eyes welled up with tears as sheprehended Eli''s actions, understanding that he sought a connection beyond the mundane, despite theck of vour in her blood for him.


    Those actions were rted to those of a Vampire Culture.... an intimate act shared between vampires during coption, designed to enhance pleasure and feelings.


    All for the sake of her pleasure....


    Though she wondered about vampiric intimacy, Adriana didn''t care.... She only needed Eli, whether he was human or something else. She dly epted him.


    Yet, here he was, going to great lengths to ensure her pleasure.


    Adriana''s insides clenched as a deep yearning emerged. She felt an intense desire to bear this man''s child here and now....


    ''What a man!'' Adriana muttered, her expression darkening. ''Why should I share this wonderful man with others?'' Dangerous thoughts clouded her mind as she lost sight of everything else.


    All she wanted was to be with him.... alone.


    However, abruptly, she felt a pair of sky-blue eyes boring into her, the gaze unsettling and devoid of expression.


    ''..... I-I am just joking!!!'' She inwardly sweated, hastily returning to her normal state. Unbeknownst to her, instincts had taken control of her body.


    Covered by immense bat wings, she and Eli were engulfed in an intimate frenzy. Eli, with unbridled passion, eagerly pounded her with the fervour of one wanting to ensure to impregnate her.


    Adriana''s protruding nipple rubbed sensuously against Eli, his hands skillfully fondling her breast, causing white milk to cascade around their entwined bodies.


    Finally breaking free from the kiss, Eli gazed at Adriana, whose face was now a deep shade of crimson.


    "~aha~aha~aha~aha~"


    With each rhythmic pounding, Adriana gasped heavily.


    "~E~Eli~ah~I~aah~hmmm~"


    Feeling her inner self convulsing, Eli sensed it was time to release his pent-up desire.


    Feeling her inside convulsing, Eli knew it was the time to release his pent-up desire.


    "Yes, Cum for me!!!" Eli shouted as he increased his pace.


    "~AAHH~Ahh~shhh~~AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH~~~"


    "~Ssh~"


    "~Ssh~"


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Adriana breathed heavily as waves of warmth cascaded within her, a sensation that made her feel like aplete woman for the first time.


    Eliy on top of her, a satisfied yet intense look in his eyes. He inhaled the essence of her femininity, cherishing the moment... He wanted to go another round.His shaft, though satiated, still throbbed... But Eli knew Adriana at least needed a few minutes of rest.... so without pulling out, he stayed inside her.


    However, his hands continued to tenderly caress her breast, coaxing out a gentle flow of motherly milk as he licked.


    Adriana giggled, charmed by Eli''s childlike action. They locked eyes, sharing an unspoken understanding, and their lips met in a soft, lingering kiss.


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~"


    Their kisses extended to each other''s faces, as if every touch was a promise of enduring love.


    Under the shelter of Adriana''s ck wings, the room held an air of intimacy. It seemed as if arge ck cocoon had enveloped them on the bed. The rhythmic ''Chu'' sound persisted, echoing the heartbeat of their connection, creating an atmosphere that transcended mere physical pleasure.


    As the intimate scene unfolded, casting its passionate aura throughout the house...


    The women gathered in the living hall found themselves swept up in a wave of warmth. Each face in the room turned a bright shade of red.


    Zera, feeling the heat rise to her cheeks, hastily covered her face with both hands. In an attempt to distract herself, she absentmindedly began rubbing her inner thigh, ''What the heck, Mom!!'' she screamed inwardly, her mind racing toprehend the unexpected turn of events. As a subtle, transparent liquid began to flow from her thighs, she desperately tried to conceal it.


    Mia''s embarrassment manifested in a vibrant shade of beet-red, spreading from her face down to her neck and ear. It seemed as if a small wisp of smoke might escape from her head as she mumbled, ''N-aughty Br-Brother, N-aughty brother, Naughty brother, Naughty brother.....'' while experiencing an itchiness in her lower lips.


    Mariel, deeply engrossed in new information, found her mind short-circuiting at the mere mention of the word ''Lilith''


    Scarlett and Scy, disying a hint of blush, shot a disapproving re at Lilith. In response, Lilith nonchntly averted her eyes, whistling as though nothing had urred.


    Unknown to the others, Adriana had deployed a barrier just in case her passionate sounds were to escape too audibly. However, Lilith, with a snap of her fingers, effortlessly shattered the barrier. Lost in euphoria, Adriana remained oblivious to the fact that her heavenly moans were now resonating throughout the house.


    ''Let''s be clear, she also heard my moans when I was punished,'' Lilith thought, rifying her perspective.


    Scarlett and Scy, were not harbouring genuine anger towards Lilith, However, they couldn''t help but react with a bit of unease to the unexpected additions to their group.


    ..... The two neers, Luna Dawn and Marie, with beet-red faces... stood trembling like rabbits caught by a hunter, caught in the moans that made them shiver in fear.

 Chapter 316: ~No~Not my wings!!!~

    "E-Eli?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I-It''s d-dark"


    "Yes, it is!"


    "..."


    "..."


    A hushed stillness enveloped the room in the wake of their impassioned encounter.


    Asher Eli upied the edge of the bed, a mixture of anticipation and desire etched on his face. Adriana, the Vampire Queen, knelt before him.


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    Adriana''s sensitive nose twitched as she savoured the intoxicating blend of her own nectar mingled with Eli''s essence.


    ''Gulp''


    She swallowed hard; though her vision was obscured by the blindfold and her hands bound, she already guessed the impending danger...She finally understood she was going to be punished.


    Yes, she couldn''t see a thing.... Eli had blindfolded her, and her hands were securely bound.


    This was the punishment Eli had meticulously reserved for her.


    "Go on, suck it!" Eli''s voice, thoughmanding, carried a hint of tenderness as he delicately tousled her hair.


    "B-But I¡ªhmmmffff." Before she could voice her hesitation, Eli''s initial gentleness morphed into amanding force as he guided his hot vigour shaft into her awaiting mouth.


    "And you aren''t allowed to bite it!" Eli''s cautionary tone echoed, a reminder of her skilled actions that had previously left him questioning his own prowess.


    "Hmmfff~" Adriana squirmed, attempting to retreat, but Eli''s firm grip on her head restricted any such movement, striking a bnce between dominance and restraint.


    He didn''t want to be too rough with her.


    "Suck it!" Eli''s sternmand reverberated within the small confines of the room.


    She found herself blindfolded, denied the use of her powers to see, and her hands tightly bound behind her back.


    The situation, was a deliberate act of humiliation for the Vampire Queen... yet,


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Her lower lips dripped with nectar.


    With no alternative, she cautiously wrapped her tongue around the Vigour shaft that might have broken her jaw, initiating a deliberate, rhythmic movement.


    "Arrhh." Eli groaned in pleasure as he felt a cold sensation in her mouth, his hot body bing even more intense.


    "Sqluech, Sqluech"


    Perhaps, doing it blindfolded... she felt a peculiar sensation, as if... as if...


    Adriana yearned to grasp that thing and thrust it deeper into her mouth, the mere thought causing her nectar to cascade in bliss.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "Hmmff~"


    She tantalizingly rubbed her tongue over the subtle slit, sending shivers down Eli''s spine; his legs visibly trembled. Moving her head rhythmically, her own intimate lips grew even more saturated, craving a touch of attention.


    Feeling a clenching sensation in her stomach, Adriana paused and asked, "E-Eli, at--hmmmfffff!"


    "Nope, S.u.c.k. I.t!" Elimanded with lustful eyes.


    Observing her hands tremble, Eli sensed her desire to touch herself, but this was a time of punishment, so.... Yeah, let her suffer more.


    Adriana, in response, tightly clenched her quivering lower lips and sucked his vigour thing deeply... surrendering to theplexities of pleasure and punishment....


    "~Hmm... Good~"


    A single, appreciativement sent a thrill through her, making her ears twitch in delight. Her craving to witness Eli''s satisfaction intensified, an eager anticipation mingling with the torment.


    "~Hmmm~"


    Abruptly, she felt his shaft swell, he was about to cum. Swiftly, she escted her pace, driven by a mix of desire...


    "~AARRH~"


    ''Gulp''


    ''Gulp''


    "~~HMMMFF~~"


    Eli''s guttural groans resonated as he released his desire into her waiting deep mouth. In the aftermath, a fleeting moment of euphoria enveloped them both.


    After a few seconds, he slowly took out...


    "Cough, Cough"


    Adriana coughed delicately, regaining herposure.


    "Did you drink it?" Eli inquired.


    "Aahh." Opting tomunicate non-verbally, Adriana opened her mouth, disying its pristine state with remnants of the sticky white substance.


    "Good...Hmm?" Eli nodded approvingly, but his attention shifted as he noticed the floor, now fully drenched.


    A sly smile curled upon his face as he yfully teased, "Did you cum... just drinking mine?"


    "...." Adriana remained silent, unable to discern the expression Eli wore, though she suspected it was undoubtedly oneced with a sense of mischief and arousal.


    "Now, with you motherly boobs" Elimanded.


    Adriana flinched momentarily, the desire to alleviate the ache in her vagina... conflicting with her obedience to Eli''s words. Her body seemed to heed his everymand, leaving her unable to touch the ces that yearned for attention.


    However,


    "M-My hands are tied," Adriana replied.


    "Oh!" Eli feigned surprise, a knowing smirk ying on his lips. Adriana sensed the pretence, but oddly, it only heightened her arousal, the awareness that he manipted her reactions fueling the fire within.


    Eli effortlessly lifted her, situating her upper body atop him, her breasts enveloping his pulsating vigour shaft. He issued his nextmand,


    "Just move like a worm," apanied by a sly smile, a directive that reduced the proud Vampire Queen to a writhing motion. It was a degrading act, and yet, Eli couldn''t resist taunting her further.


    Adriana''s body quivered, not in anger but in anticipation, especially when Eli''s toe casually grazed her wet lips that waiting for a touch.


    "~Hmm~"


    Eli felt a sudden warmth at his feet, a silent testament to her mounting arousal. Witnessing her panting expression, Eli''s lips curved into a satisfied smile.


    "Come on!" Eli urged her, his voiceced with a mixture of authority and desire.


    Adriana, unabashed by herpromising position, moved her upper body in a rhythmic dance, allowing her slits to gracefully caress Eli''s toe.


    "~mm~" A soft moan escaped Adriana''s lips, a single touch enough to send her mind into a blissful oblivion.


    ''Squelch, Squelch''


    "Arrh!" Eli groaned in response, surprised by the unexpected pleasure. The press of his shaft between her ample breasts, surrounded by the weight and Motherly milk leaking from her, stirred a peculiar sensation as if he were being drawn into a liquid.


    Both immersed themselves in the strange ecstasy they created.....


    "Hmm~"


    "~Yess~aah~"


    "arrhh~"


    Blindfolded, Adriana''s imagination ran wild, conjuring images that added to the intensity of the experience.


    Eli''s abdomen filled with the warm milk, an odd yet oddly satisfying feeling. Their connection deepened as they shared in the peculiar pleasure.


    And just as Adriana teetered on the edge of climax from the touch of Eli''s toe... he abruptly halted, a reminder that this was a punishment.


    Though Eli himself was on the brink of release, the need for discipline outweighed his own desires.


    "E-Eli!" Adriana''s voice quivered, her body suspended on the brink of climax, only to be abruptly halted by Eli.


    "It''s a punishment, my deary wife~" Eli''s whispered confession hung in the air, a soft echo that reverberated through the room as he carefully guided her to recline on the bed, elevating her ass.


    "E-Eli?~mm~" Adriana''s body trembled, an amalgamation of vulnerability and expectation coursing through her.


    The warmth of Eli''s breath near her dripping slits heightened the sensory intensity.


    "Adriana~" He murmured her name like a whispered promise, his touch exploring the contours of her busty ass with a delicate yet purposeful caress. Each sensation, akin to the yful jiggle of jelly.


    "Y-Yes?" Adriana''s response, though hesitant, carried an undercurrent of desire, uncertain of what awaited her yet willing to submit to Eli''smanding presence.


    "Say... ''Eat my Ass,''" Eli gently teased, his words tenderly caressing her clit.


    "~ah~~W~Wait! I can--"


    "''Eat my smelly Ass''"


    "W-What? There is no way I--" Adriana hesitated, her protests forming on the tip of her tongue.


    "''Eat my Queenly Ass that''s never been tasted before!!''"


    "E-Eli?" Adriana was taken aback, her confusion transforming into a mix of surprise and uncertainty. As time psed, Eli''s words took a more explicit turn.


    "''Eat my smelly Queenly ass that eagerly awaits my husband''s long, slithering tongue!!''"


    "..." Adriana fell into stunned silence.


    "''Eat my twitching asshole with your long, slithering tongue and... Fuck me with your vigorous dick in my slutty pussy, sealing its throbbing womb''"


    Adriana froze, her mind grappling with the explicit nature of Eli''s demands.


    "''Ea--"


    "W-Wait, Wait, Wait! I will say it!!"


    "hehe..." Eli chuckled, a yful gleam in his eyes as he observed her reactions, her face hidden in the pillow.


    Slowly, a muffled sound leaked,


    "E-Eat...HHIKKK!!!"


    Suddenly, Eli blew a hot breath into her asshole, eliciting a gasp from Adriana.


    "I can''t hear it!"


    "arrrhhrrrr!!" Adriana gritted her teeth, the mix of pleasure and anticipation heightening.


    "''E-e-eat my twitching a-asshole with your long, slithering tongue and... aarrhh... F-F-Fuck me with your vigorous dick in my s-slutty... pussy, sealing its throbbing... w-womb....''"


    "HIKKK!!"


    But Eli simply blew hot air over her pussy, skillfully prolonging her anticipation.


    "E-ELI Please!!" Adriana pleaded, her desperation evident.


    "Hmm..." Eli nodded with satisfaction before administering a resounding,


    ''p''


    "~HMM~"


    The resounding p echoed through the room.Eli boldly spread her ass cheeks, exposing pussy, and began to eat her.


    "~YEESSS~~"


    Adriana''s passionate scream filled the room as she felt the long, slithering tongue enter her convulsing vagina, skillfully exploring every inch of her innermostyer.


    ''Slurp''


    ''Squlech''


    ''Slurp''


    "ahhaahmm~mmmhh~~" Adriana moaned.She didn''t whether it was due to the blindfold or something else but her body was 10 times more sensitive than before.


    Each lick, each touch, heightened the pleasure, causing waves of delight to course through her being.


    Eli eagerly savoured her heavenly nectar, his nose teasing her twitching asshole with fervent determination. Thebination of sensations sends a shiver to her.


    Just as Eli sensed her insides tightening around his tongue,


    "I~I~aahh~CCUMM---huh?"


    Eli abruptly stopped, whatever doing...


    "E-Eli?" Adriana raised her head from the pillow, her senses heightened, wondering about the unexpected pause.


    "I am sorry, I got distracted by an insect," Eli exined with a cunning smile, his words tinged with yful deception.


    "I-Is that so?" Adriana doubted, torn between suspicion and the lingering ecstasy. Eli''s seemingly genuine tone, however, calmed her unease, and she eagerly awaited the resumption of his touch.


    ''Hehehe...'' Eli couldn''t help but chuckle with a sinister smile. After a few minutes, he resumed his sensual exploration, teasing her with tantalizing pleasure.


    "Ah~Hmm~Yess~Fa~Faster~mmm~"


    And just as she approached the summit of pleasure, Eli stopped again. This time, he dered,


    "I mistook someone calling me!"


    "...." Adriana finally understood, recognizing that this torture was a form of true punishment.


    "E-Eli~ahh~mmma~~"


    Before she could voice further pleas, Eli resumed the captivating dance, repeating the cycle three more times. Finally, frustration and anger reached a limit.


    "E.L.I!"


    Adriana''smanding voice echoed through the room, her patience worn thin.


    It was not really good idea to stop her climax, You Know!!


    Truly wrong for every woman...


    However, Eli, seemingly unaffected by the mounting frustration, asked, "What is it, dear~?"


    His soft voice had a peculiar calming effect on her, gently soothing the edges of her exasperation.


    "P-Please..." she pleaded, her body already a simmering cauldron, her face flushed, and her slits turned bright red from Eli''s persistent eating.


    Despite her pleas, Eli remained indifferent to her desire for release.He wasn''t particrly mad about the time when she left him horny and that''s definitely not the reason he was doing this..... Maybe a little but the most important was,


    "Tell me, what did you do wrong?" Eli''s question cut through the romantic atmosphere.


    "I am sorry for hiding and avoiding you!!" Adriana''s voice echoed through the room, her desperation palpable as her thoughts centred on how Eli would finally plunge her.


    "And?"


    "...." A moment of rity emerged as she turned her head, the blindfold slightly lowering to reveal her red teary eyes, "I-I am sorry for doubting my love!... So, please!!! Fuck my Pussy!!" Her voice now carried a hint of pleading, her desperationid bare.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    The sound of her pounding heart resonated through the room. Her tearful eyes and desperate plea seemed to have an effect, stirring something within Eli. Any man would be swayed by such vulnerability, and just like anyone, Eli swiftly plunged into the depths of her womb...


    "~AAAAAAHHHHHH~"


    ''Ssh''


    ''Ssh''


    An hour''s worth of anticipation finally culminated in a single, intense plunge, releasing a torrent of ecstasy that echoed through the room.


    ''~ha~''


    ''~ha~''


    Adriana''s breaths were heavy, her body awash with the aftermath of pleasure, and her mind floating in the euphoria of the experience she never felt before....


    Her mind truly went numb..... as she pondered whether to do this again...


    ''Huff~Huff~ I felt really good!!!'' She thought.


    But, before she could fully return to the world,


    ''Sqluech''


    "W~Wait!! I~I~need~aahahhha~mmm~timmmeeee!!"


    Eli, however, showed no mercy, continuing to pound without regard for her pleas.


    Her toes curled, and her tongue emerged as she panted heavily,pletely at the mercy of Eli''s unrelenting assault. Her once-red pussy turned an even deeper shade, a testament to the intensity of their shared passion.


    "Ahh~Ye~ssssss~aaa~HIKKK~No~No~Not my WWWWWIIIINNNGGGGG!!!


    Eli, intrigued by her flipping wings, delicately licked the protruding area, sending a wave of sensation through her.


    "~N~No~Eli~ not my wings~ Pleeeassss~aaaammmmmmmmm!!!~"


    ''Her wings seem sensitive...''


    Ignoring her pleas, Eli began to nibble on her wings while maintaining a relentless rhythm of pping his hips against hers.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    "FFFUUCCCKKK!! YESSSS!!~~AAAAAHHHHHHH~~~~"


    Their breaths and moans intertwined, creating a symphony of pleasure that reverberated through the room.


    That was the moment the Queen of the Fallen Continent finally fell herself to Asher Eli''s masterful techniques..... Her thoughts were consumed by the overwhelming pleasure from Eli.

 Chapter 317: Lord.....

    "Why are you guys here, Marie?" Scarlett asked, her gaze fixed on two trembling rabbits that seemed to cower in fear.


    "H-Huh? W-Well--"


    "~AHHHH~~~"


    "...." Before Marie could respond, a loud moan interrupted her words.


    Marie bit her lip, regaining herposure, and continued, "Well, L-Luna wanted to speak with the Vampire Queen."


    Scarlett''s eyes then shifted to Luna, whose face was beet red as she covered her ears.


    "Your Highnes--"


    "~EEEELLLLIIII~~~~"


    "....ahem, Your Highness, The Vampire Queen is cur--"


    "~FUUCCCKK!!!~~~I~It''s~CCCUMM~~~MMFFFFFF~~~"


    "...." Scarlett raised an eyebrow, her own face slightly reddening. ''Come on, Ashy... You are making her moan too much!!''


    "You heard it, she is busying..." Scy chimed in with an annoyed tone, adding, "Verrryyy Busy!"


    Luna''s body trembled, but she remained resolute. "I-I am sorry, but I need to know why my name is being pulled into their mess!!"


    "Well..." Scy nced at Lilith and Scarlett, then said, "Suit yourself, then," shrugging her shoulders.


    After what felt like an eternity of torture, the moans from upstairs finally subsided.


    Everyone sighed in relief, thinking the situation had settled down. However,


    "~~~~YYYEEESSSSS~~~~"


    Everyone''s lips twitched in annoyance. After yet another prolonged torture, the moans eventually ceased, and...


    "Hey...?" An energetic voice echoed from the stairs, drawing the attention of everyone present. Their gazes shifted, revealing Eli descending with an und upper body, showcasing his sculpted abs and well-defined muscles.


    A collective blush painted the faces of onlookers, with Luna and Marie particrly averting their eyes, unable to withstand the maic allure of Eli''s physique.


    "So?" Seating himself beside Lilith, Eli inquired, his eyes lingering on Luna and Marie.


    "W-Well..."


    "I-Its..."


    Evasive nces darted in all directions, avoiding direct eye contact with the shirtless Eli.


    "I-I wanted to talk with the V-ampire Queen," Luna eventually managed, regainingposure.


    "Hmm..." Eli nodded thoughtfully, responding, "But she is currently enjoying a peaceful slumber she never had before..."


    "I-I really need to meet her," Luna persisted with a plea in her voice.


    "Hmm..." Eli immersed himself in contemtion, scanning the surroundings for Adriana''s headmaid, only to find her conspicuously absent.


    While Eli pondered, Scarlett swiftly tossed a vibrant red T-shirt toward Lilith. In a seamless motion, she caught it and efficiently draped it over Eli''s upper body, transforming his appearance in the blink of an eye.


    This happened so swiftly that it went unnoticed until Eli sported the red T-shirt, concealing the previously exposed allure of his chiselled form.


    "Good Evening, Princess Luna Dawn!"


    As he was deep in contemtion, an authoritative voice echoed, drawing everyone''s attention. Adriana, adorned in loungewear, descended from the steps with an air of authority.


    Observing her, a collective recollection of those echoing moans shed across their minds. ''So, they indeed share a rtionship... ah?'' Luna and Marie couldn''t help but express their surprise and blush.


    Eli nced at Adriana and gently asked, "Everything alright?"


    "Hmm.." Adriana responded with a subtle blush, nodding as she gracefully took a seat beside Eli.Her hand casually found its ce on his thighs, a gesture that didn''t escape the keen eyes of the onlookers, including Luna.


    Ignoring Adriana''s seemingly nonchnt act, Luna took a deep breath before addressing her concerns, "What do you mean I would be handed over to Asher Eli?" There was a discernible hint of anger in her tone.


    However, Adriana, maintaining an indifferent attitude, replied, "That is precisely what it means!"


    "..Wha--" Before Luna could retort, Adriana interjected,


    "Just the mention of Asher Eli''s name has ignited a frenzy. People act as if he forcefully vited their saintess, escaping punishment and shamelessly indulging in debauchery while their saintess lost her purity.... to a mere psychopath.


    That''s the current narrative circting in the Dawn Kingdom, isn''t it, Princess Luna?"


    "Hmm? Is that true?" Eli raised his eyebrows in genuine surprise, while Luna, unable to meet his gaze, averted her eyes.


    "What do you mean?" Eli questioned with a discernible frown, despite their existing deal, and the fact that Eli hadn''t even kissed Luna yet.... much less assting her.


    ''Wait.... I think I did someth--'' His thoughts were interrupted.


    "Someone is spreading rumours, iming their daughter was coerced by some unsightly pervert. This alleged perpetrator supposedly utilized Nex''s duel system tomit a heinous act and hide behind the skirts of the Queen of the Fallen Continent..... Of course, hearing that, consequently, people are furious about it" Scarlett offered as she answered Eli''s inquiry as she also saw those people.


    "Lucian?" Eli''s frown deepened.


    "No one is sure, since it''s a rumour.... but I do believe it''s that ugly bastard," Scarlett said with disdain, recalling Lucian''s futile attempts to flirt with her, despite her outright rejection and calling him a filthy bitch...A shameless guy she had ever seen except her brother who was now her husband.


    "Now, Princess Luna, enlighten us.... Who was the one who forced Asher Eli?" Adriana fixed Luna with an indifferent expression.


    "...even so..." Luna mumbled in a nearly inaudible voice, as the weight of the situation pressed upon her.


    Adriana fixed a scrutinizing gaze on Luna and then shifted her attention to Eli, who wore a frowning expression while looking at Marie.


    Detecting the tension, Adriana''s eyes traveled to a light-purple-haired girl in the room, her eyes welling up with tears as she cast nces at Eli and... Lilith?


    Even Lilith, typicallyposed, found herself taken aback by the intensity of Marie''s gaze.


    ''Hmm? What''s this? Do you think I stole your lover?'' Lilith mused with amusement, well aware that Marie was Eli''s first love, but she had betrayed him, following Alexander, the Hero of the Dawn Kingdom.


    ''Are you now regretting leaving an extraordinary husband for a pathetic hero?'' Lilith pondered, a sly smile ying on her lips... but she never said anything.


    "What''s wrong...?" Eli''s soft voice cut through the tension, directed at Marie.


    "H-Huh?... Noth-- Huh? Why am I crying?" Marie snapped out of her inner turmoil, bewildered by the warm sensation on her cheeks.


    Attempting to wipe away the tears proved futile as they continued to flow uncontrobly..... Her gaze remained fixated on Lilith, whose hand was now intertwined with Eli''s.


    "L-Lun-a, I-I am leaving!!" Marie announced abruptly, her hastened departure leaving everyone in the house bewildered.


    "H-Hey, M-Marie?" Luna shouted, but it was toote; Marie had already left, leaving behind a perplexed atmosphere in the wake of her sudden exit.


    Left alone, Luna gulped nervously, silently cursing, ''That idiot!!'' before addressing the stunned onlookers, "N-Not matter who wins.... I will never marry amoner!!" Luna dered firmly. She stood up, determined to follow Marie when,


    "Who said you are going to marry him?" Adriana questioned with a frown.


    "Huh?" Luna was taken aback, her thoughts racing. ''Not marriage?'' she wondered.


    "I asked your father to just hand you over to him; that''s all.


    It has nothing to do with marriage.


    You are still Lucian''s daughter; it''s just that you are given to Eli. That''s all!


    With your father''s eptance of the conditions, from now on, no one questions or harbours hatred towards Eli. They know your father is a wise person, dedicated to the well-being of his people... right?" Adriana exined with a hint of sarcasm in her tone.


    Luna''s face turned bright red, and catching Eli''s wink, she felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her, ''I-I was thinking all wrong!!!I-it must be because of him!!!'' She screamed inwardly.


    She hurriedly left, shouting, "No matter what, I would never fall for thismoner!!!"


    "Does she even understand what I said now? Does she have a brain or not?" Adriana clicked her tongue in mild annoyance.


    "Hehehe.." Eli chuckled, finding amusement in the unfolding drama.


    "chu" Eli nted a gentle kiss on Adriana''s forehead, a silent acknowledgement of her n finally.


    He grasped Adriana''s strategy - by positioning Luna Dawn, the potential hatred would shift away from Asher Eli and towards Adriana who forced their saintess again.


    However, it was their King''s actions... not an inexperienced child.


    Both of them were Emperors...


    After all, how could anyone oppose an Emperor without consequence?


    No one, indeed... People began to ept it as the King''s decision, choosing not to interfere in politics.


    "Anyhow, what did you see?" Adriana inquired, directing her gaze at Lilith.


    "An artifact!" Lilith responded, casually leaning on Eli''sp.


    "Artifact?"


    "Yes, a golden boot and a weird crystal." Lilith mumbled, disying images of two golden boots and arge diamond-like yellowish crystal from the suitcase.


    "What are those?" Eli frowned as he examined the images.


    "Boots from the Fallen God and the Crystal of Redemption and Liberation" Lilith exined.


    All eyes turned to Mariel, who had finally snapped back into reality. Though a hint of fear lingered in her eyes, Eli''sforting smile managed to stir a strange feeling in her stomach and confidence..., ''He really tamed a god?'' as her eyes shot a worried nce at Lilith.


    "Those are our kingdom''s treasures, right?" Scarlett questioned with a furrowed brow.


    "Yes... It seems like Lucian is really acting behind the scenes quietly," Mariel''s expression darkened as she spoke before she snapped back to reality again.


    Adriana contemted the significance of the artifacts, piecing together the puzzle of Lucian''s ''Race.''


    Explore more adventures at m,v l''-NovelBin


    "What are those for?" Mia inquired with curiosity.


    ''p, p''


    Adriana pped as the red-blue-haired woman appeared behind her, fixing her gaze on the images.


    She exined, "Those boots can travel at the speed of light, and the crystal is a recording device. It helps understand the enemy''s skills, enabling us to counter any attack effectively."


    Upon hearing this, everyone in the room frowned.


    Scarlett frowned deeply because how in the world a Fallen know details about treasures of Dawn Kingdom... even if the other party was Vampire Queen''s subordinate?


    "....What kind of attack?" Eli interjected suddenly with a carefree attitude.


    "Hmm... Mana-induced attacks, i.e., magic and spells.... Lord," Adriana''s HeadMaid responded, addressing Eli with a newfound formality.


    Eli felt a bit awkward with the sudden title, but since no one else seemed to react.... he shrugged it off.


    Little did he know, everyone present smirked inwardly..... as they suddenly had weird happiness inside their heart.


    ''Should I give a him title?'' Both Mariel and Adriana pondered at the same time.


    Giving a title means they could give some position like Baron, Viscount... but that''s not important right now.


    ''Artifacts...''


    While Adriana and the others continued their contemtion of how to deal with Artifacts, Eli nced at the time and eximed, "Shit, I have to head to work!"


    "Hehehe..." A collective giggle echoed as everyone understood the nature of Eli''s work.


    ''Tsk'' Eli clicked his tongue before turning to Lilith, "See youter!"


    "Hmm," Lilith nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Eli, on your way, why don''t you take a look at the fire-type dungeon you inquired about earlier?" Adriana suggested, handing him a legal document granting ess to the dungeon within Nex Academia.


    "Okay," Eli agreed, holding back his urge to question how she knew about his request to Aadya.... Well, It seemed futile at this point.


    After Eli left, Adriana expressed her surprise, "I thought he would be more interested in how to deal with the artifacts?"


    "I had the same expectation, but he just ignored it," Lilith confirmed, sharing her bewilderment at her husband''sck of concern for the artifacts.


    "Heheh..." Scarlett giggled, earning frowns from everyone present.


    "What is it?" Lilith''s tone dripped with disdain as she noticed Scarlett looking at them with pity as if she knew something about her husband that they didn''t.


    While the others engaged in a heated conversation about the new artifacts, Eli strolled coolly towards the orphanage.


    ''wwhooosss...shsooos.'' Whistling casually, he noticed the nearly empty road, devoid of any people or even soldiers stationed for public safety.


    "I guess they are all busy protecting the Nobles staying in Nex," he muttered to himself when suddenly,


    ''Thud''


    The same brown-haired boy collided with Eli once again.


    "Hmm? Not again boy. I gave you a gold coin!! You know it''s a gold coin worth o....." Eli''s words trailed off as he caught sight of the boy''s hands covered in bruises.


    "Hey? Are you okay.... boy?" Eli inquired,


    The boy, with a trembling face, turned to reveal a half-disfigured visage as if the muscles and flesh on one side had been plucked out and muttered,


    "I-I a-am ''sob, sob'' Sorry, Big Br--"


    "BBOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!!"


    "ELI!!!"


    "MOVE!!!"

 Chapter 318: Asher Eli will join in the middle of the race....

    "Did he run away?"


    "Maybe, I mean, I don''t see him anywhere around in the arena."


    "Seriously, after the Vampire Queen made a deal!"


    "I told you, didn''t I? That guy was just a coward, and he only won due to the Vampire Queen''s interference; otherwise, he would never defeat our Hero."


    Chatters and spections spread like wildfire around the arena, creating a buzzing atmosphere that made it hard to discern any single conversation.


    On the higher tform, Adriana''s expression turned to a frown as she observed only Theo standing for the race. The once battle-ready arena had seamlessly transformed into the perfect racecourse.


    "Where is that boy, Vampire Queen?" Carter asked, his frustration evident in his frown.


    ".... He will be here any moment," Adriana responded with an air of certainty.


    "You''ve been telling me that for an hour!" Carter retorted, his tone slightly softened by the morning''s earlier ordeal. He decided to hold back any furtherints directed at the Vampire Queen.


    Maintaining her indifferent expression, Adriana chose not to respond to Carter''s remark. Her ruby red eyes flickered as her vision shifted to a bird''s-eye view of Nex Academia.


    Having summoned her bats and dispatched them all around Nex, Adriana had been tirelessly searching for Eli''s whereabouts.


    Despite hours passing since the scheduled time for the race, Eli had yet to make an appearance. Adriana''s vision shifted from one bat to another as she continued to meticulously scan every nook and cranny of Nex Academia in the quest to locate him.


    ''~Ring~Ring~''


    "Did you find him?" Adriana answered, her voice tinged with urgency.


    "...."


    "Scy?"


    "B-Blood..."


    Those ominous words echoed through the phone, causing Adriana''s frown to deepen. Her heart skipped a beat unknowingly, and suddenly her vision changed.


    She found herself seeing a bluish-ck-haired girl standing amidst a bloodied scene, as if something or.... someone had burst.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump.''


    Her heart skipped another beat, prompting her to ask with a sense of urgency, "Where are you?"


    "..."


    "Scy!!"


    "H-huh? Yes... Yeah, right, it was in the direction towards the orphanage!!"


    "Is he... there?"


    "...."


    Adriana was about to press Scy for more information when she noticed the bluish-ck-haired girl starting to move.


    Nudging her eyebrows, Adriana observed the girl entering an old building. After a minute, she emerged with honey-coloured hair, blindfolded, and bowed her head, greeting as if nothing had happened.


    "H-He... is not.... here."


    Hearing Scy''s heavy-breathing voice, Adriana gulped, visible fear etched across her face.


    "Is something wrong?" An enigmatic voice interrupted the tense moment.... it was none other than Lucian Dawn, the King of Dawn Kingdom.


    Adriana, with a nk expression, nced at Lucian, who flinched momentarily before regaining hisposure and maintaining his enigmatic smile.


    "Vampire Queen?"


    "If anything happens to him, let me tell you.... Your death won''t be an easy one!!" Adriana threatened, her words carrying the weight of imminent danger, before disappearing from the tform.


    "!!!" Carter was taken aback, cowering, "W-What happened?"


    Lucian nonchntly shrugged his shoulders, saying, "Who knows?"


    Seeing that, Carter couldn''t help but feel a twinge of suspicion.


    This race was supposed to be between King Theo and Asher Eli, as nned. However, for some reason, Asher Eli had not yet arrived.... A tension lingered in Carter''s heart as if he felt something wrong looking at the man who was trying to help him.


    On the other tform,


    "B-Big Sis, where is Big Brother?" Mia asked, nervously biting her nails as tension hung in the air.


    "..."


    Met with an eerie silence, Mia turned to look at Mariel and Scarlett, only to find that both of them had vanished without a trace.


    Left with only Zera, who awkwardly shrugged her shoulders and offered a forced smile, Mia couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of unease.


    "Those guys!!!" Mia clenched her fists in frustration, her anxiety intensifying with every passing moment.


    ....


    "Hey, Amby, what happened?" A white-haired middle-aged woman called Amber Fox, who had been constantly trying to contact someone.


    "It''s nothing, Mother!" Amber replied, stowing her phone away. Her gaze shifted to Theo, who stood patiently with a haughty smile.


    Amber''s mother frowned, concern etched on her face, and her eyes darted towards the higher tform where Vampire Queen had disappeared. She then nced at the other two white-haired women beside her.


    The trio exchanged meaningful nces, nodded in unison, and vanished from their seats, leaving Amber Fox, Jayvald Darc, Rize, and Austin Alpha taken aback.


    An unknown tension gripped their hearts as they witnessed their mothers abruptly disappear, casting a shadow of uncertainty over the tform.


    ....


    "Hey, Marie, where is he?" Luna Dawn asked with a frown, her impatience evident.


    "How am I supposed to know?" Marie rebuked her, though even she felt a twinge of uneasiness.


    "grrtt" Luna gritted her teeth, frustration building. "Just because I said I wouldn''t fall in love with him, he decided not toe??!!"


    Hearing that, Marie looked at the girl with a dumbfounded expression, surprised by Luna''s revtion.


    "ahem, ahem" Luna cleared her throat with a slight blush, attempting to regainposure.


    ....


    "Kira, what are they saying?" Kyra asked, scanning the surroundings for any sign of him.


    "Well...." Kira, the blindfolded saintess, hesitated before reluctantly admitting, "He ran away...?"


    "....." Kyra stayed silent, absorbing the unexpected revtion. The news left a lingering sense of disbelief and concern in the air.


    Oliver stood behind them like a bodyguard yet his face was painted with a worried expression.


    ....


    Near the bloodied ground,


    Adriana stared at the blood and sttered flesh with dead eyes, her voice barely above a whisper, "The blood is different..."


    "Yes, it''s not him" Scarlett affirmed, her fingers grazing over the dried blood... Her darkened expression stared at the blood.


    Adriana and Scarlett exchanged nces of shared concern when they noticed Scy''s face, pale and indifferent, resembling that of an emotionless doll.


    Adriana,pelled by empathy, walked towards Scy and enveloped her in aforting hug. Even in the face of the gruesome scene, Scy''s eyes remained fixated, lost in a world of her own.


    "They said there was a bomb st," Mariel reported with an indifferent tone, having gathered information from nearby stores that had been opened.


    "Bomb st?" Adriana''s frown deepened a mixture of confusion and genuine concern clouding her usuallyposed expression.... Her mind raced through every possibility.


    There was a flicker of slits eyes....


    "Yes, they heard a loud bombing sound, and when they arrived, the ce was dyed with blood and flesh," Mariel exined, her hands trembling slightly as she touched the dried blood.


    Adriana took a deep breath, attempting to calm her nerves and process the grim reality, ''If something happened to him, Lilith would have already contacted me... then that means... he is either abducted or something else happened.''


    Lilith had already departed, as her time period had reached its limit.


    Upon closer inspection, a meticulously drawn magic circle was discovered on the tform.


    "Lina!" Adriana called.


    "Your Majesty," Evelina, Adriana''s Headmaid, promptly appeared.


    "Take those idiots and search for any sudden transportation magic circle and mana disturbances in Theos and... Dawn Kingdom!!" Adriana ordered, her tone firm and resolute. She then disappeared along with others, leaving behind Evelina Veilstrike to carry out the investigation in their absence.


    As soon as her Queen left, Eveline stood up and scanned the surroundings before expressing her annoyance, saying, "Sigh... Since how long are you guys going to hide pathetically!"


    "Sshh.."


    "See, I told you our Queen could easily see through the invisible barrier.....?"


    "Shhh..."


    "But, it''s better than proudly standing in front of her, right?"


    "ssshh"


    "...I am not sure how to answer that."


    As three white-haired women materialized before Evelina, the banter continued.


    Evelina observed the trio ¨C a middle-ageddy with numerous wrinkles, a cute loli with a petite frame, and another middle-ageddy with fewer wrinkles. They all shared onemon trait: white hair. However, that didn''t necessarily mean they were rtives or anything more than allies.


    "Tsk, Before following the order... cancel that ugly illusion," Evelinamanded as she seamlessly disappeared.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    The three of them exchanged nces before also vanishing, their presence concealing a mystery yet to unfold.


    Coming to the arena,


    "Where is he?"


    "It''s gettingte!!"


    "Did he really run away?"


    "Let''s start the race without him!!"


    "If he iste, then it''s his problem, not our Prince!!"


    "COWARD!!"


    "Did you hide behind the skirts of Vampire Queen?"


    "Hahahaha...!!"


    The crowd from Theos'' kingdom erupted in chaotic shouts, expressing a mix of frustration and taunts.


    "Vampire Queen..." Carter calmly called Adriana, who had just returned.


    "..." Adriana didn''t immediately respond as her eyes constantly scanned the surroundings, aided by her summoned bats, in a desperate search for Eli.


    Carter persisted, "It''s almost three hours; we cannot dy any longer!!" Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "..." With Adriana offering no response, Lucian decided to interject,


    "Whether Asher Elies or not, ording to our pact, the race should go on... Head Master, you have shown enough partiality; now, act like a person who stays neutral."


    The Head Master sighed, feeling the weight of the decision, and looked at Adriana for any sign of approval.


    Adriana, still scanning the area, nced at Lucian, who maintained a confident smile, seemingly convinced that he was merely stating the truth.


    "I am sorry, Vampire Queen, but we cannot dy any longer," the Head Master announced with a defeated expression as he hovered above the stadium, addressing the puzzled audience.


    Clearing his throat, he continued,


    "Due to someplications, Asher Eli will join in the middle of the race... Now, let''s begin!!"


    King Theo wore a taken aback expression, uncertainty flickering in his eyes. The unexpected turn of events seemed to have thrown him off bnce.


    The Head Master returned to the tform, and with a sombre nod, he added, "This is as much as I can do, Vampire Queen... The rest is in your hands!"


    Carter, though not entirely understanding the intricacies of the situation, was filled with joy, shouting enthusiastically, "Come on, my son!!"


    Lucian cast a quick nce at Carter before focusing on his phone, whispering, "SUCCESS" with a wide grin on his face. Whatever n he had set into motion seemed to be progressing ording to his design.


    Theo, seemingly unbothered by the turn of events, appeared bbergasted. Nevertheless, he nonchntly shrugged his shoulders and began walking, donning golden boots adorned with intricate carvings and small wings.


    The audience erupted inughter, their mocking tones echoing through the arena.


    "See, our Prince walking the race like a piece of cake!"


    "Hahaha... Seriously, our prince is mocking them.... hahaha.."


    "Look at those arrogant eyes as if he was the king!"


    "Come on, man, he is going to be the King!!!"


    King Theo, hearing thements, couldn''t help but smirk, elegantly stating, "I will walk until that so-called Hero Killeres.... This is the benevolence I bestow upon them," as if he were generously giving money to beggars.


    ''THUNDER!!!!''

 Chapter 319: Miss me...

    ''Step, Step, Step...''


    Adriana''s indifferent eyes remained fixed on Theo, who walked with an air of arrogance, his happy smile belying any sense of concern.


    While Carter felt a sense of relief that his son seemed to be spared from suffering like Kayden..... an underlying uneasiness lingered within him.


    He decided to consult with Lucian, his ally.


    "L-Lucian?" Carter whispered in Lucian''s ears, creating a powerful barrier around them to ensure their conversation remained private.


    "What?" Lucian responded with a casual demeanour, feigning innocence.


    "D-Did you do anything?" Carter asked, his suspicion evident.He couldn''t shake the feeling that Lucian might have orchestrated some unseen twist.


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e-NovelBin


    "Hmm..." Lucian observed the tant suspicion, he then smirked inwardly, He replied, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, where is he?" Carter inquired.


    "Who?" Lucian continued ying the innocent, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    Veins bulged in Carter''s forehead as he said, "That ignorant Mortal, Asher Eli?"


    "Him? No, I didn''t do anything... I already did my part in helping you, so I won''t interfere with your part," Lucian imed, maintaining a facade of sincerity.


    Carter frowned, feeling a surprising sincerity from Lucian. However, Lucian suddenly asked with a perplexed expression, "Don''t tell me you did something and now trying to point it at me?"


    "W-What? Why wo--"


    Before Carter could respond, Lucian continued, "If you truly did something, man... colour me surprised!!! I never thought you had some backup n... You totally nailed it, man!!"


    Lucian''s eyes sparkled as he looked at Carter with an amazed expression as if he were genuinelyplimenting him.


    Carter was totally shocked, he wanted to deny he didn''t do anything and yet, feeling a genuine surprise and shocked words from Lucian, Carter couldn''t help but feel proud.


    "Ahem, ahem," Carter cleared his throat and said with a smirk, "Here I thought I could use you... hahahaha."


    Seeing Carter''s response, Lucian disyed a shocked expression, but inwardly, he chuckled, thinking, ''Look at that idiot!Readily serving at my te'' He subtly weakened the barrier around them, allowing Adriana to overhear their conversation.


    "So, what did you do?" Lucian asked, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Cough, cough," Carter coughed before responding with a forced smile, "It''s a secret, Lucian.


    All you should know is my son is going to win this race without an opponent!!


    Hahahaha....."


    ''Crack, crack'' The space around Adriana cracked, giving the impression that she might unleash her wrath at any moment.


    ''Hehe..'' Lucian smiled inwardly, thoroughly enjoying the unfolding drama.


    "My fellow citizens of Theos Kingdom, allow me to demonstrate the might of King Theo!"


    Theo''s promation echoed through the stadium as he directed his attention toward the audience. When the spectators focused on him, he unleashed a peculiar shout,


    "SSSHHZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!"


    ''Sparkle, Sparkle''


    A strange noise resonated, and yet, to the observers, Theo remained in the same position. However, the scoreboard indicated an astonishing result...


    23 LAPS!!!!


    In a mere seconds...


    A collective gasp filled the arena as the crowd grappled with the unexpected disy of power from King Theo.


    "See!! If I wanted, I could have already finished this race without breaking a sweat!!"


    The exmation elicited a chorus of cheers from the audience,


    "KING THEO!!!!!"


    "KING THEO!!!!"


    "KING THEO!!!!"


    Theo smirked, basking in the adtion of the crowd. He nced at the boots adorning his feet, a glimmer of surprise crossing his face. ''Damn, it is really fast!'' he thought, marvelling at the capabilities of the mysterious footwear his father got from.


    Despite the surprise, he confidently resumed his leisurely walk, thinking, ''Even if he does show up, I''m certain victory is already in the bag.'' The arrogance in his demeanour persisted as he continued to tread the racetrack.


    In the higher tform,


    "~Ring~Ring~"


    Adriana''s impatience was evident in her voice as she responded, "What is it?"


    "We found a teleportation circle near the outskirts of Theos Kingdom, Your Majesty."


    ''Crackle, Crackle''


    Adriana''s nk expression turned to Carter, who, in turn, visibly flinched under the weight of the pure hatred emanating from the Vampire Queen.


    Lucian couldn''t resist an inward smirk, but outwardly, he asked with feigned innocence, "Does something matter, Vampire Queen?"


    Ignoring Lucian''s question, Adriana returned to her call, her patience wearing thin.


    "And?"


    "...."


    "Lina?"


    "There was another teleportation behind it, Your Majesty"


    ".... Where?"


    Adriana''s voice reflected her growing impatience.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty... but it''s not just one teleportation"


    "You mean.."


    "Yes, they tempered the 100 teleportation circles so...."


    ''Beep, Beep''


    Adriana abruptly ended the call, her furrowed eyebrows betraying her deep in thought. Decrypting 100 tampered teleportation circles seemed nearly impossible, and even if she managed it somehow, it would take an extensive amount of time.


    ''Should I ask for Lilith?'' crossed her mind momentarily, but she dismissed the idea. Knowing Lilith''s berserker tendencies, if Asher Eli were in danger, Lilith would have unleashed her wrath already.


    Since she hadn''t gone on berserker then Eli was safe and fine..... Yet, the question lingered: Where was he?


    Adriana, grappling with concern and frustration, decided to reach out to Scarlett for any updates.


    "Hey, Scarlett, did you find anything?"


    ".... Sigh, I didn''t. There was nothing here! Even my mother couldn''t sense any kind of mana disturbance around the Dawn Kingdom!!"


    "....So...."


    "Yeah, it might be 90% possible he didn''t teleport here!!"


    Adriana ended the call with a deep sigh, the weight of uncertainty pressing on her.


    ''Where are you!!''she screamed silently, the echo of her internal turmoil resonating like a distant thunder.


    ''Thunder!''.... A thunder really striking far away.


    In the arena, the audience began expressing their boredom with King Theo''s leisurely stroll.


    "Hey, it''s boring!"


    "Yeah, it''s kind of boring to see him walking casually"


    "He could at least do some trick like before!"


    "Hahaha..."


    The spectators yearned for the thrill they had experienced earlier in the day, missing the excitement that had apanied Asher Eli''s participation.


    Observing the dwindling enthusiasm, King Theo''s lips twitched. Checking the scoreboard, he noted there were still 60 moreps to go.


    "Oh well, let''s finish as I''m also getting bored walking," he mused, ncing at Kira and Kyra for any acknowledgement.


    Seeing their worried expressions, Theo smiled and gave them a thumbs-up.


    "Hmm?" Kyra frowned at this unexpected gesture.


    ''Thunderrrrr!!''


    As the sound of thunder resonated, clouds began to form around the Nex. Perceiving this, some audience members assumed it was an impending heavy rain and started to stand up, preparing to leave.


    Observing the departure of the spectators, King Theo seized the opportunity to make a boast, "I guess I need to finish my race all alone!" he shouted with a sense of triumph.


    "SSSSZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!!"


    ''Sparkle, Sparkle''


    Those who were about to leave found themselves entranced by the captivating disy of sparkles that circled around the track, creating a mesmerizing and enchanting spectacle.


    "Yes, Come on finish it!!!"


    "You will be the winner without an opponent!!"


    Encouraging cheers filled the air, the scoreboard counting down as the tension within Vampire Queen only intensified.


    "10!"


    The audience erupted in shouts as thep count dwindled to 90.


    "9!"


    "8!"


    "Thundeeerrrrr!!!!"


    "7!"


    "6!"


    "5!"


    "4!"


    "3!"


    "2!"


    King Theo''s lips curled into a triumphant smile as a surge of happiness overwhelmed his thoughts, ''Just one morep, and I''m going to be famous.... People willbel Eli as a coward and loser who only won by a fluke, while they''ll call me the person who defeated a coward hiding behind a woman''s skirt....ahahahaha.''


    As the ribbon approached, King Theo''s smile broadened even further.


    "AND ON----"


    "THUNDER!!!!!!!"


    "BOOMM!!!"


    Before people could finish their exmations, a colossal lightning bolt struck the arena.


    "OHHHH!!!"


    Screams erupted from the startled audience.


    "What was that..?"


    "That was bummer!"


    "I never thought I would see lightning this close to me!!"


    People waited for the dust to settle down and saw King Theo standing just a few inches away from the ribbon. However, his body was wrapped in a mysterious ck chain that extended ominously toward the sky.


    "MY SON!!" Carter''s voice reverberated through the arena, filled with concern for his unmoving son.


    ''ng, ng''


    The echoing sound of chains rubbing against each other resonated in the silent arena, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    Everyone gazed at the sky, puzzled and intrigued.


    A mix of a genuine smile and relief adorned Adriana''s face, her eyes flickering as she observed the unusual spectacle in the sky. Meanwhile, Lucian had a shocked expression as he directed his gaze upward.


    "THUNDER!!"


    "DID. YOU. MISS. ME..... HUMAN?"


    The haunting, emotionless voice echoed through the silent arena, sending a collective shiver down everyone''s spine.


    Even Adriana felt her guard up...

 Chapter 320: Thunderbonii

    A few haunting hours earlier,


    The urgent cry shattered the eerie silence, echoing through the destion


    "ELI, Wake up!!!"


    Asher Eli, covered in blood and flesh, hazily looked at the brown-haired woman with a hint of blue.


    "P-Pearl?" Eli croaked, his voice a mere whisper, and yet, his eyes seemed to be lost in a haunting daze.


    "Asher Eli, take a deep breath and calm down," urged Pearl Harper, her toneced with a mix of urgency and genuine worry.


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e-NovelBin


    Eli, in turn, tilted his head like a child, his gaze fixated on Pearl, but it was evident that his eyes were not merely observing her; rather, they seemed to be peering into something beyond the physical realm.


    What''s more, his once-ruby-red eyes had undergone a sinister change, now taking on a reddish-ck hue.


    Pearl Harper shifted her attention to another presence, a figure cradling Asher Eli in their arms.


    "Arlyne"


    "Yes, Princess Pearl?" responded the yellow-golden mixed-haired girl, her voice a soothing cadence as she gently held the blood-soaked Eli.


    "Give him to me, and I will hold him," Pearl requested, her eyes scanning Arlyne''s form, recognizing the toll exacted by the macabre scene....blood and flesh clinging to both Eli and Arlyne.


    "It''s fine, Princess Pearl," Arlyne assured, her gaze unwavering as she continued to bear the weight of Eli, who still wore the disoriented expression of a man caught between realms and didn''t care about a bloody figure.


    Pearl sighed, a mixture of relief and apprehension, and then shifted her focus to the destendscape around them.... a vast expanse punctuated by rocky mountains and an endless wastnd.


    "Let''s go there," Pearl suggested, pointing towards a small cave on the horizon.


    Carefully inspecting it before entering, she checked the interior for any signs of animals, finding only a in surface. Pearl sighed and called Arlyne, who was waiting a short distance from the cave.


    After treating Eli''s battered body, the air seemed to hold a lingering tension, and Arlyne couldn''t help but voice the question on both their minds.


    "Where are we now?" Arlyne inquired, her gaze scanning the unfamiliar surroundings as she carefully ced Asher Eli on the ground.


    Pearl nced at Arlyne, her eyes reflecting a mix of uncertainty and determination. "Don''t know. What I saw was that second bomb sted us, and the next thing we knew, we were lying on this emptynd."


    Arlyne nodded, her concern deepening as she studied Eli''s still form, "What happened to him?"


    "I don''t know," Pearl confessed, frustration lining her voice. "He didn''t suffer any major injuries and his body seems to be fine and, at the same time...it is not..." She had already checked his pulse and examined for any wounds, but Eli remained trapped in a state of unsettling daze as if enveloped in an imprable mist.


    Pearl sighed, the weight of the unknown pressing on her. Today, like every other day, she had intended to experiment with a new technique she had learned from her friend''s mother, hoping to seduce Eli again.


    However, the events that unfolded were far beyond herprehension.... a brown-haired child suddenly exploded as a teleportation circle manifested beneath Asher Eli.


    It happened so fast....


    Acting on instinct, her legs moved, and she found herself hugging Eli before both of them were whisked away in a teleportation surge.


    "Why did you jump on him?" Pearl asked Arlyne, who was now cleaning blood from her body that sticking to her.


    Arlyne flinched before meeting Pearl''s gaze with an ufortable expression. Today, all she had wanted was to confront Eli, who had treated her and her Highnesses with disrespect.


    She had nned to confront him for calling her cute!!! Thus she wanted to give him a piece of her mind.


    However, when she spotted Eli with the same child as yesterday, hesitation crept in to disturb them.But everything went wrong.... Before she could react, everything went boom, and a teleportation circle appeared. In that chaotic moment, Arlyne found herself instinctively hugging and jumping on Eli, a choice she now realized might have been impulsive, if not reckless.


    Since Asher Eli once helped her.... brother.


    "The same could be said to you, Princess Pearl!" Arlyne retorted, a note of bewilderment in her voice as she grappled with her own impulsive actions.


    Pearl flinched, her expression a mix of uncertainty and self-reflection, "We should check where we are?"


    "Yes," Arlyne agreed, nodding vigorously, a shared reluctance evident in her expression, as if avoiding the deeperplexities of the situation.


    Pearl and Arlyne rose to their feet, casting nces around the vicinity just outside the cave.


    "I think, initially, we teleported into a forest, right?" Arlyne sought rification.She didn''t remember correctly.


    "Yes, first we teleported from Nex to some kind of forest. Then, before we could react, we were instantly transported again and again, who knows how many times, before a second bomb sted us, and now, here we are," Pearl recounted, the events reying in her mind.


    "Hmmm..." Arlyne pondered, her memory gradually piecing together the fragments of their disorienting experience. The constant teleportations had left their minds numb and in pain, rendering them unable to react to anything before the second bomb altered their course.


    Suddenly, a series of sounds interrupted their reflections.


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...''


    ''Spark, Spark...''


    Tabbing sounds echoed, apanied by sparkles of light emerging from a distance.


    Arlyne and Pearl snapped to attention, their bodies momentarily frozen before a sudden exmation shattered the stillness.


    "GGHHHHOOSSSSTTTTTT!!!!" Arlyne screamed, her instincts driving her into the safety of the cave.


    "H-Hey, Wait!!" Pearl called out as she also followed Arlyne.


    Inside the cave,


    "W-What was that?" Arlyne stammered, her voiceced with fear.


    Pearl looked at the girl, noting her apprehension. It seemed that, despite her bravado most of the time, Arlyne harboured a fear of ghosts.... a notable thing might be useful.


    "Cough," Arlyne cleared her throat, casting pitiful eyes at Pearl, who couldn''t help but smirk, ''What''s wrong? It''s not like anyone doesn''t have one or two things to be afraid of!'' she thought.


    "Ahem, Ahem..." Pearl cleared her throat before producing some papers from her inventory, revealing an image of the entity they had just encountered.


    Seeing that document, her face turned pale....


    "Wh-What is it?" Arlyne questioned, her voice a whisper as Arlyneid eyes on the document, her face mirrored Pearl''s, turning ashen with dread.


    The image on the document depicted a chilling simplicity..... a skeletal figure with hollow eye sockets, its bones emanating an ominous spark that twisted and coiled around them


    "Thunderbonii" Pearl muttered in disbelief.


    "S....S Rank!!" Arlyne eximed, her words as light as a mosquito''s wings.


    "..... We are in an S-Rank dungeon!" Pearl confirmed, her face now drained of colour. She turned to meet Arlyne''s gaze, a shared realization of the peril they now faced.


    ''So, the st led us to fall inside the Dungeon!!!'' They thought.


    Their attention then shifted to Asher Eli, still trapped in a disconcerting daze, his eyes fully open.


    However, what caught their eyes was the tightly sped hollow soul crystal in his hand....


    "Soul Crystal?" Pearl frowned.


    ".... Maybe that belongs to that child," Arlyne concurred, her eyes reflecting uncertainty.


    "...." Pearl remained silent.She had no knowledge of who that child was or how he was connected to Eli.However, one thing was certain.... someone had ensnared them using that child.


    "ssooohhh..."


    Suddenly, within the hollow soul crystal..... a reddish-ck mist materialized and began to swirl ominously.

 Chapter 321: Lets share....

    ?????''s POV


    "Hey, little guy, how is your day?"


    "It''s a wonderful day, big brother!!" I eximed happily to the person who consistently shared some leftover food with me.


    I strolled back to the orphanage, the ce I called home. The details of my parentage and the life I had led before were mysteries, but I cherished living with my brothers and sisters in the orphanage.... except for one shadow that loomed over our days,


    ''p.''


    "Hey, brat!" A stunning pink-haired woman, our caretaker, delivered a resounding p to my cheek.


    "S-Sorry, b-big sister!!" I immediately apologized, dropping to my knees before her.


    Without mercy, she stomped on my head with her heels.


    "Tsk, tsk. I told you toe before sunset, right?" She questioned, exerting pressure on my head.


    "Y-Yes, I am sorry, big sister. I-I won''t do it again!!" I pleaded desperately, feeling the weight of her disapproval.


    After enduring a barrage of continuous pleas, she finally released me, not before confiscating our meagre food.


    "This will be your punishment. Now starve until morning. Hmph!" She dered, disappearing into her room, leaving us hungry and helpless.


    Soon, my brothers and sisters rushed to my aid, offering smallforts and stolen morsels of food.


    "Leon,e here!"


    "I stole some food. Let''s share, Leon!"


    "B-Big brother!!"


    Like me, they resorted to stealing food while others contributed by obtaining a few copper coins.


    Though it was meant to be a haven for children, the orphanage felt more like hell to us.


    The woman, our caretaker, was indifferent to our struggles, focusing solely on preserving her beauty. While she provided a meagre breakfast of bread and milk.... the rest of the day left us starving until the next sunrise.


    Attempts to voice our grievances to the orphanage director..... only led to more suffering.


    The beatings escted each time we dared toin, turning our plea for mercy into a painful cycle of abuse. The hopelessness of our situation weighed on us like a constant burden... we felt we wanted to die at some times.


    But our desire to see tomorrow outwitted that...


    I looked around at my brothers and sisters, their faces etched with pain and exhaustion. I gathered my resolve and said, "I-It''s fine, just a few more months. Once I awaken, we will definitely get out of this hellish ce."


    Hearing those words, a glimmer of hope returned to their eyes.


    "Yes, just a few more months..."


    "I cannot wait to see what kind of elements I have"


    "Heheh.."


    A shared, albeit small,ughter broke the heavy atmosphere, and we began to share the little food we had managed to scrounge together.


    After our makeshift meal, wey down on the cold floor, seeking sce in the embrace of restless sleep.


    "Sister Charlotte, what happened to your face?" one of the younger children asked another little girl.


    I frowned and directed my gaze at Charlotte, concerned, "Little Charlotte, what happened?" I questioned upon spotting a few bruises on her neck.


    She flinched, hastily hiding the marks, and replied, "I-It''s nothing, big brother!"


    "Charlotte?" I pressed, my concern deepening. The little girl''s eyes welled up with tears, and she suddenly hugged me, letting out sobs. Find more adventures on m-v|-NovelBin


    "... BIG BROTHER!!" she cried, her voice breaking, "''Sob'', ''Sob''... S-She took my f-food and threatened to sell me to an u-ugly man!!"


    Witnessing her distress, the others followed suit, their cries intertwining in a chorus of shared pain and despair..... This nightly ritual became the only outlet for us to pour out our emotions


    Days.... continued to unfold in this cruel cycle.


    Until I encountered a big brother, a weird yet... good big brother.


    His actions were strange and unpredictable, leaving me unsure of how to respond. However, when he looked at me, it wasn''t the typical pity others showered upon us; instead, his expression carried a silent affirmation that seemed to say, ''You are strong.''


    I-I cannot understand why I felt inexplicably happy.It was as if he understood something..... What a peculiar, but oddlyforting big brother.


    To my utter surprise, he handed me a gold coin.


    ONE GOLD COIN!!!!


    The sheer joy that flooded through me made it feel like I was floating on cloud nine... A momentary worry crossed my mind as I wondered whether the local thugs, always on the prowl, might attempt to rob me. However, the peculiar big brother swiftly diffused any potential threat.


    As my gaze lingered on the auburn-haired big brother, gratitude welled up within me, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of indebtedness.


    "THANK YOU, BIG BROTHER!!" I shouted in tion.


    With newfound riches in hand, I sprinted back towards my orphanage to share this happiness with my other brothers and sisters..... However, upon arriving, the tion on my face quickly transformed into a grim expression.


    "LET ME GO!!" Charlotte''s distressed voice reverberated through the air as she struggled against the iron grip of the caretakers.


    "Come with us, brat! It''s just a single silver coin for the night!"


    "NOO!!!" Charlotte pleaded with a terrified and despair face, the harsh reality of our situation unfolding once again.


    "Tsk." The caretaker delivered a harsh p to Charlotte, causing her to collide with the wall and crumple to the ground, unconscious.


    My brothers and sisters, though terrified, bravely positioned themselves in front of Charlotte and pleaded,


    "P-Please stop this!!"


    "D-Dont'' take away our sister!!"


    Their voices trembled with fear, their courageous facade betrayed by quivering legs.


    "Hey, give her when I ask softly," the caretaker demanded, her face twisted with fury.


    However, my siblings hesitated.... Instead, they pulled out the copper coins they had been saving.


    "T-Take this!!" they offered, desperation evident in their eyes.


    "Do you really think those coins are worth anything?" Disdainced the caretaker''s words as she ruthlessly pped the other children aside before seizing the unconscious Charlotte.


    Before she could drag Charlotte away, I impulsively threw something.


    ''Ting, Ting...''


    "H-Huh? Where did you¡ªdoesn''t matter!!" The caretaker''s attention shifted when her eyesnded on the gold-shining coin.In an unexpected turn, she tossed Charlotte aside and snatched the gold coin from the ground, her demeanour shifting as she gloated,


    "Hahahaah.... I am really happy to know at least you are useful...hahahaha"


    With her new gold coin, she left, leaving us in a mixed state of relief and dread.


    We carefully carried Charlotte inside, where the weight of the ordeal prompted tears of pain and fear from everyone.


    On that day, I clung to the belief that the weird big brother was a form of divine help bestowed upon us by God... However, that perception was soon shattered when I encountered a mysterious ck-haired man.

 Chapter 322: Its been a while.... isnt it?

    Leon''s POV


    "So, sir, you want that boy, right?" The caretaker''s voice held a sense of eagerness, her eyes narrowing as she sought confirmation.


    "Yes,dy, I would like to adopt that child," the ck-haired man responded with an air of formality, his tone cool and collected.


    "Okay, sir. I''d like you to sign the co--" Before the caretaker could finish her sentence, a familiar sound interrupted the proceedings.


    "Ting, Tang"


    The ck-haired man produced a small pouch, the jingle of coins audible as he ced it on the table with deliberate precision.


    The caretaker''s eyes widened with a mix of surprise and greed. The pouch was opened hastily, revealing a cascade of shimmering gold coins within.


    Her lips trembled in delight as she regarded the mysterious benefactor, gratitude mingled with a subtle sense of awe.


    "No need for any signature... You can take him or anyone, sir.I will leave now, so that you can check the product you want, Sir!" she dered, the pouch now clutched in her hands as she made a hasty exit from the orphanage, leaving behind a room enveloped in tension.


    The ck-haired man, his gaze lingering on me and the others with a disdainful air, muttered, "If not for my father''s n, I would never touch this ce."


    The weight of his words hung in the air, leaving me to grapple with the uncertainty of his intentions. When he unexpectedly showed an image of the peculiar big brother.... My heart sank, and a chilling realization began to dawn upon me.


    "You know him, right?" he inquired, his eyes piercing and perceptive.


    "..." I chose silence, feeling an ominous undertone to the unfolding events.


    "Hmm..." He merely nodded before an abrupt scream shattered the uneasy stillness.


    "Arrrhhhhh!!"


    One of my little brothers crumpled to the ground, the victim of an unseen force that exerted brutal pressure upon him.


    Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-NovelBin


    Shock and fear painted everyone''s faces, and in a desperate attempt to protect my siblings, I urgently nodded at the man. Understanding my silent plea, he released the invisible power restraining my brother.


    An indescribable fear began to well up within me, a sense of foreboding that hinted at the unfolding of something ominous.


    "Good," the ck-haired man nodded with an unsettling calmness. "I want you to hug him."


    "....Huh?" I was dumbfounded, mirroring the confusion evident on the faces of everyone present. But then, in a sudden and chilling turn of events, the ck-haired man''s expression shifted into something sinister.


    Before anyone could react, his grip closed around my neck, fingers digging into my skin, and with agonizing slowness.... he began to tear at my face,


    "AAARRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    My screams reverberated throughout the orphanage, an echo of pain and horror that seemed to prate every corner of the deste space.


    My brothers and sisters, their faces drained of colour, joined in the collective cries of fear and sorrow.


    "B-BIG BRRROTTHERRR!!"


    The horror continued as some brave souls among my siblings attempted to intervene, but an unseen pressure pinned them helplessly in their ces.


    The agony dragged on as the ck-haired man subjected me to further torment, inserting strange objects into my torn flesh before applying a meagre amount of healing magic.... The low-level potion left behind patches of unhealed wounds, serving as cruel reminders of the brutal ordeal.


    "Now next..."


    The suffering showed no mercy as he callously tore away my dress, continuing the gruesome process of peeling my skin and repeating the same torturous actions.


    "AAAARRRRRHHHHH!!!"


    "S-Sttpppppaaahhhhh!!!"


    "NNOooooooo!!"


    The anguished cries of my brothers and sisters filled the air, their hearts breaking at the sight of my now disfigured body....


    It hurts more than anyone what others think.


    "Now, then.... When that manes, go and hug him!" The ck-haired man''s voice dripped with satisfaction as he casually typed something into his phone, seemingly indifferent to the collective trauma he had unleashed upon us.


    "I-I wo-won''t..." My voice emerged dry and patchy, the severe pain coursing through my body evident in every strained word.


    "Hmm?" The ck-haired man cast a fleeting nce my way, a wicked smile forming on his face. He then directed his attention to the others, stating, "Then I will pick others, as all I need is a child to grab his attention. Moreover, the bomb I''ve ced will eventually explode, ensuring your demise no matter what."


    Hearing those ominous words, my face turned ashen and pale, the gravity of our situation sinking in.


    "W-Why?" Charlotte''s furious voice cut through the air, punctuated by coughs of blood caused by the relentless pressure she had been subjected to.


    "Why are you doing this? What have we done wrong?" She shouted with furious.


    "Hmm.... Your worthless birth itself is wrong, brat!!.... ahahahaha" the ck-haired man sneered, hisughter ringing with a cruel satisfaction.


    The crushing reality of his words hit us all like a tidal wave, and we lowered our heads in silent acknowledgement of the.... brutal truth.


    ''Why were we born...? To suffer?'' I pondered as my consciousness began to fade away.


    "If you sleep, the bomb will explode"


    "!!!" The threat jolted me awake, forcibly maintaining consciousness.


    "Hahahaahahah..." Heughed again, relishing in the torment he had unleashed upon us.


    "W-We''ll tell the soldiers!" Another one, driven by fear, shouted in desperation.


    "Hmm... Go on," the ck-haired man waved his hand dismissively, as if he were prepared for any feeble attempt at salvation we might muster.


    "Hmm? You took wonderful care, sir," suddenly, the caretaker emerged, her presence cutting through the heavy atmosphere.


    "B-Big sist--" I began to shout, a glimmer of hope flickering. However, the ck-haired man swept her up like a princess, interrupting my desperate plea.


    "I have enough time. Why don''t you grace me with your beauty,dy?" he asked with an unsettling charm.


    "Oh? Heheheh.... I don''t mind, but it will cost extra," she replied with a coquettish smile, seemingly undeterred by the dire situation unfolding.


    "I am not broke yet," he muttered, and in an instant, they disappeared from our view, leaving us in a state of apprehension.


    Soon after, my brothers and sisters gathered around me, their faces etched with worry and urgency. They urged me to run or find a hiding ce, but deep down.... I knew that the man would inevitablye after them if I didn''t help him...


    "aahhhooow!!"


    "B-big brotherrrrr!!"


    "aaoow!!"


    The cries of pain and anguish echoed, forming a sad and feared melody that reverberated through the orphanage. In this shared moment of vulnerability, my siblings clung to me, seeking sce in our shared despair.


    In just a few days, I would have turned seven... a milestone that held the promise of joy and celebration.


    But now, all I could foresee was my impending end.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Tears started to trickle down my disfigured face, and.... witnessing my anguish, my brothers and sisters wept even more, their cries echoing with bitter resentment towards the life that had thrust us into such cruelty.


    A few brave children dared to venture out for help, but an eerie silence surrounded us as if the world itself had withdrawn.


    There was an absence of soldiers, and even the local people seemed to be conspicuously absent, leaving us isted in our suffering.


    ''I-I am sorry, brother and Sisters but I cannot let you suffer like me'' I thought as I hugged my siblings with trembling hands.


    ''I am sorry for being useless!!''


    ''I am sorry for leaving you in this despair...''


    ''I am sorry.....''


    Finally,


    ''I am sorry.... Weird Big Brother!!!''


    "BOOM!!" The explosive sound shattered everything.


    ________________________________


    Third Person''s POV


    "-ha-ha-ha-"


    "-ha-ha-ha-"


    Withboured breaths, Asher Eli slowly opened his hazy eyes, the weight of the information forcibly etched into his mind lingering.


    His hands instinctively gripped the armrests of the Ice Throne, anchoring himself in the surreal surroundings.


    His gaze fixated on a peculiar white sphere hovering before him, an enigmatic object demanding his attention.


    Surveying his surroundings.... Eli recognized the familiar icy terrain of the Ice Mountain, signalling that he had entered his soul world.


    He reclined on the imposing Ice Throne, contemting the boundless expanse of the empty white sky.


    Amidst the profound silence, an emotionless voice pierced through the air, disrupting the serene solitude.


    "It''s been a while.... isn''t it? Asher... Eli?"


    Eli''s eyes slowly shifted towards the source of the voice, revealing a reddish-ck humanoid figure standing before him, a stark contrast against the pristine white backdrop.In its grasp rested the white sphere, scanning it intently.

 Chapter 323: I hate...

    "It''s been a while.... isn''t it? Asher... Eli?"


    "....."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    "...."


    "You still not epting yourself, ah?... Well, whatever."


    Those Abyssal and guttural voices echoed in the silent ice mountain.


    Asher Eli nkly stared at the reddish-ck humanoid figure that scrutinized the white sphere, a mysterious sphere hanging in the ethereal space.


    The silence persisted for an unknown minute until, that figure said,


    "You know when my mother named me Asher... She said it held meaning called blessing... as if I was a blessing to her..."


    "..." Eli nkly stared at that thing, the weight of his past etched into the lines of his expression.


    The reddish-ck figure continued, "Not knowing I was just a curse that ce--"


    "STOP IT!!!"


    The reddish-ck figure gazed at Eli, whose eyes shone with a reddish-ck hue, and then it shrugged its shoulders, as if unfazed by the interruption, and continued,


    "Okay... Then When Ava, Our Dear love, called us Eli.... She said it meant... ''My God'', Right?"


    "..." Eli didn''t answer, but visible anger started to show in his eyes, a storm of emotions raging within him.


    Ignoring Eli''s reaction, the figure continued,


    "In the end, We couldn''t even save her ashes.....Heh... ''My God'' The fuck was that,ah?"


    Eli lowered his head while clenching his teeth, the helplessness still vivid in his mind, yet the figure persisted...


    "In the end....." The reddish-ck figure paused, looking at the white sphere before standing near Asher Eli. Ethereal fingers reached out and gently sped his chin, the touch bothforting and unsettling, and it asked,


    "What am I?"


    "..." Eli barely looked at the figure, his ruby-red eyes returning to their usual colour.


    "You''ve been searching everywhere to find out what I am. Did you find a single clue?"


    "...."


    "Am I really human?"


    ".... I... am," Eli answered with an indifferent face, a hint of uncertainty lingering in his gaze.


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "...." Eli stayed silent, grappling with the uncertainties that haunted his very existence.


    "Hmm.... Why don''t I just ask Lilith myself? I mean, she lived a long life, so she might have some idea to know, right?"


    "....I-I will not--"


    "Because you....no, I am scared to tell the truth?"


    "...."


    "Asher Eli!"


    "...." Asher Eli looked at the figure, aplex mix of emotions ying on his features, his internal struggleid bare.


    "I am Asher, the name given to a monster that leeched off his mother''s life and killed her, and....


    The memories of her.... still, haunt me...


    To escape from this endless Pain....


    I was born again, to seal those emotions.. to seal the true... me (90%)...


    A Human called Eli (10%).... wished to live a normal life.....


    Yet, She died before me.....


    Because I refused to embrace my true self and only When Ava is gone...


    When I saw her how her happy smile was taken away by mere humans.....


    I Finally broke, I freed myself..... and I killed every being....


    So tell me now, what am I truly scared of?"


    ".... Me" Eli answered.


    ".... Yes, still, the fear haunts me for not knowing what amount of emotions I will push through....


    Even so, My dear sister found everything, didn''t she?"


    "...." Eli merely nodded.


    "Hahah...to think she still epted me even after seeing me.... She is really a lost case...hehe..."


    It chuckled.


    Eli let out a soft smile.


    Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "And again, I didn''t show her my true self, did I?"


    "....No, not entirely" Eli shook his head.


    "Hehe... if she knew, I am pretty sure she would beat me!"


    "But I cannot..."


    "Yes, I cannot since I know....


    My leeching power increased drastically...


    Within an hour, she might lose 1000s of years of life essence"


    It said in a sarcastic tone and.... a little sad?


    It continued,


    "I am just a leech that lives on by depending on people...."


    "...." Eli sighed, ignoring those words, and looked at the reddish-ck figure with an annoyed tone, asking, "So, how long am I supposed to stay here?"


    "Hmm?How do I know? I am you"


    The figure shrugged its shoulders, and Eli''s lips twitched in mild irritation.


    Eli shifted on the Ice Throne, his eyes narrowing slightly as he regarded the figure, "You''re me, but you''re not me. I am a part of you, the remaining part.


    You tried to suppress yourself, and yet, here you are...."


    "...."


    "...."


    "I don''t know....I cannot get out of here...


    No, I don''t want to get out of here....


    I just want to remind you....


    Don''t make the same mistake.... Now, this was just a stranger child, but we cannot be sure who they will target next....


    It could be our little sister who is not strong enough to protect herself....


    Asher Eli doesn''t make the same mistake.


    Strength respects Strength and Power respects Power.... That''s What we learned!!


    If anything happens to anyone, It doesn''t matter who it is...


    I.WILL.CAUSE.THE.RAMPAGE...AGAIN


    And this time, I am far more powerful than before...."


    Eli''s expression hardened.


    "You...just a human part of me... but deep down, We are something else...."


    Eli''s fists clenched,


    "I am Asher Eli. I''ve chosen to live as Human..... I... We don''t want to hurt others... We are Asher Eli... I am Asher Eli"


    Eli and that figure stared at each other for an unknown time.


    But then suddenly, the figure changed the topic,


    "Once again, memories of a child forced into my mind..... What kind of curse am I having?"


    "..."


    But there was no reply since he and it were both the same.... They were born as cursed objects.


    "You know, Both Mother and Ava starting to.... fluctuate. The soul energy needed to keep them is not enough"


    As soon as those words came out,


    As soon as those words reverberated through the icy expanse, Eli''s form flickered into a reddish-ck hue, merging seamlessly with the reddish-ck humanoid figure that had vanished moments ago.


    "I have to Kill more Living Beings!!!"


    The chaotic voice, a blend of Eli''s and the figure''s resonated through the ice mountain, sending shivers of apprehension through its very core. A silent terror seemed to grip the icy environment.


    In an ephemeral unity, they became one, a convergence of tumultuous emotions and conflicting identities. The force they represented surged, rattling the foundations of the soul world, only to separate again in a turbulent dance.


    "....-ha-ha- N-No, I-I will not...-ha-ha- Not again!.... I will search for something else," Eli gasped, his breath heavy with the aftermath of his internal struggle.


    The reddish-ck figure nonchntly shrugged its shoulders, its gaze fixated on the flickering white sphere.....


    "It''s time to let this boy go..."


    "Can''t we just capture his soul and save hi--"


    "Do ''I'' really think that?"


    "...." Eli shut his mouth as if an invisible spear hit the truth. ''Do I really want to save a stranger?... Nope,'' he thought.


    Even though he was responsible for this mess.


    However, a real problem was different so that''s why Eli couldn''t save the child''s soul,


    "As I know, he is not awakened, so capturing his soul is nearly impossible....."


    ".... I see" Eli nodded in understanding.


    "ssshhhhhhnngggg!!"


    And soon, that white sphere dispersed into particles as it flowed towards the boundless sky.


    Eli and the reddish-ck figure stood in tandem, their gazes fixed upon the expanse of the sky.


    Eli hesitated for a moment before asking, "C-Can I see them--"


    "No!!"


    The figure''s interruption was firm and resolute, " Once You see them, The memories will trigger and.... You, no I will go rampage....


    Do I really want that now?"


    "...tsk," Eli clicked his tongue in frustration. He continued, "So what do I think about those memories of that child?"


    "Do I really need to ask?...."


    The figure''s voice carried a deadly, pale intensity as it expressed without even saying any more words.


    Eli nodded with a nk expression.


    "What about that child''s memories?"


    It asked.


    Eli responded with a sinister grin, "We found a clue that will help us move forward to find what We...no, I am..." as he contemted the child''s memories forcibly etched into his mind.


    Those memories held a clue to finding something that Eli had been searching.... and


    Simultaneously, Eli and the reddish figure muttered in unison,


    "I. HATE. IT!!"


    The echoes of their shared hatred resonated through the icy silence of the mountain.


    _________


    [A/N: Those who didn''t understand, please like thisment. I created this chapter to ensure that not everyone understands at the same time do.... But if you trulyprehend everything.... Damn, readers, you guys are smart asses!


    But if you don''t then no need to worry, just ignore it now!]

 Chapter 324: LIKE HELL WE DO, YOU JERK!!!

    "What the fuck was happening here!!" Pearl shouted, her voice echoing through the destendscape as dark energy began to coil around Eli''s unconscious form.


    Arlyne, equally rmed, took a cautious step back from Eli''s prone body, "Should we try to pull him out of this...whatever it is?" she asked, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and confusion.


    "ggrrr" Pearl, still trying toprehend the bizarre scene unfolding before her, gritting her teeth.


    The surrounding sand seemed to lose its vitality, turning ck as if drained of life essence. It was a sight that instilled both awe and dread in the hearts of the two women.


    "P-Princess Pearl, what should we do?" Arlyne stammered, her gaze fixed on Eli''s convulsing form.


    "I... I don''t know," Pearl muttered, equally perplexed and frightened. This was her first encounter with such a phenomenon, and she had no idea what was happening to Eli.


    "There were no human beings capable of sucking the life from others!" she eximed inwardly, grappling with the surreal reality unfolding around them.


    After an agonizing moment, Eli''s body returned to its normal state, providing a fleeting sense of relief.


    However, the respite was short-lived as Asher Eli''s form abruptly transformed into a reddish-ck figure, shrouding him in an otherworldly aura.....


    "!!!!"


    "!!!!"


    The women stood frozen in terror, their eyes wide as they witnessed this unexinable metamorphosis.


    "HELP ME!!"


    "I AM SORRRYYYYY!!"


    "LET US GOOOOO!!"


    The echoes of haunting cries reverberated, heightening the tension and fear.


    Now, both Pearl and Arlyne felt that fear called.... Death.


    And it disappeared in a second....


    "-ha-ha-ha-"


    "-ha-ha-ha-"


    Suddenly, they found themselves releasing breaths they hadn''t realized they were holding.


    Their faces flushed with a mix of lingering fear and confusion, and both Pearl and Arlyne clutched their necks instinctively as if trying to dispel the eerie sensation that lingered from the inexplicable event.


    Arlyne, still trembling with dread, managed to stammer, "W-What ''Gulp'' happened?" as her knees buckled, causing her to copse to the ground.


    ''Thunk''


    ''Thunk''


    Pearl, equally affected by the bizarre urrence, struggled to catch her breath and found herself on her knees, eyes wide with fear.


    "W-What was that thing?" Pearl whispered to herself, her mind swirling with fear and confusion.


    Pearl snapped out of her fear and looked at Arlyne with slight embarrassment and coughed lightly.


    Slowly regaining theirposure, Pearl and Arlyne exchanged nods, silently agreeing to approach the fallen Asher Eli with caution.


    They first used some sticks to touch Asher Eli''s cheeks, ensuring there was no harm. Then, they called out with cautious concern:


    "Eli?"


    "Asher Eli?"


    Pearl carefully poked his cheeks, but suddenly...


    "ssshhh"


    "FUCK!!!"


    "HIKK!!!"


    White particles materialized near Eli''s heart beforepletely disappearing.


    "Heheh.... It''s getting weird, isn''t it?" Pearl muttered with an idiotic expression, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere.


    "P-Princess?" Arlyne stuttered, seeing Pearl''s weird expression.


    Pearl coughed again to dispel her embarrassment, then looked at Eli in irritation, thinking, ''Tsk, because of him, I''ve been getting embarrassed in front of others!!''


    Just as Pearl was about to poke him again,


    "How long are you going to keep poking me?"


    A stern voice echoed in the cave, making both Pearl and Arlyne flinch. They looked down and saw Eli slowly opening his...reddish-ck eyes?


    "Hmm?" Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "...."


    They were slightly taken aback, wondering if someone had possessed Eli. However, Eli''s eyes soon returned to their normal ruby-red colour.


    "Eli?" Pearl asked with a doubtful gaze.


    "Yes"


    "A-Asher Eli," Arlyne also asked with uncertainty.


    "Yes...?"


    But then suddenly,


    ""ELI!!""


    "AAHHHH!!!"


    They hurriedly hugged him, their faces wet with tears, crying like children. Eli, utterly perplexed, had a ''What the fuck happened?'' expression.


    After a few minutes of bawling, Eli gently coaxed them, patting their backs to help them cool down.


    "I-I am fine," Arlyne stammered.


    "Y-Yes, I-I am also," Pearl added.


    Both of them separated from Eli with flushed faces, seemingly unable to believe they had just cried in front of a man.


    Deep down, they regretted their outburst, not because they wanted to cry, but the stress of the situation: Eli lying motionless, the eerie aura he emitted, and being trapped in an S-Rank dungeon.... had overwhelmed them. Once they saw Eli''s warm smile, their built-up stress had burst out like water from a dam.


    Their faces were painted with embarrassment, as if they couldn''t believe what they had just done, and they silently hoped Eli wouldn''t tease or ckmail them.


    "So, what happened?" Eli asked with a serious expression, steering the conversation back to the matter at hand.


    Hearing that, both Pearl and Arlyne sighed inwardly. Despite feeling a little lost, they decided to share everything with him.


    ....


    ...


    "I see," Eli nodded, ncing at Pearl in an odd way.


    "What?" Pearl asked, her face turning a shade of red.


    "Hm... Well, I never thought you would be this informative... I mean, you know? Kind of a..." Eli struggled to find the right words, considering Pearl''s usually useless, pointless,monsenseless... Seducing technique.


    "YOU JERK!!.....HMPH!"


    Pearl''s face turned even redder as she mmed the document onto Eli''s face before huffing away.


    Eli chuckled and turned his gaze to Arlyne, who was observing the exchange with a peculiar expression.


    "What is it, Arlyne?" Eli inquired.


    "H-Huh? N-Nothing," Arlyne stammered, her cheeks slightly tinged with pink as she waved her hand dismissively.


    Observing her flushed face, Eli suddenly became self-conscious, instinctively covering his body. He looked at the two girls, a hint of nervousness evident in his expression.


    ''Gulp''


    He audibly gulped before asking with a hesitant voice, "Y-You guys... D-Did do anything, r-right?"


    Frowning at Eli''s apparent embarrassment and his protective gesture, both Arlyne and Pearl responded simultaneously, their voices echoing in the deste cave.


    "LIKE HELL WE DO, YOU JERK!!!"


    "DON''T BE SO SHAMELESS, BASTARD!!"


    Their vehement retorts reverberated in the deste ce... and it attracted someone who had been searching for its prey.


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...''


    A mysterious tapping sound followed, causing both Arlyne and Pearl to flinch. The blood drained from their faces as they turned their heads slowly,


    Only to be met with the sight of... A skull tapping its mouth like a typing machine.


    "Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...."


    "KYAAAAA!!!"


    "HHHHIIKKK!!!!"


    In an instant, both girls fell down unconscious, the eerie sound of the skull continuing in the background.


    "Huh?" Asher Eli was taken aback by the sudden turn of events.

 Chapter 325: Well... I am sorry?

    Eli''s gaze remained fixated on the new ier.... Skeleton, entranced by the otherworldly sparks that danced around its skeletal frame.


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck....''


    "Hello, good sir. I trust you find yourself in good spirits..." Eli muttered, a subtle jerk of his left hand propelling the Ember within his wrist towards the skeleton''s skull.


    ''Spark, Spark''


    However, much to his dismay, the skeleton dissipated from its initial position, leaving behind a mesmerizing trail of sparks that hung in the air like spectral fireflies.


    Eli''s brow furrowed in confusion as he swiftly rolled to the side.


    ''THUD!''


    Twisting around, he beheld a massive thigh bone crashing onto the ground with a resounding thud, the impact echoing through the eerie silence of the surroundings.


    Eli''s face shifted to one of seriousness as the skeleton effortlessly wielded the colossal bone, the weight seemingly inconsequential to its bony structure.


    Drawing his Celestria with a deft motion, Eli pointed the Trident weapon at the skeleton, which reciprocated by aiming its immense bone weapon in his direction.


    ''Spark, Spark''


    ''Spark, Spark''


    The sh between their respective weapons produced a dazzling disy of sparks, tracing intricate patterns in the air with every swift movement.


    ''Ting''


    ''Tung''


    ''Ting''


    ''Tuck''


    ''Tkk''


    ''Ting''


    Each strike, a masterful swordy and skeletal prowess, was either skillfully blocked or cunningly diverted.


    ''A swordmaster?'' Eli thought, his mind racing toprehend the unexpected skill of the skeleton.... A mere Skeleton!


    Frowning, he exerted himself to keep pace with the skeleton, which moved much faster than he had anticipated.


    ''Tsk,'' Eli clicked his tongue, a momentary pause in the intense dance, as he gracefully stepped back, allowing himself a moment to catch his breath.


    ''-Ha-Ha-''


    Eli expected that the monster would attack using this time.However, the skeleton remained stationary, almost mocking him with its rhythmic jaw taps.


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...''


    It sounded as if the skeleton were chuckling at his efforts.


    "Looks like you''re quite the entertaining one, aren''t you?" Eli muttered, vanishing in an instant and reappearing behind the stationary skeleton.


    Yet, the creature pivoted to block Eli''s iing assault.


    "You''re just faster than me... that''s all," Eli remarked. As the three teeth of his trident were about to make contact with the enormous bone weapon, a sudden interruption urred.


    ''ng, ng''


    Chains of Ember wrapped around the skeleton monster''s neck and then the knife extended and stabbed it to a nearby wall.


    ''Spark, Sp---''


    The sparks that had been emanating from the monster abruptly extinguished.


    Eli smirked, poised to deliver the finishing blow, but before he could strike, a rhythmic sound echoed.


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...Tuck.Tuck.Tuck.Tuck.TuckTuck.....''


    The skeleton crumbled, its bones falling like detached threads, scattering across the ground.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that..." Eli muttered, his gaze fixed on the now-defeated monster, an intrigued expression on his face.


    "It''s certainly just the remains of those who entered this dungeon... I need to learn more..." Eli mumbled to himself before crouching down to analyze the bones.


    While Eli was engrossed in examining the skeletal remains, Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "Arrrhh," Arlyne groaned, awakening from her unconscious state. She slowly turned her head, catching sight of Eli deeply engrossed in mutterings while crouching down.


    As Arlyne, initially unaware of Eli''s activity due to her position (Back view), assumed he was sitting and mumbling, she slowly stood and approached him. Her intent was to inquire about what had transpired with the Skeleton Monster.


    ''Shit! Did I just faint because of a Skeleton Monster!'' Arlyne couldn''t believe she had sumbed to unconsciousness merely at the sight of a skeleton. She inwardly cursed herself for acting like a child in the face of danger.


    "Hey, Eli, what hap--POOffff!!!!" Arlyne softly tapped his shoulder, a sense of guilt etching her face as she prepared to question him about the monster.However, the moment Eli turned to face her, she was met with an expression that rendered her speechless.


    Witnessing Eli''s face, Arlyne''s eyes widened, and that was it.She fell backwards, fainting without even letting out a scream.


    Eli swiftly caught Arlyne as she fell, cradling her in his arms and looking down at her fearful face that remained etched with terror even in unconsciousness.


    ""Well... I am sorry?" Eli muttered with a shrug, trying to offer an exnation to an unconscious person.


    Attempting to provide an exnation, He continued, "I was just checking how the skeleton saw with eyeballs sockets..... That''s why I ced them on my face and tried to look through them, to understand the view it would have and explore the possibilities of how skeleton works"


    However, his words remained unheard by Arlyne...


    "Sigh..." Eli sighed deeply, his breath carrying a mix of contemtion and resignation.


    Holding Arlyne gently on hisp, he admitted to himself that he might not fullyprehend the entirety of what transpired in the mysterious dungeon. Yet, a glimmer of understanding emerged when he remembered hazy views.... that Arlyne supported him unfalteringly, regardless of the peculiar and, as he described it, "disgusting" situations.


    After checking on Arlyne, Eli returned to examining the remaining skeleton....


    "Arrrhhh..." Pearl, thest to regain consciousness, awoke and, much like Arlyne, found Eli with his back turned, muttering something.


    Slowly rising to her feet, Pearl approached Eli, reflecting on her momentary loss of consciousness. ''Seriously, I just fell unconscious again! If my master knew about this, the next time I might be a skeleton.''


    ''!!!'' A shiver ran down her spine, dispelling those unsettling thoughts. Pearl tentatively tapped Eli''s shoulder.


    "Eli, what happ---KKYYAAAAA!!!!" Pearl''s scream echoed through the dungeon as she saw Eli''s mouth gripping a huge bone, seemingly in the act of devouring it.


    "It''s me..." Eli hastily reassured her, promptly removing the oversized bone from his mouth.


    Pearl froze for a second before copsing to her knees, her heart pounding as she struggled to regain control.


    "Well... I am sorry?" Eli said awkwardly, acknowledging the unintended fright he had caused. This time, his intention was to check the bone''s strength, specifically to understand how much pressure it could withstand. His curiosity stemmed from the monster''s evasion of his attack at that particr point.


    After taking a calming breath, Pearl shot a stern re at Eli.


    "Don''t! You guys are the ones who fainted, so there''s no point in ring at me," Eli stated matter-of-factly, shaking his head in an attempt to lighten the mood.


    Hearing that, Pearl could only swallow her anger and work to calm her inner rage.


    "So....?" Pearl inquired, her eyes scanning the bones of the defeated Skeleton Monster, already assuming Eli''s victory.


    "Hmm.... It''s an easy kill as long as you outwit its speed," Eli briefed her, his tone casual yet filled with the confidence of experience.


    "I see..." Pearl nodded, her attention then drawn to Arlyne, who was peacefully sleeping on Eli''sp.


    Her lips twitched in annoyance. "Looks like you''re soft on humans rather than other races..." as she hinted at how Eli mistreated her...


    She was a princess of Antis and yet she was lying on the ground...


    "Soft...?" Eli frowned, perplexed. However, noticing the jealous in Pearl''s eyes, he added with an amusing expression, "At least you screamed..."


    "Hmm? What do you mean---- OH!! I see...." Pearl raised her eyebrows, then chuckled softly, realizing Eli''s words.


    "So?" Eli questioned.


    "Hmm?"


    "Why did you help me? Knowing it was a trap?" Eli asked as he discarded the bones like garbage and fixed his gaze on Pearl''s eyes.


    "W-Well...." Pearl avoided his eyes and hesitated to answer, feeling the warmth of Eli''s gentle tone seeping into her. It was as if he had the ability to make her feel safe and understood.


    "What is it, Pearl?" Eli''s voice softened, resembling theforting tone of a concerned friend or parent.


    ''What am I thinking!!'' Pearl screamed inwardly, her face flushing beet red. With a mixture of embarrassment and hesitation, she answered, "M-My legs moved before I knew it."


    Eli deeply stared into her eyes, making her difort grow.


    "W-What?" Pearl stammered, her face turning even redder.


    "Well.... You might get sed-- I mean, your seduction is really working now..." Eli responded in an amusing tone.


    "Huh?" Pearl was initially taken aback, but as sheprehended his words, her face lit up with joy, as if her mission was about to reach its conclusion..... Simultaneously, she felt a strange mix of emotions, abination of triumph and confusion as she looked at Eli with a sceptical gaze.


    Eli simply smiled.


    Meanwhile, the third member of the group, who had already woken up, pretended to still be unconscious, her ears turning beet red as she tried to conceal her embarrassment.

 Chapter 326: Pearl, Listen to m....

    "Where are we going?" Arlyne asked as she followed Asher Eli and Pearl Harper, who were walking hurriedly ahead of her.


    "To find the Dungeon Portal...." Eli responded.


    "I see..." Arlyne nodded, quickening her pace to catch up with the other two.


    "How many hours passed since we entered the dungeon?" Eli questioned, curiosity etched on his face.


    "It''s an S-Rank Dungeon, Eli. Compared to other dungeons, S and S+ Dungeons are different.... They have this unique difference called Time. While other low-rank dungeons maintain a normal time period ording to our Terra World.


    S-Rank Dungeons cannot be sure.


    If we spent one hour here, then our world might have already passed one year or even ten years. But there''s also a chance that our world might have only passed a single second..." Pearl exined with a deadly serious expression, emphasizing the unpredictable nature of their current surroundings.


    "..." Eli''s face suddenly darkened, teeth clenched, and a dangerous glint passed through his eyes, hinting at the weight of this revtion.


    "''S+'' Rank?" Arlyne asked, her curiosity now piqued, given this new piece of information that had eluded her in her non-royal status.


    "That... well, let''s not talk about it," Pearl replied with a worried tone, suggesting that there were facets better left unexplored.


    Arlyne nodded, acknowledging theplexity of their situation and theyers of knowledge that only time and experience could unveil.


    "I have only one question, though." Eli abruptly halted, his gaze fixed on Pearl with indifferent eyes as he posed the query,


    "Why would someone go out of their way to trap me instead of teleporting me directly here?"


    "..... That''s not possible because we are in another dimension, so normal teleportation is not possible," Pearl shook her head, drawing attention as she took out a golden bead and exined, "These Life-Saving Artifacts are the only things that are able to teleport between dimensions!"


    Eli''s eyes lingered on the golden bead, a realization dawning on him. He had witnessed royalty using simr beads during the Dungeon Walker incident.


    "So, as long as one possesses this, they could teleport between the Dungeons?" Eli sought further rification.


    "Yes, but it''s not a capability granted to just anyone. The beads are exceedingly rare, and crucially, one must register their soul crystal''s frequency into them. This ensures that upon breaking, they can return to the previously marked position," Pearl exined, underlining the intricacies of this extraordinary transportation method. She added, "It won''t work on the Soulless."


    "...." Eli stared contemtively at the golden bead then he tried reaching out for it, Pearl instinctively jerked it away, concealing it from his grasp.


    "Don''t you dare!!" Pearl snapped at Eli, as if she could sense his intentions.


    "Pearl... I just want you to get out and inform..."


    "I am sorry, but I won''t leave like a bystander, just likest time!!" she dered with unwavering determination, a vivid memory of beingpelled to leave etched in her mind, watching her friends suffer....


    She won''t do that again!!


    "Pearl, Listen to m--"


    "I don''t hear you~" Pearl covered her eyes and whistled, her resolute stride continuing forward.


    Eli sighed, his gaze shifting to Arlyne.... Catching him staring, she sighed and offered,


    "Even if she returns to her castle, she won''t wake up very soon. The body requires time to regenerate from the other dimension, which takes long, so she might be unconscious for a full day... it might be futile."


    "Tsk," Eli clicked his tongue in frustration when faced with the numerous restrictions. Turning to Pearl, he asked, "So, there isn''t really any device that could help us directly teleport into the dungeon?"


    "No, there is this new advanced device, but it''s exclusively under the Head Master of Nex Academia, and no one else has authorization, not even the council members," Pearl replied with a serious expression.


    Eli''s eyes turned slightly dangerous as if he removed one person from his list.... That was, of course, HeadMaster.


    There was no way that the HeadMaster didn''t know about bomb sts because he basically had his eyes on the entire Nex Academia so Eli thought the HeadMaster was also part of their n...


    Just because Asher Eli speaking friendly but that never meant he believes in others... He always questions everything and everyone...


    "I see..." Eli nodded, absorbing the information as they continued their quest for the Dungeon Portal.


    However, as they progressed, an unusual calm prevailed. Surprisingly, they encountered no monsters, not even the formidable Thunderbonii Monster... as if a storm had passed, leaving a tranquil aftermath.


    "Sigh, where the hell is that? We''ve been searching for more than hours!!" Pearl shouted in frustration, her impatience evident as she directed her gaze at Eli.


    Eli knew he needed to pick up the pace, or the race might turn into a total disaster for him... Despite the pressure, he couldn''t ignore the signs of fatigue etched on both girls'' faces.


    Their legs were undoubtedly weary, especially Pearl''s.Being a mermaid, she thrived in watery environments, yet they found themselves surrounded by a patchy and dryndscape. Actually, Eli marvelled at her resilience, observing her walking without showing any distress on her face.


    ''That''s a princess for you...!'' Eli thought, acknowledging Pearl''s determined spirit. He sighed and nced at the sky, noting its darkening hues even though there was no discernible sun.


    ''I guess time is totally different here...'' Eli mused, contemting the peculiarities of their current dimension. ''I am not sure what is happening there, but based on the time we''ve spent here, I think it''s almost time for a match... that is if it''s the same time.'' Eli''s mind raced with various possibilities.


    He wanted to use the gift he received from Rock but he wasn''t sure about it.


    After a minute of contemtion, he looked at the two fatigued girls and suggested, "Well, let''s take a rest.


    "... Are you sure?"


    ".... You might lose the race?"


    Both girls asked simultaneously, expressing concern for Eli''s race.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled at their simultaneous inquiry and then teasingly remarked, "Are you guys worried about me? I feel really touched.


    Come and let me give you a warmful hug!!"


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Both girls flinched, caught off guard by Eli''s unexpected suggestion, and then red at him with beet-red faces. Just as they were about to shout at him, a sudden burst of sound interrupted the moment.


    ''Spark, Spark''


    A lightning sound echoed above their heads.


    They slowly looked up at the sky and, in unison,


    """FUCK!!"""

 Chapter 327: You will die if anything happens!!

    In the vast expanse of a world shrouded entirely in darkness, a lone beacon of light shimmered amidst the void.


    It was a spectacle so mesmerizing that Pearl couldn''t help but inquire, "What is that?" Her eyes, fixated on the pitch-ck sky, were drawn to the sparkling anomaly that pierced through the gloom.


    "Let me check it," Eli dered with curiosity, his foot firmly nted on the ground and,


    ''Boom!!''


    "Wai---Tsk" Pearl clicked her tongue in frustration as she watched Eli already soaring towards the heavens, his silhouette fading into the dark expanse above.


    As Eli propelled himself towards the seemingly limitless sky, there amidst the darkness, he encountered a mesmerizing sight: swirling white sparks, reminiscent of a... portal.


    A smile adorned his face, a mixture of excitement and relief, though he reached out towards it, the distance seemed to be still too far.


    ''BOOM!!''


    Returning to the ground with a thud, Eli turned to face Pearl and Arlyne, his countenance illuminated with jubtion,


    "That''s the portal!"


    Pearl and Arlyne exchanged surprised nces, their tired faces momentarily alight with hope as they contemted the possibility of escaping their current predicament.


    However,


    "It''s dangerous, isn''t it?" Pearl voiced her apprehension, her eyes betraying a hint of uncertainty.


    "...." Eli''s gaze flickered briefly towards her, his silence answered her concerns.


    Indeed, Pearl''s caution was not unfounded. The sudden appearance of the portal, suspended high above in the sky, was enough to give anyone pause.


    Though their desire to escape was palpable, the serene atmosphere that enveloped them now seemed tinged with apprehension, overshadowing their initial excitement.


    "Let''s test it then..." Arlyne''s voice broke the uneasy silence as she rummaged through her belongings, searching for something to aid in their assessment.


    Eli and Pearl turned their attention towards her, their eyebrows raised in anticipation as she retrieved a small stone. With a determined expression, she pointed towards the sky, her hand pulsating with a deep shade of crimson as her muscles swelled with newfound strength.


    ''SSHHHHOOWWW!!!''


    With a sudden burst of energy, the stone shot towards the dark sky, propelled by Arlyne''s enhanced strength. Sensing an opportunity to investigate further, Eli leapt into the air, joining the stone in its trajectory towards the distant portal.


    Eli''s gaze remained fixed on the swirling white portal, his anticipation palpable as the stone neared its threshold, poised to breach the portal when,


    ''Spark, Spark''


    Eli blinked, his eyes registering the unexpected phenomenon.


    The stone was gone!!!


    Returning to the ground.


    Returning to the ground, he ryed his observation to the group. "You mean, you saw sparks?" Arlyne inquired, her brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Yes," Eli confirmed with a sombre expression. Sensing the gravity of the situation, he urged Arlyne to repeat the experiment, albeit with heightened vignce.


    ''SSHHHHOOWWW!!!''


    "BOOM!!"


    This time, Eli channelled his mana, his eyes bulging with exertion as he strained to perceive any anomaly.


    And there it was.... a fleeting glimpse of something, barely discernible, but enough to shatter the stone into countless particles.


    Returning to the ground, Eli ryed his findings with a solemn demeanour,


    "Something intercepted the stone before it could pass through the portal" he exined, his words weighted with seriousness.


    Both Arlyne and Pearl exchanged troubled nces, their minds racing toprehend the implications of Eli''s discovery. Pearl hastily rifled through the documents, scouring for any reference that might shed light on their predicament.


    To their dismay, their search yielded no answers, leaving them grappling with uncertainty and apprehension.


    "Should I try to go n--" Eli began to inquire, contemting whether he should take the risk and confront whatever lurked before the portal, but before he could finish,


    "NO!"


    "NO!"


    Both Arlyne and Pearl interjected simultaneously, their voices filled with urgency and concern, their faces contorted with grim anger.


    "What''s wrong with you, Idiot? You are soulless, You will die if anything happens!!" Arlyne eximed, her toneced with a protective fervour that caught Eli off guard.


    "It should be us, who should test it! We can''t let you throw yourself into danger like that," Pearl affirmed, her expression mirroring Arlyne''s fierce resolve.


    "Hmm?" Eli furrowed his brow, puzzled by the sudden surge of protectiveness from the two girls.


    Sensing his confusion, both Arlyne and Pearl suddenly found themselves blushing as if realizing they had perhaps overreacted in their fervour to shield Eli from harm.


    ''Maybe it''s because I''m the only man here, responsible for everything that happens to them,'' Eli pondered inwardly, contemting the dynamics of their small group.


    Deciding to explore alternative methods of testing the portal''s defences, Arlyne began experimenting, hurling various objects towards the shimmering gateway:


    Throwing a wood.


    Throwing a tree.


    Throwing a big rock.


    Throwing Asher El--


    "Wait!!" Arlyne''s voice cut through the air, halting Eli in his tracks as he casually inserted himself into the lineup of projectiles.


    "Hahaha..." Eli chuckled nervously, realizing he may have overstepped his bounds, yet unable to suppress a hint of amusement at the situation.


    However, hisughter was met with stern res from both Arlyne and Pearl.


    Suddenly,


    ''THUNDER!!''


    A deafening roar reverberated through the air, shaking the ground beneath their feet.


    "Thunderstorm..." Eli muttered grimly, his expression turning serious as he nced around at the darkening skies. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "We should find somece to settle!" Pearl eximed, her voice tinged with urgency as she scanned their surroundings for shelter.


    But as they ventured forth in search of ce, the rhythmic sound of typing echoed ominously in the distance,


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck..''


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck..''


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck..''


    ''Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck..''


    In a certain cave-like ce, they stumbled upon an unexpected sight... Four Thunderbonii, their bony bodies gleaming in the dim light as they chattered amongst themselves, their jaws moving with mechanical typing machine.


    Eli hid in the corner while covering Arlyne''s mouth to stifle any inadvertent sound who had a horrified expression as for Pearl she was hiding behind Eli.


    ''.....What''s wrong with these Transcendents!! Scared of Few Dog eating Bones!!!'' Eli couldn''t help but wonder.


    Eli''s initial instinct urged him to confront the Thunderbonii, especially considering their unusual behaviour and the potential advantage of acquiring their advanced equipment. However, a nce at his team huddled behind him with expressions ranging from fear to uncertainty gave him pause.


    He was already feeling guilty pulling these two useless idiots into his mess.So instead of taking any more dangerous steps, Eli decided to leave and search for other ces.


    And soon they found a ce that was,


    "Isn''t this the same ce we entered?" Pearl asked, her brow furrowed in confusion as she noticed the scattered bones littering the floor and the dark patches staining the walls, remnants of their previous stay.


    "But we''ve only been searching for a minute..." Arlyne muttered, her expression contorted in a grimace of disbelief.


    The realization hit them like a heavy blow. Despite their few minutes of time, they found themselves back in the same cavern they had left long hours ago.


    It defied all logic.....


    Pearl''s and Arlyne''s faces drained of colour as their legs trembled beneath them, prompting them to hurriedly seek sce at Eli''s side, clutching his hand.


    Observing their reaction, Eli couldn''t help but ''Sigh''.


    While he appreciated the girls'' fondness for him, his mind was consumed with concern for their predicament unfolding beyond this world.


    "THUNDER!!!"


    The distant rumble of thunder drew nearer, signalling the impending onught of a thunderstorm. Acting swiftly, Eli utilized his Arts Technique to seal the cave entrance, leaving only a small hole for venttion.


    "Arlyne, please create a fire," Eli requested, his voiceced with urgency. However, Arlyne recoiled, her hands trembling as they clung tightly to Eli''s own.


    "W-What?" Eli''s confusion was evident as he tried toprehend her sudden hesitation.


    "A-Ask her!" Arlyne gestured towards Pearl, who flinched at the sudden attention.


    "W-What do you mea--"


    The cave reverberated with the deafening roar of thunder, drowning out Pearl''s words.


    "THUNDER!!"


    "BOOM!!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "KYYYAAAAAA!!!!" Pearl''s piercing scream echoed off the cavern walls.


    "..." Arlyne slumped to the ground, unconscious, overwhelmed by the chaos unfolding around them.


    Asher Eli..... heavily sighed.

 Chapter 328: THAT HURTS IDIOTS!!!

    ''Snap, Snap...''


    ''Crackle, Crackle....''


    ''Pop, Pop....''


    The fire snapped and crackled, its mes licking eagerly at the logs, apanied by the asional pop as sap bubbled and burst.


    Eli watched the fire with a contemtive gaze, his eyes reflecting the warm glow of the ember in front of him. He shifted his position slightly, feeling the weight of two useless children lying in hisp.


    Eli''s heart softened as he observed them, knowing that despite their antics, they were still children at heart.


    He resisted the urge to scold them, recognizing that within every mature adulty a dormant child.... yearning for release.


    With a gentle touch, Eli reached out and softly ruffled their hair, his fingers trailing through the strands.


    "How long are you guys going to keep up this act?" Eli''s voice was soft,ced with amusement as he addressed the seemingly sleeping children.


    "zzzzzzzzz!!"


    "zzzzzzzzz!!!"


    Their faux snores filled the air, aical attempt at feigning slumber. Eli couldn''t help but suppress a smile at their transparent charade.


    ''THUNDER!!!"


    "BOOMM!!"


    Outside, the Thunderstorm raged on, the sound of thunder reverberating through the walls.


    Arlyne and Pearl clutched Eli''s thighs tightly, their small frames trembling with fear.


    "Grrrr," Eli gritted his teeth as he felt the pressure of their grip, a twinge of difort shooting through him. He couldn''t help but entertain a fleeting thought, ''If you guys held on any tighter... I might have actually died!!''


    Despite the tension, Eli remainedposed.


    "E-Eli," Pearl called out, her voice trembling as her eyes fixated on the lifeless ground that seemed to still suck away lives.


    "Hmm?" Eli tilted his head, a silent inquiry forming in his mind, ''So, you''re not pretending anymore?''


    "W-What are y-you?" Pearl stammered, her voice trembling with fear and uncertainty, her gaze darting nervously between Eli and the strange, reddish-ck substance that seemed to cling to him like a sinister shroud.


    Arlyne''s grip tightened around Eli''s thigh, her body trembling with a mixture of fear and curiosity, her breathsing in shallow, uneven gasps. She, too, was desperate for answers, her mind racing with unspoken questions.


    If they asked what they feared more... then it would be Eli.


    They had avoided asking, respecting each other''s secrets. However, confined with Eli in this closed space, their curiosity and fear bubbled to the surface.


    "''What are you?'' you ask... hmm?" Eli pondered, his gaze lingering on the lifeless floor.


    "I don''t know" Eli simply shrugged.


    "H-Huh?"


    "W-What?"


    Both Arlyne and Pearl exchanged bewildered nces, their eyes wide with disbelief, as they struggled toprehend Eli''s enigmatic response.


    Observing their genuine reactions, Eli couldn''t suppress a chuckle, the sound echoing softly in the dimly lit cave, as he teased, "Not going to pretend anymore?"


    At his words, both girls immediately copsed back against him, their cheeks flushing crimson with embarrassment, their breathsing in short, embarrassed bursts as they buried their faces against his leg.


    Amused by their reaction, Eli couldn''t help butugh heartily,


    "Hahahahahaha..."


    Their ears turned bright red as they simultaneously pinched Eli''s thighs, eliciting a sharp cry of pain from him.


    "OUCH!!" Eli eximed, his voice a mixture of irritation and amusement,


    "THAT HURTS, IDIOTS!!!"


    Hearing his reaction, both girls burst into giggles, theirughter filling the air with infectious joy.


    Taking a deep breath topose himself, Eli posed a question that hung heavily in the air, his tone serious yet tinged with uncertainty.


    "Have you ever seen a human that is able to consume the life force of others?"


    At his words, both Arlyne and Pearl turned their heads with perplexed expressions, their brows furrowing in confusion as they struggled toprehend the implications of his question.


    "Do you?" Eli pressed, his gaze unwavering as he awaited their response.


    ".... No, I-I don''t know" Arlyne replied, as she never heard of any human being or even any bloodline able to suck away life essence.


    "..." Pearl shook her head in agreement, her expression mirroring Arlyne''s uncertainty.


    "Then I don''t know what I am," Eli confessed with a small, resigned smile, his eyes betraying a hint of sadness beneath his calm facade.


    "B-But, I heard your father was a Frost Phoenix while your mother was just a normal mortal human..." Pearl interjected, her voice trailing off as she frowned in thought, her words echoing with uncertainty.


    Both Eli and Arlyne exchanged questioning nces, silently conveying their confusion and disbelief at Pearl''s unexpected revtion.


    "W-Wait, let me exin!!" Pearl hurriedly interjected, her face flushing crimson with embarrassment as she sought to rify her earlier statement.


    "Go on," Eli encouraged with a dismissive wave of his hand, his expression unreadable as he listened intently to Pearl''s exnation.


    "Y-You see, it was like... Ever since the Vampire Queen took you, I-I was curious about your background, so I, um, checked into it..." Pearl stumbled over her words, her cheeks burning with embarrassment as she struggled to exin her actions.


    Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Oh? I see..." Eli nodded in apparent understanding, though his sceptical gaze said he did not believe her single word.


    With a red face, Pearl turned away, her embarrassment evident in the crimson flush that stained her cheeks, as she avoided Eli''s probing gaze.


    "And Let me tell you, this is my secret that not even my wives know, so..." Eli said with an awkward face.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    ""Hmm""


    Both Arlyne''s and Pearl''s hearts skipped a beat before they nced at Asher Eli and a small voice released as they nodded with slightly red checks.


    Then,


    "Why don''t you ask Vampire Queen?" Arlyne suggested, her voiceced with curiosity and a hint of apprehension. She believed that if anyone had answers, it would be the Vampire Queen herself. However, a nagging thought lingered in her mind, ''Could this be why she sponsored him in the first ce?''


    "Well..." Eli''s gaze met Arlyne''s sky-blue eyes, his expression troubled as he muttered softly, "I don''t want them to look at me like I''m some kind of monster... and fear me," sadness evident in his tone and inwardly added, ''She also my wife now...!!''


    Arlyne and Pearl flinched involuntarily, a shiver running down their spines... They nodded in understanding... The Fear still lingered in their hearts.


    But Arlyne, seeing the sadness etched on his face, acted on impulse, her hand reaching out to gently touch his cheek.


    "Nothing will be solved if you keep everything bottled up inside...." she said softly, her voice filled with empathy.


    Eli and Arlyne locked eyes, a silent exchange of emotions passing between them, until...


    ''Cough, Cough!''


    Arlyne snapped out of the moment, her face flushing bright red as she quickly withdrew her hand, burying her embarrassment by lying back on Eli''sp.


    Eli''s lips curved into a light smile as he observed Arlyne''s reaction before turning his attention to Pearl, who was shooting him a re.


    "What?" Eli asked, amusement evident in his tone as his gaze trailed down to her neck.


    "Hmph, nothing!" Pearl huffed, unable to understand the sudden surge of annoyance she felt.


    Eli couldn''t help but smile at her reaction, recognizing the signs of difort and uncertainty in the face of unfamiliar emotions.


    They say that when isted with strangers..... The only way to open their hearts is by opening your own.


    Though he debated internally whether to reveal the truth, seeing the trust reflected in their eyes, Eli knew that he craved their trust just as much as they craved his.


    And now, it was his turn to uncover the information he needed to know.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 329: Her name is.....

    "So, what you''re saying is you want to know who Scy is, right?" Eli inquired, his gaze shifting to Pearl whoy silently on hisp.


    Pearl nodded wordlessly, her thoughts drifting as she listened to Eli''s voice.


    Eli''s attention turned to the crackling mes, his hands absentmindedly ruffling Pearl''s and Arlyne''s hair. Arlyne had already sumbed to sleep, her breaths steady and even..... Perfect?


    "What does your Master look like?" Eli questioned softly, his words barely audible above the crackling fire.


    "Well, she''s beautiful, and... her expression is unreadable," Pearl murmured, her voice barely a whisper.


    "I see..." Eli''s response was barely a breath, his mind already contemting the implications before arriving at one question,


    "What kind of elemental power does she possess?" Eli pressed on, his curiosity piqued.


    "Hmmm... Ice," Pearl responded with certainty.


    "Ice only?"


    "Yes"


    "So, she just wants to know the details of a woman named Scy?" Eli summarized, seeking confirmation.


    "Hmph..." Pearl turned her head to meet Eli''s gaze, his expression unreadable, devoid of any discernible emotion.


    Internally, Pearl sighed, regretting her decision to disclose information to Eli. However, upon reflecting on his own revtion.... a secret not even known to his wives... she couldn''t help but be truthful but feel a sense of... satisfaction?


    Regardless, it was this realization that prompted her to share what she knew with Eli.


    Suddenly, Eli spoke again, his voice gentle yet probing, "You know, when you mentioned your legs moving on their own... I felt a bit happy," his gaze softening as it met Pearl''s bewildered eyes.


    Eli tenderly rubbed her cheek and posed another question, "Did they move because of me?"


    ".... H-Huh?" Pearl stammered, taken aback by Eli''s sudden inquiry, her mind still processing his previous statement.


    "I-I wa--"


    "I-I was..." she began, but before she could finish, Eli interrupted with another question, "Do you usually lie on anyone''sp, or... is it also because of me?"


    Hearing Eli''s question, Pearl was immediately startled, as if finally realizing why she was lying on hisp. She attempted to lift her head, but before she could do so...


    "Ouch!"


    Eli flicked her forehead lightly, prompting Pearl to shoot him a re. "So?" he prompted, his expression yful yet curious.


    "Do you think I would rest my head on just anyone''sp?" Pearl retorted, her tone sharp with indignation.


    ".... O...kay, then.... Am I special?" Eli asked with an amused grin, his eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "T-Th..That''s..." Pearl''s words faltered as she struggled to articte her thoughts. She couldn''t quite understand why she allowed Eli to y with her hair and touch her cheeks, actions she wouldn''t normally tolerate from anyone, let alone a stranger.


    ''Is he special?'' she questioned herself inwardly, her mind swirling with conflicting emotions and uncertainties.


    Truthfully, she couldn''tprehend her own behaviour.


    She had never allowed even her father to touch her hair, let alone a stranger. Yet here she was, allowing Eli''s gentle hands to soothe her tense body, feeling an inexplicable sense of safety in his presence as if even in her most defenceless state, he wouldn''t harm her.


    Perhaps it was the dire circumstances they found themselves in that led to this unexpected intimacy, but even so... she couldn''t deny thefort she found in Eli''s touch, the way it eased her worries and calmed her restless mind.


    As shey there, her head nestled against Eli''sp, Pearl couldn''t help but wonder about the origins of these unfamiliar feelings, and though she couldn''t quiteprehend them..... she couldn''t deny that she found sce in them.


    Suddenly, Pearl felt a chilling sensation, snapping out of her reverie. She saw Eli''s hand very carefully touching her neck, his expression filled with concern as he examined the gills that should have been tightly closed. However, due to the dried atmosphere, the gills'' skins had dried and peeled slightly, exposing her sensitive inner flesh.


    "Is it hurting?" Eli''s voice wasced with worry as he gently felt the rough texture of her skin.


    Though it was minute flesh, still as mermaids, they tend to have sensitive skin and flesh, She must be really suffering a real deal of pain.


    Pearl smiled reassuringly, though she could feel the difort. "It''s fine. It''s nothing much," she replied casually, shrugging off the pain.


    Eli continued to gaze into her eyes, concern etched in his expression as they shared a moment of silent...


    ''Crackle, Crackle, Pop, Pop....''


    The crackling and popping of the firelog was the only sound that echoed in the room.


    "A-A-Anyhow..." Pearl began to avert her eyes, feeling a sudden warmth spreading inside her..... but she immediately poured the water and was about to change the topic when...


    ''Sssshhhhhggg''


    A gentle chill spread across her neck as a blue light entered her far peripheral vision. Pearl didn''t need to turn her head to know what Eli was doing.... he was using water healing methods to provide nourishment to her dried skin.


    In that moment, as Eli''s gentle touch soothed her difort, Pearl couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards him, despite theplexities of their situation.


    "W-Why?" Pearl''s voice barely escaped her lips, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as the redness spread to her face, neck, and ears.


    "I wonder why..." Eli''s mumbled response only served to deepen her blush, making her feel even more flustered.


    ''Aarrrhh! What''s wrong with me!!'' Pearl screamed internally, though she made no effort to push Eli away.


    Eli smiled softly as he continued to heal her, his gaze briefly flickering towards Arlyne.... who still pretended to be asleep, though he chose not to address it.


    After a few minutes of healing, Pearl''s gills finally sealed, and her neck returned to its soft, mushy state.


    "Pearl, show me the other side," Eli requested calmly.


    Pearl took a moment topose herself, trying to cool down the fiery blush that had spread across her face, before reluctantly turning her head to reveal the other side of her neck.


    However, in doing so, her eyes inadvertently ended up near Eli''s stomach as she inhaled his manly scent... causing her face to turn even redder in embarrassment.


    "What?" Eli''s curious voice broke through the awkward silence, his eyebrows furrowing slightly as he noticed Pearl hurriedly lifting her head.


    "I-I-ts... Kind of..." Pearl''s voice trailed off, her embarrassment palpable in the air.


    Eli couldn''t help but chuckle at her flustered state before reassuring her with a gentle smile, "It''s fine..." He reached out and carefully touched her neck, his movements slow and deliberate.


    ''Ssshhhhhh!!''


    Once again, he employed his water healing method on her right side gills, eliciting a chill, soothing sensation in her neck.


    Pearl avoided making direct eye contact with Eli, hervender-coloured eyes darting nervously around the cave as if seeking refuge from the intensity of the moment.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    As her eyes roamed every inch of the cave, she couldn''t shake off the feeling of being trapped, as if held captive by some unseen predator, her heart racing with unease despite Eli''sforting presence.


    As Pearl found herself in the midst of this unexpected intimacy..... She felt as if... as if she was the one being seduced here!!!


    Suddenly,


    "~Hmm~"


    A slight moan escaped from her lips as Eli''s touch grazed her sensitive gills, causing her eyes to widen in shock. She quickly covered her mouth, shooting Eli a re for his daring move.


    But before she could react further, Eli closed the distance between them, his lips parting slowly as their hearts beat in synchrony, the sound echoing in her ears like a drumbeat.


    "BA-DUMP, BA-DUMP"


    Her heart skipped a beat as she felt a strange force holding her in ce, her mind a whirlwind of confusion and desire.


    Just as their lips were about to meet,


    ''Why the hell am I closing my eyes?!'' she screamed internally, but still, she couldn''t bring herself to move, as if frozen at that moment.... or even open her eyes.


    However, before anything further could happen, Eli''s teasing voice broke through the tension, pulling her back to reality.


    "What''s your Master''s name?" he inquired, his expression mischievous as he looked at her expectantly.


    Hearing those words, Pearl immediately opened her eyes and looked at Eli who was looking at her with a teasing face.


    "GGGRRRR!!" With a growl of frustration mixed with embarrassment, Pearl opened her eyes and shot Eli a furious re.


    ''p''


    Without hesitation, she pped his hand away as he finished healing her neck, her cheeks burning with shame.


    "I won''t say my Master''s Name!!" She shouted before inwardly thinking, ''Arrh!! What''s wrong with me!! Why the hell did I close my eyes?And Why the hell is my heart beating like this!!! aarrrhh!!"


    ''Shit!!'' Eli''s eyes twitched and thought, ''Maybe I pushed her too much!!''.His eyes thennded on another girl who was peacefully sleeping and yet her ears were beat red as if she heard something that shouldn''t have.


    "Heheh..." Eli giggled and changed his target.He wanted to know something about her.... more like about her powers that piqued his interest.

 Chapter 330: I am just after his crown

    "How long are you going to keep pretending, Ms. Arlyne?" Eli''s voice broke the silence, his attention shifting to Arlyne as he changed his target.


    Since he failed before, he wanted to give it another shot.


    Now that Pearl had fallen asleep... or rather, pretended to do so.


    "Hehe..." Arlyne, who had been feigning sleep, awkwardly chuckled as she slowly lifted her head from Eli''sp, settling beside him. She hugged her knees, her gaze fixed on the dancing mes that seemed to ripple like water.


    "We haven''t talked much, right?" Eli observed, stealing a nce at her.


    Arlyne nodded in agreement, "Yes, ever since the training program, our conversations have been sparse," she confirmed.


    "Hmm..." Eli pondered inwardly, ''That''s a predicament, what should I do to let her speak more...hmm?'' contemting how to encourage Arlyne to open up more.


    Suddenly, Arlyne broke the silence with a serious question, her gaze fixed on Eli,


    "You..."


    "Yes?" Eli''s eyes showed little hope.


    "What kind of favour do my Highnesses owe you?" she inquired, her tone carrying a hint of urgency.


    Eli shook his head regretfully. "I''m sorry, but that''s between the Twin siblings and me," he replied cryptically.


    Arlyne''s eyes narrowed slightly, her expression turning serious as she issued a warning. "You may not be aware, but Her Majesty, the Queen of Ch Kingdom, is fiercely protective of her daughters. If you were to repeat the same stunt as that day...


    Even the Vampire Queen wouldn''t be able to save you" she cautioned, her voiceced with a dangerous edge.


    "Hmm?" Eli raised an eyebrow in surprise, intrigued by Arlyne''s warning.


    ''Even Adriana struggles to defy their mother... Interesting,'' Eli noted to himself silently. Aloud, he reassured Arlyne, "Don''t worry, I simply seek connections with low nobles and other mercenaries in their kingdom... for my pitiful product sales"


    Arlyne scrutinized Eli''s expression, searching for any signs of deception, but to her frustration, his emotions remained concealed behind a mask of neutrality.


    With a huff and a resigned sigh, Arlyne finally shrugged her shoulders, unable to discern Eli''s true intentions.


    After a few minutes of contemtion, Arlyne finally gathered the courage to ask the question that had been weighing on her mind. "So, do you think it was King Carter who traped you?" she inquired, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Eli nced at her, understanding the direction of her question. Instead of answering directly, he countered with his own query, "Do you love Theo?" he asked, his gaze steady as he studied her reaction.


    Arlyne flinched at the unexpected question, her usualposed demeanour faltering. Rather than blushing like a love-struck idiot, she turned to Eli with a pathetic expression, "Am I.... that easy to read?" she asked, her voice tinged with self-doubt.


    "Yes... Definitely!" Eli nodded vigorously, a hint of amusement in his response.


    Arlyne chuckled softly at Eli''s forced nod, a small smile ying on her lips. "Well, I... I used to love him... It was like childhood love," she confessed, her tone tinged with nostalgia.


    "I see..." Eli nodded, though inwardly he couldn''t care less about Arlyne''s romantic history. Nevertheless, he needed to maintain the conversation to glean any useful information from her.


    "Used to?" Eli probed further.


    Arlyne''s smile faltered slightly as she continued, "Well.... Yeah, though there''s still a lingering pain. But after he asked me and my brother to match up our Highnesses, the love died out" she confessed, her voice tinged with sadness.


    "Hmm... Did you ever confess your love to him?" Eli inquired, his gaze searching Arlyne''s face for any hint of emotion.


    Arlyne''s gaze shifted to the dancing mes, her expression unreadable.


    "If don''t want to then I a--" Before Eli could continue, she interjected,


    "Yes, I... did, a few years back.


    I confessed my love for him, but he... he rejected me," she admitted, a pang of pain evident in her voice.


    Eli frowned, sensing the depth of Arlyne''s hurt, but he also detected something else in her eyes..... a hidden pain that went beyond mere rejection.


    "What did he say?" Eli pressed, his curiosity piqued.


    Arlyne nced at Eli, who was still gently ruffling Pearl''s hair, before responding quietly, "He said... our statuses would never be equal, and.... even if they were by some chance, he could only take me as his concubine."


    "That''s a fair point," Eli remarked without hesitation, nodding in understanding.


    Arlyne''s re intensified as she retorted, "At least think about the girl''s feelings before saying those words haughtily!!"


    "... That''s another fair point," Eli acknowledged with a small smile, though internally he added ''I guess?''.


    Arlyne''s lips twitched in annoyance as she puffed out her cheeks, clearly irked by Eli''s seemingly nonchnt response.


    "So?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I mean, whether you''re a concubine or not, as long as there''s love, it shouldn''t matter, right?" Eli questioned, his gaze fixed on Arlyne.


    "...W-Well..." Arlyne''s eyes trembled with emotion before she lowered her head, unable to meet Eli''s gaze.


    Eli frowned, noticing her hesitation. He couldn''t help but wonder if Arlyne''s intentions were solely focused on her feelings for Theo or if there were other underlying motivations at y.... Queen''s Position?


    He wondered.


    However, Eli refrained from jumping to conclusions. Instead, he opted to leave the matter unresolved, believing it was better to avoid making assumptions.... Sometimes Assumptions were dangerous!!


    "Did you also think I''m just after his crown?" Arlyne suddenly asked, her voice tinged with pain as her body trembled.


    The pain he had been seeing from her...


    "Sigh..." Eli sighed inwardly, grappling with the realization that he had inadvertently caused her further distress while attempting to manipte her for his own purposes.


    "!!!" Meanwhile, Arlyne flinched when she felt warm, big hands ruffling her hair gently.


    With teary eyes, she looked up at Eli, who was smiling gently, radiating a warmth that seemed to envelop her infort and eptance.... Like a gentle mother.


    ''Don''t cry,'' Arlyne admonished herself, her voice trembling as she spoke, "Y-You know, when I c-confessed to him, it wasn''t the rejection that broke my heart... It was his words. The words that still haunt me...." she admitted, her voice quavering with emotion.


    Eli listened attentively, his expression softening as Arlyne continued,


    "H-He said he''d rather marry a girl than an ugly, muscle woman like me, and that there''d be no one in this world who would love a m-muscle w-woman like m-me!"


    Arlyne''s voice trembled, her body shaking as if she were forcing herself to relive those painful memories.


    "M-Muscle woman?" Eli furrowed his brow, casting a nce at Arlyne''s petite figure, ''She was small as cute rabbi---Fuck!!'' His thoughts were interrupted, however, when he witnessed a sudden pulsation in her body, her skin turning slightly red before her muscles bulged.


    She looked like a ''She Hulk,'' except she wasn''t overly green or overly red ¨C just pale red skin with a She Hulk-like physique.


    Arlyne''s horrified expression mirrored Eli''s shock as she posed the question,


    "N-Now look at me... D-Do I look like a girl?"


    Eli froze for a moment, his mind reeling from the unexpected transformation before snapping back to reality at Arlyne''s question. Unconsciously, he blurted out,


    "Damn, girl! Your body is fucking sexy HOOOTTT!!!"


    Someone raised inside.....

 Chapter 331: Twitch, Twitch...

    Lilith, her voice a sultry whisper as she ensnared Asher Eli with the embrace of her colossal thighs that pulsed with veins as her dripping tight pussy eager for his touch,


    "~My Darling~"


    ¡¯Twitch, Twitch¡¯


    Adriana¡¯s plea wasced with longing as she felt Eli¡¯s fervent attention on her tight, big busty breast, each suckle sending shivers of ecstasy down her spine,


    "~Eli~"


    ¡¯Twitch, Twitch, Twitch¡¯


    Scarlett¡¯s euphoric scream echoed as she lowered herself onto Eli¡¯s eager face, the sensation of his mouth on her tight, puckered asshole igniting a firestorm of pleasure as his hands greedily gripped her big busty ass,


    "~ASHY~"


    ¡¯Twitch, Twitch, Twitch, Twitch¡¯


    Scy¡¯s moans were a symphony of desire as Eli¡¯s firm hand connected with her luscious, nectar-drenched busty ass, each p caused a wave of her busty ass that made his ego stroke and stoked the mes of passion that burned within her,


    "~Master~"


    ¡¯Twitch, Twitch, Twitch, Twitch, Twitch¡¯


    Mariel¡¯s milky, yielding busty boobs with big ares enveloped Eli in their soft embrace, her movements sending ripples of pleasure through his core as she swayed her voluptuous boobs with unbridled sensuality,


    "~My Love~"


    ¡¯Twitch, Twitch, Twitch, Twitch, Twitch, Twitch¡¯


    A ck-haired goddess, her form glistening with the sweet dew of desire, leaned forward, her ample ass swaying hypnotically as she called out, her voice dripping with longing,


    "~Papa~"


    ¡¯Twitc----¡¯


    "SHIT!!" Asher Eli snapped out of his lustful thoughts, a shiver running down his spine as he realized what he had just imagined. With a sudden jolt of awareness.... he recoiled from the inappropriate fantasies about his step-daughter that had invaded his mind.


    He was slowly getting corrupted....


    Shaking his head to dispel the intrusive thoughts, he looked up to see Arlyne staring at him with a shocked expression, her hands instinctively covering her body, as if shielding herself from his gaze.


    "N-No, No, No, it¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking..." Eli stammered, his words rushed and disjointed as he struggled to articte an exnation.


    "Then could you exin why your fingers were fondling my triceps?" Arlyne interrupted, her voice sharp with usation as she pointed out the unintended touch.


    Eli¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he slowly lowered his gaze to her hand, realizing with growing mortification that his left hand, which was meant to be innocently ruffling her hair, had wandered to her muscr triceps. He quickly withdrew his hand, feeling a pang of guilt for hisck of self-control.


    "Hehe..." Eli let out an awkward chuckle, his cheeks burning with embarrassment as he struggled to find the right words to diffuse the tension.


    "And wipe the nasty drool!!" Arlyne added, her voice tinged with annoyance as she retreated to the corner of the cave.


    ¡¯Seriously? ME!!!¡¯ Eli couldn¡¯t help but feel mortified as he hastily wiped away the drool from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Arlyne who was trembling like a rabbit in the corner.


    They were the only ones here, so he didn¡¯t want her to be ufortable around him so he decided to be honest about what he actually thought,


    "I¡¯m sorry if I offended you, but I honestly didn¡¯t intend to make you ufortable..." he admitted, his tone sincere as he met her gaze with genuine eyes.


    Arlyne remained silent, her expression guarded as she regarded Eli with uncertainty.


    "Sigh...." Eli visibly sighed, a faint red hue colouring his cheeks as he struggled to find the right words, "I-I...hm... Well, I just thought.. You know, it was like.. hmm..." Eli stumbled over his words, his inner frustration mounting with each stutter. ¡¯Fuck!!¡¯ he screamed inwardly, cursing his inability to stammer like a girl.


    Observing Eli¡¯s flustered state, Arlyne couldn¡¯t suppress a small smile, though she maintained her guard.


    ¡¯Deep Breathe¡¯


    Eli reminded himself, inhaling deeply before meeting Arlyne¡¯s gaze once more and said,


    "I thought about how my wives would look like if they had the same bust-- cough, I mean, powerful muscle body as you....." he finally managed to exin, though his cheeks flushed with embarrassment at his awkward phrasing.


    "How would they look then?" Arlyne inquired, her curiosity evident as she raised an eyebrow.


    "¡¯Gulp¡¯... I would be... Fucking them ssssooooo hard they might hate me" Eli couldn¡¯t help but say the truth.


    Arlyne paused for a moment, processing Eli¡¯s candid admission. Then, her face flushed bright red, visible steam seemingly emanating from her head as sheprehended his words.


    ¡¯PUFFF!¡¯


    Not only Arlyne, but another figure in the cave also reacted with shock, quickly retreating to the corner with a look of terror directed at Eli.


    "Pearl?" Eli called out, but he stopped himself from saying more, realizing that any further exnation would only exacerbate the situation and make them more conscious of him.


    Pearl stoped her pretending and looked at Eli with terror and disgust....


    ¡¯Sigh,¡¯ Eli sighed inwardly, his breath a quiet exhtion of resignation as he casually shrugged his shoulders.


    Yes, it wasn¡¯t him who was clinging to others. It was them who clung to him, their dependence on him bing more evident with each passing moment. And eventually.... inevitably,


    "THUNDER!!!"


    "KYAAAA!!!"


    "KYAAAAAA!!!!"


    The sudden burst of thunder sent shivers down their spines, their cries of fear piercing the air. Eli watched them with an amused expression, his lips quirking up in a slight grin.


    "Here theye," Eli muttered, his toneced with amusement as he observed their reactions.


    As if seeking refuge, they embraced him tightly, their bodies trembling with fear.


    Their faces flushed with embarrassment as they caught Eli¡¯s haughty gaze.


    "HMPH!"


    "HMPH!"


    They settled onto hisp, their exhaustion is evident as they finally sumbed to sleep, their bodies spent from the ordeal.


    Though Eli wanted to delve deeper into Arlyne¡¯s powers, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to discuss it further.


    ¡¯Well, let¡¯s take our time then...¡¯ Eli mused to himself, his thoughts turning inward as he prepared to practice his art.


    His pupils flickered with tiny yellowish sparks as his mind delved into the intricate knowledge of.... sma, also known as lightning.


    While he had hoped for a fire-type dungeon to unlock his bloodline ability as a Frost Phoenix, Eli epted that any opportunity for growth was better than none at all.


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e¡¯m-p| y r


    After an indeterminate amount of time had passed, Eli¡¯s voice cut through the quiet cave,


    "We¡¯ve gotpany," he announced, gently patting the girl¡¯s head as he spoke.


    "Hmm~" Arlyne groaned, slowly stirring from her slumber and lifting her head from Eli¡¯sp.


    "Five more minutes~" Pearl murmured drowsily, her voice barely audible as she shifted slightly before drifting back into a deeper sleep.


    Eli¡¯s eyes twitched at Pearl¡¯s response, and he watched as Arlyne¡¯s head bobbed in the air, still half-asleep.


    Deciding to rouse them from their drowsiness, Eli reached for the skull of the previous monster he had defeated.


    "Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...."


    "HIKK!!"


    "HHHIIIIIIII!!!"


    Both Arlyne and Pearl jolted awake in terror, their faces contorted with fear as they scanned their surroundings for the source of the disturbance. When their eyes fell upon Eli¡¯s hand puppeting the skull, their screams echoed in unison.


    ""EEELLIII!!!""


    Eli simply shrugged, unaffected by their outburst, and rose to his feet. He walked over to the barricade he had constructed and peered through the hole.


    As he surveyed the scene outside, Eli turned his attention back to Arlyne and Pearl.


    With a stern expression, he addressed them, "I understand that some fears are inevitable, but don¡¯t drag me down."


    Before they could fullyprehend his words, the tranquillity was shattered by a deafening explosion.


    "BOOM!!!"


    The wall crumbled into pieces, revealing a legion of skeletal monsters adorned with weapons.


    "Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...."


    "Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...."


    "Tuck, Tuck,...."


    "Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...."


    The eerie silence was broken by the sound of their typing jaws as they advanced toward them, their sparkling forms casting an ominous glow in the dim light.

 Chapter 332: A human who would devour a soul

    "Tuck, Tuck, Tuc---"


    ¡¯ng, ng¡¯


    ¡¯Spark, Spa--¡¯


    "Arrrhh!!" Eli¡¯s cry echoed through the cavern as he seized the neck of one skeleton monster, swinging it around with increasing force before driving his Celestria into its skull.


    The skeletal foes moved with surprising speed, their movements erratic and unpredictable. Yet, Eli, with his heightened senses, anticipated their every move, his eyes glowing with yellowish sparks power as he tracked their lightning-fast attacks.


    With each strike of his trident, sparks flew, illuminating the darkness of the world as the monsters fell one by one.


    However, despite Eli¡¯s efforts, he encountered a frustrating obstacle: no matter how many times he struck them down, the skeletons would reassemble themselves, fueled by the sparkling energy coursing through their forms.


    Undeterred, Eli adapted his strategy, wielding Celestria to defend against their relentless onught while utilizing Ember¡¯s unique abilities to his advantage. With a deft flick of his wrist, he directed Ember to act as a lightning rod, drawing the energy from the creatures¡¯ bodies and channelling it into the ground below.


    "Come on, Arlyne, fight!!" Eli shouted, his voice echoing with urgency as he watched Arlyne grip her thin sword, her hand trembling in fear as if she faced her inevitable demise.


    ¡¯Tsk¡¯ Eli clicked his tongue in frustration as he surveyed the relentless Legion of Thunderbonii that seemed to multiply endlessly with each passing moment.


    ¡¯Where are they before?¡¯ He thought.


    He had been locked inbat with them for what felt like an eternity, and there was no end in sight.


    "SHIT!!" Pearl¡¯s panicked cry rang out as she ran and ran away from a flurry of attacks from the relentless monsters, her movements erratic with fear.


    ¡¯Grrrr¡¯ Eli growled in frustration, his patience wearing thin. This was no time for games; they were not seriously fighting for their lives.


    ¡¯Thud¡¯


    Reacting swiftly, Eli leapt into action, narrowly evading an iing sword strike.


    ¡¯ng, ng¡¯


    With precision, he encased the skeleton¡¯s neck in chains of ember before driving his weapon into the ground, and just like before as if lightning left their body causing the lifeless creature to copse.


    ¡¯Chukkk!!¡¯


    The sickening sound of flesh being pierced reached Eli¡¯s ears, and he turned to see Arlyne clutching her stomach, a look of agony etched on her face.


    ¡¯Tsk¡¯ Eli clicked his tongue in annoyance, his heart pounding with concern. Without hesitation, he darted to Arlyne¡¯s side, appearing behind her in an instant. Gently lifting her in his arms, he quickly scanned the area for Pearl, who was trembling as she wielded her blue spear.


    With a determined expression, Eli swiftly moved to Pearl¡¯s side, hoisting her onto his shoulder alongside Arlyne.


    "I never thought Rock¡¯s artifact would help me in this predicament," Eli muttered to himself as he retrieved a peculiar multicoloured ribbon-like feather from his pocket. Carefully, he wrapped it around the sharp edge of Ember, the de pulsating with unknown energy.


    "SSHHHH!!!"


    Eli hurled Ember into the sky, his voice barely audible over the chaos of battle. "Far away, empty ce."


    The multicoloured ribbon shimmered with ethereal light before bending the trajectory of Ember, guiding it towards a distant destination with unerring uracy.


    ¡¯SSSHHHHIIIIIIII!!!¡¯


    With a deafening rush of air, Ember soared through the sky, pulling Eli along with it as he clung to its chain, leaving the bewildered skeletons below in their wake.


    ¡¯Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...!!!¡¯


    ¡¯!!!!¡¯


    The skeletons watched in astonishment as Eli and his team disappeared into the distance, escaping their clutches in a sh of light.


    "It¡¯s really working," Eli muttered with relief as he descended from the sky,nding gracefully on solid ground.


    The destendscape stretched out before him, offering a temporary relief from the relentless onught of the Thunderbonii.


    Discover stories at freewebnovel


    This artifact, a gift from Rock, his future father-inw, was meant to aid him in a duel against Kayden. It had been bestowed upon him as a wedding gift (That¡¯s what Rock said).


    The artifact possessed a unique ability; it obeys the will of the user or desire. By attaching it to Ember, the artifact could assist Eli in locating Kayden, especially if Kayden attempted to elude him by traversing between dimensions. This capability was precisely why Rock had chosen to gift it to Eli.


    Rock understood the potential dangers of facing Kayden, recognizing the Hero¡¯s formidable powers and the need for Eli to be adequately prepared for such a confrontation.


    Though it had one minus point... that was One-time use and it withered already!


    ¡¯Thud¡¯


    ¡¯Thud¡¯


    He threw the two useless idiots to the ground before erecting a wall at the cave entrance and this time he didn¡¯t even make a hole. Hepletely sealed everything.


    Turning to face useless idiots, Eli¡¯s expression hardened with frustration as he addressed them sternly.


    "Do you think it¡¯s funny to y around...huh?


    If you are that scared, why the hell did you guys help me before!!"


    Eli¡¯s voice thundered with anger. If anything were to happen due to his actions, he would only feel consumed by guilt, which fueled his frustration.


    Arlyne and Pearl both bowed their heads in shame, unable to meet Eli¡¯s gaze as his words pierced through them.


    "Hey! LOOK AT ME!!" Eli bellowed, his tonemanding as he forcibly lifted their chins to meet his gaze.


    "If you guys really feel shame then....." Eli¡¯s voice trailed off, reced by a deep frown when he noticed the unusual sparks emanating from their eyes.


    Eli froze for a moment, a sense of unease creeping over him...


    "Arlyne?"


    "...."


    "Pearl?"


    "...."


    He called out but received no response. Their bodies appeared lifeless as if they had lost control.


    Furrowing his brow, Eli tried once more, "Wake up, guys!" he shouted urgently, yet their eyes continued to flicker with sparks, just like Thunderbonii they had just faced.


    An uneasiness crept inside his heart; however, he took a deep breath, calming himself down. His expression softened as he addressed Arlyne and Pearl, "Arlyne, Pearl, I am sorry," his hands touched the end of the sternum as he chanted,


    /Soulvorax/


    Suddenly, his eyes turned reddish-ck, and his hand pulsed with ck veins. Eli¡¯s consciousness slowly faded as he entered Arlyne¡¯s soul world.


    Within this ethereal realm, Eli found himself surrounded by a vast expanse of white, with a radiant sphere emitting pure energy at its core.


    However,


    ¡¯Spark, Spark¡¯


    The tranquillity was disrupted by the presence of a sparkling yellowish-blue humanoid figure attempting to breach the sphere¡¯s defences.


    "As I thought..." Eli muttered, a sense of resignation in his tone as he bid farewell to the unknown intruder,


    "Goodbye!"


    The humanoid figure turned to face the neer, only to be met with a massive reddish-ck maw that consumed it effortlessly, leaving no trace behind.


    With a satisfied "burp" Eli exited Arlyne¡¯s soul world, his consciousness now slowly shifting to Pearl¡¯s.


    In Pearl¡¯s soul world, Eli encountered a simr scene: boundless white space with a central sphere of pure energy. Yet, there was a notable absence of any hostile entities within this realm.


    Frowning in contemtion, Eli found himself abruptly interrupted by a gruff voice echoing from behind.


    "Interesting...!" The voice eximed, catching Eli¡¯s attention.


    He swiftly turned around, only to be met by another sparkling humanoid figure bathed in yellowish-blue light.


    "What are you?" the figure inquired, its curiosity evident in its tone as it regarded Eli with intrigue.


    Eli remained silent, his gaze assessing the figure from head to toe. ¡¯It¡¯s not a fiend then... What else could this be?¡¯ he pondered.


    "Intriguing... A human who would devour a soul... Truly intriguing..." the figure mumbled, its surprise palpable. It pressed further, repeating its question with heightened curiosity, "What are you?"


    With a cryptic smile, Eli responded, "A monster just like you," before swiftly consuming the figure.


    Coming out from the soul world.


    "-ha-ha-ha-"


    Surveying his surroundings, Eli took a moment to catch his breath, his chest rising and falling heavily. His attention then turned to Arlyne and Pearl, whoy unconscious nearby.


    Rushing to their side, Eli checked their eyes for any signs of abnormality. To his relief, their gazes seemed to have returned to normal.


    However, before he could assess the situation further, a deafening roar shattered the air,


    "THUNDER!!!"


    "BOOMM!!!"


    The protective wall Eli had erected crumbled under the onught.


    "Tuck, Tuck, Tuck...."


    The familiar typing sound resonated once again, prompting Eli to steel himself.


    "Let¡¯s y! BONII" He dered, before disappearing while leaving a trail of sparks...


    "Spark, Spark"

 Chapter 333: You dont even feel the fear

    "Argh!" Arlyne groaned as her eyes fluttered open, her vision still hazy as she tried to piece together what had happened to her.


    Thest thing she remembered was the sudden onught of monsters swarming around them like a wave of chaos.


    Arlyne''s heart raced as she struggled topose herself, her mind still reeling from the lingering fear that gripped her. She desperately tried to recall the events that had unfolded, but her memories remained clouded and elusive.


    But what troubled her most was the unsettling sensation that she couldn''t remember everything, as if.... there were gaps in her memory, dark and foreboding.


    "-Ha-Ha-Ha-" A shiver ran down her spine as she remembered a deep-rooted fear that had gripped her, leaving her paralyzed with terror.


    It wasn''t she was fear of those bony monsters instead something else that carved deep inside her as if she would always remain in fear.


    mping down on her rising panic, she gritted her teeth and slowly forced her body to move, scanning her surroundings for any signs of theirpanions.


    "Pearl?" Her voice trembled slightly as she called out, spotting Pearl lying motionless on the ground.


    With a sinking feeling in her chest, Arlyne crawled towards her friend, shaking her gently as she pleaded, "Wake up, Pearl!"


    "Argh... Five more minutes..." Pearl mumbled in response, shifting her body to find a morefortable position.


    With a mixture of relief and agitation, Arlyne''s expression softened as she watched Pearl''s peaceful slumber. However, her momentary respite was short-lived as her gaze shifted to the entrance of the cave.


    "W-Wake up, Pearl!" Arlyne''s voice trembled with urgency as she spotted something outside that filled her with both fear and astonishment.


    "Hmm~" Pearl mumbled drowsily, stirring from her sleep.


    "WAKE UP BITCH!!!" Arlyne''s voice rang out,ced with a sense of urgency and panic.


    "H-Huh? Wh-What happened?" Pearl''s eyes shot open as she jolted awake, immediately noticing Arlyne''s horrified expression.


    Turning to follow Arlyne''s gaze, Pearl''s breath caught in her throat as she beheld the scene before her.


    "OH MY...." Her voice trailed off, barely audible, as she was utterly thunderstruck by the sight unfolding in front of them.


    ''Tuck, Tuck...''


    The sound of bones shifting and ttering filled the air, forming a grotesque mountain of skeletons that loomed ominously in the distance, casting eerie shadows in the dim light.


    "E-Eli? Where is Eli?" Pearl''s voice trembled with urgency as she turned to Arlyne, her eyes wide with concern.


    "I-I don''t know, I just woke up," Arlyne replied, her own voice tinged with uncertainty as she rose to her feet and stepped out of the cave, her gaze fixed on the eerie spectacle before them.


    Pearl followed suit, her steps faltering slightly as she joined Arlyne in surveying the mountain of bones with a mixture of awe and trepidation.


    ''Ting''


    ''Tack''


    ''Tang''


    The sound of battle echoed in the distance, drawing their attention. Exchanging a nce, Pearl and Arlyne wordlessly made their way towards the source of themotion, carefully scaling the mountain of bones with a sense of determination and growing unease.


    Despite the surreal nature of their surroundings, they couldn''t shake the nagging feeling of worry and... anger?


    As they pressed forward, navigating the treacherous terrain of the bone mountain, Arlyne and Pearl could hear the sounds of battle growing louder with each step... and they saw,


    Asher Eli stood his ground amidst the chaos, wielding his Celestria with one hand while the chain of Ember wrapped tightly around the neck of a towering skeleton.... Which seemed to be different from others.


    "What are you, human?" The coarse voice emanated from the creature''s skeletal form, its eye sockets flickering with eerie blue sparks.


    Arlyne and Pearl flinched as a known eerie sense of fear erupted.


    "You just called me human, dumb ass," Eli retorted, his voiceced with nonchnce as he tightened his grip on the chain.


    "Hehe...." The skeleton monster chuckled ominously, its hollowughter echoing through the air, "There is no way a human or any being couldn''t feel the fear!!"


    Eli tilted his head inquisitively, intrigued by the creature''s words. "So, you guys have some fear-inducing effect?" he questioned, his curiosity piqued.


    The skeleton''s chuckle grew louder, its bony frame shaking with amusement. "So, you don''t even feel the fear in this atmosphere?" it taunted, its words dripping with sinister intent.


    "I see..." Eli nodded thoughtfully, finally beginning to grasp the nature of their unknown enemy.With a firm grip on his chain, he posed his next question. "So, where are you?" he demanded, his eyes narrowing as he prepared to finish this shit.


    "Me? Oh, well,e and find me, that is if you guys are still alive then...hehehe," the skeleton cackled before its sparkling eyes dimmed and its body crumbled, leaving nothing but lifeless bones in its wake.


    Eli stared at the lifeless skeleton, a mixture of relief and exhaustion washing over him.


    He turned to Pearl and Arlyne, "Have you guys woken up?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    Pearl and Arlyne flinched, feeling a pang of shame and disgust at their own cowardice. They never imagined they would be so pathetic as to leave Eli to face the legion of monsters alone.


    With heavy hearts, they nodded silently, unable to meet his gaze.


    Eli let out a sigh of relief, acknowledging their return to consciousness.


    "Now, take care of me....." Eli''s voice trailed off as he copsed onto the heap of bones, the toll of battle finally catching up to him.


    ''Thud''


    With a resounding thud, hended among the skeletal remains, prompting immediate concern from Pearl and Arlyne.


    ""ELI!!""


    Their cries echoed through the cavernous space as they rushed to his side.


    Inside his soul world,


    Eli''s eyes slowly fluttered open, and he immediately rose from the throne, a sense of urgency propelling him towards the edge of the Ice Mountain.


    "VVOOOO!!"


    A sticky bluish substance erupted from his mouth..... the remnants of the humanoid figure he had consumed within the soul world.


    "VVVVOOO!!"


    Another expulsion followed as if purging something from deep within him.


    "-Ha-ha-ha"


    Breathing heavily, Eli copsed onto the throne.... his body drained from the exertion. He closed his eyes, allowing the fatigue to wash over him as he gradually faded from the soul world.


    In Eli''s absence, a reddish-ck entity materialized... this time it was apanied by the pink chains and two white ethereal entities.


    With a snap of its fingers, the two bluish substances appeared before it, hovering in the air.The reddish figure observed the scene, its presencemanding the attention of the others.


    Suddenly,


    "Interesting... You are not truly human, are you?" a voice emanated from one of the bluish substances, tinged with curiosity and intrigue.


    "A good nourishment..."


    The reddish-ck entity murmured, reaching out to touch the bluish substance.


    "Nourishme--"


    "PUFF!!"


    "PUFFF!!"


    Before the bluish substance could respond, it abruptly burst into particles, dissolving into the air. A simr fate befell the second substance, as it disintegrated and flowed towards the two white ethereal figures, their forms flickering briefly before stabilizing once more.


    Outside,


    "hmm"Eli groaned softly as he slowly opened his eyes.... only to be greeted by the sight of two peaks barely concealed by fabric.


    "Oh! You finally woke up," Pearl greeted him, hervender eyes filled with concern as they locked onto Eli''s ruby-red gaze.


    "Sigh...Yes" Eli released a tired sigh, making no move to shift from hisfortable position atop Pearl''s thighs.


    He wasn''t an idiot to give up thefort of the soft thighs beneath him.


    However, a soft sensation on his legs caught his attention, and he nced downward to see Arlyne, gently massaging his legs with her hands.


    ''That''s a bit much,'' he thought, attempting to protest, "A-Arlyne, there''s no need for you to do that!"


    "A-Arlyne, there was no need for you to do that!" Eli said, however,


    "It''s fine, at least I could be somewhat useful," Arlyne replied, her voice tinged with frustration and gloom.


    Eli observed the sombre expressions on both Arlyne''s and Pearl''s faces.


    Eli couldn''t help but sigh deeply, "Is it dawn?" he asked, changing the subject.


    "Yes," Pearl confirmed, offering him a small, sad smile as she ruffled his hair.


    "I''m sorry," she apologized softly, echoing Arlyne''s sentiment.


    "I''m sorry," Arlyne repeated, her voice equally remorseful.


    The air filled with an atmosphere of regret and unease as Eli contemted their apologies.

 Chapter 334: Eat whatever to need to survive

    "There''s no need for sorry," Eli reassured them firmly, his voice carrying a gentle yet resolute tone that seemed to soothe their troubled minds.


    "B-But we w--"


    Arlyne attempted to voice her lingering guilt, but Eli''s interruption halted her mid-sentence.


    "I''m sorry" He said sincerely.


    "H-Huh?" Both Arlyne and Pearl were taken aback by Eli''s unexpected apology.


    Eli then proceeded to exin what had transpired, his gaze fixed pensively on the cave''s ceiling as he recounted the events in detail.


    Listening intently, both Arlyne and Pearl were shocked to learn that an unknown entity had entered their soul realm without their knowledge and what''s more... that the fear they had been experiencing was due to its influence.


    Though they had been scared when they encountered the legion of Thunderbonii, they were not ones to freeze or run with their tails between their legs.It made them realise something wrong with this dungeon.


    However, what shocked them even more was Eli''s revtion.


    "Y-You entered our soul world?" Arlyne''s voice quavered with disbelief, her eyes widening in incredulity as she sought confirmation from Eli.


    "Yes," Eli confirmed with a nod.


    ''Gulp''


    ''Gulp''


    Both Arlyne and Pearl swallowed nervously, their throats dry with apprehension as they absorbed the weight of Eli''s revtion... they exchanged a nce, their hearts still racing with the implications of Eli''s words.


    "No one should be able to enter another''s soul realm; it''s an invible boundary, safeguarded by the very essence of one''s being," Arlyne murmured, her voice tinged with disbelief as she processed the gravity of Eli''s revtion.


    Pearl nodded in silent agreement, her thoughts racing as she grappled with the implications of what they had just learned


    The idea that their innermost sanctum could be breached sent a chill down her spine, igniting a newfound sense of vignce within her.


    Pearl and Arlyne silently nodded and muttered,


    "We won''t breathe a word of this to anyone... " Pearl affirmed, her tone resolute as she exchanged a solemn nce with Arlyne.


    Eli''s chuckle cut through the tense atmosphere, drawing their attention back to him, "Hehe... You know, sometimes I truly wondered what am I doing..." Eli mused, his expression unreadable as he spoke.


    Confusion furrowed Arlyne and Pearl''s brows as they exchanged perplexed nces, unable to decipher the deeper meaning behind Eli''s words.


    Before they could voice their questions, Eli rose to his feet, his reluctance palpable as he tore himself away from thefort of their thighs.... but this wasn''t time for that.


    He nced outside and observed that the sky had turned a luminous white hue, devoid of the familiar sparkling portal that had once adorned it.


    "No portal?" he muttered, his brow furrowing in concern as he scanned the horizon for any sign of the gateway.


    Pearl, standing beside him, confirmed his observation. "Yes, it disappeared the moment the sky brightened," she replied, her voice tinged with worry.


    ''Tsk, It seems we were really fucked up this time!!'' Eli''s frustration mounted as he realized the implications of their predicament.


    "Any luck finding food?" he inquired, his voice tinged with a hint of desperation.


    Arlyne and Pearl exchanged nces, their expressions grim.


    "Nothing," Arlyne admitted, her voice heavy with disappointment.


    "Not a drop of water or a morsel of food in sight" Pearl added, her voice tinged with concern.


    Eli frowned, "Not even insects?" he pressed, his mind racing with thoughts of survival.


    Arlyne and Pearl exchanged uncertain nces, contemting Eli''s unusual query, ''Is he going to eat insects?'' they thought before answering,


    "I didn''t see any bugs around here," Arlyne confessed.


    "And I couldn''t find any either," Pearl echoed her sentiment.


    With a resigned sigh, Eli led the search for sustenance, hispanions trailing behind him. Hours passed, but their efforts proved fruitless, leaving Eli feeling increasingly despondent.


    After unknown hours,


    "Tsk," Eli clicked his tongue in frustration, finally grasping the sinister implications of the skeleton''s parting words.


    "It seems we''re either going to starve to death or be consumed by whatever lurks in these barrennds," Eli dered, his tone tinged with annoyance.


    Pearl and Arlyne exchanged awkward smiles, well aware of their unique status as Transcendents.


    Their abilities allowed them to draw nourishment from the surrounding mana, a skill that mitigated their reliance on physical nourishment. However, despite their advanced powers, they hadn''t ascended to the level of Monarchs yet.... This meant that while they could sustain themselves for about a week without food, it was still necessary for their continued well-being.


    Eli, on the other hand, was a mere mortal, reliant on food for sustenance.


    "Let''s leave this ce," Eli suggested, eager to depart from the eerie mountain of skeletal remains. However, before they could make a decision,


    "Eli, I think it''s best to stay here for now," Pearl interjected, her voice carrying a note of contemtion. She believed that hiding among the hundreds of Thunderbonii skeletons could provide them with cover, making it less likely for them to be discovered by other Thunderbonii creatures.


    Arlyne agreed, seeing the logic in Pearl''s suggestion. "Yes, we could use them as a defence if we''re confronted by another legion of monsters," she added, her tone resolute.


    Eli regarded them with a sceptical gaze, "Don''t you guys... feel afraid now?" he questioned, surprised by their newfound courage.


    A blush coloured their cheeks as they exchanged determined nces.


    "Not anymore," Pearl replied confidently.


    Arlyne hesitated slightly before admitting, "A little... I''m still getting used to it."


    With their decision made, Eli turned his attention to finding food, scanning the surroundings for signs of tracks to find the unknown monster and also animal tracks.


    However, his search proved fruitless, and he returned to the cave with a sense of defeat, resigned to the possibility of starvation.


    But soon, he returned to the cave with a defeated expression, resigned to the prospect of hunger, ''I guess, I will be starving then...'' he thought, his mood sombre as he entered the cavern.


    "Hmm?" However, his despondency quickly turned to surprise as he found the cave covered with skeletons. Blinking in confusion, Eli stepped further inside and discovered Arlyne and Pearl arranging weapons salvaged from the fallen skeletons.


    "What are you doing?" Eli inquired, his curiosity piqued by their unexpected activity.


    Upon hearing his voice, Pearl and Arlyne turned to him with small smiles. "We thought we could use these weapons," Pearl exined, indicating the array of weaponry they had gathered.


    Eli nodded in understanding. "Hmm," he murmured thoughtfully, considering the practicality of their idea.


    "So, did you find any food?" Arlyne asked, her attention shifting from the weapons to Eli as she worked on repairing some old armour.


    Eli shook his head, a sense of disappointment evident on his face, "Unfortunately, no," he admitted with a sigh, feeling the weight of their predicament.


    Arlyne paused for a moment before revealing, "I have some homemade cookies" retrieving a small container from her inventory.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "Here," she offered, extending her hand toward Eli, "It might not be that tasty..."


    Eli smiled gratefully and epted the offering without hesitation, "Food tastes better when you''re hungry," he remarked.


    ''Chop, Chop''


    "Heheh.."


    Arlyne couldn''t contain herughter as she watched Eli eagerly devour the cookies, the sound of his munching filling the cave. She continued her repairs with a smile, finding amusement in Eli''s voracious appetite.


    "Hmmm... Damn girl, you would be really be a good wife," Eli muttered absentmindedly between bites, his words catching Arlyne off guard.


    ''Ting''


    Arlyne froze in ce, her cheeks flushing bright red as embarrassment washed over her. The armor in her hands slipped from her grasp, ttering to the ground. She tried topose herself, but her heart raced at Eli''s unexpectedment.


    "W-What do you mean?" Arlyne stammered, her voice trembling with nervousness as she asked Eli who was devouring the food without even a piece of giving it to hispanion.


    Selfish Bastard!!


    "Hmm..."Eli paused, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he took in Arlyne''s flustered state. With a sly smile, he leaned in close to her ear, his voice barely a whisper, ready to y along with her reaction.


    "It means..." Eli began, his voice teasing, but before he could finish,


    "Cough, Cough" Pearl coughed so hard.


    Startled, Eli turned his attention to Pearl, who was ring at him with annoyance written all over her face.


    "What?" Eli asked innocently, feigning ignorance.


    "Nothing," Pearl replied with a shrug, her irritation thinly veiled, "Just a little itchiness on my neck..."


    "Is that so..." Eli regarded her for a moment, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his expression as he asked, "Shall I heal it.."


    He softly touched her neck,


    "!!!" Pearl flinched at his touch, swatting his hand away reflexively. She met his gaze with a defiant re, "I don''t need...!!"


    "..." Eli stared at Pearl and thought, ''Something is rising...''

 Chapter 335: Girls werent scared anymore

    "Are you guys ready?" Asher Eli asked, his voice tinged with determination as he prepared to make another attempt to reach the sky.


    "Yes," Arlyne replied, her grip tightening on the massive humanoid armour she held in her hands.


    "Then, Three...


    Two...


    One!!!" Eli counted down beforeunching himself into the dark expanse above.


    "SSHHHHHHHH!!!"


    Arlyne''s hands bulged as she hurled the armour skyward, aiming for the sparkling portal looming overhead.


    Eli followed the trajectory of the armour, his gaze fixed on the portal''s shimmering surface.


    ''Spark, Spark''


    But just as the armour was about to reach the portal, a bluish, sparkling light struck it, and...


    "Spprttttt"


    The armour disintegrated into countless particles, scattering across the sky.


    ''Sigh'' Eli let out a heavy sigh as he descended back to the ground.


    "So, what happened?" Pearl inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    "Even the bones shattered," Eli exined, shaking his head in frustration.


    Hearing this, both Pearl and Arlyne grimaced, their hopes dashed once again.


    It had been several days since they were trapped inside the dungeon, and despite their numerous attempts, they had been unable to breach the barrier imposed by the mysterious sparkling object that destroyed anything attempting to reach the portal.


    Today, they had hoped that by enclosing a skeleton within the armour, they could test whether the unknown entity would destroy the contents as well. However, their n had failed miserably, leaving them back at square one with no viable means of reaching the portal.


    Thus..... their n to send Eli first was halted.


    "THUNDER!!"


    The distant rumble of thunder signalled an approaching thunderstorm, prompting the trio to retreat to their makeshift shelter amidst the skeletal remains scattered about the cave.


    As they entered the dimly lit cavern, Arlyne and Pearl exchanged worried nces as they observed Eli''s visibly thinner figure, his features etched with the strain of hunger.


    Meanwhile, their own bodies remained rtively unaffected, still fresh and untouched. A pang of guilt gnawed at their hearts as they realized they had no means to alleviate Eli''s hunger.


    With no food in sight..... not even a single bug to be found, they felt helpless. They wanted to assist Eli, whose stomach growled audibly, yet he remained stoic, never showing any sign of frustration or anger or any kind of weird behaviour that normally humans would do.


    Both of them hailed from noble backgrounds and might not fully grasp the true meaning of hunger and desperation.


    This was why they had agreed to send Eli first, if possible, and wait for his return. Deep down, they knew he wouldn''t abandon them.


    It wasn''t a sudden blossoming of trust...


    "Pearl," Eli''s voice broke the silence as he settled on the ground.


    "Eli... I don''t think it''s a good idea," Pearl began to protest, but Eli was insistent.


    "Pearl, it will be hard if you dry up like a fish," Eli teased lightly, attempting to inject some levity into the tense atmosphere.


    Both Pearl and Arlyne understood that Eli was trying to maintain their spirits, despite their dire situation.


    Blushing slightly, Pearl reluctantly made her way over to Eli and settled on hisp, leaning back against his chest.


    Eli showed no surprise at her proximity. Instead, he gently touched the dried gills on Pearl''s neck, beginning to heal them with his powers.


    ''sshhhiiii''


    As the cool sensation washed over her, Pearl sighed in relief, while Arlyne observed the scene from a short distance, her emotions swirling with uncertainty.


    Pearl''s concern was evident as she muttered, "Eli if you keep using your power, you might weaken yourself."


    Despite her worry, Eli responded with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it," he said calmly, his voice carrying a sense of confidence that seemed to ease Pearl''s anxieties.


    A heavy silence settled over them, contrasting with the raging thunderstorm outside, which they had grown ustomed to.


    "THUNDER!!"


    The once-frightening sound no longer instilled fear in the girls.


    They say that everyone eventually gets used to everything...


    So, instead of fear, the girls felt concerned for Eli, whose strength seemed to wane with each passing day. It was a subtle shift in their dynamic, but one that spoke volumes about their growing bond.... It''s really growing well!!


    "So..." Arlyne suddenly broke the silence, her voice tinged with curiosity, "You guys are... dating now?" with hint of awkwardness.


    "W-What?"The question caught Pearl off guard, her face flushing crimson with embarrassment. Before she could even respond, Eli interjected with a teasing tone,


    "What do you think?"


    Pearl turned towards Eli, her cheeks still flushed, and stammered, "W-What do you mean by that?"


    "Hmm? It means...." Eli leaned in closer, a mischievous glint in his eye, preparing to whisper something when suddenly,


    "Cough, Cough," Arlyne interrupted with a forced cough, her eyes darting between Eli and Pearl.


    "What?" Eli tilted his head, a questioning expression on his face as he nced at Arlyne, sensing her unease.


    "Nothing," Arlyne shrugged her shoulders, feigning nonchnce as she turned her attention back to the dancing mes.


    As she watched the flickering fire, her thoughts involuntarily drifted back to Eli, and she couldn''t help but feel a flush of embarrassment as she caught him staring at her intently.She couldn''t deny the butterflies fluttering in her stomach when he looked at her, no matter how much she tried to suppress them.


    Arlyne wanted nothing more than to put Eli in the ground, just as he had done to her before..... But despite her frustration, she found herself unable to act on her impulses, especially after his teasing remark "You look cute when you''re embarrassed!".... She couldn''t pull herself to do anything.


    ncing over at Pearl, who wasfortably nestled against Eli, Arlyne couldn''t suppress a pang of jealousy. It had only been yesterday that Pearl had asked Eli to let her sit between his legs like a child, and Eli had readily agreed, leaving Arlyne feeling left out.


    "Pervert, don''t you have wives?!" Arlyne muttered under her breath, her irritation mounting as she stewed in her own thoughts.


    To make matters worse, after Eli finished healing Pearl''s neck, Pearl remained close to him, basking in his warmth and care.... as if they were lovers or something.


    If this wasn''t dating, then what else could it be?!


    After Eli finished healing Pearl''s neck, he observed her still fuming with anger, though she remained nestled against him, unwilling to move away.


    Eli, sensing her tense state, decided to break the tension by slowly wrapping his arms around her hips in a gentle embrace.


    Pearl initially flinched, her eyes widening as theynded on Eli''s warm hand encircling her waist. However, to Eli''s surprise, she didn''t recoil or express any sign of disgust as she had before. Instead, she remained still, her body gradually rxing into his touch.... she didn''t feel disgust unlike before.


    "Hehe..." Eli couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle at Pearl''s reaction, finding amusement in the situation. Despite her initial reaction, Pearl seemed to be growing ustomed to his presence, which pleased Eli more than he cared to admit.


    As the silence stretched on, Arlyne lifted her head to observe the scene before her,


    "W-What are yo---" Before she couldin,


    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "BOOMMM!!"


    An explosion urred outside.

 Chapter 336: New Friends...?

    "Damn it!!"


    "Hurry up and destroy those fucking bones!!"


    "I am really trying my best!!"


    Asher Eli, Pearl Harper, and Arlyne O carefully peeked outside from the cave, observing a few people dressed in armour engaged in a fierce battle against the Thunderbonii.


    "Should we help them?" Arlyne asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "Let''s wait until they need our help," Pearl suggested, her tone contemtive as she weighed their options.


    "..." Eli simply nodded, his mind calcting the best course of action. Though part of him wanted to retreat back into the safety of the cave and continue to annoy Arlyne more, the sudden appearance of unexpected visitors presented a new.... Hope?


    "Come on, David, what are you doing!!" A ck-haired middle-aged man shouted, frustration evident in his voice as he wielded a heavy hammer against the onught of monsters.


    "I-I am sorry, John, I need a little more time!!" Another man, named David, called back, struggling to cast a spell with his staff.


    "Tsk, Hurry up!!" John clicked his tongue in annoyance, his eyes scanning their surroundings for any sign of danger. He then turned to their otherpanion, Lia, and barked orders, "Lia, I want you to create a barrier around us!!"


    "Okay!" A White-haired beautiful woman, named Lia nodded determinedly, swiftly drawing a magic circle around her feet and casting the spell.


    /Barrier/


    A shimmering, protective barrier enveloped Lia and herpanions, shielding them from the relentless assault of the skeletal monsters.


    However,


    ''Crack, Crack''


    Their respite was short-lived as the barrier began to crack under the relentless onught of the skeletons, causing Lia''s expression to shift from determination to terror.


    The skeletons covered them like a looming doom, crawling over the barrier with relentless determination.


    Lia''s expression morphed from determination to terror as she watched the barrier crack under the pressure, while John continued to shout at David to cast a spell and reinforce their defenses.


    "Eli?" Pearl nced at Eli.


    Eli met her gaze, understanding the silent question in her eyes. He knew she was asking whether they should intervene and assist the struggling group.


    Of course, under different circumstances, he might have been tempted to ignore their plight, but he couldn''t ignore the opportunity to get useful information.


    He was willing to intervene.... even if it meant aiding only ONE person.


    Before they could act, however, a sudden change urred.


    /Mind unravel/


    In an instant, the skeletons ceased their relentless assault, copsing lifelessly to the ground like discarded puppets.


    Lia, David, and John breathed a collective sigh of relief as the threat dissipated. With the danger averted, they set about collecting the equipment left behind by the fallen skeletons, their chatter filled with a mixture of gratitude and disbelief at their narrow escape.


    It was then, amidst the aftermath of the battle, that a voice broke through the tension.


    "Hello sir!"


    Startled, everyone tensed, instinctively shifting into defensive positions as they warily regarded the neer..... Auburn-haired man, Asher Eli.


    "Who are you?" John demanded, his voiceced with suspicion as he stepped forward, taking the lead as the team''s leader.


    Eli met John''s gaze with a respectful smile, his demeanour calm andposed despite the tense atmosphere.


    "It''s not polite to inquire about someone''s name without introducing yourself first, sir," Eli replied politely, his smile unwavering.


    John''s frown deepened as he scrutinized Eli, sensing no trace of mana about him. It became evident to John that Eli was just a mortal.


    Stepping forward, John confronted Eli, his imposing figure looming over the taller man.


    "Who are you?" he repeated, applying pressure to assert his authority.


    Undeterred, Eli simply smiled and reached out to pat John''s shoulder.


    "AAARRRRRRHHHH!!"


    John''s scream of pain echoed through the air as he felt his shoulder dislocate under Eli''s touch.


    Alerted by the sudden outburst, Lia and David swiftly assumed defensive stances, their weapons at the ready.


    Eli withdrew his hand, maintaining his calm demeanour as he delivered his response,


    "Give respect, take respect," he stated calmly, backing away slightly as he observed the group''s reactions.


    As Lia and David rushed to John''s aid, Eli took the opportunity to assess the team before him.


    John appeared to be the frontline fighter, while David seemed to be a mage, and Lia likely fulfilled the role of healer.


    Though not an exceptionally strong group, they seemed to form a well-bnced team.


    ''Who is he?'' Their thoughts echoed in unison as they worriedly looked at Eli, unsure of his intentions.


    After healing John''s shoulder, David cautiously approached Eli, "My name is David. Whom might you be, sir?" Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Eli smiled warmly in response, "Ah, that''s what I was talking about. My name is Asher Eli, Mr. David," he replied, extending his hand for a handshake.


    David hesitated for a moment before reluctantly epting Eli''s handshake.


    "Mr. Asher Eli, what do you want from us?" John inquired, a hint of respect in his tone.


    "Just a few pieces of information I need," Eli replied casually, motioning for Pearl and Arlyne to join him.


    As the two beautiful women approached, both David and John couldn''t help but gulp nervously, their tired throats betraying their apprehension.


    Observing Eli''s lean body, David and John quickly realized that this handsome man was sucked by those two beautiful women. They exchanged knowing nces.... not knowing it was far from the truth.


    Meanwhile, Lia couldn''t help but snort at the two men''s reactions, finding their unease amusing. She turned her gaze towards Eli, her eyes shimmering with a hint of fascination as if she too were drawn in by his charm.


    "Could you guys tell us where we are?" Arlyne''s voice cut through the tension, her eyes fixed in a re directed at Eli.


    Arlyne shot Eli a disapproving nce. He was supposed to be friendly with them, not antagonize them.Now, with his nonchnt attitude, Arlyne and Pearl weren''t sure whether David and John would tell the truth or provide some other evasive response.


    Arlyne red at Eli before addressing David and John with a serious tone, "Could you guys tell us where we are?" she asked, her frustration evident in her expression.


    Eli, instead of being cooperative, shrugged his shoulders with a carefree attitude, much to Arlyne and Pearl''s dismay.


    David, sensing the tension, nervously cleared his throat before responding, "W-We were in the dungeon."


    "..."


    "..."


    Both Arlyne and Pearl nkly stared at David, their expressions silently conveying, ''Yeah, we already knew that!''


    ''Thud''


    "Ouch!"


    John hit David''s head in frustration, prompting him to provide more useful information, "W-We are in the ''S'' Rank dungeon called Dead Boltborne."


    Pearl frowned upon hearing the name, immediately reaching for her documents to see if there was any relevant information.


    "Where is that?" Eli interjected, keen to understand their precise location.


    "..." John hesitated, but when he saw Eli taking a step, he reluctantly divulged, "The dungeon is located in Theos Kingdom."


    Upon hearing this, Eli''s suspicions were confirmed. The involvement of both the Dawn Kingdom and Theos Kingdom in this matter became clear to him.


    Arlyne''s expression shifted from surprise to resignation as she processed this information. She had hoped that Theos Kingdom wasn''t involved in their predicament, but it seemed that reality was often disappointing.


    "Eli," Pearl''s voice cut through the awkward atmosphere, her tone serious as she tapped Eli''s shoulder.


    Eli nodded in understanding.With a gentle smile, he invited them to join them back at their cave.


    "Well..." Though initially sceptical, the trio reluctantly agreed, unable to shake off the unsettling feeling that Eli''s smile seemed to conceal something deeper.


    They reluctantly agreed...


    However,


    Leading them back to the cave, Eli unknowingly led a tiger to its den.... unaware of the consequences his actions might bring.

 Chapter 337: Finally some Food!!

    "Are you all here to collect the treasures left behind by the fallen adventurers?" Arlyne inquired, her brow furrowed in suspicion as she scrutinized their group.


    "Yes," John affirmed with a nod, his gaze sweeping across their surroundings, taking in the stctites hanging from the cave ceiling and the eerie shadows cast by their flickering mes.


    Inside the cave, the air was crisp and clean, offering a stark contrast to the raging thunderstorm outside, which sent torrents of lightning to the rocky cliffs.


    "So, what brings you here? And who is this mortal¡ª I mean, Asher Eli?" John''s voice dripped with doubt as he struggled toprehend why these two ethereal transcendents had brought a mortal into an S-rank dungeon, his toneced with curiosity and suspicion.


    "Well..." Arlyne awkwardly scratched her head, her eyes shifting to Asher Eli and Pearl, who were engaged in an intense discussion outside the cave, their silhouettes illuminated by shes of lightning.


    A flicker of annoyance crossed her lips as she felt Eli''s hateful gaze upon her.


    Sensing her difort, Eli turned and shed a gentle smile and entered the cave, settling beside Arlyne, his presence almost near to her as his legs frankly touching her legs.


    Arlyne flinched slightly before regaining herposure, while Pearl likewise took a seat on the other side..... positioning herself close to Eli.Her movements were graceful yet deliberate, betraying a subtle hint of protectiveness of someone.


    Observing this, both John and David couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy, their eyes lingering on the trio, their expressions a blend of admiration and resentment, while Lia clicked her tongue disapprovingly at the sight of the two girls practically glued to Eli, her gaze tinged with a hint of amusement.


    "We are third-year students from Nex Academia, currently on an internship," Eli exined confidently, his words carrying an air of authority and self-assurance, "Our ''esteemed'' professors tasked us with the daunting challenge of surviving in this unknown dungeon, thrusting us into a realm of peril and uncertainty" he spoke in a manner that made Arlyne and Pearl flinch.


    Arlyne and Pearl exchanged nces but refrained from interrupting, their eyes betraying a mixture of curiosity and apprehension as they listened intently to Eli''s blunt shit.


    "Ah, I understand now," John nodded inprehension, his tone tinged with respect and admiration for their courage, while David cast envious nces at the trio, wishing he were also a student of Nex Academia.


    "Could you tell us today''s date and time?" Eli inquired, his tone serious and urgent, his eyes narrowing in anticipation of their response.


    Pearl and Arlyne grew alert, their senses heightened as they eagerly awaited confirmation of the passage of time, they had been here for almost five days.


    "It''s the 12th today, and the time..." John paused, casting a meaningful nce at Lia asked, "When we left the hotel?"


    "We departed from the hotel Around 7" Lia answered.


    "Approximately 8:30 or 9, " John said with a nod.


    Eli breathed a partial sigh of relief at the revtion, his shoulders rxing slightly as a wave of reassurance washed over him.


    "It seems time moves faster here!" Arlyne remarked with a smile, her eyes meeting Eli who had a happy expression.


    ''Ba-Dump''


    ''Tsk, Calm down!'' Arlyne screamed as she calmed herself.


    This realization was especially significant for Pearl, as using her life-saving beads could potentially leave herpanions stranded for a significant period before she could awaken from their bead''s side effects.


    Eli finallyprehended why his wives had yet toe to his aid.


    For them, it had only been an hour or so...


    "Dungeons are indeed dangerous," Eli couldn''t help but note this important point.


    "How are you guys nning to leave?" Pearl posed the important question as she gazed at new people.


    "Of course, after defeating the monster!" John dered with unwavering determination, his fist clenched tightly as he spoke.


    "S-Rank?" Eli furrowed his brow, his expression reflecting scepticism as he voiced his concern, "With just three of you?"


    Hearing Eli''s doubt, John chuckled softly before reaching into his storage ring, retrieving not only his own Golden Rank badge but also those belonging to his twopanions.


    "We''re Golden Rank adventurers..." John exined proudly, his tone infused with confidence as he disyed the badges, symbols of their elite status within the guild.


    Eli nodded in understanding, his gaze flickering with respect as he acknowledged their prestigious rank.


    As everyone present knew, Golden Rank adventurers were among the most skilled and revered members of the guild, tasked with undertaking the most challenging and dangerous missions.


    "What guild ar--" Before Eli could pose another question, John reached into his storage ring once more, producing a can of preserved food.


    "Here... Seems like you guys could use this," John offered, his voice filled with sincerity as he extended the canned food to Eli and hispanions.


    Upon seeing the canned provisions, Eli, Arlyne, and Pearl exchanged nces with each other, their expressions reflecting a mixture of gratitude and surprise.


    "Thank you," Eli expressed his gratitude, his voice tinged with appreciation as he epted the offered food, his eyes reflecting genuine warmth and gratitude.


    Pearl and Arlyne followed suit, their gestures mirroring Eli''s as they epted the cans of food with heartfelt thanks.


    John smiled softly before retrieving more cans from his storage ring, distributing them among his teammates with a sense of camaraderie and generosity.


    Noting this, Eli wasted no time in opening one of the cans and sampling its contents.


    "Hmmm..."As he savoured the vour, a satisfied groan escaped his lips, his taste buds tingling with delight at the delicious meal.


    His pupils momentarily flickered with pink as he nced at Pearl and Arlyne, who were preparing to eat their own portions.


    Eli quickly intervened, snatching the cans from their hands with an apologetic smile.


    "I''m sorry," he apologized sheepishly, his hunger getting the better of him as he began to devour the food with gusto, his mannerisms resembling that of a ravenous beast.


    Both Arlyne and Pearl were taken aback by Eli''s sudden actions, but they couldn''t help but chuckle at his antics.


    With a shared nce, they silently agreed to let Eli enjoy his meal without further interruption, knowing that he needed the nourishment more than anyone else present.


    Observing Eli''s endless appetite, John couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight.


    "heheh...Looks like someone''s really hungry," he remarked with a grin, reaching into his storage once more to retrieve a few extra cans of food for Pearl and Arlyne.


    "Thank you," the girls expressed their gratitude sincerely.However, before they could even begin to open their cans, Eli intervened once again.


    "I''m sorry," he apologized sheepishly, his hunger getting the better of him as he swiftly imed their food and began to devour it.


    Arlyne and Pearl exchanged surprised nces as they watched Eli finish off the cans in record time. With an awkward smile, they simply shrugged it off, deciding to let Eli enjoy his meal without further protest.


    "Eat slowly," they advised him gently, though Eli seemed undeterred by their words as he continued to eat with fervour.


    However, David couldn''t help but frown at Eli''s actions, his concern for the girls evident in his expression,


    "Hey, those were for the girls," he pointed out, his tone tinged with disapproval as he watched Eli consume the food meant for Pearl and Arlyne.


    Eli paused momentarily, swallowing hard as he nced at David, "''gulp''.. hmm. they will be fine...''gulp''" he dismissed David''s concern with a nonchnt wave of his hand before resuming his meal.


    "Y-Yeah, don''t worry about us" Pearl said with an awkward smile.


    John''s frown deepened as he observed Eli''s disregard for hisrades'' needs. He reached for another two cans of food, his tone firm as he addressed Eli.


    "Mr. Asher Eli, I understand you''re hungry, but you shouldn''t ignore yourrades," he reprimanded, offering the cans to Pearl and Arlyne once more.


    "I am sorry"


    Yet, as before, Eli swiftly imed the food, repeating his apology without a hint of remorse as he continued to eat.


    Frustration simmered beneath the surface as both John and David exchanged incredulous nces, the veins on their foreheads pulsing with irritation.


    "If you guys need ''ANYTHING''," John reiterated, his gaze shifting pointedly between Pearl and Arlyne, "Please ask us without hesitation."


    The two girls exchanged knowing smiles, reassured by John''s implicit offer of support. They understood the unspoken concern that lingered in the air, the doubt surrounding Eli''s actions and intentions.


    However, as Eli threw thest of the can and asked,


    "Do you have more food?"


    ''Tang''


    "....."


    An awkward silence fell over the cave. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin

 Chapter 338: Vanilla?

    "Thunder!!"


    The thunder from the storm echoed throughout the deste area, its rumbling reverberating in the eerie silence.


    "Now that you guys have finished eating, let''s take a rest," John suggested, casting a weary nce at hispanions, who mirrored his fatigue.


    The trio turned their attention to the two girls sitting alone, Eli having excused himself momentarily for shit.


    Yep, he didn''t even worry about his image...


    Lia, the woman among the trio, approached the girls with a gentle demeanour, softly inquiring,


    "Are you guys okay?"


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean?" they responded, their brows furrowed in confusion.


    "I mean... Do you guys need help?"Lia borated, her tone calm and reassuring, her observant eyes reflecting a genuine concern for their well-being. Having observed Eli''s dismissive treatment towards them, Lia feltpelled to offer her support.


    "Of course, we do need" Arlyne responded, her surprise evident in her expression, finally opening up to Lia''s offer of assistance.


    Lia offered the girls a warm smile, appreciating their willingness to open up, and was on the verge of delving deeper into their needs when, abruptly, Eli reappeared on the scene.


    "What do you need?" Eli interjected, his tone sharp and demanding, causing Lia to flinch involuntarily at his sudden intrusion.


    Attempting to exin, Lia began, "I was inquiring if she needed mor--" but before she could finish, Pearl interjected, rifying, "She was asking us if we needed help."


    John, David, and Lia exchanged uneasy nces, sensing a shift in the atmosphere as Eli''s presence loomed over them like a dark cloud.


    "Help?" Eli echoed, his brow furrowing in apparent confusion as he strode further into the cavern, his imposing figure casting a foreboding shadow.


    His steps echoed in the silent cave.John''s face turned grim as he knew how strong Eli was.


    Standing before Lia, Eli''s presence felt imposing, causing her throat to go dry, while John and David discreetly prepared their spells.


    Crouching down, Eli lifted Lia''s chin and spoke in a soft, almost seductive tone, "Of course, we could use some assistance to escape..." His fingers delicately traced her jawline.... sending a shiver down her spine.


    Continuing, Eli exined, "However, our professors are watching, so seeking help from other adventurers isn''t an option..." Sensing an ominous presence behind him, he backed away cautiously.


    Standing up, Eli addressed the group, "Okay, guys, we''ll take a separate cave and see you in the morning," gesturing for the two women, who were ring at him with uncertain emotions, to follow.


    "W-Why are you leaving?" Lia snapped out of her trance, her expression filled with concern.... as if she missing something.


    Eli waved away Lia''s concerns with a dismissive gesture, his demeanour calm and collected, "We don''t want to disrupt your work or intrude on your space," he exined, offering a reassuring smile before turning to leave.


    "W-Wait? Where''s the other cave? Can we meet tomorrow?" David interjected, noticing how the two beautiful girls followed Eli like puppy dogs.


    "It''s just a few meters away on the adjacent side, and yes, we''ll definitely catch up tomorrow," Eli confirmed, his tone resolute as he turned to leave.


    As Eli strode away, Lia couldn''t help but watch his broad back recede into the distance.... a myriad of emotions churning within her.


    Soon, Lia, John, and David exchanged knowing nces before settling down to rest for the night, their minds abuzz with thoughts of the day''s events.


    In the adjacent cave, Eli''s eyebrows shot up in surprise at the sight of Pearl''s annoyed expression.


    "What''s wrong?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    "Nothing!!" Pearl huffed in frustration before taking Eli''s hand and guiding it to her neck, her eyes ring as she demeaned, "Please, heal me."


    "Hehe..."A soft chuckle escaped Eli''s lips as he obliged, settling down and pulling Pearl onto hisp, his touch gentle as he softly graced her gills on her neck.


    "~Hmm~" Pearl let out a contented sigh, leaning back against his chest as she basked in the warmth of his embrace.


    "So, can we leave the dungeon?" Arlyne asked tentatively as she settled beside Eli.... dangerously near him.


    Eli turned his head to meet Arlyne''s sky-blue eyes, causing her to quickly avert her gaze, a faint blush colouring her cheeks.


    "Yes, now that we''ve identified our location, we can start nning our next steps," Eli replied, his tone confident as he tightened his hold on Pearl and turned to her, seeking confirmation. "Isn''t that right, Pearl?"


    "Y-Yes," Pearl stuttered slightly, feeling Eli''s hand encircle her hips.


    Observing this exchange, Arlyne couldn''t resist leaning her head slightly against Eli''s shoulder, her actions subtly expressing herfort in his presence.


    Eli nced at Arlyne, noting her proximity with a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    ""So, what''s in the food?"" they both asked simultaneously, their curiosity piqued.


    Eli raised an eyebrow at their synchronized question, unable to suppress a giggle, "Hehe... I suppose Nex''s students really are different from local adventurers."


    However, his amusement quickly faded as he noticed their stern expressions.


    ".... it''s an aphrodisiac," Eli confessed, watching as both of them flinched in surprise, their eyes widening as they turned to him with shocked expressions.


    "Are you alright?" Arlyne''s voice was filled with concern as she reached out to gently touch Eli''s face, her expression reflecting genuine worry.


    "Is your body okay?" Pearl''s voice trembled slightly, her concern mirroring Arlyne''s as she too reached out to assess Eli''s well-being.


    Eli stared back at the two girls, their expressions of concern touching something deep within him. It made him feel an unexpected surge of happiness, almost as if he couldn''t help but entertain the thought, ''Should I devoure them?''


    However, he quickly shook his head, dispelling such thoughts. They appeared ''normal'' and acted ''normal''... that wasn''t his taste.


    As much as he appreciated normalcy.... he knew that for someone to live with him, being normal was not an option. They either had to be naturally born abnormal, or he would make them so!


    "I''m fine," Eli reassured them, flexing his biceps in a disy of strength.


    Both girls stared at him nkly, their confusion evident as they silently questioned, ''Why are you showing biceps?''.


    As their eyes involuntarily trailed down..... His thing appeared normal to them, prompting further bewilderment!!!


    "What are you looking at?" Eli asked in an amused voice, noticing their puzzled expressions.


    ''Cough, Cough''


    ''Ahem, Ahem''


    Catching on to the awkwardness of the moment, Pearl coughed softly while Arlyne cleared her throat, their cheeks flushing with embarrassment as they averted their gaze.


    Observing their reaction, Eli couldn''t resist the urge to tease them further, leaning in to nt a gentle kiss on each of their cheeks.


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~" Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "..."


    "..."


    Their reactions were like that of statues, frozen in surprise as they processed what had just happened. Arlyne, in particr, seemed on the verge of losing consciousness from the unexpected disy of affection.


    "My body can handle this puny aphrodisiac!" Eli dered confidently, wrapping his arms around Pearl''s hips while his left hand encircled Arlyne''s.


    ''Small girls... Hmph.My body even tempts the Emperor Rank Cultivator'' Eli thought with a smug expression.


    Before they could fully process the situation, Eli abruptly changed the subject, asking,


    "By the way, do you guys like vani?" as he retrieved his phone.


    ... A sly and vicious smile crept onto Eli''s lips as he anticipated their reactions, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "~AAAHHH~!"

 Chapter 339: Circular Path and Mirage...

    "Mr. Asher Eli, you''re certainly having fun...ah," John remarked, patting Eli''s shoulder with a smirk as they continued to walk through the deste dungeon.


    Eli responded with a small smile, preferring not to delve deeper into the topic as he followed alongside John.


    Meanwhile, Lia, who walked alongside Pearl and Arlyne, couldn''t suppress a smirk of her own as she observed the bright red blush colouring Pearl and Arlyne''s cheeks.


    Their embarrassment and sheepishness were palpable, evident in the way they kept their gazes fixated on the ground, seemingly unable to shake off the memories of the previous night''s events.....


    "Do you guys like vani?" Eli mumbled casually, breaking the silence as he reached for his phone, a mischievous glint dancing in his eyes.


    "???"


    "???"


    Confused, both girls exchanged puzzled looks before nodding their heads... After all, who didn''t like vani?


    Vani Ice Creams were really Good, You Know!!


    Eli''s smile widened..... sending a shiver down their spines.


    cing his phone on a nearby surface, Eli clicked on a filebelled ''Study Material.''


    To their surprise, they discovered that Eli''s study material was taking up half of the phone''s total capacity. Feeling a pang of inferiority, they couldn''t help but admire Eli''s dedication to his studies.


    ''What a Man!! He is really studious!!'' They thought in unison.


    However, their curiosity was piqued when Eli opened the file, revealing that it was in video format rather than the expected text-based study materials.


    "Recorded Lectures?" they murmured to themselves, their brows furrowing in confusion as they tried to make sense of the unexpected format.


    Upon closer inspection, they noticed the names of each file, each one hinting at a different topic or subject matter...


    My wife cannot stop My boner....


    Queen Loved to have in the Ass....


    Teaching the Horny Maid who is Master....


    Step-Mom has a passion for hard pounding....


    Forbidden Fantasies for loving sister....


    Shy little sister doesn''t know the world...


    Taint the Pure Saintess...


    Hottest Elf Ever.....


    Helping the Professor to get more Marks....


    Corrupted by the lovely daug.....


    ....


    ...


    The list seemed endless, each title more provocative than thest.


    "H-Hey, Wh-What are those?" Pearl asked with an innocent expression, her confusion evident as she struggled toprehend the explicit titles.


    Though familiar with mating procedures due to her royal upbringing, Pearl''s knowledge was limited, and she had never delved into such explicit topics.... She was truly innocent just like in Love.


    "Hmm? You don''t know?" Eli tilted his head in amusement, his lips curling into a knowing smile.


    "No," Pearl replied with a shake of her head, her innocence shining through.


    "Hmmm..." Eli nodded slightly, though inwardly he couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement as his inner sadist emerged. He gently patted Pearl''s head before exining,


    "You''re going to be a woman... Mentally, of course."


    Pearl tilted her head in confusion, not fully understanding Eli''s cryptic words. Meanwhile, Arlyne''s face turned as red as a tomato, steam practically emanating from her head as she blushed furiously.


    "You know?" Eli whispered teasingly, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he shed an evil grin.


    Arlyne, sensing Eli''s intentions, refused to be a part of his scheme.... Her face flushed beet red with embarrassment as she attempted to crawl away from him, desperate to distance herself from the unfolding situation.


    "HIKK!"


    However, before she could escape, Eli caught her hips and pulled her close to his body, his voice soft as he whispered, "Pearl needs support~" His words sent a shiver down Arlyne''s spine, her body trembling involuntarily at his proximity.


    Ignoring Arlyne''s feeble attempts to push him away, Eli held her firmly, his grip unyielding. Despite her strength, Arlyne found herself unable to break free from his grasp.... a strange weakness overtaking her as his touch sent tingles coursing through her body.


    As Eli yed the video,


    "...." Pearl frowned in confusion, unable toprehend why two people were undressing on screen.


    Arlyne, on the other hand, wore a shocked expression as she struggled against Eli''s hold, her attempts to push him away proving futile against his strength.


    It was then that Pearl witnessed the realities of adult rtionships for the first time...


    Initially blushing at the implication of what she was seeing... it was a mating procedure...


    Then...., she slowly turned to confusion as she witnessed the supposed mating process taking an unexpected turn.


    Instead of traditional actions, she observed the use of mouths in ways she couldn''t understand..... Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "~~AAAAAHHHHH~~"


    Soon,


    Pearl''s expression shifted from confusion to horror as she witnessed actions far beyond what she had expected to see. The scene unfolding before her eyes left her stunned and speechless....


    ''What the fuck??'' Her eyes had a horrified expression seeing the woman filled with every.... ''O''.


    As reality came crashing back, a heavy Thud echoed,


    ''Thud''


    Followed by Lia''s concerned voice,


    "A-Are you guys okay?" Lia asked, her worry evident as she observed Arlyne and Pearl copse to the ground.


    "Y-Yes"


    "Y-eah"


    They both stammered, their voices trembling as they struggled to regain their footing.


    Witnessing their distress, Lia couldn''t help but cast a pointed nce at the man responsible for their current state. Eli, however, walked on proudly, showing no signs of exhaustion or remorse.


    Unconsciously, Lia licked her lips, a hint of frustration flickering in her gaze.


    Meanwhile, David shot Eli a re filled with envy and jealousy, his resentment simmering beneath the surface.


    "So, you''re saying this entire dungeon was just a circr path?" Eli furrowed his brow as he listened to John''s exnation.


    "Yes, although it may appear differently due to various illusions, we''ve essentially been wandering in a loop," John confirmed, gesturing towards the cave they had been upying.


    Eli''s gaze shifted to the adjacent cave, where the skeletal mountain loomed ominously in the distance.


    "So, how do we n to find the Dungeon Overlord?" Eli inquired, curiosity piqued.


    "We''ll have to wait until nightfall," John replied cryptically.


    "Night? Why?" Eli pressed for further exnation.


    "You''ll see once night falls," John teased, his expression hinting at a deeper exnation that he was not yet willing to divulge.


    "Okay, then..." Eli shrugged, turning to lead Arlyne and Pearl towards their designated cave... who were still blushing like idiots.


    "Wa--" Lia began to protest, but David swiftly intervened, grasping her hand and guiding her towards their own cave before she could object any further.


    In the cave where Eli''s group resided, tension hung thick in the air like a heavy fog.


    "Sigh,e on, guys, I just made a sound so that those fools would believe their potions were working," Eli exined, attempting to diffuse the situation.


    "Then why the hell are you smirking for?!" Arlyne''s voice rang out sharply, her frustration palpable as she confronted Eli, who barely managed to conceal his amusement.


    "Hhe..ahem, I-I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Eli retorted, his smile seemingly sincere but betraying a hint of mischief.


    Arlyne''s fists clenched tightly at her sides, an overwhelming urge to punch Eli''s haughty face surging through her.


    Meanwhile, Pearl remained silent, still reeling from the trauma of the explicit content she had witnessed earlier.


    "Pearl," Arlyne called out to her friend, concern evident in her voice.


    However, Pearl remained unresponsive, lost in her own thoughts. Frustrated, Arlyne shot a re at Eli, who simply raised his hands in a mock gesture of surrender.


    "Pervert!!" Arlyne eximed in annoyance, her anger boiling over as she prepared to strike Eli''s face.


    ''Thud''


    Before Arlyne couldnd her blow, Eli swiftly caught her hand, his grip firm but gentle as he held her wrist in ce. Instead of retaliating, he simply stared intently into her eyes, his gaze unwavering.


    "L-Let me gooo!!" Arlyne protested, her voice tinged with frustration as she struggled against his grasp, her efforts to break free proving futile.


    But Eli remained unfazed, his gaze softening as he found Arlyne''s struggle endearing.


    Arlyne''s face flushed crimson once again, her resistance gradually waning as she lowered her head, mumbling softly, "L-Let me go..." her voice barely audible.


    Sensing her surrender, Eli released her hand, allowing Arlyne to breathe a sigh of relief. Cursing herself for not following through with her intention to punch Eli, Arlyne was about to voice her frustration when...


    ''Thud''


    Eli''s hand shot out once more, this time catching her hip as he pressed her against the wall, his proximity sending a jolt of electricity through her veins.


    "W-What are yo~HHMM~~" Arlyne''s words were cut off by an involuntary moan that escaped her lips as she found herself unable to resist Eli''s maic pull.

 Chapter 340: Slowly but surely...

    Arlyne O''s POV


    As Asher Eli pressed me against the wall, a whirlwind of emotions swept through me, leaving me speechless and utterly stunned..... His hands gripped my hips firmly, sending a surge of warmth coursing through my body, while his face hovered dangerously close to mine, his piercing gaze locking onto mine with intensity.


    I couldn''t help but feel my cheeks flush with embarrassment, the heat radiating from them betraying my flustered state.


    I wanted to demand an exnation, to push him away, but his proximity rendered me speechless....


    "W-What are yo~HHMM~~"


    Then, with a gentle touch to my neck, a jolt of electricity shot through me, causing my entire body to tremble involuntarily. My legs felt like jelly, and I struggled to maintain myposure in the face of his overwhelming presence.


    Despite my efforts to remainposed, tears welled up in my eyes as I red at him, a mixture of frustration and confusion swirling within me..... But as I met his soft gaze, my anger began to melt away, reced by a strange sense of vulnerability... I averted my eyes.


    "Cutie...." His whispered words echoed in my ears, and.... I couldn''t help but feel a flutter in my chest at the affectionate term.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump...''


    My heart raced in my chest, the sound of his voice sending my pulse into overdrive.


    His gentle hands cupped my cheeks, their warmth seeping into my skin as he spoke softly, his words filled with a tenderness that caught me off guard.


    "Please show me the true side of you."


    "H-Huh?" I stammered, taken aback by his unexpected request. I wanted to resist, to push him away, but something in his eyes made me hesitate.


    "I mean... I want to see the Arlyne who made my heart waver..." His words struck a chord deep within me, stirring up a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.


    "..." I hesitated, unsure of how to respond. I knew what he was asking.... My ugly side!!


    B-But the memories of Theo''s harsh words lingered in my mind, casting a shadow over my confidence and haunting me like a ghost.


    "Arlyne, Please," Eli pleaded with genuine sincerity, his voice filled with warmth andpassion, breaking through the walls I had erected around my heart.


    "...." With a hesitant nod, I released thepression in my body, allowing my soft, delicate features to transform under his gaze, my vulnerabilityid bare before him as I reluctantly revealed a glimpse of my true self again.


    My muscles tightened,


    My height increased, and


    My skin took on a subtle red not too much just like a blush in the cheeks...


    Veins coursed beneath my skin as they pulsed it was live.... a stark reminder of my true nature, a sight that filled me with disgust, yet Iplied nheless... I wondered why Iplied with him....


    However,


    "Cute!!"


    Eli''s delighted exmation pierced through my thoughts like a ray of sunshine breaking through storm clouds, catching me off guard and momentarily dispelling the shadows of doubt that lingered in my mind. I tilted my head in confusion, uncertain of whether to believe his words, my brow furrowing as I questioned the sincerity behind hispliment.


    "Am I?" I wondered aloud, my voice tinged with uncertainty, as I searched Eli''s eyes for any hint of deception, my heart yearning for validation and eptance.....


    Why am I worried about his eptance!!!!


    Eli tilted his head and pressed his body against me, his proximity causing my heart to race uncontrobly, each beat echoing loudly in my ears like a drumroll of anticipation.


    "W-What?" I asked urgently, my voice tinged with nervousness, as I tried to push him off, but Eli paid no heed to my pleas. Instead, he leaned in closer, his warm breath tickling my skin.....


    ''sniff, sniff''


    .... He sniffed my neck!!!


    I froze as Eli sniffed my neck, my mind racing with embarrassment. We had been trapped in the dungeon for days, with no ess to water or bathing facilities. I couldn''t help but worry about how I must smell now, trapped in this cramped and musty environment....


    However,


    "Ggrrr" Eli let out a low, guttural sound, his eyes flickering with an unusual intensity as if he was struggling to contain some primal desire.


    With trembling lips, he moved his face away from my neck and locked eyes with me, his gaze strangely intense.


    "Do you still love that man?" His question hung in the air, each wordden with an unspoken weight, his eyes shing with a strange pink hue.


    "N-No, I--" I began to answer, but before I could finish, he interrupted with another question.


    "Do you love anyone...?" His left hand moved oddly, rubbing against my abdomen... Eight packs, sending a strange tingle coursing through my body.


    I wasn''t sure why, but the answer to his question seemed to carry a weight far beyond myprehension as if it held the key to some unknown destiny....


    "N-No," I stammered, my hands trembling with a mix of nerves and excitement, my heart pounding in my chest like a caged bird desperate for freedom.


    "I see..." Eli nodded thoughtfully, withdrawing his hands from my hips.


    A pang of disappointment washed over me at the loss of his touch.... leaving me strangely bereft.


    Then, unexpectedly,


    "I think I should thank Theo..." he muttered, his words tinged with a hint of contemtion.


    "Hmm?" I tilted my head in confusion, puzzled by his sudden gratitude towards Theo. What could he possibly have to thank him for?


    "He rejected a cute woman that no one would have hoped for..." Eli''s voice trailed off, his gaze distant as if lost in thought. He nodded to himself as ifing to some realization.


    But,


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump..''


    My heart skipped a beat again, his words stirring up a whirlwind of emotions within me.


    arrh.... I cursed my own vulnerability, my heart swaying at the mere mention of his appreciation.


    "Arlyne..." Eli''s voice broke through my reverie, his hand gently wrapping around my neck.


    "H-H-Huh?" I stuttered, caught off guard by the sudden tenderness in his touch. Since I was bigger than him now... I couldn''t help but feel he kind of looked cute being a little.


    It was then that the words I had longed to hear finally reached my ears, enveloping me in a warmth I had never known before.


    "You are beautiful.... Really Gorgeous Woman... The current woman in front of me!!" His deration rang out, his eyes locked with mine, sincerity shining through every syble.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    A warm tear escaped my eye, tracing a path down my cheek as his words melted away the doubts and insecurities that had gued me for so long.


    "W-Wh--" I began to speak, my voice barely a whisper, but before I could form a coherent response,


    "So, don''t love anyone," Eli muttered, his tone matter-of-fact as if delivering amand.


    ''Chop''


    Suddenly, he sank his teeth into my neck, eliciting a sharp gasp of surprise and pleasure from me.... like a vampire!!


    "~AAAHHH~" A moan escaped my lips involuntarily as I instinctively wrapped my arms around him, holding him close as if afraid he might slip away.


    Slowly, he withdrew his head, his lips stained with blood, a satisfied gleam in his eyes as he licked the crimson droplets from his lips before meeting my gaze.


    ''Ba-dump, Ba-dump''


    Despite the slight pain in my neck, a strange exhration coursed through me, my heart pounding faster with each beat as I found myself captivated by his intense stare as if he were devouring me whole with just his eyes.


    Eli slowly leaned in,


    ''W-We are moving too fast!!''I screamed inwardly, my mind racing as I struggled to process what was happening.


    Despite my instincts screaming at me to move away, my eyes inexplicably closed on their own ord, as if they were beckoning him closer...


    SHIT!!


    I cursed silently, my heart pounding erratically in my chest, torn between fear and anticipation. Despite my internal turmoil, I found myself unable to resist, unable to object to his advances.


    After what felt like an eternity, I mustered the courage to slowly open my eyes when I felt nothing, bracing myself for whatever mighte next. To my surprise, however,


    A blue spear blocked my vision, causing me to gasp in shock....


    Lifting my head, I saw Pearl standing before me, her expression darkened with anger as she red at Eli, her blue spear poised threateningly.


    "What are you doing?" she demanded, her voice sharp and usatory.


    "Hmm? I was just helping her to remove the dust from her eyes," Eli replied with an innocent expression, his tone seemingly unaffected by the tension in the air.


    "Hmm?" Pearl frowned, clearly unconvinced by his exnation. With a swift motion, she drew back her spear and pushed Eli away from me, asserting her protective stance.


    "I can help her," she stated firmly, positioning herself between Eli and me, her stance unwavering.


    "...." I couldn''t help but frown at this bitch''s interruption, feeling a surge of frustration at her interference.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Eli looked at Arlyne and Pearl''s darkened expression, he couldn''t help but... ''Twitch''.

 Chapter 341: Thunderstorm

    "Thunder!!"


    The night descended upon them, cloaking thendscape in darkness, apanied by the ominous rumble of an approaching thunderstorm. Thunderbolts crackled in the air, heralding the arrival of Thunderboii monsters.


    "Tuck, Tuck, Tuck..." The rhythmic sound of their jaws echoed ominously.


    "Spark--"


    "ng, ng"


    "Pearl!!" Eli''s voice pierced through the chaos as he twisted the neck of a Thunderbonii with his Ember.


    "Yes!" Pearl responded with determination, driving her spear into the creature''s eye sockets and pinning it to the ground.


    With a final spark, the Thunderbonii fell lifelessly, its threat extinguished. Pearl quickly backed off as she entered within the protective barrier crafted by Lia.


    "What now?" Pearl''s voice was tense as she surveyed their surroundings, herpanions encircled by Thunderbonii monsters.


    Inside the barrier, Eli''s team and John''s team gathered, their eyes drawn to the tumultuous sky above.


    "Look there..." John''s voice was grave as he gestured toward the swirling clouds, illuminated by shes of lightning.... The ominous harbinger of the Thunderstorm.


    "What?" Arlyne''s brow furrowed in confusion as she followed John''s gaze.


    "That is the Overlord of this Dungeon," John dered solemnly, his words weighted with significance.


    "???" Eli''s expression mirrored his confusion as he turned his attention to the darkened heavens.


    Though only the swirling ck clouds and blueish lightning were visible to him, a sense of uneasiness settled over him.


    "Haha... Of course, you cannot see it," David''s smirk hinted at a deeper understanding as he extended his hand toward the sky,


    /In the shadows, light I see,


    Negativity, now flee from me/


    He chanted his words a whispered incantation as he released a surge of mana toward the thunderstorm.


    "THUNDER!!!"


    "SSSsHHHHHHhhh!!"


    As the magical energy collided with the clouds, a deafening roar echoed through the destendscape. Slowly, the clouds dissipated, revealing a.....


    "KKKKIIIIIKKKRRRR!!!!!"


    As the clouds parted, revealing the monstrous entity lurking within, a hushed gasp swept through the group. Silhouetted against the fading storm clouds... the half-flesh, half-skeleton eagle emerged, its presencemanding awe and fear in equal measure.


    Its massive wingspan stretched ominously across the sky, casting a shadow over thend below. Feathers, tattered and torn, mingled with exposed bone, giving the creature a grotesque and otherworldly appearance. Sinewy muscles pulsed beneath patches of decaying flesh, evidence of the unholy fusion of life and death thatprised its form.


    Its hollow eye sockets, glowing with an eerie, malevolent bluish spark light, surveyed the scene below with a predatory gaze. Sharp talons, gleaming in the faint sparks, extended from skeletal ws, poised to strike at any moment.


    "KKKKKKKIIIIIKKKK!!!"


    As it let out another ear-splitting screech, the ground trembled beneath its talons...


    The hollow eye sockets of the monstrous eagle filled with bluish sparks, ring malevolently at the group that had dared to wound it.


    "I see...." Eli''s voice was barely a whisper as his gaze locked onto Pearl, who nodded in silent understanding.


    ''We found it...'' Eli''s thoughts echoed inwardly as he surveyed their surroundings, taking note of the Thunderbonii that nowy motionless, their frenzied assault on the barrier abruptly halted as if their strings had been cut like a puppet...


    "Since you guys were here for the internship, Leave the dangerous part to us!!" John''s sudden deration cut through the tension as he hurled his hammer skyward.


    "Woosh, Wossh"


    As the hammer hurtled through the air, its trajectory seemingly true, the monstrous eagle reacted with uncanny agility. With a sudden, powerful p of its half-feathery wings, the creature twisted and turned mid-flight, evading the projectile with a fluid grace that belied its grotesque appearance.


    The air around it crackled with energy as it surged forward, closing the distance between itself and John with rming speed.


    "We''ve got its attention!!" John''s voice rang out with determination as he nced back at his teammates, receiving affirming nods in response.


    John''s heart pounded in his chest as he braced himself for the impending impact, his muscles tensed and ready for the inevitable sh.


    With a swift gesture, Lia ceased the barrier spell, her focus shifting to the intricate staff clutched tightly in her hands. With a fervent prayer escaping her lips,


    /OH! God!! Grant me strength to reach the sky/


    Lia''s invocation resonated with an unwavering resolve as she channelled her magic towards John and David.


    A surge of energy enveloped John and David, suffusing their bodies with newfound power. They could feel the exhrating rush coursing through their veins, invigorating them for the battle thaty ahead.


    With determination etched upon his face, John seized his hammer, the weight of it feeling lighter in his hands as the divine blessing infused him with renewed vigor. With a mighty leap, heunched himself towards the monstrous eagle....


    "Aaaaahhh!!!"


    Meanwhile, David stood ready at John''s side, his mind focused and his spells at the ready. With a silent incantation, he prepared to unleash the full force of his magical prowess in support of hisrade''s assault.


    /Fire Dance/


    .....


    ...


    Eli, Arlyne, and Pearl stood at a cautious distance, observing John''s group as they engaged in a fierce battle with the monstrous eagle.


    Despite their initial doubts, it became evident that John and hispanions were not merely putting on a show... their determination and skill were genuine.


    "It looks like they aren''t faking it, though," Arlyne murmured, her gaze fixed on the intense struggle unfolding before them.


    Eli''s brow furrowed in contemtion as he watched the scene y out. He had harboured doubts about John''s group''s true intentions, but their ferventbat dispelled any lingering suspicions.


    Still, Eli couldn''t shake the nagging question that lingered in his mind... Why had they drugged their food in the first ce?


    "ording to the information I have... defeating that thing wasn''t possible with just three members," Pearl interjected.


    "Hmmm," Eli nodded in acknowledgement. After learning the name of the dungeon, Pearl mentioned having some information about it. Although it wasn''t abundant, even a little information was valuable to them.


    Earlier that morning, before John could borate on the dungeon''s structure, Eli''s group had already pieced together some knowledge about it, albeit only a few details about the overlord.... a half-dead eagle known as Stormborn Skeagle. However, they were curious to see what John and his friend were nning.


    Though Eli really wanted to finish off these bastards who trying to drug them..... Pearl and Arlyne insisted on waiting... more evidence before taking action.


    It wasn''t as though they were driven by a sense of justice; rather, they simply wanted to ensure thoroughness before eliminating their targets.


    Suddenly, Eli''s gazended on the sparkling portal in the sky, a glint of determination shing in his eyes.


    He turned to Arlyne and instructed, "Throw this," as he handed her a fallen skull.


    "!!!" Arlyne''s initial reaction was one of surprise, but she quicklyposed herself and nodded, obediently tossing the skull into the air.


    ''sssshhhh!!''


    This time, Eli didn''t leap into action. Instead, he heightened his senses, focusing intently on the trajectory of the skull to see if it would be intercepted by any sparks.


    It was then that the monster let out a deafening screech, diverting its attention to the sky.


    "SSSRRRRHHHH!!"


    In a swift motion, it shot a blue spark from its mouth, obliterating the skull before it could reach the portal..... just in a microsecond.


    "SHOO!!"


    "..." Eli stared nkly at the monster, which returned its focus to the ongoing battle with John''s team.


    "It seems we need to deal with that creature," Arlyne muttered, her expression grim as she assessed the situation.


    "Let''s finish it off," Pearl dered, her determination evident as she turned to Eli, "We don''t have time to specte on their intentions. Let''s take down that monster and leave this ce!"


    With her blue spear in hand, she unleashed her attack, sending it hurtling towards the busy monster,


    /Ice spear/


    "ssshhh"


    "sssshhh"


    Her spear split into numerous projectiles, resembling a swarm of icy daggers as they descended upon the creature, driven by the ferocity of her assault.


    /Lioness'' Roar/


    Arlyne muttered the incantation as she tightened her grip on her thin de, preparing herself to lunge towards the monstrous adversary. However, in a sudden turn of events,


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    The monster materialized before them, emitting a bone-chilling screech that echoed through the deste space,


    "KKKIIIIIKKII!!!!"


    In a sh, it vanished, leaving behind a brightened sky and a dissipating portal.


    John''s team, their bodies bearing the marks of battle, staggered over to Eli''s group.


    Eli scanned their worn figures, evidence of the fiercebat they endured.


    "-ha-ha-Tsk, It escaped-ah-" John muttered, his voice tinged with resignation as he assessed his battered form, riddled with numerous scratches.


    "-ha- Youdies fine -ha-" David queried breathlessly, his own body disying signs of the intense struggle.


    "Damn that monster... You okay, Mr. Asher Eli?" Lia inquired, although she wasn''t as battered as the others it was still exhaustion evident in her eyes.


    "OH? N-No.. I am fine," Eli replied.


    Hearing that, Rather than relief.... furrows creased the brows of John''s team members.


    Suddenly, then,


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    Both Arlyne and Pearl copsed to the ground, their bodies giving way like broken toys.


    At this sight.... the lips of John''s team curled into a sly smile.

 Chapter 342: Lioness

    "Let''s calm down, Mr. Asher Eli," Lia suggested, offering him aforting hug to ease the tension that lingered in the air.


    Eli remained silent, his gaze fixed on the two motionless bodies lying on the ground..... their pupils flickering with bluish sparks.


    "If we defeat the Overlord, that might lift the curse from them," John proposed solemnly, though his expression shifted when he noticed Lia hugging Eli, a subtle hint of jealousy flitting across his features before he masked it with aposed facade.


    "I think we might need to check their bodies..." David pondered aloud, his brows furrowing with concern as he considered the potential implications of their condition, revealing a depth of understanding about the situation. as if he held deep knowledge about it.


    Rubbing his hand he was just about to inspect Arlyne and Pearl when,


    "sssshhh!!"


    Celestria materialized before him, its sharp tips at his neck as Eli warned with a chilling edge to his voice, "Move an inch, and not even your body will remain."


    Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The air grew tense as David froze, realizing the severity of Eli''s warning, while Lia instinctively withdrew from Eli''s side, her eyes wide with apprehension.


    "Forgive me, Mr. Asher Eli. He only wants to help them... He didn''t mean any--" John began to exin, attempting to diffuse the tension, but Eli''s steely gaze silenced him before he could finish his sentence.


    "There is no need for him to touch them," Eli stated firmly, his voice brooking no argument as he settled beside hispanions, his protective instincts kicking into overdrive like a hen protecting her chicks.


    John, David, and Lia exchanged uncertain nces, recognizing Eli''s determination to safeguard hispanions. With a shared understanding, they agreed to leave Eli alone for the moment, promising to returnter that night to confront the Overlord.


    "We willeter" Lia nodded while David just shrugged and was about to leave when,


    "Why didn''t it curse you?" Eli posed a thought-provoking question that caught them off guard.


    "H-Huh?" John stammered, taken aback by the unexpected inquiry, his mind racing to give a correct answer...


    With an awkward expression, he attempted to provide an exnation, "I-It was like, you know, it only curses women..." His gaze briefly flickered towards Lia before he corrected himself, realizing the ambiguity of his statement, "I mean, I truly don''t know... Like, see for yourself, you didn''t get cursed, right?"


    "Hmm..." Eli nodded before waving his hand.


    "Here, some food..." John''s voice echoed as he carefully arranged canned foods on the ground, a small act of kindness before he departed to their own cavern.


    Left alone with Arlyne and Pearl, Eli''s attention returned to them. With gentle hands, he ced his palms on their stomachs, his eyes shimmering with a mysterious reddish-ck hue as he delved into their soul realm,and just like before.... he consumed the bluish-sparking figures before they could even utter a word of inquiry... same recorded question.


    Now seated on the ground, Eli awaited their awakening, his mind consumed with thoughts and reflections on the recent events.


    He already knew what curse they were talking about, and even in the information that Pearl had indicated, the monster was able to curse anyone. But it wasn''t just any curse; it seemed to involve a soul invasion...


    Anyhow,


    That''s not important since he could destroy that invasion....What truly puzzled him was how the monster appeared before he could even see it.


    It was as if in an instant... or perhaps the moment his eyelids fluttered open, the monster was already there, looming before him with a deafening screech:


    "KKKKKIIIKKKIIII!!"


    It screamed, but to Eli, it screamed like, "Too slow!!"


    And then, as quickly as it had arrived, it vanished... Eli wasn''t able to even react to it.


    It felt like he was humiliated, belittled by the effortless disy of power from the monstrous entity. The way it appeared, almost as if materializing out of thin air, and then vanished just as swiftly, left Eli feeling insignificant.


    It was as if the creature was toying with them, treating John''s team like mere ythings in its hands.


    "ggrrrr" Hearing that low, ominous sound, Eli snapped out of his thoughts and shifted his focus to Arlyne and Pearl, who were starting to stir.


    "E-Eli?"


    "E-Eli?"


    Their surprised voices pulled Eli from his contemtion, and instinctively, he enveloped them in a tight embrace. They exchanged puzzled nces, their expressions a mixture of confusion and curiosity, silently questioning what had just urred.


    After a moment, Eli gathered himself and began to recount the events in detail,


    "W-What? Do you mean to say we can''t defeat that monster?" The words stumbled out of Pearl''s mouth, her voice tinged with uncertainty as she observed Eli''s grave demeanour.


    "Yes... We.. I... aren''t fast enough," Eli replied solemnly, his tone heavy with truth.


    "Fast enough?" Arlyne''s brow furrowed in contemtion, her mind reying the moment when her body had been rendered powerless in an instant.


    They understood the predicament all too well, their minds racing for a solution.


    "T-Then what about using a trick to sl--"


    "It''s able to think like a human..." Eli swiftly interjected, cutting off Arlyne''s suggestion.


    "We couldn''t trust those guys... What else could we do...?" Pearl''s brow furrowed as she desperately searched for any possible avenue of escape. Then, an idea sparked in her mind.


    "It was a thunder-type dungeon, right? Then why don''t youprehend your arts and tha--"


    "I already did," Eli interrupted once more, his tone tinged with frustration.


    "Then why don''t you--" Pearl began to ask, her voice hopeful, but Eli shut her down again.


    "My mind alreadyprehended the data; however, my human body has its limits," he exined, his frustration evident.


    "Oh..." Pearl nodded solemnly, her hope fading.


    Arlyne clenched her fists in frustration, feeling the weight of their situation pressing down on her.


    "However...."


    Hearing that word, both Pearl and Arlyne looked up at Eli.


    Eli stared at them, his expression serious, before turning his focus to Arlyne.


    Though Arlyne felt a pang of shyness, she knew now was not the time to hesitate, not when Eli''s determination was so palpable.


    "Well... hmm..." Eli hesitated, his mind swirling with conflicting thoughts and emotions.


    "What?" Arlyne''s voice broke through the silence, her curiosity evident.


    "...."


    "Eli, Ask me anything?" Arlyne said with a soft smile, though inwardly, ''Wait! Anything?'' she cursed herself for saying something so open-ended.


    Eli struggled to find the right words to express his inner turmoil. Should he be honest about his intentions or continue to conceal them? The weight of his decision hung heavily upon him.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice tinged with uncertainty, "I..... wanted your body enhancement technique."


    In truth, this admission had been the primary reason behind his interaction with Arlyne.


    Ever since witnessing her remarkable body enhancement technique, Eli had been consumed by a desire to acquire it for himself.


    He desired her technique... it was a crucial step towards mastering the elusive third form he had been striving to achieve.


    Eli was prepared to acquire her technique by any means necessary, whether through financial means.... of course, via Adriana''s vast resources or...


    By leveraging the debt owed to him by Kira and Kyra.... Her Highness.He was willing to do whatever it took to obtain what he desired.


    However,


    If he had made this request back when they were trapped in the dungeon, Eli might not have felt as guilty about it. But after spending time with Arlyne, teasing her, and growing closer to her, he began to feel as though he was manipting her emotions to serve his own ends.


    Arlyne, like anyone in her position, would surely question Eli''s intentions. "So you are after my technique?" she might ask, prompting Eli to grapple with his own conscience.


    If Arlyne were to pose such a question, Eli wasn''t sure how he would respond.


    Hearing Eli''s request, Arlyne hesitated for a moment before awkwardly admitting, "I am sorry, Eli, but that''s not a technique... It''s a unique trait that runs in my bloodline.


    My bloodline ability is called Lioness."


    "Hmm?" Eli was taken aback by her revtion.

 Chapter 343: Process.....ing!!

    "You mean it''s a bloodline ability instead of a technique?" Asher Eli''s expression turned to one of surprise upon hearing that revtion.


    "Yes, it''s inherited from my mother..." Arlyne admitted awkwardly, her words carrying a hint of difort.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Most people confused her bloodline trait for a technique due to its remarkable uniquenesspared to others and extraordinary power.


    They would observe her performing chants and mistakenly assume she was strengthening her body, unaware of the true purpose behind her actions.


    In reality, her ability was far moreplex. It was a bloodline inheritance, a biological trait deeply rooted within her being. Through the use of her chants, she didn''t enhance her physique but rather.... a method to remove the suppression holding back her true form.


    Arlyne possessed a formidable ''She Hulk'' physique, a trait she could only control through the chanting of her bloodline spell. This ability allowed her to suppress her immense strength, preventing others from being intimidated by her imposing presence.


    The memory of Theo''s reaction during her confession still lingered.... a mix of awe and fear as he beheld her colossal stature, a sight that nearly paralyzed him with terror.... He almost shit himself.


    Since then, Arlyne had learned to conceal her true form, releasing only a fraction of hertent power when necessary. This way, she avoided instilling fear in those around her, striving to maintain a sense of normalcy.... A normal Girl!!.


    Her brother Oliver shared a simr heritage, yet being male, he faced fewer challenges due to societal expectations.


    If Simon, the boy who harboured feelings for her, ever discovered the truth about her abilities, he would likely flee in terror..... much like he did when confronted with Oliver''s formidable physique.That was the reason her brother was overprotective of his sister as he didn''t want her to suffer another broken heart.


    Yet,


    "Cute!! Sexy!! Hot!!"


    Amidst theplexities of her existence, Eli''s words echoed in her mind.....words that stirred unexpected emotions within her.


    "I see..." Eli nodded, his expression thoughtful as he processed the new information. ''So, it''s not a technique... What should I do?'' His mind raced with possibilities, grappling with how best to navigate this newfound knowledge to his use....


    Despite his initial concerns, Eli couldn''t help but feel relieved that Arlyne hadn''t judged him harshly, despite his earlier missteps like a... Scumbag!!


    Suddenly, a spark ignited in Eli''s mind, prompting an unexpected question to escape his lips. "Can I drink your blood?" The request left both Arlyne and Pearl visibly taken aback.


    "What do you mean?" Pearl''s frown mirrored her confusion, unable to fathom Eli''s intentions. ''Drink her blood for what?'' she silently questioned, searching for any logical exnation.


    But Eli''s gaze remained fixed on Arlyne, his eyes gleaming with an intensity that sent a chill down her spine.


    Arlyne, though unsure of Eli''s intentions, found herself grappling with a mix of apprehension and trust. While his behaviour had sometimes bordered on the intrusive, she couldn''t deny the underlying sense of safety she felt in his presence.... that he had built from the foundation.


    ''What should I do?'' Arlyne mulled over the request, her thoughts swirling with uncertainty. Despite Eli''s asional lewd antics, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he wouldn''t deliberately harm her.


    ''Even if he''s a bit of a pervert...!'' Arlyne''s mind shed back to Eli''s earlier actions when she grabbed her hip and hugged her tightly then acted like a beast that was ready to devour her.... the memory causing her cheeks to flush with embarrassment.


    After a moment of hesitation, Arlyne made her decision, extending her hand towards Eli in a silent acknowledgement of trust as she offered, "...Here".


    Eli''s surprise at her willingness toply was evident, prompting him to question her resolve, "You don''t ask how or why?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued by her unwavering trust.... even though he knew why.


    Arlyne''s response was simple yet profound, her words carrying the weight of her conviction,


    "You saved my brother once from an ugly fate, even when others doubted your actions against Dungeon Walker..... I believed in you myself and just like that you proved my trust in you was not wrong.


    You may act like a reckless idiot and.... Pervert but deep down I knew you would never harm anyone... of course, as long as they didn''t harm you.


    And My time spent with you has only solidified that belief.


    So, I may not understand your actions or motives, but I believe you wouldn''t harm me without reason..."


    Her words struck a chord with Eli, leaving him momentarily speechless, ''Well I didn''t expect her to give too long an exnation...''


    Meanwhile, Pearl couldn''t shake the feeling that Arlyne''s response sounded like a confession.... though she couldn''t pinpoint why.


    "Hehehehe..." Eli''sughter broke the tense atmosphere, his smile taking on an eerie quality that sent shivers down Arlyne and Pearl''s spines.


    "Are you sure you can trust me?" Eli''s voice held a note of warning, his eyes shing with an otherworldly intensity.... Reddish-ck eyes!!


    Arlyne hesitated for a moment, the weight of Eli''s question bearing down on her. But in the end, her conviction remained steadfast as she nodded in affirmation, her trust unwavering in the face of uncertainty.


    As Eli hummed in response, a curious glint in his eyes, he gently took Arlyne''s hand and brought it closer to his face, sniffing her wrist with an intensity that made her body involuntarily flinch. Arlyne''s cheeks flushed crimson with embarrassment, her mind racing with self-conscious thoughts,


    ''Do I smell bad?''


    Arlyne''s heart raced with a mixture of shock and embarrassment.


    Before she could process what was happening, Eli deftly cut her wrist, filling a small bottle with her blood.


    After a minute,


    "That''s enough?" Arlyne asked, her scepticism evident as she noted the meagre amount collected..... less than 500 ml.


    Eli''s response only added to her confusion. "Hmm... It''s enough for the future," he murmured, his gaze fixated on the crimson-filled bottle.


    "The future?" Arlyne''s frown deepened, puzzled by Eli''s cryptic statement..... Wasn''t he going to use it now?


    But before Arlyne could voice her concerns, Eli''s demeanour shifted once more, his predatory gaze fixating on her with unsettling intensity,


    "I like to take fresh blood from your neck," he dered, his sudden lunge catching Arlyne off guard as he pinned her to the ground.


    "HIKK!!" Arlyne gasped in shock, her body tensing as Eli loomed over her. Despite the unexpectedness of his actions, she couldn''t help but notice the proximity of his face, causing her cheeks to burn with embarrassment once again.


    Desperate to break free from his grasp, Arlyne pushed against him, her instincts kicking in to defend herself.


    "What are you? A vampire? Grrrr!" Pearl''s fury erupted as she witnessed Eli''s sudden assault, her ''protective'' from Eli instincts kicking in as she tried to pry him away from Arlyne.


    ''~Chu~''


    The sudden shift in atmosphere left Pearl reeling, her mind struggling toprehend the whirlwind of sensations coursing through her body. As Eli''s lips pressed against her cheek in a fleeting kiss, she found herself momentarily frozen, caught off guard by the unexpected gesture.


    But before she could fully process what was happening, Eli''s attention turned back to Arlyne, his demeanour taking on a sinister edge when he saw her face had a nk expression as if she didn''t like the way Eli kissed Pearl.


    It was then, that Arlyne''s eyes widened in shock as she beheld the elongated canines protruding from his mouth, resembling those of a vampire''s fangs.


    Arlyne''s thoughts raced as she witnessed Eli''s sudden transformation, his canines elongating like a vampire''s fangs. Just as she was about to voice her inquiry,


    "CHKKK!!"


    "~AAAAHHH~~"


    A wave of pleasure mixed with pain washed over Arlyne, causing her to arch her back instinctively, her hands gripping Eli''s back tightly as her legs wrapped around his hips. Her senses overwhelmed, she sumbed to the sensations, her mind clouded with a haze of ecstasy....


    Suddenly, ''Don''t love anyone''.... She remembered those words, she wondered what he meant... ''What he was trying to say...? she couldn''t understand the meaning behind his words....truly.


    ''~mmmm~~'' Her lips quivered with the effort to stifle her moans, a battle against the overwhelming sensations coursing through her body. But before she could fully delve into pleasure,


    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!!" Pearl''s enraged cry reverberated through the cave, her usatory gaze fixed firmly on Arlyne. Summoning her blue spear, she pointed it menacingly at Arlyne''s in-between eyebrows, her anger palpable.


    Eli''s bewildered expression mirrored Arlyne''s own confusion, his mind racing toprehend Pearl''s sudden outburst, ''What happened?'' he thought with a weird expression.


    ording to his calction, he was sure he didn''t fully turn Pearl into an abnormal one... so he wondered why she acting so bluntly.


    "THIS WAS THE SECOND TIME YOU INTERFERED BITCH!!"


    Hearing another voice, Eli blinked in confusion, his gaze shifting to Arlyne, who seemed oddly detached, her expression nk and lifeless.


    ..... Maybe he miscalcted about the Yandere Process? Eli really wondered.

 Chapter 344: Arlyne testing his patience...

    Eli wiped the crimson stain from his lips, his gaze shifting between Arlyne and Pearl, who appeared poised for conflict.


    "Alright, Guys. Enough!!" Eli interjected, positioning himself between the two women. Despite his efforts, they remained fixated on each other, their silent exchange crackling with unspoken usations:


    Arlyne''s eyes flickered with a fiery intensity, silently conveying her frustration: ''What you want, Bitch? Why do you insist on bitching in the affairs of others?''


    Pearl''s response was equally charged, sent her spark... her gaze aze with defiance:''Who are you calling Bitch, Bitch?''


    Arlyne retorted sharply, her sparkced with contempt: ''Of course, it''s you Bitch! You''re the one who continuously interferes without regard for consequence''.


    Pearl''s response was swift and cutting: ''You dare insult the Princess of Antis?You fucking Bitch!! and Of course, I am not meddling in other''s business.''


    ''Then why did you meddle in our business, Bitch!'' Arlyne''s sword gleamed in the dim light, poised to strike.


    ''You Fucking Bitch! He is not ''other''... He is my target!! I''m supposed to get close to him, seduce him and, make him fall for me!!'' Pearl''s voice dripped with determination as she levelled her spear at Arlyne.


    ''Wait... what? Weren''t you saying just days ago that you two weren''t even together?'' Arlyne''s confusion mingled with her anger, her grip tightening on her weapon.


    ''Of course not!! , you fucking bitch!! We are not dating!!'' Pearl''s denial was forceful, her resolve unyielding as she held Arlyne''s gaze.


    ''.... Then what the fuck are you bitching about?'' Arlyne''s brow furrowed in frustration, her own feelings muddled in the chaos.


    ''....''


    Pearl lost in the eye-sparking contest... However, Pearl remained steadfast despite losing ground in the eye-sparking contest. With unwavering determination, she initiated a new round, locking eyes with Arlyne once more, ''Why are you so close to him, You fucking bitch! Did you fall in love with him or what?''


    ''.....''


    Arlyne flinched, herposure momentarily shaken by Pearl''s probing question. As she searched for an answer within herself, she found none, grappling with her own conflicting emotions and uncertainties.


    ''D-Did I fall in l-love with him?'' The question echoed in Arlyne''s mind, a whisper of doubt that she couldn''t ignore. Yet, a reminder of his existing wives pulled her back from the brink of contemtion, and with a shake of her head, she pushed aside those tumultuous thoughts, burying them beneath a facade of determination...


    And just as they were about to resume their intense exchange, a sharp sound disrupted the tension.


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    Both Arlyne and Pearl shot irritated res at Eli as he delivered a firm smack to their heads, his patience wearing thin.


    "Calm down!! We are not in a situation where we fight among us!!" Eli''s voice carried a hint of annoyance as he reprimanded them, his words cutting through the War atmosphere.


    Hearing his admonishment, both Arlyne and Pearl paused, their aggression momentarily tempered by his stern tone.


    "I need her blood, Pearl" Eli stated with a seriousness that brooked no argument.


    "B-Bu--" Pearl''s protest was cut short as Eli gently grasped her neck, his touch sending a shiver down her spine as he whispered softly, "I will heal youter... with my lips, Okay?"


    "Y-Yes...?" Despite her reluctance, Pearl nodded, her cheeks flushing crimson under his gaze.


    "Arlyne," Eli''s voice cut through the tension, drawing her attention.


    "Yes?" Arlyne responded, a smile gracing her lips as she basked in the momentary victory over Pearl, who could only offer a disdainful snort in response.


    Despiteprehending Eli''s need for her blood, Pearl couldn''t shake off her confusion and frustration regarding his request. And her irritation only intensified when she noticed the triumphant expression on Arlyne''s face.


    ''Tsk, Why am I so frustrated...?'' Pearl''s mind raced with turmoil until a sudden rity washed over her, like a beacon of enlightenment piercing through the clouds. ''W-Wait!! Why did I agree to let him kiss my neck??'' The revtion sent a shiver down her spine, her body trembling with fear at the implications of her actions.


    It wasn''t as if she was naive to Eli''s intentions.


    As the realization settled in, Pearl''s confusion increased drastically. For Fuck''s sake... She was the princess and future Queen of Sole Antis, she was groomed for leadership and trained to discern the subtleties of power and maniption.... and should have recognized Eli''s intentions sooner.


    It took some time for her to fully grasp the gravity of her situation. ''A-Am I being seduced by HIM!!!''


    Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    And just like Pearl, Arlyne felt a sudden rity wash over her as she questioned her own actions. ''Why did I pick a fight with the Princess of Antis?'' A shiver of fear coursed through her spine as she confronted the gravity of her actions.


    In stark contrast to Pearl, Arlyne was merely a Duke''s daughter... Just a daughter,cking the prestigious lineage and future status as a Duchess.


    Yet, she had dared to hurl insults at Pearl, the future Queen of Antis, branding her with ''Bitch'' terms.


    Arlyne could already envision her potential downfall.... Her death. But before she could dwell further on her impending consequences, her thoughts were abruptly interrupted,


    "~Ahhh~"


    Arlyne''s moan escaped her lips involuntarily as she felt Eli''s fangs sink into her neck, a surge of sensation coursing through her body. Her hands instinctively found their way to his hair, gripping it tightly as her legs trembled beneath her, the rush of arousal evident in the transparent liquid that flowed between her legs.


    "E~Eli~" Arlyne''s voice wasced with seduction, her cheeks flushed crimson as she became increasingly aware of the intimate liquid between her legs. With a mixture of desire and embarrassment, she clenched his hair, pressing her body closer to his, as if seeking sce or fulfilment from him.


    Meanwhile, Eli remained focused, his attention unwavering as he continued to drink her blood while employing his breathing technique to facilitate the flow within his veins.


    His actions were driven by a sense of purpose, fueled by the memory of Prisania, the Former assassin turned maid who then turned into a maniac who had harboured a fatal obsession for him.


    Her bloodline had been triggered by just drinking his blood, awakening her dormant subus bloodline.


    Though Eli was still grappling with the mystery behind his own blood, he harboured a tentative hypothesis: Mingling his blood with Arlyne''s might grant him ess to her bloodline ability and if he did get it.....


    Then, he was acutely aware of the potential dangers inherent in such experimentation, knowing that possessing the ability to copy bloodlines would make him a coveted target for kidnapping and exploitation.


    "Arlyne," Eli paused, his gaze meeting hers as he observed the flush that coloured her features, her breathing heavy with anticipation.


    "~ha~Yehsss~" Arlyne''s response was breathless, her affirmationden with a mixture of pleasure and uncertainty.


    "Show me the other side," Eli''s voicemanded, cutting through the intimate atmosphere.


    "Hmm," Arlyne nodded in acknowledgement as she released her sealing spell, her body undergoing a startling transformation into a she-hulk-like form.


    ''Gulp''


    Eli couldn''t help but gulp audibly, his throat dry with a mixture of desire and apprehension. If not for Pearl''s piercing dead fish eyes.... he was certain he would have sumbed to his baser instincts at that moment.


    Exerting control over his raging hormones, Eli rose to Arlyne''s level, his gaze lingering on her panting yet alluring form. With a mixture of awe and restraint, he took in her powerful physique and seductive presence.


    "!!" Arlyne flinched as Eli drew closer to her, her teary eyes inadvertently fixating on his lips. A soft whimper escaped her lips as she unconsciously licked her own, anticipation coursing through her veins.


    With just inches separating them, the air crackled with tension as they locked eyes, each lost in the other''s gaze. Eli''s voice,ced with seduction and desire, broke the silence.


    "Arlyne~" His whisper sent a shiver of excitement coursing through her body, her senses heightened by the promise of what was toe.

 Chapter 345: Youre getting too cosy with him

    "Arlyne~" Eli''s voice, dripping with desire, sent a shiver of anticipation down Arlyne''s spine, her lower lip quivering in excitement.


    Eli''s intense ruby-red eyes locked onto Arlyne''s sky-blue gaze, the simrity to those of his wife only serving to heighten his desire..... Her big pulsating body ignited a primal urge within him, fueling his longing for her.


    As Eli leaned in, Arlyne''s mind raced with a flurry of questions and uncertainties, ''W-What does he want? Is he going to kiss me? Should I let him? But are we moving too fast? Wait!!Are we even dating in the first ce?...'' The whirlwind of thoughts threatened to overwhelm her, but before she could process them fully, Eli''s actions diverted her attention.


    With determination in his eyes, Eli turned towards Arlyne''s neck, aiming to sink his fake fangs into her flesh. However,


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The sound of cracking filled the air as his fake fangs met her sturdy skin... Cracks appeared around it.


    Undeterred, Eli pushed forward with determination, his pupils glowing brightly as he forcefully plunged his fake fangs into her neck.


    "~AAHH~~"


    Arlyne moaned as she felt his sturdy teeth sink into her flesh, her mind reeling with the realization that Eli might not be entirely human.


    ''SNIFFFFFF!''


    With a sharp inhale, Eli drank in her intoxicating scent, his control slipping as he gave in to his primal instincts....


    ''Thud''


    Pushing Arlyne down with a firm hand, Eli continued to drink her blood greedily, his focus unwavering as he channelled his arts. Amidst the intoxicating rush of sensation, a thought flickered in Eli''s mind, ''It was the same blood...'' he mused, observing that Arlyne''s blood retained its consistency even after she released her seal.


    And to be truthful, he didn''t need to suck her blood.He was just trying to set the fire before it became a volcano...


    Anyhow,


    "E~LI~Slo~~W!!" Arlyne''s plea was apanied by uncontroble moans, her legs wrapping tightly around Eli''s hips as pleasure consumed her.


    Eli wasn''t staying still... his hands roamed over Arlyne''s body with a tender yet possessive touch, exploring every curve and contour as he drank her blood. He caressed her abdomen, feeling the rise and fall of her breath beneath his fingertips. His touch trailed along her hips, tracing the outline of her feminine form with a reverent reverence.


    Moving lower, he brushed his fingers over her thighs, eliciting soft gasps of pleasure from Arlyne''s lips. His hands continued their exploration, skimming over her arms with gentle strokes.


    However, even in the midst of his fervour, Eli remained vignt.... He could sense a lurking danger behind him, a killing intent that sent a shiver down his spine. With keen intuition, he refrained from venturing too close to those intimate areas, instinctively avoiding the source of the impending threat.


    Pearl''s gaze was really dangerous!!


    However,


    "!!!!"


    Arlyne''s senses were suddenly jolted by a scorching sensation against her crotch, prompting her to flinch in surprise. ncing down, her eyes widened in shock as she realized Eli was rubbing his crotch area against hers, his actions conveying an intense desire for something she couldn''t fullyprehend.


    Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Her face flushed a deep shade of crimson, embarrassment flooding her features as conflicting emotions swirled within her. Part of her yearned to push him away, to put an end to this intimate exchange that threatened to unravel herposure.


    Yet, another part of her, fueled by a primal instinct she couldn''t deny, found herself drawn to him, her legs instinctively pulling him closer as if eager to engage in these forbidden feelings.


    ''AAAAHHH!! What am I doing!! Stop it Eli~!!'' Arlyne''s screams echoed.... through her mind, a desperate plea to regain control over her tumultuous emotions.


    Yet, despite her inner turmoil, her body betrayed her resolve, responding eagerly to Eli''s proximity. Her hips instinctively pressed against his, seeking a connection that ignited a fiery passion within her.


    As conflicting desires warred within her, Arlyne found herself torn between the urge to push Eli away and the overwhelming pull drawing her closer to him.


    Her hands, tightly entwined in his hair, seemed to convey a silent plea for him not to retreat... her little sister drenching in nectar.


    Panting heavily, her gaze flickered to Eli, who remained consumed by his task of drinking her blood. His greediness only fueled her frustration, intensifying the internal struggle raging within her.


    In a moment of unconscious surrender, her hands began to move of their own ord. Slowly, they trailed down his chest, tracing the contours of his stomach before.... hesitantly venturing towards the bulging arousal...


    ''!!!''


    As her hands made contact with the hardness, Arlyne couldn''t help but flinch at the sensation.


    ''This hardness...'' Her thoughts raced as she felt the iron-like firmness beneath her fingertips. The sheer solidity of it sent a shiver down her spine, leaving her throat dry with apprehension.


    Continuing to explore the hardness, Arlyne''s lower lip quivered with hunger, her mind consumed by a mixture of fascination and trepidation...


    ''Are they really capable of taking this?'' She couldn''t help but wonder about Eli''s wives, pondering the limits of their endurance.


    Her fingers trailed along the hardness, tracing the faint bumps that resembled veins beneath his pants.


    ''What in the world!!'' Arlyne eximed inwardly as she encountered the unexpected texture. ''Is that really big..?'' Her thoughts raced with uncertainty, her expression reflecting a mixture of fear and curiosity.


    Most of all.. she could even feel a coolness emanating from the hardness.... ''Cool?'' she thought, a sensation that puzzled her deeply.


    With hazy eyes, Arlyne nced down, only to be met with the sight of two void eyes staring back at her with a chilling intensity.


    "You really like to touch...huh?" The uncanny, emotionless voice of Pearl cut through the air, sending a chill down Arlyne''s spine


    Arlyne snapped out of her pleasure-induced haze, her eyes widening in shock as she nced down at her hand.... only to find it gripping a blue-coloured spear tip with intricately detailed designs.


    "!!!!" A surge of anger flooded Arlyne''s features as she realized the truth of the situation. Her gaze shot up, locking onto Pearl with a fierce intensity.


    "YOU BITCH....."


    While Eli''s group having an internal struggle, Inside another cave.


    "~Hmm~"


    Lia moaned softly as John thrust into her from behind, his hands gripping her plump buttocks firmly.


    "You''re getting too cosy with him!!" John''s voice wasced with irritation as he delivered a sharp p to Lia''s rear, intensifying the rhythm of his movements.


    "~aahhhh~ Yes~aaahh~ so what?"Lia responded breathlessly, her voice tinged with defiance as she felt the relentless pounding of John''s punny dick.


    "''What?'' Ah, it seems we need to teach this slut a lesson!!" John dered, casting a meaningful nce at David, who was indulging himself by suckling on Lia''s breasts with fervent enthusiasm.


    David nodded in agreement, slipping his pants and showing his proud punny dick before thrusting it forcefully into Lia''s mouth.


    Feeling both of her openings filled, Lia couldn''t help but moan in pleasure, despite the frustration bubbling within her.


    After an intense session of pounding, John and David released their pent-up frustration, copsing onto the ground beside Lia, leaving her.... once again feeling unsatisfied and frustrated.


    ring at her twopanions, Lia snorted in annoyance, "And here I thought you guys would get jealous and ravage me like mindless beasts... ''snort''." She muttered bitterly as she cleaned herself up, her frustration palpable.


    Both John and David wore expressions of shame and embarrassment. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to continue; their punny dicks were already sore and spent from the exertion and their hips already gave out!!


    "Look at that boy, he not only fucked those two bitches all night but also walked energetically!!" Lia''s voice dripped with frustration and anger as she pointed out their shorings, "Are you even calling yourselves men?!"


    Her words struck a nerve, igniting a spark of fury within both John and David. Anger shed in their eyes as they retorted indignantly.


    "If you were even 10% as beautiful as those two women, I would have given you every drop of my blood," David spat out furiously, his tone filled with resentment.


    "Yes and it''s your fault for not enticing us, Bitch!!With your loosened pussy how could one--"


    "BOOOM!!"


    "ARRHHH!!"


    Before John could finish his sentence, a deafening explosion rang out, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    "It seems I have to teach who is the Master here!!" Lia''s deadly voice echoed through the cave as she pressed her slender foot against John''s neck, exerting her dominance over him.


    John''s face paled with fear, his breath catching in his throat as he struggled beneath Lia''s firm grip. Meanwhile, David snapped out of his daze, immediately dropping to his knees and begging for forgiveness.


    "I-I am sorry, My Beautiful Master!!" David pleaded desperately, his voice trembling with fear and remorse.


    "BOOM!!"


    "AARRHH!!"


    The resounding explosion reverberated through the cave.... a stark reminder of Lia''s power and authority.


    "You have some nerve to call those two bitches more beautiful than me," Lia''s voice dripped with menace as she addressed David, her eyes shing with anger and indignation.


    Hearing Lia''s menacing words, David cowered in fear, realizing the gravity of his mistake.

 Chapter 346: She is the ring leader?

    "Are you listening? You worthless ves?" Lia''s voice cut through the air,manding attention as she sat astride John''s back, her naked form a stark contrast against his kneeling figure.


    "Y-Yes, Madam," John responded, his voice trembling as Lia''s fingers ventured towards his asshole deeply while pping his hard ass.


    "And you?" Turning her gaze towards David, Lia''s eyes bore into him with a mixture of authority and disdain as he obediently licked her foot, his actions resembling that of a loyal dog.


    ''Slurp''


    ''Wafff!!'' David barked in response, his tail wagging vigorously... Yeah, a white-tailed attached to his asshole swaying with each movement.


    "Hmm," Lia nodded in satisfaction, pleased to see her ves performing their duties without question.


    "Tonight, we are going to finish the job and leave as soon as possible," Lia dered, her tone firm as she held up three golden beads, symbols of the task they had been assigned by their client.


    These golden beads had been entrusted to them by a client who had requested a challenging assignment.


    Lia initially hesitated when presented with the offer to enter the S-Rank dungeon and hunt down targets for their client. The prospect of such a dangerous mission filled her with apprehension, knowing the risks involved in facing formidable Overloard within the dungeon''s treacherous depths.


    However, her resolve wavered when she caught sight of the generous reward offered by their client..... The promise of wealth and power proved to be a powerful incentive, igniting a spark of greed within Lia''s heart. Despite the dangers thaty ahead, she found herself unable to resist the allure of such a lucrative opportunity.


    Gulping in anticipation, Lia''s expression transformed into one of lustful desire as she eagerly epted the offer.The thought of acquiring more ves to add to her collection, to use and fuck as she saw fit, sent a thrill of excitement coursing through her veins.


    But amidst her daydreams of opulence and power, it was the image of the auburn-haired.... The handsome man provided by their client truly captured Lia''s interest.She never saw a handsome man like him. The mere thought of him under her control, sumbing to her every whim, ignited a fire within her, stirring her desires to new heights.


    "AHH" Lia moaned in pleasure, her thoughts consumed by the image of the mysterious man.


    Her lower lips twitched with anticipation as the white liquid continued to flow from her lower lips!


    "Hey! Clean his worthless semen," Liamanded David.


    David, ever obedient, barked in acknowledgement before eagerly obeying Lia''smand. With meticulous care, he spread her lips and began to clean away every trace of John''s seed, his tongue delving deep to ensure not a single drop remained.


    "~Hmm~"Lia moaned appreciatively as she felt David''s tongue probing her depthspared to his dick.Even as she revelled in the ecstasy of the moment, her mind remained fixated on the tantalizing prospect of the auburn-haired man and the power he represented.


    ording to her client''s instructions, Lia was tasked with eliminating three individuals. However, uponying eyes on the auburn-haired man, she found herself hesitant to carry out the deed. The allure of possessing him as her own ve proved too tempting to resist, prompting Lia to attempt negotiation with her client.


    Yet, to her dismay, the client remained adamant in their desire for the man''s demise.


    Reluctantly agreeing to the terms, Lia ventured into the dungeon alongside her two ves.


    However, upon encountering the auburn-haired man, Lia''s desires overpowered her sense of duty.... she couldn''t control her lower lips as twitched for his thing.Instead of swiftly dispatching him, she found herself drawn to the prospect of tasting his body before ending his life.


    Formting a n, Lia decided to drug their food, reducing them to mindless beasts consumed by their carnal desires. She intended to offer the two women to her servants for their enjoyment, resentful of their beauty that seemed to surpass her own.


    Yet, her ns were thwarted when the man consumed all the food, leaving the woman untouched. Despite her annoyance, Lia revelled in the pleasure of the moment, until she witnessed the man''s insatiable appetite for carnal pleasure.


    As he ravaged the two women without a rest, Lia couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret for not killing them.


    It was supposed to be her Fuck!!


    Observing their reactions this morning, she began to wonder about the man''s true capabilities, intrigued by his prowess and skill in satisfying his desires.


    Determined to uncover the truth, Lia entertained the idea of sparing the man''s life if he proved capable of satisfying her own desires. However, she remained resolute in her decision to eliminate the two women, irritated by their apparent bliss and the reminder of her own inadequacy.


    Frustrated by the unexpected turn of events, Lia decided to enact a new n: to let the two women suffer the curse of the Overlord.


    With their hollow eyes that only emit sparks... serving as a telltale sign of the curse''s presence, Lia and her team waited eagerly for the Overlord to reveal himself, confident that the sight alone would be enough to curse everyone in their vicinity.


    As they were overjoyed their meal was ready without worry, Lia''s satisfaction turned to disappointment when the curse only affected the two women, leaving the man unscathed.


    ''Tsk'' Clicking her tongue in annoyance, Lia retrieved three golden nes.... artifacts provided by her client to repel the curse.They had been wearing it ever since they entered the dungeon to ensure their protection.


    Despite her frustration, Lia couldn''t help but wonder about her client''s motivations. His uncharacteristic generosity and nervous demeanour raised questions in her mind as if he had made a mistake, but ultimately, she dismissed these concerns


    ''Well, who cares'' In the end, her focus remained on fulfilling her mission and reaping the rewards promised to her, regardless of her client''s intentions.


    "You added some extra drug, right?" Lia inquired, her gaze fixed on David as he attended to her lower lips.


    "WOOFF"


    "I see... Good Boy!" Lia praised, a smile spreading across her lips as she affectionately patted David''s head like a loyal dog. David''s own smile widened as he basked in the approval of his master.... his tail wagging with delight.


    ''Thunder!''


    As night descended upon them, Lia knew it was time to execute their n. With practised ease, her team maintained their facade, awaiting the opportune moment to strike.


    Lia''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as she imagined the scene unfolding before her. She anticipated the auburn-haired man would have already eaten the drugged food and He was now frustrated at finding the two women unconscious, likely resorting to desperate measures to satisfy his desires... He started raping them in their unconscious state.


    It was then that Lia nned to intervene telling that wrong, seducing him in his moment of vulnerability and orchestrating a passionate encounter between them and making him more horny.


    And with that opportunity, Lia envisioned the auburn-haired man ravaging her like a tiger pouncing on its prey, his primal instincts driving him to im her with unrestrained passion and intensity.


    As she imagined his powerful embrace, his hungry kisses, and hismanding touch, Lia''s body trembled with excitement, her skin tingling with anticipation of the pleasure toe.


    "Plob, Plob"


    The sound of her own trembling excitement echoed in Lia''s ears as she imagined the man''s dominance over her, his prowess igniting a primal desire within her.


    Meanwhile, David eagerly licked the leaking seeds from her lower lips, his determination evident on his face.


    Removing her finger from John''s anus, Lia licked it with an excited smile, relishing in the anticipation of what was toe.


    "After I finish with him, I will let you have those bitches!" Lia dered, her words igniting a spark of excitement in her two ves.


    Their lumpy dicks hardened in anticipation, eager for the prospect of new pleasure toys toe!!


    Sensing their eagerness, Lia''s face twitched with a mixture of annoyance and.... anticipation as she prepared for another round of excitement and pleasure.

 Chapter 347: Seduction...

    "Asher Eli?" Lia''s voice cut through the silence of the cave, drawing Eli''s attention.


    "Y-Yes?" Eli''s response was tinged with embarrassment, his face flushed crimson as if he was did something wrong.


    Observing Eli''s flustered demeanour, Lia couldn''t help but smirk inwardly as she noticed the emptied food cans nearby.


    "Are you okay?" Lia inquired, her tone softening as she approached him.


    "Yeah," Eli replied with a nod, his gaze shifting to his twopanions still lying lifelessly on the ground.


    Sensing Eli''s concern, Lia offered reassurance, her expression turning sombre, "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of that monster tonight."


    "..." Eli took a moment before nodding in agreement.


    Lia reached out to gently touch Eli''s cheek, but he recoiled suddenly, his face reddening with embarrassment as he stammered out an apology while panting heavily, "I-I am-ha-sorry"!


    Momentarily surprised by Eli''s reaction, Lia quickly regained herposure, inwardly smirking at the confirmation of her suspicions. She then urged Eli toe outside, indicating that it was time to confront the monster.


    With a determined expression, Eli followed Lia out of the cave, casting a nce back at the unconscious woman before focusing on the task at hand.


    "...."


    "...."


    In the eerie silence of the cave, an ominous tension hung in the air, palpable yet unspoken.


    As if in response to the foreboding atmosphere, the thunderstorm descended with a resounding crash, filling the cavern with the echo of bluish lightning.


    "Thunder!"


    Amidst the shes of light and shadows, the skeletal monsters emerged once more, their presence signalling the beginning of another confrontation.


    Just as before, John and his team sprang into action, engaging the Overlord with all their might. Their efforts were met with fierce resistance as they battled against the formidable foe.... Something simr!


    Eli simply stared at the half-skeletal eagle, his mind racing with various possibilities to understand why it was toying with John''s team. It was evident that the Overlord was very dangerous, and even if John''s team was faking it, there was no way the dungeon''s Overlord would simply y along with them.


    With frustration bubbling within him like moltenva, Eli reached his breaking point.


    ''Spark, Spark''


    His body crackled with electric energy.


    ''Ssssshh!!''


    In the blink of an eye, Eliunched himself skyward, his Celestria gleaming in the sparkling light as he aimed to sever the creature''s neck. But as his de sliced through the air, the Overlord vanished, leaving nothing but a fleeting echo of its presence.


    "KIIKKIII"


    The shrill screech echoed through the dungeon, a chilling reminder that they couldn''t do a thing.


    Eli''s instincts red, a primal warning that the threat now lurked behind him. With lightning reflexes, he twisted mid-air, attempting to strike at the it, yet once again finding nothing but empty space.


    "Tsk, It''s faster," Eli muttered through gritted teeth, his annoyance mounting with each failed attempt. He tried to power Arlyne''s blood in his body, yet found no discernible changes coursing through his veins.


    ''Thud''


    With a soft thud, Elinded gracefully back on solid ground, his eyes never leaving the ominous form of the eagle that hovered menacingly before them, its intentions still shrouded in mystery as it watched everyone with amusing face...


    "A-Are you okay?" John gasped between heavy breaths, his body bruised and battered from the relentless assault.


    Eli remained silent, his gaze fixed upon the monstrous entity before him. It seemed to waver momentarily, its features contorting with what appeared to be a fleeting expression of pain before morphing into a haughty sneer and hurtling towards him with deadly intent.


    With a resolute grip on his Celestria, Eli''s eyes zed with otherworldly yellowish sparks as tendrils of crackling lightning energy radiated outward from his form.


    And then, just as the monstrous entity closed in on Eli, a sudden hush fell over the scene.


    ''SSSSHHH!!''


    In an instant, the creature vanished into thin air. Eli, unfazed by the abrupt disappearance, had anticipated its swiftness and positioned his Celestria with precision, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    "KIIOOOOKKK!!!"


    A deafening cry pierced the air as Eli''s de connected with the Overlord''s skull, the force nearly shattering bone..... The creature writhed in agony before vanishing into the ether, leaving behind nothing but an eerie silence that hung heavy in the destendscape.


    Not it didn''t die because....


    Eli''s gaze lingered on the night sky, where a swirling vortex of sparkling energy.... Portal.


    "I will kill you next time... You say?" The words echoed in Eli''s mind as he nodded in acknowledgement. Though taken aback by the sudden disy of understanding from the monster, he pushed aside his bewilderment; there were more pressing matters at hand. He needed to uncover the secrets that John''s group held.


    "Tsk, It ran away again!" Lia''s voice rang out in frustration, her features contorted in a mix of anger and pain as she approached Eli.


    "W-e''re sorry," Lia said softly, reaching out tofort him with a hug from behind. But Eli recoiled, swatting her hands away as he stepped out of her embrace, "I need to be alone," he dered, his tone firm as he turned and walked away.


    With a nod and a troubled expression, Lia watched him depart. "Call me whenever you need," she offered, a forced smile masking hidden desire as she nced at herpanions, who wore matching expressions of smug satisfaction.


    Alone in the cave, Eliy between the motionless forms of Arlyne and Pearl...


    As time drifted by, Lia cautiously slipped into Eli''s sanctuary, her footsteps soft against the rocky floor. Peering into the dimness, she observed Eli''s hands moving over their.... faces?


    She frowned, a mixture of surprise and amusement dancing in her eyes, "He can really control himself?" she mused quietly to herself, a smirk ying at the corners of her lips. The thought crossed her mind that perhaps Eli would make an intriguing addition to her ranks, a gentlenew ve.


    "Ahem" Clearing her throat to announce her presence, Lia stepped further into the cave, her gaze fixed on Eli.


    "!!!" Eli jolted at Lia''s sudden presence, his heart racing as he turned to face her. But as his gaze met hers, there was something in his eyes, a flicker of desire that sent a shiver down Lia''s spine.... A lustful desire.


    ''...Fuck!!'' Lia cursed inwardly, realizing with a sinking feeling that one little push was all her new ve needed.


    "I-I brought you food," Lia stammered, her voice betraying a hint of nervousness as she held out a few canned goods.


    Eli hesitated for a moment before nodding in silent eptance, his stomach growling with hunger as he began to eat.


    ''Munch, Munch''


    The cavern was filled with the sound of chewing, the silence broken only by the rhythmic beat of their eating.


    "Are you okay?" Lia inquired, her voiceced with concern as she tentatively reached out to touch Eli''s thigh.


    "!!" Eli flinched at her touch, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment as he attempted to pull away, "I-I am fine," he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper as he shifted ufortably.


    Seeing his reaction, Lia couldn''t suppress the smirk that tugged at the corners of her lips. ''Just a little more...'' she thought, determined to push him to the edge.


    "You don''t need to worry. We... No, I will definitely save you!" Lia dered, her tone firm as she rose from her seat and settled herself on Eli''sp, facing him directly.


    "W-What are you doing?" Eli''s voice was shaky, his cheeks now burning crimson with embarrassment, a sight that only fueled Lia''s ego further.


    ''So Cute!!!'' Lia couldn''t help but think, her heart fluttering with amusement as she watched him squirm under her gaze. But as she began to speak, her tone softened, taking on a note of sadness, "You know, I was just like you when I lost my--"


    "They didn''t die yet," Eli interjected, his voice firm and unwavering as he met her gaze with a steely determination that took Lia by surprise. At that moment, she saw a glimpse of the depth of his love for hispanions, and it gave her pause.


    ''I guess he truly loves them...'' Lia thought, silently acknowledging the bond that held Eli steadfast in his resolve and new feelings she going to soon experience.. With a calm demeanour, she smoothly changed the subject.


    "Tell me about yourself," Lia prompted, her curiosity piqued as she settled morefortably into Eli''s embrace.


    "Hmm?" Eli frowned, taken aback by Lia''s sudden interest in his personal history. But as he looked into her eyes, he sensed a genuine curiosity, prompting him to.... BULLSHIT!!


    He spoke of being an orphan, his mother''s dying wish for him to attend Nex Academia, and his relentless pursuit of sess to honour her memory. He painted a picture of sacrifice and struggle, his every action driven by the need to secure his mother''s health and happiness.


    He spoke of the sacrifices he made to afford his mother''s medical treatments, the burden of keeping her illness a secret, and the desperate need for money to sustain the facade of her continued health....


    There were lots of errors in this story and lots of ''What the fuck?'' movement.However, Lia''s attention was fixated elsewhere ¨C on his chiselled abs. She continued to touch him lustfully, nodding absentmindedly, lost in her own fantasies.


    "So, I really need to get out of here!" Eli''s frustration boiled over, his voice rising with urgency as he expressed his desperate need to escape. Lia''s desire momentarily interrupted by his outburst, she looked into Eli''s helpless eyes, a smirk ying at the corners of her lips.


    "I-I know a way," Lia said coyly, her voice dripping with newfound power as she leaned in closer to Eli, her fingers tracing tantalizing paths across his skin.

 Chapter 348: Did you kiss him?

    [Author''s Note: I want to address the recent quality of my updates. Due to technical issues with myptop (Mostly due to curiosity about downloading unsupported Windows 11) and the need to acquire new equipment, my attention has been diverted from maintaining the usual standard of content.


    I recognize that recent updates may have fallen short in terms of quality, Fights, and other stuff and I had dragged it out too much, and for that... I sincerely apologize.


    Please Forgive me!!!?? (I also had fevers a few days ago... ????)


    Unfortunately, the resolution process may extend into next week, so please hold it together guys. Also, I forgot about the name of Overlord, Can you tell me?


    Thank you for your continued support and understanding!]


    "I-I know a way," Lia whispered, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "You know?" Eli''s brow furrowed in confusion as he reached out and grasped Lia''s shoulder, his touch eliciting a shiver of excitement from her.


    ''AAA~~ His grip is so strong~ I can''t wait any longer~'' Lia thought, her mind swimming with desire even as she struggled to maintain herposure. With a feigned sadness in her voice, she replied, "Y-Yes, but..."


    Sensing her hesitation, Eli pulled her into a tight embrace, his sincerity palpable as he reassured her, "Don''t worry, just tell me, and I will protect you."


    ''I~I cum a little~'' Lia inwardly screamed as she inhaled Eli''s intoxicating scent, a subtle hint of desire stirring within her... Her little lower lips were twitching in fire.


    "I-I am not sure about it, but..." Lia''s voice trembled with fear, as if she were afraid for someone other than herself.


    "Tell me, I will definitely protect you!" Eli''s voice was gentle, his hand soothingly patting her back as he gazed at her with unwavering determination.


    "Well... You will protect me, right?" Lia''s voice quivered with uncertainty, her trust appearing as a rare and precious gift.


    "Yes!" Eli''s response was resolute, as he looked at her with his eyes soft and gentle... yet tinged with a flicker of pink.


    "H-Huh?" Suddenly, Lia felt a strange sensation wash over her, a sensation she couldn''t quite ce but one that ignited a primal urge deep within her core. Her body grew hot, her breathsing in ragged gasps as her hands moved of their own ord, unconsciously brushing against Eli''s pants.


    "Lia?" Eli''s voice broke through the haze of desire, calling her back to reality.


    "H-Huh? Oh! Yes..." Lia''s thoughts momentarily cleared, but they were soon clouded once again by a burgeoning wave of lust, "J-John has some artifact that can help us to break the curse!" she eximed, her voice trembling with desire as she attempted to inch closer to Eli''s face.... Her hot tickled Eli''s nose.


    Eli''s smile widened, his gaze fixated on her lips as he, too, felt the eagerness to kiss her, his hands instinctively gripping her plump ass...


    "!!!!"


    Lia flinched as a jolt of electricity surged down her spine, her desire to possess him growing with each passing moment.


    "-ha- How are we gonna-ha-get out?" Eli''s words were punctuated by heavy panting as he closed the gap between them by another inch.


    Lia''s mind was already clouded by the overpowering influence of her controller as she replied, "Don''t worry, ~ha~ I have a n ~ha~ to escape ~ha~ However..." Their noses touched as they locked eyes with a lustful intensity.


    "H-ha-However?" Eli''s voice quivered with anticipation.


    With a smirk, Lia leaned in as if to kiss him, her voice dripping with seduction, "L~Let''s FUC--"


    "BOOOMM!!"


    "BBBOOOOMMM!!"


    Eli watched in horror as two powerful hands suddenly appeared and struck Lia with brutal force, the impact distorting every inch of her face before sending her tumbling across the ground and crashing into the wall, her lifeless body slumping to the ground.


    It was really brutal, You Know!!


    However, instead of rushing to check on Lia.... Eli found himself frozen in ce, beads of sweat forming on his brow as he stared back at the two women who now loomed before him, their gazes filled with a palpable sense of disapproval.


    "It seems you like to y around... ah," Arlyne''s voice was devoid of its usual cuteness, her words carrying a sharp edge that sliced through the tension in the air.... She wasn''t currently cute at all!!


    "Are you feeling good?" Pearl''s dead fish eyes bore into Eli''s soul, her monotone voice sending a chill down his spine.


    "W-Well, we did find something, didn''t we?" Eli forced a smile, his mind racing with confusion. ''Why are they reacting so strongly? I didn''t even kiss her?'' he screamed inwardly, desperate for an exnation.


    Unbeknownst to Eli, the angle from which Arlyne and Pearl observed him and Lia painted a very different picture of reality. To them, it appeared as though Eli and Lia were engaged in a.... passionate embrace, fueling their unknown emotions and anger.


    "You know, Eli... If it were us in your position, what would you do?" Pearl''s voice held a calcting edge as her mind churned with possibilities.


    Eli wasn''t sure how to respond as he knew he would be crazier than them.


    "That slut... smells like shit!" Arlyne spat on the ground, her disdain evident as she cast a contemptuous nce at the unconscious Lia, "Oi, Bitch! Drag that Slut over here!" she barked, her tone dripping with venom.


    Pearl shot Arlyne a sharp re for her choice of words butplied nheless, her mind too preupied to register the insult. With a swift motion, she grabbed hold of Lia''s limp form, pulling her closer.


    Arlyne seized Lia''s hair tightly, forcing her head back to reveal her deformed face. With a firm grip on the other side of Lia''s hair, Pearl mirrored Arlyne''s actions, the two women holding Lia''s unconscious body between them like a twisted trophy of their victory.


    "This slut kissed you, didn''t she?" Pearl''s voice cut through the air like a whip, her usation hanging heavy in the tense atmosphere.


    "Well, Kin--"


    "BOOM!!"


    Before Eli could finish his sentence, Pearl''s fist collided with Lia''s mouth with a sickening thud.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    "Tuck, Tuck"


    Blood and teeth spilt from Lia''s battered mouth, the metallic tang of blood tainting the air.


    "..." Eli''s mouth snapped shut, his eyes wide with shock.


    "She used her tongue, didn''t she?" Arlyne''s voice was eerily calm as she posed her question.


    "Well--"


    "THUCCKKK!!!"


    "AARRRRRHHHHHH!!!"


    The sudden, agonized scream tore through the silence as Lia was jolted awake by the searing pain of her tongue being violently ripped from her mouth.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Blood flowed freely from the gaping wound as Lia struggled to open her eyes, met only by the cold, expressionless faces of Arlyne and Pearl, their eyes devoid of empathy.


    "Do you like her face now?" Arlyne''s voice took on a manic edge as she spoke, a crazed glint dancing in her eyes.


    "W---"


    "Boom!!"


    "ARRHHHH!!"


    The vicious cycle of violence continued as Arlyne''s hand delivered another brutal blow, causing Lia to cry out in agony once more.


    "Does her ass entice you?" Pearl''s tone remained indifferent as she seized Lia''s buttocks in a cruel grip.


    "..." Eli remained silent, his gaze averted, ''I better not answer that,'' he thought.


    "!!ARRRRGHHHH!!"


    Eli couldn''t bear to witness any more of the brutal interrogation, his heart heavy with guilt and.... hidden happiness?, ''Did I go overboard again?'' he wondered.


    "Did you kiss him?"


    "Did you kiss him?"


    Both Arlyne and Pearl repeated the same question in unison, their voices devoid of emotion, signalling that regardless of Lia''s response, they would mete out their own twisted form of justice.


    Lia''s horror-filled gaze locked with Eli''s, seeking sce or assistance, but all she found in his eyes was a hint of.... pity?It was a fleeting moment, thest connection before she was subjected to the relentless assault by Arlyne and Pearl.


    Eli stood motionless, a silent witness to the brutality unfolding before him. He didn''t intervene; it was thest thing he desired at this moment.


    Leaving the cave behind, Eli made his way towards another cavern, seeking refuge from the chaos consuming his surroundings.


    Inside the cave, he overheard murmurs exchanged between John and David, the tension palpable in their voices.


    "Hey, I''m taking that Mermaid girl!" John''s tone was serious, his intentions clear and unwavering.


    "Tsk, After you finish with her, let me have her!" David''s annoyance was evident in his voice, but John''s determination brooked no argument.


    "Nope, I don''t want my lunch tainted by you. But as soon as you''re done with that yellow-haired girl, she''s mine," John asserted, his authority unquestioned.


    Before David could retort, John''s hand mmed him to the ground, his expression deadly serious as he issued a warning, "I am above you... Don''t forget your ce!!"


    John''s deadly face made David shiver in fear, and it was then,


    "I could say the same to you... Don''t forget your ce, FILTHS!!"


    Thest thing they was a pair of reddish-ck eyes.

 Chapter 349: Start the Hunting

    Arlyne and Pearl''s eager voices filled the air with anticipation, their eyes alight with curiosity as they awaited Eli''s response.


    "...." Yet, amidst their enthusiasm, Eli remained silent, his gaze fixed upon the scene before him with a mixture of disbelief and horror.


    "Do you like it?" Arlyne pressed, her voice tinged with excitement.


    "Isn''t that awesome?" Pearl chimed in, unable to contain her enthusiasm.


    They just repeated the same question again!!


    "...."


    But Eli could only stare, his mind struggling toprehend the nightmare unfolding before him.


    The once ethereal beauty of Lia now seemed like a cruel mockery of her former self.


    The transformation of Lia, the once radiant white-haired beauty, was beyondprehension. Doubt gnawed at his memories, questioning whether the image he held of her was nothing more than a fleeting illusion.


    To put it simply,


    In stark contrast to her former self,


    Lia''s face was a nightmarish visage... bereft of teeth and tongue, smeared with crimson blood that flowed like a macabre river. A grotesque mouth slit marred her features, stretching unnaturally to her ears like the gaping maw of some unholy creature from a children''s scary stories.


    Her once pristine white hair was now stained with the dark hue of blood, patches torn from her scalp as if someone pulled it..... And amidst the chilling tableau, Pearl''s trident stood impaled in the ground, And Lia was... Eli couldn''t bring himself to describe what he had seen, the memory of it too raw and painful to put into words.


    ""Say something!!""


    The sudden outburst from both Arlyne and Pearl jolted Eli out of his reverie, their voices cutting through the eerie silence of the scene before them.


    Startled, Eli blinked and looked at them with a wry expression before finally responding, "You guys did a good job... I guess?"


    "Heheh..."


    "hehehe..."


    Arlyne''s nervous chuckle broke the silence, followed by Pearl''s softerughter, both sounds seeming unnaturally loud in the oppressive stillness of the cave.


    Hearing the giggles and observing their strained smiles, Eli couldn''t help but notice the subtle signs of fatigue and hunger etched on their features.


    Being isted with him, deprived of sustenance, was clearly taking its toll on their mental faculties, blurring the lines between reality and delusion. While part of him relished the opportunity to corrupt their innocence, he couldn''t ignore the risk of losing their uniqueness and cuteness in the process.


    Determined to preserve their individuality, he resolved to grant them some respite once he and others departed the dungeon, allowing them precious moments of solitude with their families to rejuvenate their spirits.


    Anyhow,


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    Eli''s swift, almost mechanical movement sent two lifeless forms crashing to Lia''s side. The hollow sound reverberated through the cave, amplifying the gravity of the scene.


    Both Arlyne and Pearl recoiled, their eyes widening in shock and disbelief as they beheld John and David suffering the same fate as Lia.... However, it was a little different because the blood gushing forth from the crotch area in a horrifying disy, as if some unseen force had callously torn away their irreceable body.


    "Show me your neck," Elimanded, his voice cutting through the stunned silence like a sharp de.


    With deliberate care, he reached out and gently touched the golden ne adorning Pearl and Arlyne''s necks, his fingers tracing the intricate patterns with reverence.


    Startled, both women flinched before a warm blush painted their cheeks, betraying their embarrassment and confusion.


    "It is an artifact... This will help protect you from curses" Eli exined seriously.


    "..."


    "..."


    Yet, despite his serious words, their minds seemed incapable ofprehending the gravity of the situation.


    Instead, their gaze remained fixated on the ne, their expressions morphing into ones of awe and wonder. It was as if a precious gift from their loved ones. The thought alone elicited a deeper flush in their cheeks...!!


    "Y-You should give it to your wives..." Arlyne''s voice faltered with embarrassment, her cheeks flushing crimson, though her fingers made no move to remove the ne. She cast a shy nce at Eli, her eyes betraying a mixture of timidity and longing.


    Meanwhile,


    "...", Pearl remained silent, her mind consumed by inner turmoil, ''D-Did I seed in s-seducing him?'' she wondered, her face burning with embarrassment as her stomach fluttered with nervous energy, ''W-What should I do? Should I simply follow the mission and leave him after, or should I stay with him...


    forever?'' With a shy expression mirroring Arlyne''s, she too stole a nce at Eli, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Observing their shy demeanour, Eli couldn''t help but feel a yful urge rising within him, a desire to tease them mercilessly. Yet, he resisted the temptation, recognizing the fragility of their emotions at this moment. Instead, he suppressed his own amusement and reached out to them, his touch gentle as he patted their heads affectionately.


    And no matter what, they were not going to understand his words so,


    "Let''s go home," he said softly the only word that would bring them to their sense... his voice imbued with warmth and reassurance.


    "..."


    "..."


    Tears welled up in their eyes as they embraced him tightly, their bodies trembling with overwhelming happiness.


    They weren''t sure how, but in the unwavering gaze of Eli, with his resolute and determined expression, they felt an unspoken assurance guiding them home.


    "Thu"


    "Hehehe..."


    The sudden sound of spitting and manicughter shattered the fragile tranquillity of the moment. Startled, the trio turned to face Lia, John, and David, who stood before them, each clutching a golden bead in their hands.


    Lia''s eyes burned with a fierce killing intent as she locked gazes with Pearl and Arlyne, while David and John directed their gaze toward Eli. With a quiver in his voice, John dered,


    "W-We will kill you. You will pay for this... n-next time!"


    Before Eli could react, the trio shattered the golden beads in their grasp. A cascade of golden sparks and shimmering particles erupted from the shattered beads, swirling and dancing in the air before converging towards Lia, John, and David as if eager to depart.


    Even so, Eli remained steadfast. His resolve was unyielding, he prepared to kill them before escaping. However, before he could make a move, Pearl reached out and sped his hand, her eyes filled with a mixture of determination and... concern?


    "That''s... not a true artifact," Pearl uttered softly, her words carrying a weight of warning.


    Before anyone couldprehend the full implications of her statement, chaos erupted.


    "BOOMM!!"


    "BOOMM!!"


    "BOOMM!!"


    The deafening sound of three consecutive explosions reverberated through the dungeon, the force of the sts sending flesh and blood sttering in all directions. Reacting swiftly, Eli instinctively shielded himself and the two girls, pulling them close as a protective barrier of sand enveloped them, shielding them from the gruesome aftermath.


    As the chaos subsided, Eli''s gaze fell upon the shattered remnants of the soul crystals, their once-gleaming surfaces now marred by cracks and fractures.... rendering them useless husks.


    "The beads were already overloaded with mana, so when it entered their soul crystals, it burst," Pearl remarked nonchntly, her demeanour betraying a casual eptance of the situation.


    "It seems the person who sent them didn''t want to leave any evidence," Arlyne added, her tone echoing Pearl''s carefree attitude.


    Eli nodded in agreement before disposing of the broken soul crystals with a dismissive gesture, his thoughts already turning towards their next course of action.


    "So, how are we going to leave?" Pearl inquired, her voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty.


    "Did my blood help you?" Arlyne questioned, her gaze scanning Eli''s skin for any sign of transformation, only to find disappointment in theck of change.


    Shaking his head regretly, Eli sighed, "No, there wasn''t any kind of reaction."


    A shadow of gloom darkened Arlyne''s features, her hopes dashed by the realization that her bloodline had not granted Eli any enhancement.


    "But I do have a n," Eli interjected, a mischievous smirk ying at the corners of his lips.


    Though Pearl and Arlyne''s spirits lifted at the prospect of a n, Arlyne couldn''t shake the lingering disappointment of her failed blood bond with Eli.


    ''I mean, if he improved by my blood, that means whenever he uses that power, he will always remember, right?'' Arlyne mused with a glimmer of hope, only to have her optimism shattered like fragile ss.


    Sensing Arlyne''s inner turmoil, Eli offered her a reassuring smile as he gently patted her head, urging them both to prepare for his n.


    It''s time....


    To Hunt the Overlord... Finally!!

 Chapter 350: Trap Ends 1

    "Thunder!!"


    As night descended, shrouding thendscape in darkness, it brought with it a tempestuous fury, heralded by the arrival of Thunderstorm, Thunderbonii, and Portal.


    "Arlyne, are you ready?" Eli''s voice cut through the tumultuous atmosphere, his eyes fixed on hispanion.


    "Y-Yes," Arlyne stammered, her face contorted with awkwardness as she held Eli aloft like a log in her hand, her grip firm despite her unease.


    "Now!!!" Eli''smand rang out.


    "SSSHHHHHH!!!!"


    Arlyne summoned every ounce of her strength, hurling Eli towards the swirling vortex of thunder and lightning.


    As Eli soared into the heart of the storm, Arlyne cast a fleeting nce at her airbornepanion before turning her attention to Pearl, who stood ready to face the oing horde of Thunderbonii monsters.


    "Pearl, let''s move on!" Arlyne shouted, her voice cutting through the din of battle.


    "Oh! Okay," Pearl responded with a swift thrust of her weapon, impaling the skeletal eye sockets of a nearby monster before leaping away from the encroaching legion.


    Together, Arlyne and Pearl sprinted through the chaos, their footsteps echoing against the mour of the approaching horde.


    ''Thunder!!''


    Meanwhile, Eli hovered amidst the churning ck clouds, the crackling of bluish lightning illuminating his surroundings in brief shes of brilliance.


    "KKKIIIIRRII!!"


    "So, you''vee," a voice reverberated in Eli''s mind as he locked eyes with the half-skeletal eagle, its form shrouded in darkness as it revealed itself with rotten flesh and skeleton.


    Eli offered no response, his gaze unwavering as he stared down the monstrous apparition.


    "What are you?" the eagle inquired, its voice a haunting echo within Eli''s consciousness, though to others, it was but a piercing screech.


    "Why are you so interested in knowing what I am?" Eli countered, his toneced with intrigue.


    A tense silence settled between them, neither creature making a move to attack.


    "I... I don''t know," the eagle admitted, its beak trembling slightly as it tilted its head, revealing the hollow void of its eye sockets to Eli.


    Eli fixed his gaze on the bluish sparks flickering within the sockets of the skeletal eagle, his curiosity piqued by the enigmatic creature before him.


    He just wants to know why it felt dangerous yet... sad?


    "What are you?" Eli''s voice resonated with intrigue as he took a step forward, his eyes searching for answers.


    In an instant, the eagle vanished from Eli''s view, leaving behind nothing but a fleeting trail of sparks in its wake.


    "Me?..." The voice came from behind Eli, its toneced with an eerie calmness that would send shivers down to anyone.


    However, Without a hint of surprise, Eli casually turned his head, his senses alert to any potential threat.


    "TING!!"


    Reacting with lightning reflexes, Eli withdrew his Celestria, blocking the sudden attack aimed at his back.


    Eli''s gaze remained fixed on the monster''s beak, poised menacingly to strike, as he continued to sense the pain emanating from its eyes.... With each passing moment, Eli''s ability to perceive the creature''s emotions only intensified, fueling a growing sense of frustration within him.


    The more he delved into the monster''s feelings, the more perplexed and irritated Eli became. Why could he sense their emotions?


    ''Why?'' He wondered as well as he hated himself for feeling this shit!!


    Eli tightened his grip on his weapon, his resolve unwavering as he attempted to push back against the relentless assault.


    "If you let us go, I won''t interfere in your territory ever again," Eli dered, his words carrying a weight of sincerity and.... respect?


    At the sound of Eli''s offer, the eagle faltered momentarily, its haughty demeanour momentarily giving way to a flicker of uncertainty. Yet, in the next instant, it regained itsposure, responding with a defiant screech and a smug smile.


    "It''s fine. No one needs to leave my home!" the eagle retorted, its tone dripping with arrogance.


    "I see..." Eli nodded, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes as he acknowledged the eagle''s response. With a subtle shift in his demeanour, Eli''s pupils transformed into flickering red mes...


    "PUFFF!!"


    The sudden eruption of crimson mes illuminated the darkness, casting an eerie glow across thendscape. Yet, despite the dazzling disy, the eagle remained unfazed, itsughter echoing through the stormy night.


    Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Hehe... Do you think your puny mes could hurt me?" the eagle taunted, its confidence unshaken by Eli''s fiery disy.


    Eli''s smile widened, a glint of mischief glimmering in his eyes as he responded, "Oh... It''s not for you."


    "???"


    Suddenly,


    "SSSggghhhhhh!!!"


    A sudden blur of blue streaked through the air, hurtling towards the eagle with unexpected velocity. Startled, the eagle released its grip on Eli''s weapon, a flicker of uncertainty crossing its features.


    But Eli, with a confident smile, caught the massive beak in his grasp, his body trembling from the electric charge surging through him as the lightning from the eagle''s body coursed through his veins.


    "No, you are not going anywhere" Eli dered, his voice firm despite the searing pain rippling through his body. With steely resolve, he maintained his grip on the eagle''s beak, his muscles straining against the force of the creature''s onught.


    "KKIIRRRR!!!!"


    The eagle, frustrated by its failed attempt to break free,shed out with renewed ferocity, its hollow eyes gleaming with malice. But Eli, undeterred by the onught, fortified his stance, his smirk widening as he countered the creature''s attack.


    "You might be faster, but not stronger," Eli taunted, his words ringing with confidence as he held firm against the eagle''s relentless assault.


    As the sparks in the eagle''s eyes flickered with desperation, a spear hurtling towards its target with deadly precision. With a frantic p of its wings, the eagle attempted to evade the impending strike, but Eli, anchored by an unseen force, stood his ground, his gaze unwavering as he defied the creature''s attempts to dislodge him.


    With no other recourse, the eagle resorted to a desperate manoeuvre, pushing Eli towards the ground with all its might.


    ''Shhhh''


    The blue spear missed its mark by mere inches, its lethal trajectory halted as the monster eagle hurtled towards the earth below.


    As the eagle separated from the thunderstorm clouds... Eli''s prediction proved true as it immediately dissipated into nothingness, its form crumbling like smoke in the wind. A cascade of skeletal monsters followed suit, their forms copsing like broken puppets, scattered across the destendscape.


    "It''s too soon to be happy!!!" The eagle''s voice rang out, its frustration palpable as it confronted Eli''s smirking countenance.


    "Is it...?" Eli''s smirk widened, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes as he observed the eagle''s growing irritation. ncing down, he realized he was a mere hundred meters away from a collision with the unforgiving ground below.


    If he didn''t act swiftly, Eli knew he''d be crushed like a tomato between the hard ground and the eagle''s sparking beak.


    With a swift movement, he extended his left hand towards the empty air,


    ''ng, ng''


    The sound of metal meeting metal reverberated through the air.


    And with a snap of seconds, reality shifted.


    "BBBOOOOOMMMMM"


    "BOOM"


    Two thunderous collisions echoed through the deste space, the ground trembling beneath the force of the impact.


    As the dust settled, the eagle stood from the ground, its curious eyes scanning thendscape. It observed a massive dent in the earth where Eli''s collision had urred....but to its dismay, there was no sign of the elusive figure.


    "KKIIIIIIKKKII!!!"==[Where is he?] The eagle screamed in frustration as it only saw a ck trident lying on the ground.


    "Missing me already?"


    A voice pierced the silence, drawing the eagle''s attention to a figure standing in the distance. It watched with a mixture of confusion and disbelief as Eli emerged from the shadows, held aloft like a toy by a Hulk-like girl.


    A Few microseconds ago,


    Sensing the eagle''s sudden surge of power, the chain held by the girl pulled with immense force, threatening to tear Eli''s hand from his arm. With a swift movement, he was caught by Arlyne,nding with a heavy thud on the ground below.


    "Thud"


    Elinded gracefully, his gaze locking with Arlyne''s before she swiftly darted off to another location, her determination evident in every stride.


    Before Eli could fully collect himself, the eagle reappeared before him, its menacing beak poised to strike.


    ''ng, ng''


    But once again, the metallic ng of unseen forces pulled Eli away from the creature''s grasp, leaving the eagle bewildered and frustrated.


    With a tilt of its head, the eagle followed Eli''s trajectory, only to find Arlyne gripping him tightly once more, her strength defying the creature''s attempts to seize its prey.


    Frustrated by the interference, the eagle lunged towards Arlyne, intent on sinking its teeth into her flesh, suddenly... its resolve wavering for a moment under the influence of an unseen force. But with a shake of its head, it regained itsposure, its hunger for vengeance driving it forward.


    "Let me have fun!!" Pearl''s voice rang out.


    She leapt into action, her determination shining through as she aimed a strike at the creature''s head.But before her blow couldnd, the eagle vanished into thin air, leaving Pearl to softlynd on the ground beside Eli.


    As the eagle reappeared before them, its shallow eyes glimmered with eerie intensity, its intent to... curse them.


    Yet, before it could unleash its malevolent power, both Arlyne''s and Pearl''s nes trembled, their protective enchantments warding off the impending curse.


    Frustrated by its thwarted ns, the eagle let out a deafening screech, its hunger-driven rage boiling over as it prepared to unleash its fury upon them.


    "KKIIIK KIKII KKIII!!!"==[I EAT YOU ALL!!!"]

 Chapter 351: Trap Ends 2

    "KIIKKIII!!"


    The eagle''s deafening screech reverberated through the air as it lunged towards Eli, its talons poised to strike.


    Eli reacted quickly, crouching down and allowing Arlyne to intercept the creature''s attack. With impable timing, Arlyne seized the eagle''s sharp nails, forcefully pinning them to the ground with a strength that belied her size.


    "Pearl!!" Eli''s voice rang out.


    Pearl, who had been lying in wait, sprung into action, leaping onto the eagle''s massive form and seizing its iling wing. "I''m on it!!!" she shouted in response, her determination unwavering as she grappled with the creature''s thrashing movements.


    As the bluish lightning crackled and sizzled around the eagle''s body, Arlyne and Pearl remained unscathed..... their legs encased in cuff-like iron that grounded them securely to the earth. The electricity surged harmlessly through the iron, leaving them immune to its shocking effects.


    No matter how much electricity the eagle produced, it merely passed through the iron, leaving both Pearl and Arlynepletely unharmed.


    Feeling someone on its back and unable to inflict harm through electricity, the eagle tried to wriggle them off in a frantic attempt to escape their grasp. However, its efforts were abruptly halted when it suddenly flinched, a surge of difort coursing through its body as it felt something intrude upon its back... door.


    "!!!!"


    With a horrified expression, the eagle turned to look back, only to find Eli''s hand prating its vulnerable point.


    "Don''t be scared... It''s survival of the fittest. We have to do whatever is necessary to survive," Eli remarked, his smile unnervingly calm as he addressed the startled creature.


    Ignoring Pearl''s relentless stabbing and Arlyne''s persistent plucking of its nails, the eagle''s thoughts were consumed by a single desire: to escape from that monster who didn''t even know decency.


    But before it could make a move, a sharp painnced through its body, causing it to scream out in agony.


    "KKKIIIRRRRR!!"


    "It''s got it!" Eli eximed triumphantly, a satisfied smile gracing his features as he extracted a rotting intestine from the eagle''s back.


    "Finished?" Eli inquired, his gaze shifting to Arlyne and Pearl.


    "Yes!!"


    "Yeap!!"


    They chorused in unison, their voices filled with determination as they finally released their hold on the creature.


    With a gleaming smile, Arlyne and Pearl exchanged nces, their expressions conveying a sense of disbelief at how easily they had dispatched the formidable S-Ranked Overlord.


    Meanwhile, the eagle, ignoring others, attempted to flee.


    ''ng, ng''


    However, its efforts were thwarted by the appearance of numerous chains, which ensnared its legs and wings with a metallic ng.


    These chains attached the knives that stabbed on its wings and cuff on its leg, crafted by... Yours truly Arlyne.


    Arlyne''s skilled hands, immobilized the creature, preventing it from escaping.


    "KIIIKIII!!!"


    ''Spark, Spark---''


    "KIIIKIII!!!" The eagle screeched in frustration as it struggled against its restraints, the sparks of lightning emanating from its body gradually diminishing under the influence of the chains.


    Sensing the imminent danger, the eagle prepared to unleash a powerful st of bluish-sparking energy from its mouth. But before it could do so,


    "No, You won''t" Eli intervened, signalling to Pearl for assistance.


    Responding to his cue, Pearl swiftly retrieved numerous armours they had collected during their journey through the dungeon, spreading it out around the eagle in a protective barrier.


    ''Tang, Tang, Tang...''


    The armour formed a sturdy shield, surrounding the eagle just as it unleashed its attack. Instead of disintegrating under the force of the bluish lightning, the armours absorbed it and transferred it into the ground.


    "I guess I was right then," Eli remarked with satisfaction.


    As Eli had predicted, the lightning shot emitted from the eagle''s mouth contained an unprecedented amount of mana.Unlike conventional attacks that simply destroyed objects, this surge of mana overloaded anything it encountered, causing them to disintegrate into particles.


    This destructive force was evident in the fate of Lia, John, and David, whose golden beads burst from the overwhelming mana, resulting in their demise.... They had some use for Eli even after their death.


    Even Eli''s sma arts need more mana than other arts.


    So, what is needed to handle that much amount of mana...?


    To handle such a massive amount of mana, arge surface area capable of conducting electricity was necessary.


    The armours collected by Eli and hispanions proved to be the perfect solution, as their widespread coverage allowed them to absorb and dissipate the electricity safely into the ground.


    "KKIIIKKIIII!!!" == [Release me Human!!!]


    The eagle''s enraged cry echoed through the air, its frustration palpable as it struggled against its restraints.


    "Well... Sorry?" Eli offered a nonchnt shrug, his expression betraying a hint of amusement as he wrapped the extracted intestine around his trident before stabbing it into the ground. With the creature securely bound and its powers neutralized, Eli and hispanions could finally breathe a sigh of relief, their victory against the formidable foe secured.


    "We understand about that, but this...." Pearl frowned, her expression contorted with disgust as she nced at the repulsive intestine in Eli''s hand. Internally, she screamed in disbelief, unable toprehend why such a vile object was necessary for their n.


    "That''s... Just to be safe," Eli exined with an awkward smile, sensing Pearl''s difort.


    "Hmm," Pearl replied with a shrug, reluctantly epting Eli''s exnation. She understood the importance of being prepared for any potential dangers, no matter how unpleasant the precautions might seem.


    "Should we finish it off?" Arlyne inquired, her curiosity piqued as she observed the once-threatening monster now reduced to a mere wriggling creature.


    Eli paused for a moment, considering their next course of action. "Yeah..." he began to respond, but before he could act, the eagle unleashed a deafening screech,


    "KKKIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!"


    "THUNDER!!!!!"


    A massive bolt of lightning surged forth from the eagle, striking the armours surrounding it and causing them to splinter and shatter into pieces.


    "KIIRRRRRRRRRRRRRR" == [How dare you!!!], the eagle roared furiously, its rage palpable as itshed out at its attackers.


    "Pearl, Arlyne, move out!!!" Eli shouted, his voice filled with urgency as he pushed the girls away from him.


    "THHUUNNDDERRRRRRRR!!!!"


    A blinding sh of bluish light enveloped Arlyne and Pearl, causing them to cry out in rm as they shielded their eyes from the intense re.


    "NOOOO!!!!" they screamed in unison.


    The eagle, without wasting time, wriggled with newfound urgency, breaking free from the chains that bound it. With a series of sharp cracks, it severed the connections to the knife embedded in its wings and the cuffs restraining its movements.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    As it prepared to take flight and retreat to safety and began to p its wings in preparation for takeoff, a chilling voice pierced the air,


    "Where do you think you are going?"


    "!!!!!" The eagle flinched in fear as it realized that the intestine still remained in the mortal''s hand, its escape ns thwarted by the unexpected obstacle.


    A cold sweat formed on its skull as it gazed upon the human before it. Despite the burned skin and the apparent severity of his injuries, a faint blue particle adorned his body, slowly healing him in the process.


    Even as the eagle watched, the mortal''s skin began to heal, the wounds closing before its eyes.


    "KKIKKIIKKK!! == [Let me go!!!]


    "I won''t," Eli muttered, his expression devoid of emotion as he held the intestine firmly in one hand, while his other hand gripped a trident that remained embedded in the ground.


    ""WE WON''T!!""


    The resolute voices of Arlyne and Pearl echoed in unison, their determination matching Eli''s as they stood their ground. Arlyne grasped a broken chain tightly in her hand and used her other hand to stab her thin sword into the ground, while Pearl stabbed her spear with unwavering resolve, both of them anchoring themselves to the ground.


    The lightning crackling around the eagle began to diminish, weakened by thebined efforts of Eli, Pearl, and Arlyne.


    Sensing its impending defeat, the eagle let out another desperate cry, its voice filled with rage and frustration.


    "KKKKKKKKKIIIIIIIIIIII!!!" == [LEAVE ME!!!]


    "THUNDER!!!!" Explore more stories at mvl


    Once again, a deafening thunder erupted from the eagle, striking down upon them with devastating force.


    "Cough, Cough"


    Pearl coughed up blood, her body wracked with pain as the lightning''s energy drained her vitality. Her skin turned ashen and dry, resembling that of a parched fish, while Arlyne, with herrger body, endured the assault with greater resilience, although her skin bore the marks of severe burns.


    "Pearl, let it go!!" Eli''s voice rang out with urgency as he witnessed Pearl''s deteriorating condition.


    "N-Nrooo..." Pearl murmured weakly, her voice barely audible as she struggled to maintain her grip... She won''t run away ever again!!


    "YOU IDIOT!! LET IT GOO!!" Eli''s desperate shout reverberated through the air.


    "THUNDEERRRR!!!"


    In an instant,


    ''Thud''


    Pearl was sted away like charred debris, her body ckened and motionless on the ground, a stark contrast to the vibrant life she had possessed just moments before.


    Eli''s heart sank as he witnessed the tragedy unfold before him, his eyes swirling with darkness, "A-Arlyne, let it go.... Go, Help her!!"


    But Arlyne remained steadfast, her grip on the chain unyielding despite the toll the lightning had taken on her own body. She mirrored Pearl''s condition, her skin ckened and burnt, yet her resolve remained unbroken.


    "ARLYNE!!" Eli''s voice cracked with emotion as he implored her to release the chain.


    Yet Arlyne did not waver, her determination unwavering as she held fast to the chain, unwilling to abandon just like before.


    "Grrrr" Eli gritted his teeth in frustration, his mind racing for a solution, just about to use the Terra arts when,


    "THUNDER!!!!"


    ''Thud''


    And with a heavy ''Thud'', Arlyne rolled back like a dead doll.

 Chapter 352: Trap Ends 3

    "THUNDER!!"


    As the lightning coursed through his body, Eli gritted his teeth against the searing pain, his muscles tensing as he fought to maintain control. Despite the agony ripping through him... Calming his nerves, Eli nkly stared at his crisped members.


    "KIIKKIIII!!!" == [Let me go!!]


    "THUNDER!!!"


    Another bolt of lightning struck Eli, searing his flesh and burning his inner organs. He grimaced but persisted, channelling his Water Healing technique to mitigate the damage as best he could.


    "SSHH!!"


    The eagle unleashed a bluish sparkling sphere, aimed directly at Eli''s face. With lightning-fast reflexes, Eli strengthened his facial muscles, bracing for impact as the sphere exploded with tremendous force. His skin burned, revealing raw muscle beneath, a grotesque sight that would have horrified any onlooker.


    But Eli remained undaunted, his focus fixed on the task at hand. With unwavering resolve, he gripped the intestine tightly, ignoring the pain as he pulled with all his strength.


    "KIIIIKIII!!"


    The eagle cried out in agony,shing out with another bluish spear aimed at Eli''s face.


    "BOOM!!"


    The sphere detonated with explosive force, but Eli refused to be deterred. With each pull, the eagle''s descent grew slower, its movements bing more erratic as it struggled to fly.


    Leaving no choice, it sted Eli''s face with bluish sparks...


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    .....


    ...


    "arh" As Arlyne struggled to open her crisped eyelids, a sickening cracking sound filled the air, eliciting a pained groan from her lips.


    When her gaze fell upon Eli, her heart clenched in fear at the sight of his ravaged appearance. His head, stripped of skin and hair, revealed only raw muscle and burning flesh, his skull ominously visible beneath.


    "N-No..." Arlyne muttered in disbelief, her mind reeling at the sight before her. She attempted to move, to help him the horror unfolding before her eyes, but her body refused to obey, every inch of muscle torn or scorched beyond recognition.


    ''Come On, Arlyne!!'' She screamed inwardly and yet her body not moving an inch. Desperation gripped her as she searched for any sign of hope, any glimmer of life in the motionless form of Pearl lying nearby. But Pearl remained still!!


    Tears threatened to well up in Arlyne''s eyes, but her broken body refused toply. With no other options left, she summoned every ounce of strength she had left, forcing her broken body to move, to support the man who had saved her brother, to support the man who said she was cute, to support the man who epted her ugly side, support the man who said don''t love anyone else....


    "Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump"


    The sound of her pounding heart echoed loudly in her ears, a testament to something happening inside her.


    "Cough, Cough"


    Arlyne coughed up ck blood, her body wracked with pain. But amidst the agony, she felt a strange sensation stirring within her, a surge of energy coursing through her veins.


    Her muscles, instead of sumbing to further damage, began to bulge and swell... A few millimetres, as if something within her was granting her newfound strength.


    But Arlyne paid little heed to the changes urring within her body. Her focus remained fixed on Eli, her determination unwavering despite the agony coursing through her. With a fierce resolve, she forced her broken body to rise, to stand once more in defiance,


    "COME ON!!" she roared, her voice filled with determination as she stood tall, her muscles trembling with effort but her spirit unbroken....


    "Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump"


    As her body continued to pulse with newfound strength, Arlyne felt a surge of energy coursing through her veins, a power unlike anything she had ever experienced before. She knew, deep down, that this strength was somehow linked to Eli, a connection forged through the sharing of blood.


    Yes, it was Eli''s blood that had awakened thistent power within her, just as Prisania had entered an awakened state after drinking his blood..... So, When Eli drank Arlyne''s blood like a vampire, he secretly and slowly injected his blood inside her blood vessels to see any changes urring in her body.


    And the results were finally showing it, However...


    "I DON''T NEED THIS," she muttered under her breath. She wasn''t sure how to process the changes urring within her but the loud heartbeat stopped and started beating slower and lower.


    "Give it to him," shemanded, her words filled with conviction.


    A pink colour flickering urred in her pupils, followed by a radiant mist that emitted from her body.


    As Eli struggled to maintain his consciousness amidst the constant head attacks, he witnessed Arlyne''s valiant attempt to hold the broken chain, her determination shining through despite her battered state. He moved to intervene, to prevent her from taking any further risks, but before he could act, something urred...


    "Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump"


    Eli''s heart pounded loudly, and his senses heightened as a pink glow emanated from his pupils. With a nk expression, he uttered a phrase that seemed to resonate with an otherworldly power,


    "Blood Arts: 1st Form"


    /Hemomancy/


    Time seemed to stand still for a moment, suspended in the air,


    "Ba-dump, Ba-dump, Ba-dump..."


    Then, with a rapid esction of his heartbeat, Arlyne''s blood within his veins surged towards his heart, the soul crystal attached to it trembling as if on the verge of shattering.


    "Ba-dump, Ba-dump, Ba-dump!!!!!!!!!!"


    The Heart pumping rate increased as the heart slightly bludged, as the soul crystal that attached to it trembled as if it might break apart.


    In a dazzling disy, the pink mist released by Arlyne poured into Eli''s body, mingling with his own blood. With an otherworldly power, Eli''s blood turned hot, purifying Arlyne''s blood and transforming it into a pristine white hue.


    "Crack, Crack"


    The white blood coursed through his veins, merging with his own blood. Overwhelmed by the sensation, Eli''s mind reeled, unable to fully grasp the magnitude of the changes taking ce within him.


    But before he couldprehend the full extent of his newfound abilities,


    "BOOM!!"


    The lightning ball struck Eli''s face with devastating force, sending him reeling backwards.


    ''Thud, Thud... Thud''


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from mvl


    He copsed to the ground, lifelessly.


    "KKIIIIKIII!!"


    The eagle, sensing victory, prepared to depart, itsughter echoing through the destendscape.


    But Arlyne, undeterred, stood her ground, gripping the chain with determination.


    "You are not going!!" she dered defiantly, her resolve unyielding.


    "KII!" The eagle dismissed her feeble attempts, amused by her defiance, it decided to finish the remaining invaders when,


    ''Spark, Spark''


    "KIIIIKKIIII!!!!!!!!!"


    The eagle''s screams echoed through the destendscape as it was consumed by the unleashed power.

 Chapter 353: My name is....

    "It didn''t work, did it...?" Arlyne''s voice trembled as she observed Eli''s unchanged appearance, not a single bulge or alteration to his body, unlike hers..... He seemed utterly normal on the outside.


    "Mm, interesting..." Eli muttered, his gaze fixed on his own form. Externally, there was no discernible difference, but internally, he sensed a remarkable transformation: every muscle seemed to pulse with triple the usual energy, and his lungs felt capable of drawing in three times the usual amount of mana.


    "THUNDER!!!"


    A massive thunderp crashed down upon Eli''s body, eliciting a grunt from him. Yet, there was a faint tingling sensation that apanied the impact.


    "Hmm..." Eli grunted again, stretching his body slightly, feeling the peculiar sensation coursing through him.


    "You''ve had your fun; let''s bring this to an end," Eli dered, his eyes shing with yellowish sparks as he grasped the intestine he had been clutching.


    "BOOM!!!"


    In an instant, Eli reappeared before the monster, delivering a powerful punch to its skull.


    The eagle, caught off guard by Eli''s sudden burst of power, soared upward by the impact, but not before emitting a desperate cry,


    "KKKIIIII!!!"


    However, it flinched as it felt a sensation of its insides being tugged at, a jolt running through its spine.


    Eli, gripping the intestine tightly, swiftly yanked it, propelling himself forward like a ball struck by a bat.


    "BOOM!!"


    Infused with an immense surge of mana, Eli felt rejuvenated, as if he were experiencing a rebirth. He struck the eagle again with a great amount of force.


    The eagle, unable to react, was propelled once more into the sky. Yet again, Eli pulled on the intestine, repeating the process until...


    "KIKKKIIIIII!!" == [PLEASE!!!]


    The Eagle''s desperate plea echoed, its confusion palpable. Arlyne struggled to keep pace with Eli''s sudden surge of power, witnessing only a blur darting up and down with lightning speed, a testament to his newfound strength.


    "Thank you," Arlyne murmured softly, she wasn''t sure whom her gratitude was directed towards but she knew it was bloodling ability that finally acted upon hearing her wise. With determined steps, she made her way over to Pearl to offer her assistance.


    Meanwhile, Eli stood poised at the Eagle''s side, its skull already significantly fractured. Determined to end the battle, Eli prepared to deliver the final blow. Despite the Eagle channelling its lightning energy through the intestine, Eli''s body now effortlessly absorbed the surge, devouring it like a ravenous beast


    As Eli readied himself to strike,


    "Please..."


    A pained voice resonated in his mind, momentarily causing him to falter. In that fleeting moment of distraction, the monster Eagle seized the opportunity, unleashing a powerful st of lightning.


    "KIIIII!!!!!"


    "SHHHHH!!!"


    "BOOM!!!"


    The intense st engulfed Eli''s entire being in bluish lightning, threatening to consume him entirely. But just as destruction seemed imminent, there was a sudden, unexpected twist....


    "PLOP"


    In an astonishing turn of events, the monster Eagle lunged forward, swallowing Eli whole, along with the very intestine....


    The grotesque sight of the Eagle consuming its own intestine might have seemed like a scene from a nightmare, but the creature was driven solely by its desire to eliminate the mortal threat that had nearly shattered its skull. With relentless determination, it turned its attention towards Arlyne and Pearl, intent on finishing them off.


    "KIIKII!!"


    With a piercing screech, the monster eagle bore down upon Arlyne, its massive form casting a shadow over her.


    "SHITT!!" Arlyne cursed vehemently under her breath as she clutched the unconscious Pearl in her arms, her heart pounding with adrenaline-fueled fear. Just as the monstrous bird lunged forward, its talons poised to strike, something unexpected urred....


    ''TTTRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!''


    A sudden stillness descended upon the scene as the once-sparkling bluish eye sockets of the eagle dimmed, and its motion ceased. It hovered ominously in the air, then began to descend, gliding towards Arlyne with an eerie grace. Just inches away from her, it halted abruptly, frozen in mid-air.


    "E-Eli?" Arlyne cautiously opened her eyes, her voice trembling with uncertainty as she scanned the motionless form of the eagle. Relief washed over her as she realized that the threat had been neutralized, at least for now.


    However, there was no response, not even the slightest twitch from the once-menacing creature. Sensing a foreboding presence, Arlyne cautiously approached the half-skeletal body, her heart pounding with trepidation.


    Inside the Eagle''s soul realm,


    "You brought me here..." Eli hovered in the centre of the air, his gaze fixated on the magnificent creature before him.


    The Eagle stood as a testament to awe-inspiring power, its form resplendent with a shimmering coat of pure gold that glinted in the ethereal light of the realm. Its wings, expansive and fiery red, seemed to span the entirety of the soul realm, casting a majestic presence thatmanded reverence.


    Each feather, vibrant and radiant, danced in the currents of energy that pulsed through the realm, imbuing it with an aura of indomitable strength.


    "Yes," replied a serene and ethereal voice that seemed to emanate from the very essence of the creature.


    "...Well, whatever," Eli muttered dismissively. He had no intention of indulging in any lengthy discourse that might allow the creature to escape. If not for Arlyne''s intervention, the situation could have ended far differently.


    /Sou--/


    Before Eli could take further action, the Golden Eagle spoke again.


    "Wait, I know what you are," it stated.


    Eli flinched slightly, but maintained hisposure. "So?" he retorted, eyeing his surroundings warily.


    The soul realm appeared different from the norm, suffused with darkness and punctuated by eruptions of bluish lightning in the sky that covered the dark clouds.... Looking down, Eli observed countless figures, he saw a familiar bluish-sparking figure lurking on the ground.


    Yes, those were the figures that invaded Pearl and Arlyne''s soul crystal.


    "So, it controls them..?" Eli pondered silently.


    "Hehe..." The Eagle chuckled softly, pping its wings as it approached Eli.


    Eli tensed, ready for any potential threat.


    "These are the souls of those who have entered the dungeon," the Eagle exined, its voice tinged with sadness.


    Eli raised an eyebrow but remained silent.


    "You se---"


    "Let''s get to the point," Eli interjected, his patience waning. He was eager to resolve the situation and reunite with Pearl as soon as possible.


    The Eagle sighed a hint of mncholy in its tone. "I apologize. It has been a long time since I have had the opportunity to converse with another being."


    Eli sighed heavily, indicating his impatience. "My name is Asher Eli. What''s yours?"


    "Name?... Me" The eagle tilted its head as it showed its golden slit eyes that radiated a virtue and calmness.


    "My name is.... Garuda, A simple mount!!!"

 Chapter 354: Garuda, A simple Mount

    "Garuda?" Eli repeated the name, his voice tinged with curiosity and intrigue.


    "Yes... I am the mount for My Lord," the Eagle confirmed, its tone carrying a hint of reverence.


    Eli furrowed his brow in confusion, "Who is your lord?" he inquired, sensing that the conversation was about to take a significant turn.... A deep shit!!


    "Instead of saying, let me show you," the Eagle replied cryptically, its eyes gleaming with ancient wisdom. With a single powerful p of its wings, the entire soul realm flickered and changed into a small globe, suspended in the void.


    Eli''s eyes widened in astonishment as he beheld the sight before him: a mesmerizing blue-coloured dotted with tinyndmasses, swirling with clouds and oceans.


    "This is the world called ''Earth''..... Your Past world, That is" the Eagle exined before zooming in closer to the globe''s surface.


    "!!!!" Eli''s senses were overwhelmed as he observed the intricate details of Earth, each continent and ocean pulsating with life.... it almost could fit in the size of Nex Academia!!


    "Yes, The world you are in was just an extendednd of this Earth...." The Eagle''s words reverberated through Eli''s mind, echoing with the weight of revtion.


    Eli remained silent, his senses overwhelmed as he observed the chaos unfolding before him. His heart pounded in his chest as he beheld the surreal scene: strange and monstrous creatures shed with diverse races of humans, amidst bizarrendscapes dotted with towering mountains, enigmatic pyramids, and unidentified flying objects.


    The air crackled with the sounds of conflict, echoing the horrors of.... War.


    "War between Gods...." The Eagle proimed solemnly, its golden eyes fixated on the battlefield below.


    "Gods?" Eli questioned, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes, The Creators and Rulers of this Universe," The Eagle exined, its voice carrying heavy weight.


    Eli''s mind raced with a flood of thoughts and emotions, yet he remained outwardly calm. Ever since he had been ensnared by Luna''s ''Judgment Spell,'' he had known that existence extended far beyond the confines of his familiar world.


    ''Gods...ah'' Eli wondered.


    As he watched the once verdantnd sumb to the ravages of war, consumed by mes and ash, Eli felt a profound sense of loss as if he was the one who suffered.....


    "What are they fighting for?" Eli asked, his brow furrowed in deep contemtion.


    "What do you think they were fighting for?" The Eagle responded with a question of its own, its gaze fixed on something unseen.


    Eli''s gaze shifted to the Eagle, its attention fixed on something.... or someone.... in the distance. Following its gaze, Eli spotted another Eagle.... no, the same Eagle called itself Garuda flying around, carrying someone on its back.


    "Destroying the Evils...?" Eli ventured, his voice tinged with scepticism as he watched the chaotic scene unfold below.


    "Hehe... Destroying the Evils, you say?" The Eagle''s chuckle held a hint of irony as it observed the struggle below. Its golden eyes remained fixed on the Eagle caught in the fray, its rider besieged by adversaries from all sides.


    "You know... Sometimes, no one can understand what their loved ones are thinking," the Eagle remarked solemnly, its words echoing with a sense of resignation.


    Eli sighed inwardly, his gaze returning to the darkened world below, where chaos reigned supreme.


    Amidst the chaos, he caught a glimpse of a figure that stirred a sense of familiarity within him...


    "Lilith?" Eli frowned deepened when he saw apletely different woman yet... she resembled the woman he loved.


    "Hmm? You know that woman?" The Eagle''s attention shifted back to Eli, its gaze intense with curiosity.


    ".... Yes," Eli nodded with little hesitation, though uncertainty lingered in his mind. The resemnce was striking, yet he couldn''t be certain.


    "So, she''s still in your world... ah?" The Eagle muttered, its voice tinged with concern.


    "What do you mean?" Eli pressed for rification, his curiosity piqued by the Eagle''s cryptic words.


    The Eagle sighed heavily, its expression grave as it focused on the golden-haired woman with a hint of ck and the pure white-haired figure behind her.


    "That woman and the one behind her... they are the dangerous ones out there," The Eagle exined solemnly, its words weighted with caution, "If you ever see her, avoid her at any cost."


    Eli''s mind raced with questions, his thoughts swirling like a tempest, ''I mean, I am practically sleeping with her... I am not sure how to avoid her'' he thought.


    "Why?" Eli finally managed to voice his question, his voice tinged with uncertainty.


    "...." The Eagle frowned before speaking with disdain, "Because of that woman, The Earth turned into ruins and destroyed utterly!!!!"


    The Eagle''s rambling continued,ced with a palpable sense of fear, "Because of her, I... No, each and every one of the gods almost turned into ugly filth!!!!"


    Suddenly, the Eagle emitted a surge of ck mana, its form flickering with a grotesque resemnce to the half-skeletal eagle Eli had fought before.


    Sensing the dark energy, Eli''s heart sank as he recognized the signature..... it was unmistakably simr to Lilith''s unsealed form.


    ''So, it''s truly Lilith...ah,'' Eli thought inwardly, his mind racing with the implications of what he had learned. Adriana''s reports about Dungeon Walker''s corruption by Lilith''s mana shed through his mind, connecting the dots in a web of dark truths.


    As Eli watched the illusion in horror, the golden-haired with a hint of a ck woman transformed the eagle into a half-skeletal monster, solidifying his suspicions.... He understood everything..... That''s the past self of Garuda.


    "If not for that wretched woman, I would have never turned into this ugly monster!!! and Put into a Prison called a dungeon and hurting innocent people!!! !!..... And I would never hurt My lor---"


    Before the Eagle could continue, Eli interjected urgently, his patience wearing thin. "What are they fighting for, and why are you showing this to me?" Eli demanded, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency.


    Eli''s patience wore thin as the Eagle continued its cryptic rambling about his wife''s past. He wasn''t about to let an unknown entity prattle on about matters that concerned Lilith.


    The Eagle sensed Eli''s frustration and calmed before speaking with a gravity thatmanded attention,


    "They are fighting to obtain that ''ONE Thing'' that could alter the entire universe''s order. And why am I showing this to you?....


    It''s because you are... no, you have the blood of the monster they were once eager to create," the Eagle exined, its words hanging heavy in the air as the ethereal space returned to its previous state as if the Eagle didn''t know what transpired afterwards.


    "I..... don''t understand," Eli shook his head in confusion, struggling to grasp the significance of the Eagle''s words.


    "You will.... if you enter other dunge--KIKIII" The Eagle''s form momentarily shifted into a skeletal visage before reverting to its golden state.


    "-Ha-ha-" The Eagle paused before fixing its gaze on Eli, its golden eyes prating his soul.


    "You are a different Creature.... You not only inherited that Monster''s blood but also possess divinity," it dered solemnly.


    "Divinity?" Eli''s frown deepened, uncertainty clouding his features, ''What am I? The embodiment of secrets!!'' Eli screamed inwardly.


    Suddenly, a pink chain materialized around Eli''s neck, its presence jolting him with a sense of foreboding.


    ''ng, ng''


    Chains shot out towards the golden Eagle, but it effortlessly blocked them with a protective barrier, leaving Eli stunned by this.... Familiar Phenonmen?


    Eli was totally shocked to see this.


    "Just as I thought.... You devoured a Divinity.... but from whom?" The Eagle muttered under its breath, its gaze piercing through Eli''s body.


    "Tell, What am I? And What are these pink chains? What is that ''Thing'' they are fighting for? and Why Lilith did do that?" Eli''s voice was firm, his eyes aze with determination.


    However, the Eagle ignored Eli''s words instead,


    ".... A Divinity, A Monster''s Blood.... You really amusing thing that I have ever seen in my wretched life!!!


    You are born to Devour and an Iplete--KKIKKIIIIII!!!" Suddenly, the Eagle''s form contorted into a half-skeletal monster as it emitted a piercing screech before lunging towards Eli.


    "Tsk," Eli clicked his tongue in frustration and readied himself for the fight...


    "D-Devour me.... Please" The Eagle''s voice echoed.


    "....."

 Chapter 355: The Chosen ones...

    "..." Eli stood in silent observation as the monstrous Eagle struggled and contorted, caught in a battle with unseen forces. Its form flickered erratically between a majestic golden hue and a haunting skeletal visage.


    "Please... Hu-- Asher...Eli" the Eagle pleaded, its voice strained with desperation and a hint of recognition buried within the chaos.


    Despite the creature''s plea, Eli remained stoic, his expression hardened by the weight of uncertainty and frustration. He muttered under his breath, a mix of annoyance and resignation evident in his tone,


    "I haven''t got any information," his words carrying a sense of resignation as he grappled with the enigma unfolding before him.


    Yet, the Eagle persisted, its voice growing weaker with each plea. "...kKikkki... Please...KKIIKKKIII... I-it h-hurts...KIKIIII" it begged, its cries echoing through the ethereal space.


    Sensing that further conversation would yield no answers, Eli sighed heavily and closed his eyes, a gesture of weariness and resignation.


    In an instant, his entire being underwent a startling transformation, enveloped by a reddish-ck aura that pulsed with reddish-dark energy.


    "Good Nourishment...."


    The transformed figure remarked, its gaze sweeping over the bluish figures scattered across the realm. Despite the gravity of its words, there was an eerie calmness to its demeanour, as if it were executing a..... predetermined n.


    "N-No, They are innocent, let them go," The Eagle pleaded, its exhaustion palpable as it struggled against the inexorable tide of fate.


    However, the reddish-ck figure remained unmoved, its silence speaking volumes as it raised its hand in a gesture of finality.


    "Good Bye"


    It uttered solemnly, with a swift motion, the realm transformed into a swirling vortex of reddish darkness, consuming everything in its path with an insatiable hunger.


    As the chaos unfolded, the Eagle watched helplessly, its heart heavy with sorrow and regret. It could only bear witness as the reddish-ck entity devoured every bluish spark of life... Innocent souls, extinguishing them with ruthless efficiency.


    "Forgive me, My Lord Vishnu... Your mount is finally set free from this eternal curse" the Eagle whispered solemnly and longing...


    Then it was fully devoured by the Reddish-ck figure.


    In its final moments, the Eagle left behind a few cryptic words, a testament to its unwavering loyalty and..... sense of duty?


    "Protect the chosen ones...."


    ".... Who? Heroes?"


    "No, The Keys a..."


    "Keys?"


    And with that, the entire realm turned into nothingness.... everything vanished, leaving Eli alone in the vastness of the void, his mind awash with unanswered questions... He disappeared.


    .....


    ....


    "Eli!!!" Arlyne''s voice pierced through the haze that enveloped Eli''s consciousness, pulling him back to reality.


    "H-Huh?" Eli''s eyes fluttered open, greeted by the worried gaze of Arlyne.


    Eli reached out and gently touched her cheeks, his fingers tracing the rough, cracked texture of her skin. The sight stirred a mix of emotions within him.


    "How long?" he asked, his voice still heavy with grogginess as he slowly rose to his feet.


    "Around ten minutes..." Arlyne replied softly, her eyes reflecting the concern etched on her face.


    Eli''s gaze shifted to the lifeless skeletal eagle lying nearby, its stomach missing and its body broken.... a casualty of Arlyne''s fierce determination.


    He scanned the area for the soul crystal, but it was nowhere to be found.... just like Dungeon Walker and Dimensional Beast.


    "Let''s leave..." Eli said with a reassuring smile, his hand reaching out to cradle the motionless Pearl in his palm.


    Arlyne''s eyes shimmered with relief and gratitude as she nodded, her steps hesitant but resolute as she approached Eli.


    "Hop on the back," Eli said with a yful wink.


    Arlyne''s cheeks flushed with a rosy hue as she wrapped her arms around Eli''s neck and settled onto his back, her heart fluttering with a mixture of excitement and nervousness.


    Before they set off, Eli invoked his healing arts, bathing both Arlyne and Pearl in a soothing warmth that seeped into their bodies, revitalizing them after the ordeal they had endured.


    "Atst, we are going to leave..." Arlyne whispered, her voice filled with a mixture of relief and joy as tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Yes," Eli replied, his smile warm and reassuring as he gently patted Arlyne''s head, offering herfort and support.


    "!!" Arlyne startled, her blush deepening as she stammered, "I-I love you..." She quickly hid her face behind Eli''s back, ovee by the sudden confession, ''aaahhhhhh!! I TOLD HIM!!!!!'' she screamed inwardly.


    Eli''s expression softened at her words, his heart swelling with affection. "Tell me after getting out of this dungeon," he replied tenderly, his gaze drifting towards the swirling portal in the sky.


    "Hmmm," Arlyne nodded, her voice barely a whisper as she struggled to meet Eli''s gaze, her emotions in turmoil.


    The once yellowish sparks now turned into golden sparks that were simr to Garuda''s slit eyes, Eli propelled himself towards the portal, his body moving with grace and agility.


    And in the blink of an eye,


    ''Thud!''


    Elinded outside of the dungeon, his mind still reeling from the sudden transition. ''That was fast..'' he thought to himself, momentarily taken aback by the swift speed.... Faster than ever.


    However, his attention quickly shifted when he noticed three figures standing before him, their expressions solemn and unreadable.


    "You jumped really fas---" Arlyne''s voice trailed off as she caught sight of the three individuals, her demeanour instantly shifting as shended from Eli''s back and gripped her weapon with a serious expression.


    Tension hung heavy in the air, threatening to escte into conflict, when suddenly,


    ''Sssshhhh''


    A red-blue-haired woman materialized between them, bowing her head respectfully. "My Lord," she greeted, her voice reverent and deferential.


    Eli''s guard lowered at the sight of Evelina Velistrike, knowing who she was. He addressed her with a calm demeanour, seeking rity amidst the uncertainty, "What time is it?"


    "The race is about to finish, My Lord.... Her Majesty is really worried" Lina replied, her words carrying a sense of urgency that mirrored Eli''s own thoughts.


    Arlyne, sensing Eli''s ease in Lina''s presence, rxed her grip on her weapon, her expression softening as she observed the exchange between them.


    "Hmm," Eli nodded absently, his thoughts momentarily distracted as he prepared to hand over Pearl to Lina.


    But before he couldplete the motion,


    "~chu~"


    Eli froze as he felt a tender touch against his lips, his heart skipping a beat as he realized Pearl was stirring from her unconscious state. Slowly, Pearl lifted her head, her gaze meeting Eli''s with a softness.


    "My master''s name is Medusa and...." Pearl''s voice broke the silence, her words carrying a sense of vulnerability and longing. With a hopeful smile, she added, "I love you..."


    Eli was momentarily speechless, though he expected but not at the same in a day.... But instead of responding with words, he leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss to Pearl''s forehead, a silent gesture of reassurance and understanding. He knew that Pearl had begun to trust him fully, and for Eli.... that was enough.


    Then, Eli handed Pearl over to Lina, who watched the exchange with a mixture of confusion and curiosity.


    Arlyne, who had been observing the scene unfold, felt a surge ofpetitive spirit rising within her... her expression turned dark before returning to normal. With a shy expression, she walked towards Eli, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    And then, without a word,


    "~chu~"


    Arlyne nted a tender kiss on Eli''s cheek, her actions speaking volumes about her feelings..... She was too shy to kiss him in front of others, but her affection was unmistakable.


    "Hehe..." Eli''s smile softened as he affectionately patted Arlyne''s head, "Take rest, I will be back," he assured her, but Arlyne shook her head defiantly, her determination evident in her eyes as she braced herself to confront the person responsible for their ordeal.


    "Arlyne," Eli''s voice cut through the air with a sternness that made Arlyne reluctantly back off, recognizing the seriousness of his tone.


    "Heal and take care of them..." Eli ordered Lina who took Pearl in her arms.


    "Where is Nex?" Eli inquired, his posture tense with anticipation as he prepared himself for the confrontation that awaited him.


    "In that direction," Lina replied as she pointed in the south direction.


    "I see...." Eli muttered, his focus intensifying as he summoned his mana,


    Mana Breathing


    Deep Inhale


    "Lightning Arts: 1st Form"


    "THUNDER!!!!"


    A massive bolt of Golden lightning streaked across the sky, illuminating the darkness with its brilliance as Eli vanished from sight in an instant, propelled towards his destination with unparalleled speed.


    "...." Lina arched an eyebrow in surprise, impressed by Eli''s mastery over the lightning element instead of sma... ''It seems he has grown significantly,'' she thought to herself before disappearing alongside the others.


    Eli, who had been maintaining a soft cascade of energy, suddenly found himself consumed by fury.... Golden sparks erupted from his body, crackling with unrestrained power as he propelled himself towards the hovering figure of Nex.


    His eyes, now a fiery reddish-ck, mirrored the intensity of his emotions as he unleashed his pent-up rage.


    "THUNDER!!!!"


    With a deafening roar, he unleashed a devastating bolt of lightning, the sheer force propelling him with unparalleled speed.


    In a fraction of a second, he materialized above the arena... dark clouds swirled around, and his auburn hair swayed gently and yet his expression was quite opposite.


    "THUNDER!!!!"


    "DID. YOU. MISS. ME..... HUMAN?"


    His voice rang out with a chilling intensity, his words dripping with strange emotions that could annihte the world.


    For a brief moment, Eli''s form flickered with a reddish-ck hue, a manifestation of the raw emotions that surged within him. But just as quickly, he returned to his normal state..... though his eyes stayed reddish-ck as if he let lose his emotions... a little bit!!

 Chapter 356: The Race ended without sweating a bit

    Not even a single soul was able to react as the voice itself carried a hint of arrogance and order..... devoid of any emotion.


    "Y-You finallye? W-Where did you run off to?" King Theo shouted, his voice trembling with a mixture of fear and defiance. He struggled against the chains that bound him, desperation evident in his actions, "R-Release me, You Coward!! I won''t tolerate you bounding me with these chains," he demanded, his wordsced with defiance even in the face of danger.


    "..."


    However, there was no reply, only an eerie silence that hung heavy in the atmosphere. Even the Vampire Queen furrowed her brow in concern, sensing a shift in Eli''s demeanour, ''What happened...? He feels different..'' she wondered, her instincts on high alert.


    After a few moments, the figure in the sky spoke, its voice cutting through the silence with chilling precision....


    "Son of Carter Theo, How do you want to die?"


    "....."


    A heavy silence descended upon the arena, leaving everyone on edge. Even the Headmaster couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease at Eli''s ominous question.


    "H-hehe..hehehe..." Theo''sughter rang out, forced and strained as he attempted to mask his fear, "Figuring you won''t be able to win... So, you finally resort to violence?" he taunted, his bravado wavering in the face of Eli''s silent gaze.


    But Eli offered no response, his reddish-ck eyes fixed unwaveringly on the golden-haired man who was hiding his perplexed face on the upper floor..... There was a calm determination in his gaze, a silent resolve that spoke volumes.


    "Violence.... ah..."


    With deliberate slowness, Eli descended from the sky, each movement deliberate and calcted. His golden sparks emitted an ethereal glow that filled the arena with a sense of awe and wonder, captivating all who beheld him.


    Even the Headmaster, Vampire Queen, and Lucian were taken aback, not just by Eli''s powerful aura, but by something else...


    "Hey, Look!" Someone from the crowd suddenly eximed, pointing towards the.... scoreboard.


    "Hmm? What hap--- Wait!! What the fuck!!!"


    "99!!!"


    "Are you serious?! When did he even start running in the first ce?"


    "Is the scoreboard broken?"


    "Y-Yeah, that has to be.."


    "Yes, there''s no way he could have run that fast!!!"


    The audience erupted into a flurry of chatter, bewildered by the sudden appearance of Eli''s score on the scoreboard, a seemingly impossible feat that defied all logic and exnation.


    Even the fastest runners left visible trails behind them for example Theo, but Eli... They weren''t sure whether it was true or false.


    "He is cheating!!!" Carter Theo''s voice boomed with fury as he noticed the scoreboard, his anger palpable as he struggled toprehend the impossible feat disyed before him.


    ''I-I clearly saw him moving only towards my son... there is no way he could move that much faster... even my eyes couldn''t keep up?'' Carter Theo reasoned internally, his mind grappling with the discrepancy between what he witnessed and the reality disyed on the scoreboard.


    "He is not cheating!" The Vampire Queen interjected sternly, her ruby eyes shing with intensity as she stared at Eli''s sudden action with curiosity.


    But Carter Theo was not so easily convinced, his gaze shifting towards the Head Master in search of justice, only to be met with a surprising response.


    "He is not cheating..." Lucian muttered in a dreadful voice, his own confusion mirroring that of Carter Theo''s, ''W-What the heck happened?'' Lucian''s thoughts raced as he tried to make sense of the situation. As the grandmaster overseeing the events of the day, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something had gone terribly wrong.


    In a moment of frustration, Lucian reached for hismunication device, intending to confront his oldest son, who was responsible for overseeing the dirty works.


    ''Beep, Beep....''


    But before he could make a single ring, it was abruptly cut off, leaving Lucian seething with frustration. Veins bulged on his forehead as he realized that something had gone awry, and his son was likely at the centre of it all.


    "He messed something up!!" Lucian''s inner scream reverberated through his mind, his frustration and anger mounting as he grappled with the unexpected turn of events.


    Coming to the Arena,


    "L-Let me go!! Bastard!!" King Theo''s voice echoed with a mix of fury and desperation as he struggled against the chains, his eyes aze with rage. He yearned for freedom, and.... Eli granted it, and with a subtle gesture from Eli, his wish was granted as the chains recoiled into Eli''s left hand.


    Freed from his restraints, King Theo shot a venomous re at Eli, his anger palpable in every word he spat, "You bastard!! Youe out of nowhere and use your ugly low-level techniques to cheat o---" His tirade was abruptly cut short by a sudden impact.


    ''Thud''


    Theo''s upper body jerked forward in shock, a surge of pain coursing through him. Confusion clouded his mind as he realized he could no longer feel his legs. With a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach, he cast his eyes downward, only to be met with a horrifying sight...


    His once-majestic legs, adorned with elegant winged shoes,y severed on the ground, blood pooling around them in a macabre disy.


    His mind slowly began to grasp the horrifying reality unfolding before him as his gaze fell upon his severed legs, blood gushing forth like a relentless torrent from the raw, gaping wounds. The sight sent a wave of nausea coursing through him....


    "AARRRRRRRRHHHHH!!!!"


    "Took you long enough..." Eli''s voice cut through the chaos, a hint of pity in his tone as he regarded Theo''s plight.


    "W-Wah.. When?" Theo clutched at his maimed limbs, his eyes wide with horror as he stared up at Eli.


    "Do you want to know?" Eli''s smirk sent a shiver down Theo''s spine as he crouched down before him, a predatory gleam in his eyes.


    A demoning towards him!!!


    Eli then softly muttered, his tone dripping with sarcasm, "Thank you for calling that cute girl... Ugly. Really man, You did a wonderful job for once in your life." With a sardonic smile, Eli nodded a few times, his wordsced with a hint of mockery and contempt.


    Eli''s words hung in the air, a cutting reminder of Theo''s callousness towards Arlyne. Yet, Theo couldn''t grasp their significance, lost in a haze of confusion and denial. ''Ugly? Who...'' His thoughts trailed off as if he had already forgotten about Arlyne''s heartfelt confession, or perhaps he simply refused to acknowledge it.


    "For that, I will let you live... for now, that is," Eli stated calmly, a small smile ying on his lips as he patted Theo''s cheeks patronizingly, like a parent indulging a misbehaving child.


    Theo''s face flushed bright red with shame and rage, his indignation boiling over as he attempted tosh out at Eli as he took out the crystal that his father gave him, "You damn bastard!! How dare you h--" Before he could finish his sentence, however, Experience tales at mvl


    "Children should listen to their elders otherwise...." Eli''s voice cut through the tension like a knife as he silenced Theo with a single wave of his hand.


    "SPLASHHHH!!"


    Theo''s mouth split open, a torrent of blood gushing forth like a breached dam. His horrified expression spoke volumes as he struggled to contain the flow, his efforts futile against the relentless onught.


    "Trrrkkkkk"


    The crystal meant to counteract Eli''s attack shattered into fragments, its power nullified before it could be unleashed.... That showed how much Eli changed with in hours.... to them of course!!


    Eli paid little heed to the chaos he had caused, his focus unwavering as he continued his steady advance towards the finish line. Let''s be real, It wasn''t out of mercy for Theo because of Arlyne, but rather aption; killing him would have disqualified Eli from the race, a risk he couldn''t afford to take.


    With each heavy step, Eli drew closer to the end, his progress relentless and determined.


    ''Step, Step, Step...''


    Onlookers watched in horror, their faces twisted in disbelief at the gruesome scene unfolding before them. Meanwhile, Theo''s supporters prayed fervently for their fallen hero, hoping against hope that he would somehow defy the odds and stage a miraculouseback....


    but to their dismay, Instead, they witnessed their hero''s desperate struggle to stay conscious, his strength waning with each passing moment.


    As Eli neared the finish line, he came to a sudden halt, he asked a single question,


    "Does Sentinals appear if their King dies?"


    "..."


    A heavy silence enveloped the arena, thick with tension and uncertainty. Many struggled toprehend the implications of Eli''s inquiry, while nobles and influencers who knew details alike froze in shock, their minds racing with fear and dread.


    ".... Yes," Adriana, the Vampire Queen, replied with chilling indifference.


    "Too bad.." Eli muttered as he stepped on the line. A white light emerged from the ground, travelling towards Eli, indicating the game''s winner.


    "The Winner is--" Just as the Head Master was about to announce the victor, a sudden flurry of sparks filled the air.


    "Spark, Spark"


    In an instant, Eli vanished from the arena, reappearing inside the upper floor where Lucian Dwan and Carter Theo stood.


    "Let''s y a game...." His voice,ced with a hint of menace, hung in the air, setting the stage for a new confrontation.

 Chapter 357: Are you angry?

    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    The resounding thuds echoed through the arena, signaling the abrupt copse of both Lucian Dawn and Carter Theo to the ground.


    "W-What?"


    Carter Theo was utterly bewildered, grappling with the sudden turn of events. One moment, he had been face-to-face with Asher Eli, and the next, he found himself sprawled on the ground, utterly disoriented. Spotting his son nearby, he rushed to his side, his mind reeling with confusion.


    "How?"


    Even Lucian found himself at a loss, unable toprehend how Asher Eli had managed to move with such lightning speed. The shock of Eli''s unexpected manoeuvre left him struggling to formte a coherent response.


    Meanwhile, Eli had already vanished from the scene, reappearing on the upper floor of the arena.


    "~Chu~"


    A soft kiss graced the Vampire Queen''s lips, sending shockwaves through the onlookers. Eyes widened in disbelief as they witnessed the intimate gesture between Eli and the formidable Vampire Queen.


    Some among the spectators couldn''t help but entertain the notion that it was all a dream, a surreal spectacle that would dissipate upon awakening. Yet, the reality of the situation was undeniable.


    Anticipating a violent reaction from the Vampire Queen, many braced themselves for the inevitable confrontation. However, to their astonishment, she responded with a gentle touch to Eli''s cheek, her ruby eyes betraying a hint of curiosity.


    "You seemed angry," she observed, her voiceced with intrigue.


    "Do I?" Eli leaned in closer, locking gazes with her.


    "... Yeah," she confirmed, her tone softening.


    ".... Well, I''ve been separated from my cute little vampire for almost two weeks now, so perhaps that''s why I''m feeling a bit on edge," Eli remarked, a yful smirk gracing his lips.


    An amused smile flickered across the Vampire Queen''s features, her expression betraying a mixture of emotions. Though she had received reports from her loyal maid detailing Eli''s dalliances with other women.... witnessing his longing firsthand evoked aplex array of feelings within her. She wanted to Fuck him now!!


    ''Shit!! I am bing more and more like Lilith!!!'' Adriana couldn''t help but scream inwardly.


    "I''m a little busy now..." Eli muttered, his form dissipating into thin air before her astonished eyes.


    "Sigh," Adriana sighed, a mixture of emotions swirling within her. Despite her happiness at her lover''s return, she couldn''t shake the feeling of apprehension that apanied his calm and indifferent demeanour. She knew all too well what he was going to do to the... pitiful kings.


    "Oh, well... Might as well watch how much he''s grown up," she mused to herself, adopting a rxed posture as she reclined in her chair. It was as though she was preparing to witness an entertaining spectacle unfold before her eyes.


    In the arena, Eli materialized before the handsome golden-haired man, who red daggers at him, his expression a mask of calm. Continue your saga on mvl


    "What is the meaning of this?" the man demanded, his voice edged with tension.


    "Call your son," Eli replied with an indifferent tone, his gaze shifting to Carter, who was frantically attempting to administer high-level healing potions to his injured son.


    "Who do you think you are to issue orders, Asher Eli?" Lucian interjected, his words punctuated by a deep frown.


    Eli slowly turned his attention towards Lucian, his expression devoid of emotion. "Let me tell you, Asshole, I''m really not in the mood for idle chatter... Trust me, I''m barely keeping myself in check."


    "PUFFF!!!"


    The mana surrounding Eli crackled with intensity, swirling angrily around him, a reflection of his inner turmoil. Despite the visible manifestation of his fury, Eli''s outward demeanour remained eerily calm andposed.


    ''Tsk,'' Lucian clicked his tongue, sensing that something was seriously amiss with the man before him. This wasn''t the same Asher Eli he had encountered before. ''What the hell happened to him?!'' Lucian silently screamed inwardly, though outwardly, he maintained a facade of calmposure.


    Sensing the tension escting dangerously, the Head Master swiftly intervened, positioning himself between Lucian Dawn and Asher Eli.


    "Stop this instant! We cannot ha--" Before the Head Master couldplete his sentence, Eli''s words cut through the air like a knife, causing the Head Master to flinch involuntarily.


    "You didn''t know there was a bomb st in the city, right?" Eli''s voice was calm, but there was an underlying anger in his words that sent a chill down the Head Master''s spine.


    Frowning in confusion, the Head Master struggled toprehend Eli''s cryptic message. "What do you mea--"


    "Oh, Head Master, I don''t know what you''re cooking up, but if you interfere now, I don''t mind pulling ''Her'' into this," Eli interjected with a soft smile that sent shivers down the Head Master''s spine.


    The Head Master''s expression darkened as he realized the implications of Eli''s words. It was as if the sky-blue eyes of a formidable entity were ring at him with deadly intent.


    Lucian, observing the Head Master''s reaction, furrowed his brow in disbelief. He couldn''t fathom why the usuallyposed and second powerful figure was trembling in fear.


    "Just move away from my path," Eli demanded, his voice low and menacing as he approached the Head Master, leaning in close to whisper into his long Elf ear. "Act like you don''t know anything... Just like before."


    The Head Master flinched, unsettled by Eli''s sudden hostility and the implications of his words. He couldn''tprehend why Asher Eli had turned against him so abruptly.


    Though Eli was inclined to believe that the Head Master wasn''t directly involved in Lucian''s ns, there was no denying that the Head Master of the Nex Academia must have been aware of the bomb st that urred within his territory. Eli wasn''t buying into any excuses; he knew the old man was up to something, but that wasn''t his immediate concern.


    As the Head Master of the Nex Academia, he couldn''t allow a conflict to escte within his jurisdiction. He began to speak, intending to defuse the situation, "I am sorry, Asher Eli, but I can--" Before he could finish his sentence,


    "Trrrrrr"


    The entire arena trembled suddenly, causing everyone to tense up, and then,


    ''Thud''


    The Head Master copsed unconscious onto the ground.


    The sudden turn of events left everyone in disbelief. One moment, the Head Master stood proudly and energetically, and the next, hey unconscious on the ground like a broken toy.


    Lucian waspletely taken aback by what he witnessed. His gaze shifted from the fallen Head Master to Asher Eli, who was flexing his hands in a casual manner.


    "W-What did you--" Before Lucian could finish his question, Eli provided a simple answer.


    "Oh, I put him to sleep," Eli replied nonchntly as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world. He shrugged indifferently and continued, "Elves have sensitive ears, you see... So, I tinkered with high-frequency sound waves that almost caused his brain to shut down.


    Of course, it was only possible because he let his guard down." Inwardly, Eli pondered, ''And that proves he trusts me enough to let his guard down... or perhaps he might be acting. Who knows?''


    "Now that the interference is out of the way, why don''t we finish what you''ve always wanted?" Eli suggested casually as he moved the unconscious Head Master to the side.


    "FUCK YOU BASTARD!!" Lucian''s scream echoed through the arena.


    "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk... No need for suchnguage, Lucian. You should maintain yourposure, otherwise, what will these people think of their esteemed saviour?" Eli retorted with a haughty smile, a demeanour befitting a viin and added,


    "Well, You are really fucked up now!!"

 Chapter 358: Debt Collector

    The Vice Headmaster, convinced that interrupting now would enhance his standing among the council members, was further incensed by the current Headmaster''s apparent gullibility in being easily deceived by a child, Asher Eli.


    Just as he was about to intervene, a gentle voice interrupted him.


    "OH! Hello," came the voice from behind. Turning around, he saw a crimson red-haired beauty looking at him with a calm demeanor.


    "W-What are you doing here, Scarlett?" the Vice Headmaster asked with a frown.


    "Well, my little brother is clearly upset for some reason, so as a dutiful big sister... and devoted wife, I should help him, right?" Scarlett said calmly, as she idly rubbed the ring on her finger.


    "What are you babbling about--" Before he could finish his sentence, something struck his neck, and he copsed like a puppet without its master.


    Observing this, Scarlett sighed and cast a re at another red-haired beauty, who simply met her gaze. Scarlett spoke, her tone tinged with annoyance, "You really had to interrupt my fun... Mother?"


    "Hmph, I just don''t want my daughter to get hurt," Mariel, the object of her address, offered a nonchnt shrug, her lips pursed in a disy of mild displeasure.


    Scarlett sighed again; she couldn''t bring herself to address Mariel as ''Sister'' directly like Lilith and others.... Even calling Mariel ''Mother'' was a duty to her respect and small bond... That''s all!!


    Scarlett''s internal turmoil resurfaced at the mention of maternal ties, a sense of disquiet creeping over her. Brushing aside her unease, she approached Mariel with measured steps, her expression now one of solemnity, "Merely epting your presence does not guarantee Mia''s eptance... so tread carefully, Mother," she cautioned, her wordsden with unspoken tension.


    However, for Mariel, this perceived setback was merely a temporary obstacle on her path to reunion with her beloved. She was prepared to go to any lengths to be with her Love, even if it meant navigating treacherous waters or facing familial discord. To her, it was merely one hurdle among many that she was willing to surmount. Once this challenge was ovee...


    Her face turned red as she just thought about that blissful night.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Anyway, as they approached the Arena...


    "Let''s engage in a little game, Lucian... I know you fancy games, don''t you?" Eli proposed with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    Find more to read at mvl


    "Why would I entertain such a proposition from you, Eli?" Lucian retorted, his brow furrowing as a sense of foreboding began to gnaw at his heart.


    "Oh,e now, Lucian. You must realize you''ve made a blunder... Really messed up!!" Eli remarked casually, stooping to pick up some debris scattered on the ground.


    "What on earth are you babbling about?" Lucian responded with a hint of disdain, still clinging to his arrogance and refusing to acknowledge any involvement in Eli''s schemes. Without concrete evidence, Eli''s usations were mere childish prattle in Lucian''s eyes.


    Eli held the stone in his hand for a moment, his gaze fixed on it before turning his attention back to Lucian. "I''m referring to your son," he stated cryptically.


    "My son?" Lucian''s confusion deepened.


    "Yes, he spilled everything to me... everyst detail," Eli dered, tossing the stone in a specific direction with a flick of his wrist. The motion seemed almost casual, yet it carried with it a sense of purpose."....I mean everything."


    Before Lucian could interrogate him, a deafening sound reverberated through the arena.


    "Thukkkk!!!"


    "MY SON!!!"


    Carter, who had been tending to his injured son, suddenly released a horrified cry that echoed off the walls, his voice filled with terror as he witnessed a stone seemingly materialize out of thin air and pierce his son''s abdomen, leaving a gaping hole in its wake.


    The sudden turn of events sent shockwaves through the arena, freezing the spectators in horrified disbelief.


    A sinister smile yed upon Eli''s lips as he nodded in satisfaction, his eyes glinting with a chilling resolve as he turned his attention back to Lucian, "Lucian, you truly are pushing the limits of my patience," he remarked, his tone dripping with menace. "And let me assure you, I am not the same person you once knew... I am capable of far more than you can imagine.


    I could fucking end your pathetic life right here and now."


    The arena fell into stunned silence, the spectators frozen in disbelief at the unfolding spectacle before them.


    Veins bulged on Lucian''s forehead as he spoke with arrogant defiance, his voice cutting through the tense atmosphere. "Then why haven''t you killed me already? Are you afraid of facing the consequences of ying a king? Or perhaps you''re simply spouting empty threats like a petnt child denied its treats?"


    Eli''s gaze bore into Lucian''s with a mixture of incredulity and disdain. "You truly are a fool," he muttered under his breath before abruptly turning his attention elsewhere. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled another object in Carter''s direction.


    But this time, it wasn''t a stone that pierced through the air...


    "ARRHHHHH!!!"


    Carter''s scream of terror echoed throughout the arena as he witnessed his son''s healing wound suddenly impaled by a massive... hand.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Lucian, feeling a warm sensation on his shoulder, slowly turned to nce at his left side, only to be met with a horrifying sight... no hand, just blood gushing forth like a breached dam.


    Unlike Carter''s visceral reaction, Lucian remained remarkablyposed, his expression betraying no hint of surprise. Instead, he calmly inquired, "When?"


    "Well, that''s rather difficult to determine..." Eli replied with a pensive expression, his gaze fixed on the thing now in his possession.... a disembodied hand.


    A grimace formed on Lucian''s face as he hastily examined his right shoulder, finding it simrly devoid of its usual appendage, blood seeping from the raw stump.


    This time, rather than hurling the gruesome object at Carter, Eli simply discarded it, his lips curling into a small smile as he regarded Lucian with a hint of amusement, "Fine art," he remarked cryptically, gesturing with his hands as if framing a masterpiece, before peering through the imaginary lens.


    An exhibitionist with no hands!!!


    A grotesque tableau that left the audience stunned into silence, their horrified whispers barely audible amidst the palpable tension.


    The anger bubbling inside Lucian surged to its breaking point, threatening to spill over in a torrent of violence, when Eli''s voice pierced the air, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    "Lucian...I''m simply seeking answers from your son regarding responsibility for that incident..." Eli intoned, his tone deceptively calm as he crouched to pluck another shard of debris from the ground."Just summon him here... I assure you, I won''t kill him as I am about to do.... Carter''s son." His words dripped with venom, sending shivers down the spines of those within earshot.


    People swallowed hard, their throats parched with fear, as they witnessed the unfolding confrontation.


    Carter, his face a mask of dread, turned towards Eli, only to find him standing before his son''s healed leg, a chilling presence in the midst of the chaos.


    "Hello, Mr. Carter. My name is Asher Eli, and I havee to collect a debt that you hold very dear," Eli murmured, his voice carrying a weight of inevitability as he wrestled with the unconscious form of Theo. Each word hung heavy in the air, suffused with a sense of impending doom.


    "You have two options to settle your debt," Eli continued, his tone devoid of remorse as he outlined the grim choices before Carter.


    "Either reveal the truth to all, or...


    Kill Lucian in exchange for your son''s life."


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    The sickening sound of severed limbs hitting the ground echoed through the arena, a gruesome punctuation mark to Eli''s chilling ultimatum. In that moment, the true extent of his depravity wasid bare for all to witness.... a ruthless predator, willing to exact the most horrifying of prices to settle his score.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 359: Time is ticking!!!

    Explore more stories with mvl


    "F-Father!!" Kayden''s voice trembled as he recoiled at the sight of Theo''s limbless body, the grisly scene reminiscent of his own recent ordeal. The trauma of the moment was etched across his features, his eyes wide with fear as he sought sce in the familiar presence of his father.


    "It''s okay, no one is going to hurt you, my son," Richard reassured him, his voice a soothing balm to Kayden''s frayed nerves. He sighed inwardly, understanding the profound impact this sudden turn of events had on his son. Kayden, like a frightened animal, sought refuge behind Richard, seeking safety in his father''s protective embrace.


    Beside Richard, Rock observed the scene with a quizzical expression, his gaze flitting between father and son. "Your son truly takes after you," he remarked, a hint of amusement tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Richard''s irritation shed across his face at thement. Despite his efforts to instill courage and resilience in his son, Kayden''s reaction betrayed a vulnerability that Richard found frustrating. After all, he had exposed Kayden to the world, hoping to impart the lessons of strength and independence, yet here he was, trembling like a leaf in the wind.


    The green-haired girl seated nearby watched Kayden with a furrowed brow, her gaze sharp and prating. Sensing her stern scrutiny, Kayden flinched, his anxiety mounting as he met her gaze. With a shaky voice, he addressed her tentatively, "H-Hello, B-Big sis."


    However, the girl offered no response, her silence unnerving in its intensity as she continued to fix him with an unwavering stare, like a predator assessing its prey.


    Beads of sweat formed on Kayden''s brow as he squirmed under her scrutiny, his fear mounting with each passing second. Realizing what she was waiting for, he swallowed hard and stammered, "I-I am sorry."


    Still, the green-haired girl remained impassive, her expression devoid of emotion as she spoke in a monotone voice, "I want that ring."


    Kayden''s face drained of colour at her demand, his gaze darting to his father for support. However, Richard offered no assistance, his hands raised in a gesture of resignation. "Deal with it yourself like a true man," he dered, refusing to intervene in his daughter''s decision. He knew all too well that his wife would have his head if he dared to meddle in her affairs.


    "You''re not going to help your king?" Suddenly, Aadya materialized on the separate floor, her presence eliciting a mixture of relief and apprehension from Kayden.


    At the sight of Aadya, Kayden''s face lit up with hope, but his joy was short-lived as he caught the disdainful look in her eyes. Aadya''s expression soured as she recalled the incident involving Kayden naming a creature after her, a slight that still rankled within her.


    Sensing the tension, Rock interjected, directing his question to Aadya. "Why aren''t you putting a stop to this, my daughter?"


    Aadya tore her gaze away from Kayden, fixing her father with a look of incredulity. "Can''t you see?" she responded, her tone tinged with frustration.


    "Hmmm?" Rock furrowed his brow, following Aadya''s gaze to the other professors who were under the sway of Asher Eli''s.... Lover/Wive.Even the vampire Queen wielded her aura to subdue the soldiers stationed around them. It became evident that the entire arena, and indeed the entire Nex, was firmly under Asher Eli''s control.


    "Hahahaahaha....." Rock erupted intoughter, tears streaming down his face uncontrobly.


    Aadya regarded her father with a puzzled expression, unable toprehend the source of his amusement. "What''s so funny, father?" she inquired, her toneced with curiosity.


    Rock continued to chuckle heartily before finallyposing himself enough to respond. "-ha-ha- Well, my son-inw is far braver than I am," he dered with a twinkle in his eye, his wordsden with pride.


    Aadya''s cheeks flushed pink at her father''s revtion, her re softening as she processed his words. Meanwhile, Kayden wore a look of utter shock, unable toprehend the bombshell dropped by Rock.


    "W-Wait? Wha--" Kayden sputtered, attempting to make sense of the unexpected revtion.


    Before he could fully process the revtion, Rock casually confirmed, "Yes, I have already chosen my daughter''s husband... Asher Eli."


    "...." Kayden''s expression morphed into one of total disbelief, as if the very ground beneath his feet was crumbling like shards of broken ss.


    He retreated from his father''s side, seeking refuge behind him, his gaze fixed on Aadya with a mixture of shock and desperation. "I-Is that true?" he stammered, his voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "...." Aadya shot a venomous re at her father before redirecting her gaze to Kayden. "No," she replied tersely, her tone brooking no argument.


    "pue" A sense of relief flickered across Kayden''s features, his tense muscles rxing slightly, only to be shattered by Aadya''s next words.


    "I am the one who chose him, not my father," Aadya rified her father''s mistake, her words like a dagger to Kayden''s heart.


    "...." The world, which had just begun to heal, now crumbled once more around Kayden. He desperately wished it was all a mistake, a cruel fabrication born from fleeting lies and shattered dreams, but deep down, he knew the truth.


    "AARRRHHHHHHH!!"


    The agonized scream shattered the illusion....


    The green-haired girl cast a solemn nce at her brother before fixing her gaze on the Arena, her expression unreadable as before...


    "Come on, Carter... The clock is ticking, just like your son''s limbless body," Asher Eli taunted, his grip tightening around Theo''s neck as he manipted the boy''s body like a marite, each movement a grotesque dance of cruelty.


    "P-Please... S-Stop," Carter pleaded, his face drained of color as he watched in horror at the sight of his son being manhandled like a mere ything.


    He lunged forward, desperate to intervene, but Eli was too fast, slipping through his grasp with an agility that defiedprehension. No matter how hard he tried to apprehend him, Eli remained just out of reach, a fleeting specter mocking his futile attempts.


    A Monarch Level Ranker, revered for their prowess and strength, reduced to helplessness in the face of a mortal. It was a cruel irony, a testament to the unfathomable power wielded by this seemingly inconsequential youth.


    "Stop this instant!" Lucian''s voice thundered as he arrived on the scene, his hands now healed from their earlier injuries. He levelled a fierce re at Eli, his resolve unwavering as he confronted the perpetrator. "What do you think you''re doing?


    Why are you subjecting an innocent child to such cruelty, and forcing his anguished father to bear witness to your atrocities?" His words reverberated throughout the arena, a challenge tinged with a hint of strategy.


    And yet, despite Lucian''s defiant stance, Eli remained unfazed, his calm demeanour belying the chaos he wrought. "Ah, yes. I asked you to summon your son, did I not? So where is he?" Eli inquired, his gaze piercing as he fixed Lucian with a nk stare.


    "!!!!" Lucian''s unease deepened with each passing moment, a sense of foreboding settling over him as Eli''sposure belied the gravity of his actions. Something was amiss, and Lucian couldn''t shake the feeling that something going to happen to him.


    He just entertained the idea of running away but since he had many spectators.... He could only resort to words of y.

 Chapter 360: Last time...

    "See, people, this man was forci--" Before Lucian could finish his usation, a sudden impact mmed into his face, sending him hurtling backward to collide with the unforgiving surface of the wall.


    ''Thud''


    Eli, seizing the opportunity, hurled Theo''s limp body at Carter, knowing full well that Carter would instinctively rush to heal his son, only to face the cruel reality of his tormentor''s sadistic game.


    ''Thud'' Continue reading at mvl


    Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Lucian red at Eli with a ferocity born of rage and indignation. "This is the limit, you damn mortal! Not even the Vampire Queen could save you!" he roared, his wordsced with fury as he sumbed to the primal urge to retaliate against the pain inflicted upon him.


    "Yes,e at me, bastard," Eli taunted, his smile twisted with malicious amusement as he goaded Lucian like a puppeteer manipting his marite.


    It wasn''t merely overconfidence that fueled Eli''s defiance, nor was it the assurance of Adriana''s protection in the event of unforeseen consequences.... No, it was the pulsating rhythm of his own blood coursing through his veins, the very essence of his being fueling his unyielding resolve..... Arlyne''s blood essence!!


    After Arlyne''s blood mingled with Eli''s, a surge of power coursed through his veins, igniting every fiber of his being with newfound strength. It was as if a barrier within him had been shattered, unleashing a torrent of energy that pulsed through his body, invigorating him in ways he had never experienced before.


    He felt more alive than ever, ready to take on any challenge that dared to stand in his way.


    "What''s really in her blood...?" Eli pondered absently, his mind racing with questions as he deftly evaded Lucian''s sudden strike, his movements fluid and effortless.


    ''Swish''


    ''Swish''


    ''Swish''


    ''Swish''


    "Focus on me, bastard!" Lucian''s voice boomed with frustration as he watched Eli effortlessly sidestep his attacks, a feeling of humiliation gnawing at his pride.


    "Tsk, try harder," Eli chided, clicking his tongue in annoyance before delivering a swift punch to Lucian''s gut. The force of the blow sent Lucian staggering backwards, blood spilling from his lips as he doubled over in pain, the impact leaving him reeling.


    ''Thud''


    The onlookers recoiled in shock and horror, their expressions a mix of disbelief and fear. They had never imagined that King Lucian Dawn, revered for his prowess and strength, would be rendered so powerless, unable to evennd a scratch on his opponent.


    It was a revtion that surpassed their wildest expectations, leaving them to wonder what could have transpired to cause such a dramatic transformation in such a short span of time.


    "It seems his body is finally able to catch up with his mind," Aadya murmured, her voice tinged with a mix of awe and concern as she observed the remarkable transformation in Eli''s abilities within such a short span of time.


    "Yeah... He''s not the same man we saw this morning," Rock remarked, his brow furrowed in contemtion. Despite the unease he felt at the sudden shift in Eli''s demeanour, there was an undeniable sense of pride in witnessing his son-inw''s newfound strength and resilience.


    "Something must have happened..." Richard''s tone held a note of intrigue, a departure from his previous disdain for mortals.


    The man who had once viewed them as nothing more than insignificant pawns anddismissive of mortals as nothing more than insignificant specks, Richard now found himself intrigued by a man who had not only bested his son but also yed with Lucian Dawn, The king of Dawn Kingdom.


    Seeing Eli''s easy fight against Lucian, Richard finds himself relieved of the burden of facing ridicule and scorn from the nobles. Instead of being derided for his son''s defeat, he could now proudly boast of Kayden''s defeat at the hands of the man who easily defeated the King of the Dawn Kingdom...


    Though it looked like ame excuse, still in the nobility there was nothing more than Excuse everywhere.


    Meanwhile, on other tforms, a different scene unfolded.


    "I guess you guys need to work harder..." Amber Fox remarked with an amused tone, casting a sardonic nce at Austin Alpha and Jayvald Drac, whose expressions resembled those of startled deer caught in headlights.


    Their mothers, having returned sometime earlier, maintained their guise with white hair as they consoled their sons with sympathetic pats on their backs, silently acknowledging the vast gulf that separated Asher Eli from their own offspring.


    Even though they were the first ones to witness Asher Eli''s power that totally different from what they got from the report.


    Austin Alpha seethed with barely contained fury at the sight of Eli kissing Adriana, his anger boiling over as he moved to confront the man who had dared to steal his prey. Yet, as he witnessed Eli''s effortless charm and maic presence, Austin could only grit his teeth in frustration, his ns thwarted by the undeniable allure of his rival.


    "Ara~Ara~ Amby..." Amber''s mother chimed in, her voice lilting with amusement.


    "Yes, Mom-- Mother," Amber replied, momentarily distracted by her mother''s interruption.


    Amber''s mother smiled knowingly before delivering her bombshell revtion. "Your friend seeded in seduction."


    "...." It took a moment for the gravity of her mother''s words to sink in, and when they did, Amber''s shocked reaction was palpable. "W-WHAT?!" she eximed, her voice ringing out in disbelief.


    Amber''s mother chuckled softly, finding her daughter''s reaction utterly endearing.


    "STOP!!!!"


    The sudden outburst drew the attention of everyone present, their gazes converging on the neer who had just entered the fray.


    Eli paused in his tracks, turning to face the neer, whose jet-ck hair marked them as a distinct figure amidst the crowd.


    "How dare you hurt the king of---"


    ''Thud''


    Before the neer could utter another word, their head was already bowed, severed from their body in a swift, decisive motion.


    "You are not his son, and we don''t need every character to show up," Eli muttered, his voice tinged with a hint of annoyance as he retracted Ember, the de stained with the intruder''s blood.


    The intruder, a guardian or protector of the king just like how two members showed up when Carter was cornered.


    The Vampire Queen herself allowed the intruder as she wanted to gauge Eli''s strength and yet here he was finishing him without sweating a bit.... It almost felt like he reached Monarch Rank!!


    "Interesting..." Adriana murmured, her expression piqued with curiosity as she observed Eli''s swift and decisive actions, noting the extent of his newfound power.


    Turning his attention back to Lucian, Eli''s voice held a note of finality as he issued his ultimatum. "Call your son now... This is yourst warning."


    However,


    ''Thu''


    Lucian spat blood in Eli''s direction, a defiant gesture that Eli effortlessly dodged.


    "I guess it''s you being stubborn," Eli muttered, closing the distance between himself and Lucian in a heartbeat. With a resounding impact, he delivered a series of punishing blows to Lucian''s face, each strike echoing through the air like thunder.


    As Lucian''s face contorted under the force of Eli''s relentless assault, a sense of dread washed over him, apanied by a gnawing realization of his own powerlessness against his formidable adversary.


    In the midst of the onught, Lucian couldn''t help but marvel at Eli''s inexplicable surge in power. How had this seemingly inconsequential mortal be so overwhelmingly strong? It was a question that gnawed at Lucian''s mind, taunting him with its elusive answer.


    With each passing moment, Lucian sensed the power within Eli growing exponentially, like a dormant volcano on the brink of eruption. The danger was palpable, casting a shadow of uncertainty over their confrontation.


    He knew he had totally messed up because of his useless son. However, he couldn''t give up on his son, not because of parental obligation instead he was well aware that once his secret was revealed, it would be the end of him.

 Chapter 361: Truth

    "Hey, are you still with us?" Eli¡¯s voice was gentle as he tenderly patted Lucian¡¯s bloodied cheeks, his concern evident despite the chaos he caused.


    "arrhh," Lucian groaned in agony, his once-handsome features now contorted with pain, his vision obscured by the crimson blood that covered his face.


    The brutal beating had left him resembling a shattered statue, his proud and handsome face was now reduced to a mere shadow of its former glory. It was a sight that struck a chord of sorrow in the hearts of onlookers, many of whom had once held him in high esteem.


    Some were moved to tears at the sight of their esteemed king brought low by such brutality, their cries echoing through the arena in a mournfulment.


    "Sigh," Eli¡¯s exhtion carried a weight of disappointment as he contemted thecklustre performance of the kings from both the Dawn and Theos Kingdoms.... They felt like bullshit.


    He had anticipated a formidable challenge, a worthy opponent who could push him to his limits, but it seemed that his hopes were in vain.


    Eli had only tapped into half of his true power thus far, yet even that seemed to be more than enough to overpower this babbling mouthful of idiots.


    It seemed that Mariel¡¯s assessment of Lucian¡¯s weakness was indeed urate, to the point where she could toy with him as if he were a mere ything.... He only kept living due to sentinal otherwise Mariel would have already killed him!!


    Sighing once more, he refocused his attention on Carter, who had finally managed to heal his son. As he nced over at Lucian, it was evident that Lucian needed some time to gather himself. Moving towards Carter, he intended to offer his support, but before he could reach them...


    "Yes"


    "Hmm?" Eli¡¯s curiosity piqued as he tilted his head, meeting Carter¡¯s smile with a questioning gaze.


    Carter, cradling his unconscious son, spoke with a weighty tone, "Yes, Lucian and I were indeed nning to seize the mythical beast you hold, intending to force you intobat against Hero and my own son."


    The revtion elicited gasps of shock from the gathered crowd. All eyes turned to Carter and Lucian, their disbelief palpable, especially directed towards Lucian, whose once pristine reputation now appeared to be crumbling.


    Snapping out of his daze, Lucian erupted in protest, urgency evident in his tone, "W-What absurdity is this? You cannot seriously fabricate such lies merely to save yourself!" With haste, he administered a high-level healing potion to repair his disfigured face, addressing the crowd fervently, "D-Do not be deceived, my people! Carter has been forced into falsehoods by this malevolent force.


    Witness the torment we endured, with the Vampire Queen looking on with a mocking grin! She must be behind this everything!!"


    This is clearly their n!! They were tryi--PUFF!!" Before Lucian could conclude his plea, an abrupt interruption silenced him as something impaled his back with deadly precision.


    Gazing downward, he observed with a mix of horror and fascination that three teeth of the trident were on the brink of piercing through, almost protruding from back to front, while a crimson stream of blood flowed unabated from his mouth and the numerous wounds that adorned his body.


    "You can bullshit whatever you want...." Eli¡¯s voice dripped with mild annoyance as he interrupted, before turning his attention back to Carter with a dismissive wave of his hand, continuing with a tone of impatience, "....but save it until this elderly gentleman here has concluded his discourse."


    Eli crouched down gracefully, his movements fluid yet filled withtent menace, as hemanded, "Go on!" His gaze remained fixed on his son, a silent warning simmering beneath the surface.


    As a sense of foreboding settled once more in the pit of Carter¡¯s stomach, he berated himself for the predicament he found himself in, the weight of responsibility heavy on his shoulders. It was evident from Eli¡¯s steely resolve that he was unyielding in his intent to eliminate his own flesh and blood that lying unconscious....


    Yet, despite the imminent danger, Carter¡¯s paternal instincts kicked in,pelling him to protect his legacy at all costs.


    To Carter, this dire circumstance presented itself as just another obstacle in the tumultuous journey of life. With his unwavering determination to ensure the survival of himself and his son... he resolved to adopt a submissive stance before the mortal.


    "I took advantage of the fortuitous demise of my brother, a demise inexplicably intertwined with your own actions.


    Leveraging this opportunity, I manipted you into staking the Mythical Beast, employing the esteemed Hero of Theos Kingdom, Kayden, as a mere pawn in my intricate scheme. Under the guise of evaluating your prowess, Kayden meticulously recorded your skills with the artifact bestowed upon me by Lucian.


    Subsequently, positioning my son as your final opponent, we orchestrated a strategic offensive, exploiting the recorded insights to mount a formidable counterattack. Read exclusive content at §Þ??


    Though the ensuing race may have appeared harmless, it served as a ndestine prelude to our ambush, with the ultimate objective being your defeat, and if circumstances permitted, your death... Such an oue would ensure that Lucian and I wouldy im to the coveted Mythical Beast," Carter confessed, his voiceced with remorse as he lowered his gaze in shame.


    Hanging onto every word that spilled from Carter¡¯s lips, the onlookers found themselves at a loss for an immediate response. Confusion reigned as they grappled with the unsettling truth unravelling before them. Their collective desire for the downfall of the nefarious Asher Eli was palpable, yet the revtion of Carter¡¯s duplicitous actions left them feeling utterly repulsed.


    Not only had he callously manipted the esteemed Hero of Theos Kingdom for his own gain, but he had also shamelessly exploited the memory of his deceased brother as a mere bargaining chip.


    Kayden¡¯s features contorted in a mixture of shock and disgust, his countenance mirroring the turmoil raging within him. The revtion struck him like a physical blow, causing his blood to boil with indignation.


    "See, I told you so," Richard¡¯s voice dripped with irritation, his earlier warnings now vindicated by the unfolding truth.


    As the weight of betrayal settled heavily upon him, Kayden struggled to contain the surge of pain and anger coursing through his veins. He felt as though he had been used as a disposable pawn, discarded and discarded with callous disregard.


    Who was he, if not a revered HERO?


    He was a fucking HERO!!


    "How dare he?!" Kayden seethed with righteous fury, his fists clenched in impotent rage.


    Observing Kayden¡¯s visceral reaction, Rock shook his head in dismay, his disappointment palpable.... this was the reason, Rock never considered Kayden as a good candidate for her daughter.


    As Rock¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the ground, his curiosity continued to swell, fueled by an insatiable desire to witness the actions of his prospective son-inw unfold before him.


    Meanwhile, Eli¡¯s brow furrowed in a deepening scowl as he addressed Carter with a toneced with suspicion, "Anything else?"


    Caught off guard by the intensity of Eli¡¯s inquiry, Carter stammered in response, "Uh, th-that¡¯s all."


    Eli¡¯s frown intensified as he seized hold of Theo¡¯s leg, his expression devoid of emotion as he repeated his question with chilling indifference, "Anything else?"


    The coldness in Eli¡¯s voice sent shivers down Carter¡¯s spine, prompting him to hastily shake his head, "N-No, that¡¯s all! Please, leave my son alone!!!" His voice trembled with fear as he pleaded for mercy, his desperation palpable as he recoiled from Eli¡¯s ominous demeanour, reminiscent of a devil.


    "Hmm..." Eli nodded thoughtfully, his gaze piercing as he scrutinized Carter¡¯s demeanour for any signs of deception. Satisfied with what he perceived as Carter¡¯s genuine response, Eli muttered under his breath, "That narrows down the list of suspects."


    "W-We can leave, right?" Carter¡¯s voice trembled with hope as he cast a pleading nce at Eli, a flicker of anticipation igniting within him.


    He vowed silently to exact a vengeance threefold for the humiliation he endured, reserving a special ce of wrath for the Vampire Queen, whose treachery had condemned them to this solitary hell. She would pay dearly for orchestrating their istion, ensuring that no guards dared to intervene on their behalf.


    With grim determination etched upon his features, Carter swore to kill this bastard and ensure that the world remembered not to trifle with him so easily again.


    However, reality proved to be a merciless foe.


    "Yes, you can leave.... but not until I¡¯ve tamed you..." Eli¡¯s voice dripped with malice as he callously discarded the unconscious form of Theo, a mere pawn in his twisted game. With a sadistic grin, he seized Carter by the neck, relishing in the fear that danced across his captive¡¯s features.


    "Let¡¯s see how your son begs for you..." Eli¡¯s sinister grin widened as his reddish-ck pupils bore into Carter¡¯s terrified soul, his hand veering towards his rear with ominous intent.


    "DIE, YOU BASTARD!!"


    ¡¯Ting¡¯

 Chapter 362: Find it?

    "Are you attempting to kill me with my own weapon?" Eli¡¯s voice dripped with disdain as he effortlessly wrested Celestria from Lucian¡¯s grasp, his grip on the weapon unyielding.


    "Fuck you, bastard!!" Lucian spat venomously, his muscles straining as he futilely attempted to reim the trident. But despite his best efforts, Lucian found himself overpowered by Eli¡¯s superior strength. With a frustrated growl, he relented, releasing his hold on the weapon and stepping back, his expression a mix of anger and defeat.


    "Hmm," Eli mused nonchntly, his eyes glinting with malicious amusement as he hurled Carter towards Lucian.


    ¡¯Thud¡¯


    ¡¯Thud¡¯


    Both men collided with the ground, the impact sending shockwaves of pain rippling through their bodies.


    Lucian¡¯s re bore into Carter¡¯s soul as he seized the man¡¯s shirt cor, his anger boiling over as he spat usations. "You bastard!! How dare you drag me into your mess?!"


    But Carter remained unfazed, emitting a derisive snort of annoyance. "What was I supposed to do? Stand idly by while my son¡¯s life hangs in the bnce? I couldn¡¯t let him die just to save your sorry ass."


    "YOU BA--"


    Before Lucian could unleash another barrage of curses, Carter cut him off with a pointed retort. "And what about you? Aren¡¯t you doing the same thing? Trying to protect your son from him?"


    The mention of his son sent a surge of fury coursing through Lucian¡¯s veins, his forehead bulging with pulsating veins as he fought to control his rising temper. He wanted to scream that he wasn¡¯t trying to save some worthless brat, but merely safeguarding his own secrets.


    Suppressing his anger, Lucian sought a more pragmatic approach. "If webine our strength, we might stand a chance at killing this bastard."


    Carter¡¯s mocking smirk only fueled Lucian¡¯s frustration, but he couldn¡¯t deny the truth in his words. "We? Oh, please! Look at him. He¡¯s not even breaking a sweat, as if he holds all the cards. And even if we somehow manage to kill him, then what?


    What about the Vampire Queen, relishing in our misery?"


    Lucian was rendered speechless, unable to refute Carter¡¯s logic.


    ¡¯Fuck!! What the fuck happened in that Dungeon!!¡¯ Lucian screamed as he felt real regret for trapping Eli in the ¡¯S¡¯ Rank Dungeon and anger that his son didn¡¯t respond to his calls.


    "Well, regardless... let¡¯s attempt to fight him," Carter dered, his resolve unwavering even in the face of impending humiliation. With the Sentinels standing guard behind them, they knew they wouldn¡¯t meet their death here. As long as they remained united and escaped to their kingdom, they would emerge unscathed, untouchable by anyone who dared to challenge them.


    Eli¡¯s attention drifted to his weapon, Celestria, a frown creasing his brow. "Are you two-timing?" he inquired, his voice devoid of emotion.


    Confusion rippled through the onlookers as they wondered to whom Eli directed his question, but only Eli himself knew the truth. A silent acknowledgment passed between him and his weapon, as if Celestria vehemently denied any such betrayal.


    ¡¯NO!!¡¯ He felt those emotions in that scream from his weapon.


    With a nod of eptance, Eli twirled Celestria between his fingers before levelling it at the two idiots before him,


    "Let¡¯s dance," he dered.


    ¡¯Spark, Spark¡¯


    Eli¡¯s pupil sparkled with a golden spark.


    In the blink of an eye, Lucian and Carter summoned forth every bit of their strength, weaving intricate patterns of mana to erect protective barriers around themselves. With heightened senses, they remained acutely attuned to their surroundings, straining to anticipate Eli¡¯s next move amidst the charged atmosphere.


    But their efforts proved futile as,


    "Ting"


    "Ting"


    ¡¯Crack, Crack¡¯


    The sound of metal meeting magic reverberated through the arena, apanied by the ominous breaking sound as Eli¡¯s relentless onught shattered their protective shield like fragile ss.


    Before Lucian and Carter could even register the impending danger, Carter was sent hurtling through the air with bone-jarring force, crashing to the ground with a resounding...


    ¡¯BOOM!¡¯


    Lucian, possessing a marginally greater strength than Carter, summoned every ounce of his determination to intercept Eli¡¯s ferocious assault. However, despite his valiant effort, Eli¡¯s trident pierced through his defences with chilling ease.


    "CHKK!!"


    The sound of metal meeting flesh echoed through the arena as the deadly weapon effortlessly prated Lucian¡¯s body, sending shockwaves of pain coursing through his being before mming him mercilessly onto the unforgiving ground.


    "Sigh... I am truly disappointed," Eli muttered almost absentmindedly, his gaze drifting towards Adriana, who wore an indescribable expression upon her face. Then, with chilling rity, Eli redirected his attention to Lucian, his voice ringing out with unmistakable intent....


    "S.H.E.... M.Y W.O.M.E.N" With a swift and ruthless motion, Eli seized Lucian¡¯s hand, the same hand that had dared to reach out to Adriana and...


    ¡¯Tuck¡¯


    "AARRRRRHHH!!!" Find adventures at §Þ??


    ¡¯Tuck¡¯


    ¡¯Tuck


    "AARRRRRHHH!!!".....


    The anguished wail tore through the air, reverberating off the walls as onlookers bore witness to Eli¡¯s cruel assault on Lucian¡¯s hands. Each finger was brutally snapped, the sickening sound echoing in their ears as if they could feel the bone-breaking agony themselves.


    As Eli continued his relentless torment, the horror only intensified. The sickening sound of flesh being peeled away from muscle filled the chamber, drawing gasps of revulsion from the spectators. Lucian¡¯s screams of agony echoed, a symphony of pain that seemed to resonate within the very soul of each observer.


    "ARRRGHHH!!"


    Lucian¡¯s cries filled the arena, his body wracked with pain and his mind consumed by agony. Trapped beneath the weight of Eli¡¯s trident, he wanted to move and yet.... his strength drained away with each passing moment as if something sucking him out... his lifeblood staining the ground beneath him.


    ¡¯Drip, Drip¡¯


    The sound of blood dripping from raw, exposed muscle filled the air, a grim reminder of the brutality unfolding before them.


    Eyes widened in horrified fascination as they nced at the still-unconscious Head Master before returning their focus to the harrowing scene ying out before them.


    "DO NOT TOUCH MY WOMAN..... I WON¡¯T BE SO MERICIFUL LIKE NOW!!" Eli¡¯s voice cut through the silence with very calm not a single bit of emotions in it.


    The calm chilling words sent shivers down the spine of every onlooker, their bodies trembling in fear as they bore witness to the unfolding horror. With a final, merciless twist, Eli shattered Lucian¡¯s hand, eliciting another anguished cry from the tormented man as the trident tore through flesh and sinew, severing his limb from his shoulder.


    As Lucian¡¯s broken form copsed to the ground, the pool of blood beneath him grew, a grim testament to the brutality of Eli¡¯s onught. Despite his agony, a small flicker of fear danced in Lucian¡¯s heart as he met the gaze of Eli¡¯s reddish-ck eyes, their intensity threatening to consume him whole.


    Meanwhile, Adriana¡¯s lower lips quivered with a mixture of anticipation and desire, her gaze fixed upon Eli with a hunger that bordered on obsession. As she watched the scene unfold before her, a sinister smile yed across her lips, betraying the dark desires that churned within her.


    To Adriana, Eli was not just a threat to be feared, but a tantalizing temptation to be savoured. His power and dominance stirred something primal within her, igniting a fire in her body and soul.... Adriana¡¯s excitement grew, her breath quickening with hunger.


    She really wanted to ride on him now!!!


    Eli¡¯s gaze shifted towards Carter, who stood frozen with horror, his eyes wide with fear as he watched Eli¡¯s approach.


    ¡¯N-Not m-me...¡¯ With a futile attempt to flee, Carter stumbled backwards, his movements desperate and panicked.


    A sly smile tugged at the corners of Eli¡¯s lips as he observed Carter¡¯s feeble attempt to escape. However, his amusement was short-lived as a sudden realization dawned upon him. With a deliberate pause, Eli turned his head to lock eyes with Lucian, his voice carrying across the arena with chilling rity.


    "That includes Luna Dawn... Your daughter!" Eli¡¯s words hung in the air like a menacing threat, their implications sending shockwaves through the crowd. A collective gasp filled the arena as the gravity of Eli¡¯s statement sank in.


    "W-WHAT!!" A cute scream echoed in the Arena.


    "Heheh..." Eli giggled before looking forward to his other ything.


    ....


    ..


    Meanwhile, several kilometres away from Nex Academia, a lone figure with ck hair hovered ominously in the sky, its piercing gaze fixed upon the imposing structure of the academy below.


    "Did you find it?" the figure inquired, its toneced with urgency as it awaited a response from the unseen entity on the other side.


    ¡¯sssshhhhh¡¯


    A moment of silence ensued before a faint acknowledgement echoed through the air, confirming the sessfulpletion of the task at hand.


    "Good... Then let¡¯s start the Rampage!!" The figure¡¯s words reverberated with a sense of ominous intent, signalling the beginning of a sinister plot set to unfold.

 Chapter 363: Heart of everything... LUB

    A Few Minutes Earlier,


    The rhythmic echoes of,


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ''Thud''


    ....


    ...


    Reverberated through the dark tunnel, punctuating the eerie silence that enveloped the underground passageway.


    A scraping sound, like nails on a chalkboard, followed the repetitive thuds, resonating in the darkness of the cavernous tunnel.


    Within the depths of the tunnel, obscured by shadows, a solitary figure emerged..... Their honey-coloured locks cascaded around a regal golden helmet adorned with ominous ck feathers, creating an aura of both elegance and foreboding.


    With precision and speed, the figure''s hand transformed into razor-sharp talons, deftly carving through the rough walls of the tunnel with an almost supernatural uracy.


    The figure''s eyes, obscured by the inky darkness that seemed to emanate from within, betrayed no hint of emotion as if they were mere vessels devoid of feeling..... This enigmatic presence was none other than.... Brynhildr.


    A fiend who had once eluded the grasp of Lilith, now working as a caretaker within the confines of an unsuspecting orphanage.


    ~Ring~Ring~


    Brynhildr halted her task, the metallic chime of the phone piercing the stillness of the underground chamber. With a sigh, she retrieved the device, her voiceced with a hint of irritation as she answered, "What is it, Drac Asgarez?"


    "Did you find it?" his voice crackled through the line, urgency evident in his tone.


    "Yeah, Almost," she replied, her response tinged with frustration. Enjoy more content from §Þ??


    "The time is ticking, everyone is already gathered in their correct positions. If we lose this chance... I fear we may never get this opportunity again" Asgarez pressed, the weight of her mission hanging heavily in the air.


    "Sigh, Do you think I am not doing my job?" Brynhildr retorted, annoyance creeping into her voice. For over a week, she had tirelessly scoured the tunnel, yet the elusive ''item'' they sought remained just out of reach.


    "Listen, Drac Asgarez... I am only doing this because of our agreement. I will retrieve the ''Nex''s Heart,'' but in return, you must assist me in securing ''Empress Lilith'' and ''Hammer.'' So let me work at my own pace!" she asserted, her resolve unwavering.


    "....Sigh, Brynhildr... trust me, today is the day you will obtain what you desire, while I finally acquire what I have long sought. Please, continue your search a little faster" Asgarez urged, a sense of determination underscoring his words.


    "Okay," Brynhildr nodded, determination flickering in her eyes as she refocused on the task at hand, digging deeper into the earth of the Nex Academia.


    Yes, she was digging the Nex Academia!!


    Yet, amidst her efforts, a nagging thought lingered in her mind, "If it weren''t for ''The I Ching'' the book of changes, a divination that Asgarez possesses, I would never have believed in him."


    The dark ck book in Asgarez''s possession held the power to reveal glimpses of the future... a formidable tool that left Brynhildr with no alternative but to ce her trust in him. Its very existence rendered any attempt to seize it futile; Asgarez, with his ess to its prophetic insights, would foresee any such betrayal long before it could be enacted.


    Thus, Brynhildr found herself bound not only by their agreement but also by the inescapable knowledge that Asgarez''s foresight surpassed her every move.


    Though she wondered where in the hell he got the book that was from another realm.


    It was then,


    ''Thud''


    ''Thu---''


    Brynhildr''s sharp hand effortlessly pierced the ground as if no more stones or blocks, eliciting a triumphant smile as she slowly withdrew her hand, revealing a stream of bright light flooding into the tunnel through the newly created hole.


    The once dim passageway was suddenly awash in illumination, casting a fiery glow upon the red soil beneath her feet.


    With urgency, Brynhildr cleared away the remaining debris, her movements swift and determined.


    "ssshhhh"


    The sudden influx of light momentarily blinded her dark eyes, forcing her to squint until they adjusted to the brightness.


    As her vision cleared, she beheld a mesmerizing sight before her...


    ''Lub... Lub.... Lub....''


    A pulsating, crimson flesh suspended in the middle of a vast underground chamber. Though resembling a heart, it beat with an irregr rhythm, pulsing as if in the throes of half-formed life.


    This enigmatic object, small in size yet immense in significance, hung suspended within the expansive dome-like structure buried deep beneath the earth. Its eerie pulsations echoed off the walls, reverberating through the cavernous chamber.


    Connected to various wires and root-like structures that extended towards the surface... as if something pulsing out from it.


    "Nex''s Heart," Brynhildr muttered, her voice barely audible amidst the pulsating rhythm of the chamber. With each beat, her determination grew stronger, fueled by the knowledge of the power thaty dormant within the crimson mass before her. This half-formed flesh had been the catalyst for untold conflict in the godly realms, and now.... ity within her grasp.


    Her eyes gleamed with anticipation as she envisioned delivering Nex''s Heart into the waiting hands of her father, a triumphant return that would solidify their dominance over the realms.


    But her ns were far fromplete. Before she could secure the Nex''s Heart, she still needed to obtain Lilith and Hammer, two crucial pieces in the puzzle of her father''s ambitions.


    Yet, the sudden appearance of Drac Asgarez had thrown a wrench into her carefullyid ns. She knew she needed to proceed with caution, to be cunning and maniptive in her dealings with him if she were to seed in acquiring both Nex''s Heart and her other objectives.Failure was not an option; returning empty-handed to her homnd was unthinkable.


    After bathing in the ethereal light emitted by Nex''s Heart, Brynhildr wasted no time in contacting Drac Asgarez.


    "I found it," she muttered, her voice tinged with a sense of triumph.


    Silence greeted her on the other end of the line before Asgarez''s voice finally responded, "Let''s begin the rampage... I''ve already scattered the feathers across the world, ensuring that everyone will be preupied with dealing with the corrupted monsters."


    A smirk yed upon Brynhildr''s lips as she posed her next question, "Can I eliminate everyone in the vicinity?"


    "Hmm?" Asgarez''s response was cautious, prompting Brynhildr to rify her intentions.


    "I mean, those bothersome pests who''ve made me toil endlessly," she exined, annoyance evident in her tone.She had been tolerating so much from these orphanage brats!!


    Asgarez deliberated for a moment before giving his consent, albeit with a caveat, "You may, but ensure that some are left alive as hostages. Without them, our mortal pawn won''t bepelled toe, and if didn''te then she won''t... without her, our ns will falter."


    "Understood," Brynhildr nodded, though she was well aware of the intricacies of their scheme. Ensuring that her actions did not disrupt the delicate bnce of future events was paramount.


    With her ck wings unfurled, Brynhildr soared above the Nex''s Heart, her mind focused on the task at hand as she prepared to enact their ruthless n.


    "Lub... Lub... Lub...."


    The rhythmic pulsations of the flesh were like a relentless drumbeat, threatening to shatter Brynhildr''s sanity. Were it not for the protection offered by her helmet, her mind would have surely sumbed to the relentless cacophony.


    Busted like a Balloon!!


    Hovering near the palm-sized mass of red flesh, Brynhildr marvelled at its significance.... the very heart that controlled the colossalndmass hovering ominously in the sky....


    Truly Fascinating!!


    "and Truly magnificent..." she murmured, her fingers poised to make contact with the pulsating organ.


    "SSHHHIINNGGG!!"


    But before she could make contact, a blinding light enveloped the chamber once more, forcing Brynhildr to shield her eyes.


    ''Crunch, Crunch''


    In the chaos, she felt a sharp crunching sensation as the flesh seized her hands in its grip, devouring them as if they were mere morsels.


    "FUCK!" she cursed, recoiling in agony as she gazed upon her now handless wrists, a sense of dread creeping over her...


    With a deadly pale expression, Brynhildr muttered, "It''s activated."


    "Hmm? What do you mean...?" Drac Asgarez''s frown deepened as he strained to understand the gravity of her words. He hastily flipped through the pages of the ck door book, expecting to find detailed insights into the future, only to be met with a cryptic jumble of symbols and characters swirling chaotically before his eyes.


    "!@#$$%##@@@$"


    Instead of the rity he sought, the text danced and twisted, conveying a sense of impending doom rather than foresight.


    "Shit!" Asgarez''s teeth clenched in frustration as he immediately looked at the Nex Academia especially, Arena!!

 Chapter 364: One of them is coming!!

    In the Arena,


    "Leave my father!!" King Theo''s voice echoed through the chamber, a desperate plea fueled by the primal instinct to protect his only father.


    His eyes zed with fury as he confronted Eli, whose actions had left his father, Carter, a broken and bloodied shell of his former self.


    Stay tuned for updates on §Þ??


    Cartery sprawled amidst a pool of crimson, his body contorted in unnatural angles, his once-vibrant skin now torn and mangled, a grotesque tableau of agony and suffering. His eyes, once filled with cunning and arrogance, were now vacant voids, and his hair, a stark reminder of the brutality inflicted upon him,y scattered like discarded remnants of a nightmare.


    Yet, despite the horror unfolding before them, Eli remained unperturbed, his demeanour eerily calm andposed amidst the chaos. To him, this scene was but a fleeting moment in the grand tapestry of existence.


    Even Lucian, stalwart and brave, found himself ovee with horror at the sight of Carter''s mutted form. Desperation crept into his voice as he pleaded heartfully for Sentinel to intervene, to end the suffering inflicted by Eli''s cruel hands.... and yet, Dawn Kingdom''s Sentinel didn''t respond.


    "Help us, Mariel!" Lucian''s voice rang out, a desperate cry for aid directed at the Duke of the Dawn Kingdom. Surely, as a figure of authority, she would bepelled to act and put an end to this madness.


    But Mariel''s response was callous, her words a chilling echo in the tumultuous air, "He promised not to kill you. It''s fine," she said dismissively, her indifference to the suffering of her kingdom''s King struck his heart heavily!!


    It was a harsh reality, one that shook the very foundation of their beliefs. To hear such words uttered in the face of unspeakable cruelty was a cruelty in itself, a betrayal of the values they held dear.


    And yet, despite the outrage and condemnation that followed, Mariel remained unmoved. She deflected any usations with ease, pointing to the silent figure of the Vampire Queen who observed the scene with detached interest.


    The Vampire Queen, a formidable presence, the Strongest entity in her own right, became the scapegoat for those unwilling to confront the harsh truth of theirplicity. ming her became a convenient excuse, a way to absolve themselves of responsibility in the face of unimaginable horror.


    In the end, it was easier to point fingers and assign me than to confront the harsh reality of their own inaction. But as the screams of the tortured echoed through the chamber, it became clear that no amount of scapegoating could erase what happened here in everyone''s heart.


    Even the audience, who had been initially shocked and repulsed by the revtions unfolding before them, now found themselves unable to stifle a twinge of pity for Theo and Lucian.


    "If you didn''t want your father to suffer... " Eli''s words cut through the tense silence, his gaze cold and calcting as he directed his attention to Theo, whose expression twisted into one of horror and disbelief.


    "H-huh?" Theo stammered, his mind grappling with the notion of begging... a concept so foreign to someone of his station and privilege. Begging was beneath a prince, beneath royalty. Others should beg him, not the other way around.


    The idea seemed preposterous, inconceivable!!!


    After all, why would the Child of the King, blessed with wealth and power, ever need to stoop to such depths? To beg for mercy, forpassion? It was unthinkable, absurd.


    "Oh! Remove your dress before begging," Eli''s words dripped with cruel amusement as he settled onto the throne he had conjured, his smile sending shivers down the spines of the onlookers.


    The scene felt eerily familiar to the audience, a grim reminder of the power dynamics that governed their world. Just that very morning, they had witnessed a simr disy of dominance and degradation, a cycle of cruelty that seemed destined to repeat itself.


    "Come on, Theo... I don''t have much time. My wives are going to get angry at me, you know!!" Eli''s voice held a petnt tone, belying the haughty demeanour he exuded. Despite his childish pouting, there was an air of superiority about him....


    As if he was the king here!!


    His eyes couldn''t help but fall upon Adriana, sensing her hunger for something. If he dyed any longer, he knew he would be the one to get rapped by her... here and now.


    "I-I won''t," Theo''s voice wavered, his eyes darting around the chamber as fear and pride warred within him. No matter the circumstances, he refused to relinquish his pride, even in the face of imminent danger.


    "Hmm?" Eli''s brow furrowed in confusion as he regarded Theo''s defiant stance. "You won''t?" he pressed, his tone tinged with a hint of disbelief.


    Theo remained silent, his jaw clenched in stubborn determination.


    "I see..." Eli''s voice was calm, almost resigned, as he nodded slowly. "You leave me no choice. Today, I must decide between killing either you or that fucker''s fucking son," he dered, Eli didn''t care about his choice of words as pointed at Lucian.


    Eli''s words cut through the heavy air, each sybleden with a cruel kind of mercy, "Since he was adamant about not calling his son, I was left with only one choice... You know," he muttered, his voice tinged with a false sense of pity that only served to heighten the danger of the situation.


    Despite his feigned reluctance, his calm demeanour and unwavering gaze betrayed the true depths of his resolve.


    Leaning back on his throne, Eli''s gaze turned towards the sky, "You see, your father imed he would do anything for his son..." he gestured towards the broken and battered figure of Carter, a silent testament to the lengths a father would go to protect his own, "And yet here he lies, consumed by pride rather than filial duty.....


    What a disappointment he has be," Eli''s voice dripped with disdain and pity.


    Theo''s mind grappled fiercely between conflicting emotions of pride and fear. His eyes desperately roamed the surroundings, searching for any semnce of a perfect solution other than resorting to begging, yet they found nothing but destion; no one seemed forting to offer aid.


    He scanned the area for his trusted, loyal dog... Simon, hoping for a reassuring presence, but Simon was conspicuously absent as if preupied with matters of utmost importance elsewhere.


    Upon catching sight of his father, his heart clenched with anguish. The sight of his father''s bloodied form pierced through his defences, igniting within him a fierce desire to help, yet he found himself paralyzed by a tumultuous mix of fear and pride.


    Meanwhile, Eli''s brow furrowed in concern as he directed his gaze toward a specific point in the sky. Suddenly, a surge of energy pulsed through his eyes, intensifying his senses, allowing his eyes to swiftly zoom in on a figure with jet-ck hair hovering amidst the dark expansion.


    "Hmm? What''s that sucker doing there?" Eli pondered to himself, his brow furrowing as he observed the figure of Drac Asgarez, who was seen clutching some sort of ominous ck book in his hands.


    "Hmm? What in the hell he is reading something in the dead of night? What? A Porn?" Eli wondered.Maybe he might currently filled with otherworldly thoughts that why Eli thinking about it.


    However, his attention was soon drawn to a different matter altogether. There was a palpable sense of tension evident in Drac''s eyes as they darted in the direction of Nex... particrly fixating on Arena.


    Eli''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he waved his hand in a cheerful manner, his lipsced with yful sarcasm, ''What''s up, Blood Sucker?... Having a bit of nocturnal fun, are we?'' he only moved his lips and didn''t let out any sound.


    Drac''s eyes widened in astonishment at the unexpected address from Eli. ''How could he have possibly perceived my presence? Could he have truly attained such formidable power merely by consuming one of the ancient, corrupted gods?'' he mused inwardly, his thoughts racing with disbelief and intrigue.


    Indeed, Drac possessed foreknowledge of many events, yet the mysteries surrounding Eli''s abilities and lineage remained elusive to him. His awareness was confined to the enigmatic veil of the future, leaving him ignorant of Eli''s past and the full extent of his powers....


    Nevertheless, amidst the uncertainty of whaty ahead, Drac harbored a steadfast conviction: that Eli would inevitably y a pivotal role in the unfolding of events. It was as though Eli stood as the missing puzzle piece in Drac''s grand design, a crucial element necessary for the realization of his ambitions.


    As long as Drac follows the Book of Changes... Everything would y perfectly!


    Drac disregarded Eli''s presence and directed his gaze towards Theo, who was heard muttering iprehensible words.... The tremors in Drac''s ominous ck book intensified, signifying a deepening of the impending turmoil.


    ''Tsk,'' With a disdainful sound of disapproval, Drac clicked his tongue and swiftly vanished from the scene, leaving behind an aura of foreboding.


    Momentster, Drac''s urgent voice crackled through themunication device, addressing Brylindr with a tone of urgency, "Get out! Move out as soon as possible.... He is descending."


    Perplexed by Drac''s cryptic warning, Brylindr''s brow furrowed in confusion. As she surveyed her surroundings, a sense of dread gnawed at her when she saw the flesh start to beat fast.


    Who?" she questioned, her voice tinged with uncertainty.


    Drac''s response came swift and ominous, "One of the Greek Gods...." before abruptly cutting off themunication.

 Chapter 365: Different Language

    "Hmm?" Eli furrowed his brow, observing as Bloodsucker disappeared abruptly. "What is he up to now?" he wondered aloud, momentarily puzzled before shrugging it off and refocusing on his current task at hand.


    "Why aren''t you begging?" Eli''s frown deepened as he noticed Theo, his eyes downcast and filled with uncertainty.


    Within King Theo''s mind, a poignant memory resurfaced..... the words of his father echoing through the years, imprinted in his consciousness from childhood,


    /


    "Listen, my son... See these chants..."


    "Yes, what are those strange words, Daddy?"


    "These are the words that once summoned a power beyond humanprehension... If you were chosen as a Hero..."


    "A Hero, Daddy?"


    "Yes, if fate deemed you worthy of bing a Hero, you must be prepared to harness this power... and if you seed..."


    "We will reign over the world together, won''t we, Daddy?"


    "Hehehe... Yes," his father''sughter resonated in his memory.


    /


    Shaking himself from his reverie, Theo couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment, "But I wasn''t chosen as a Hero... Father," he muttered softly, grappling with the weight of unfulfilled expectations and lost dreams.


    From the very moment of his birth, Theo''s father instilled in him the belief that he was destined to be a hero, urging him to always be prepared for that role. Fueled by this unwavering faith in his father''s words, Theo dedicated himself tirelessly to every aspect of heroism.


    He honed his skills to perfection, mastering the arts of elegance, generosity, bravery, courage, maniption, and swordsmanship, among countless others, all in pursuit of embodying the ideal hero.


    And yet, despite his relentless efforts and unwavering determination,


    a mere upstart, a brash and inexperienced youth, was chosen as the Hero. Theo, who had poured his heart and soul into bing worthy of that title, found himself relegated to the role of a sidelined character¡ªmerely a stepping stone or a supporting figure to the Hero.


    The gravity of this injustice threatened to engulf everything Theo held dear¡ªhis life, his throne, his very future¡ªall at the mercy of someone he saw as unworthy, an obstacle to his rightful path.


    "Is this some kind of sick joke?" Theo seethed inwardly, the weight of disillusionment and betrayal pressing down upon him, threatening to suffocate his once unyielding spirit.


    Above all, it was the sheer absurdity of it all that gnawed at him¡ªthe fact that he, who had worked tirelessly and strived for excellence, was now being crushed under the heel of a mortal who seemed no more significant than a pebble in the grand scheme of things.


    As he watched his father suffer, Theo''s thoughts turned introspective, his pride now a bitter pill to swallow.


    "Howughable it all is!" Theo''s voice echoed with a mix of bitterness and resignation as his mind finally reached its breaking point, the weight of unfulfilled dreams and shattered expectations pushing him to the brink of despair.


    If only I had been chosen as the Hero...


    If only this mortal were not so abnormal...


    "I would have never suffered this kind of humiliation..." Theo muttered bitterly, his frustration boiling over as his mind finally snapped.


    In the silence of the arena, Theo''s voice cut through like a dagger. "You want me to beg, right?" he sneered, the words dripping with disdain.


    "Yes," Eli responded, though a sense of unease crept over him, sensing something amiss in Theo''s demeanour.


    A chillingughter escaped Theo''s lips, a stark contrast to his previous demeanour,"Hehe... hehehehe," he chuckled darkly before lifting his head to fix a piercing re upon Eli, who sat confidently upon the throne.


    Eli, taken aback by the sudden shift in Theo''s behaviour, tilted his head in confusion, trying to decipher the meaning behind Theo''s intense gaze that seemed to pierce through him.


    "We will see who is going to beg..." Theo''s voice took on a sinister edge, his smile twisted into a creepy grin as he muttered iprehensible words under his breath,


    "¦¦¦Å??


    "Hmm? What the hell are you speaking?" Eli frowned deeply.


    "? ¦Ì¦Å¦Ã?¦Ë¦Å ¦¦¦Å?, ?¦Ñ¦Ö¦Ï¦Í¦Ó¦Á ¦Ó¦Ï?


    "Father, what is he speaking about?" Kayden''s voice carried a note of concern as he turned to Richard, seeking an exnation.


    "¦Ð¦Á¦Ó?¦Ñ ¦È¦Å?¦Í ¦Ê¦Á? ?¦Í¦È¦Ñ?¦Ð¦Ø¦Í, ¦Ò¦Å¦Ì¦Í? ¦Ê¦Á


    Ignoring his son''s question, Richard turned to his brother Rock, urgency evident in his tone. "Brother, whatnguage is he speaking?"


    Rock''s expression turned ashen, a mixture of shock and rm crossing his features, mirrored by the frown on Aadya''s face as she observed her father''s reaction.


    Rock stood abruptly, his voice trembling with urgency, "ELI, STOP HIM!!"


    Without hesitation, Eli hurled his trident, Celestria, towards Theo''s head, a sense of foreboding gnawing at his gut.


    ''Spark, Spark''


    ''Ting''


    However, before the trident could reach its target, a sudden golden lightning bolt materialized out of thin air, deflecting Eli''s weapon with astonishing precision.


    "Hehe..." Theo''s smirk held a hint of dark satisfaction as he continued chanting in the unrecognizablenguage, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling determination, "¦Å?? ¦Ó¦Ï?¦Ó¦Ï¦Í ¦Ó?¦Í ¦Ó?¦Ð¦Ï¦Í ¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ?¦Ò¦Ó¦Á¦Ò¦Ï ¦Ê¦Á? ¦Ó?¦Í ¦Â¦Ï?¦È¦Å¦É?----"


    ''Thud''


    Before Theo could finish his incantation, his head rolled off his shoulders, the shockwave of his sudden demise rippling through the silent arena. His body slumped lifelessly to the ground, a stark testament to the abrupt end of his unknown intentions.


    "Whatever he was nning, I had a bad feeling about it... So, I hope you don''t mind my interference..." The Vampire Queen''s indifferent voice resonated through the arena as she materialized before Eli, her presencemanding attention.


    Eli''s gaze lingered briefly on Theo''s decapitated head, the lingering smirk on its face a haunting reminder of something he knew he would seed.


    With a nonchnt shrug, Eli turned his attention back to the Vampire Queen. "Well, I don''t mind if my wife is genuinely concerned about my well-being....." he remarked casually, punctuating his words with a yful wink directed at her.


    "OHHH!!" The unexpected banter between Eli and the Vampire Queen elicited an exmation of surprise from the onlookers, momentarily distracting them from the grisly scene that had just unfolded. Despite the horrors witnessed, the intrigue and drama of the moment captivated the spectators.


    "Kayden!!" A sudden cry pierced the arena, drawing all eyes to separate tforms where the Hero of Theos Kingdom was seen, his eyes zed over in white, as if some unseen force had taken hold of him.


    The iprehensiblenguage spilled from Kayden''s lips, echoing with an otherworldly resonance, "¦Ò¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ð¦Á¦Ñ?¦Ö¦Å¦Ó¦Å!....." His hand pointed towards Theo''s lifeless body, a sense of urgency andmand imbued in his gestures.


    "¦®¦Ô¦Ð¦Í?¦Ò¦Ó¦Å!!!!"


    ''Thud!''


    A heavy thud reverberated through the air as Kayden plummeted from the sky, his descent abrupt and uncontrolled, akin to a marite with its strings severed.


    The sudden turn of events left everyone in stunned silence, the air itself seeming to hold its breath in anticipation.


    But then, a deafening sound shattered the tranquillity...


    "SSSSIIGGGGGG!!!!"


    A blinding light erupted, illuminating the night sky with an intensity that rivalled the sun, its epicentre originating from the direction of Theos Kingdom.


    The spectacle left onlookers in awe, the calm atmosphere shattered by the unfolding mystery and the overwhelming disy of unknown light forces at y.


    In Theos Kingdom


    The underground expanse of the castle was a testament to meticulous craftsmanship, designed with a blend of harmony and bnce, showcasing the use of pristine white marble stones and majestic pirs that adorned the surroundings.


    Within this subterranean domain, a peculiar scene unfolded... A small, distorted figure perched at the centre of a wide circr area. This figure''s vantage point was atop a unique symbol resembling thunder, intricately embedded into a massive circr door-like structure. Suddenly, the figure began to radiate with a brilliant luminosity, akin to a star shining amidst the darkness.


    The thunder-like symbol crackled with newfound energy, its presence manifesting as a shimmering circr outline upon the door. The massive structure seemed to stir of its own ord, attempting to rotate on its hinges, but,


    "I won''t!" The figure''s voice echoed resolutely as it used its hand to halt the circr motion of the door, disrupting its attempt to turn.


    ''Dum, Dum, Dum...''


    ''PPPINNGGGGGGG''


    A rhythmic beat, akin to drumming, resonated from within the door, apanied by a resounding horn sound that reverberated through the underground chambers. The figure struggled to maintain its grip on the door, preventing it from spinning asmanded by the mysterious sounds emanating from within.


    "WHO DID THIS!!" The figure''s frustration rang out in the lonely castle, its voice a blend of anger and bewilderment.


    Suddenly,


    "sssiiii"


    A soft whisper-like white line emerged from the narrow gap created by the slightly ajar circr door. The figure made a futile attempt to capture it, but with every movement, the circr door threatened to spin uncontrobly.


    ''Tsk'' With a dissatisfied click of its tongue, the figure observed the small white thread slipping away from it''s grasp.

 Chapter 366: Possession

    Eli''s frown deepened as he observed the white bright thread materialize out of thin air, hovering ominously above King Theo.


    The tension in the air was palpable as if the very essence of Nex Academia itself was trembling with an unknown... fury?


    "trrrrrrrr"


    A low rumbling sound, akin to a distant thunderstorm, permeated the air, causing unease among the inhabitants of Nex Academia. Sensing the impending danger, people hurriedly sought refuge, fearing an earthquake was about to strike.


    "Mother!!" The children in the Orphanage were jolted awake from their peaceful slumber, their terror palpable as they soughtfort in the arms of Fiona, the Mother Nun.


    "D-Don''t worry, my children. The Lord will protect us...." Fiona reassured them, her voice a beacon of calm amidst the chaos, as she gathered the trembling children close.


    Though Fiona couldn''t help but wonder about Brylindr''s sudden disappearance, the urgency of the situation demanded her immediate attention as she ushered the trembling children out of the old orphanage to safety.


    "Tsk, Tsk," Brylindr clicked her tongue in annoyance, her frustration mounting as she observed the chaos unfolding around her..... Today was supposed to mark the end of these pests, but unforeseen circumstances had thrown a wrench into her ns.


    But then, as suddenly as it had begun, the tumultuous upheaval ceased, leaving Nex Academia engulfed in an eerie calm.


    "..."


    "THUNDER!!!!"


    "He is the one really came, tsk, tsk!!" Brylindr gritted her teeth in frustration.


    As the scene unfolded in the arena, a collective hush fell over the spectators, their eyes wide with awe and trepidation as a colossal lightning bolt, dwarfing even Eli''s power, descended from the heavens and struck King Theo''s lifeless body.


    The intensity of the lightning was such that many instinctively closed their eyes, shielding themselves from the blinding sh and the raw power of the strike.


    Rock jumped into the arena, his expression etched with dread. The Vampire Queen, noticing his arrival, couldn''t help but inquire about the unfolding events.


    "What is happening?" she asked, her voice tinged with frown as Rock approached.


    "He summoned something or.... someone behind the doors" Rock muttered, his frown deepening with each passing moment.


    At the mention of ''Door'' a realization dawned on the Vampire Queen, her eyes widening inprehension.She understood just how something escaped from their door and something happened simr in the Theos Kingdom.


    "Eli, you need to get out," the Vampire Queen urged urgently, her voice tinged with urgency. However, Eli seemed transfixed by the spectacle before him, his gaze locked on the remnants of the lightning strike as if drawn by an irresistible force, much like a moth to a me.


    Frowning at Eli''s unresponsiveness, the Vampire Queen turned to Scy, who was with Scarlett nearby and issued swiftmands, "Scy, take him away. Scarlett, evacuate everyone from here!"


    But before,


    "sssnnnnn"


    ''Crack, Crack''


    As the crackling echoes of the subsiding lightning filled the arena with anticipation, all eyes turned towards the figure that emerged from the electrifying aftermath..... a figure that defied logic and expectation.


    It was none other than..... King Theo.


    Yes, It was King Theo despite the absence of his head, King Theo''s body crackled with dangerous lightning, an aura of power and menace surrounding him as if he embodied the very essence of a god of lightning.


    "It''s him," Rock muttered, his voice barely audible amidst the collective gasps and murmurs that rippled through the onlookers. Sensing the gravity of the situation, Rock quickly signalled to his brotherto swiftly evacuate both Aadya and the green-haired girl from the arena.


    Richard, understanding the urgency, nodded solemnly, his expression etched with dread as he focused on his unconscious son lying in the arena. Despite his concern for Kayden, he knew that the safety of the two girls took precedence in this dire moment.


    "Aadya, I need you to take my daughter away from here," Richard instructed firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Aadya frowned and before she could retort Richard interjected, emphasizing the seriousness of the situation, "That''s your father''s order".


    Aadya''s inner conflict was evident in the twitch of her lips as she grappled with her father''s orders versus her sense of duty to the people of Nex. She knew that if her father deemed it necessary, the situation must indeed be dire. However, abandoning the students and citizens of Nex in a time of crisis went against her very profession.


    Witnessing her turmoil, Richard stepped in with reassurance, "I will take care of others, and you do know your father won''t let the innocent die, right?" His words were meant to alleviate her concerns.


    With a resigned sigh, Aadya took charge of the green-haired girl, who remained unresponsive, and swiftly departed from the scene.


    Meanwhile, Richard wasted no time in springing into action. He entered the arena, lifting Carter''s unconscious form and administering a High-Level healing potion. Despite any personal reservations or animosity towards Carter, Richard understood the gravity of Carter''s role as a King and protector of his kingdom''s subjects.


    In times of crisis, personal feelings took a backseat to the greater good, and every life, regardless of status or affiliation, deserved a chance at survival.


    Scarlett''s frown deepened as she processed the unfolding chaos, quickly assessing the situation and taking decisive action. "Mother, take Mia and Zera," she urged, a sense of urgency coloring her voice.


    Without hesitation, Mariel swiftly picked up Scarlett, then Mia, and finally Zera, her movements so swift that others barely registered her actions. In a blink of an eye, they vanished, transported to safety before anyone could react to Mariel''s incredible speed.


    Meanwhile, Oliver had already taken charge of Kira and Kyra upon receiving urgent orders from their Queen, ensuring their swift evacuation from the escting danger.


    Luna and Marie were taken by Rose, who had just arrived on the scene, responding to orders from her Sentinel. The three white-haired mothers, with their precious children, teleported to safety, leaving behind the chaos of the arena... Though they returned as they wanted to support their Queen.


    "Everyone get out of here!!" Rock''s powerful voice boomed, echoing through the arena with an authoritativemand.


    The onlookers, shaken by the sudden turn of events and the urgency in Rock''s voice, snapped out of their stunned state. Realizing the impending danger, they scrambled to flee, their instincts driving them to seek safety from the looming threat that threatened to engulf the arena in turmoil.


    But before they could move an inch,


    "Goodness, Took it long enough"


    The voice echoed, its nonchnt tone contrasting sharply with the escting situation.


    All eyes turned towards the source of the voice... only to behold the head of Theo floating in the sky, tethered by a string of white light emanating from his body. The head, with closed eyes and a lifeless expression, was gradually drawn back towards the body by the ethereal string, culminating in a seamless reunion with a satisfying...


    ''Chkkkk''


    The flesh suddenly glued together...


    ''Crack, Crack''


    And crackling sounds as the neck reattached itself.


    Theo, now whole and seemingly revitalized, cracked his neck casually, disying a cavalier attitude as he opened his piercingly white eyes, devoid of iris or emotion.


    "Hmm?" Theo tilted his head, surveying the group before him with a small, enigmatic smile. His voice, though reminiscent of Theo''s, carried an air of profound mystery and hidden depths, hinting at a transformation or evolution beyond mere appearance.


    "Looks like not many people were happy about my arrival," Theo remarked, his words tinged with amusement.


    Even though the voice was simr to Theo and yet it held a profound and secret of deep as if Theo changed into another person.


    Rock, disying a sense of authority, was the first to address Theo, "Please leave... now," he demanded, his tone firm and respectful.


    Richard took charge, ushering curious onlookers away from the unfolding spectacle, recognizing the gravity of the unknown presence.


    "Is it me you''re referring to?" Theo''s outstretched hand indicated himself, surrounded by a shimmering aura of golden sparks that danced gracefully.


    Rock, his expression serious and unwavering, nodded in confirmation.


    "Hmm? That''s quite the..... predicament," Theo remarked with a slight shake of his head, the sparkle in his eyes reflecting both amusement and intrigue. His hand, still aglow with ethereal light, gestured towards the figure seated upon the ornate throne,


    "You see, this young vessel summoned me for a rather specific task.... the removal of an obstacle, you might say.....


    Moreover, this asion marks my return after an absence spanning thousands upon thousands of years within these realms.... Wahoo.... So, I find myself inclined to pay a visit to ''HER''... You know, long time no see, something like that"


    The Vampire Queen''s initially indifferent countenance shifted dramatically, her eyes widening in rm as fury surged within her, "Lay a finger on him, and you will die here!"


    "Hmm? Is that so..." Theo''s smirk widened slightly, his head tilting as he regarded the boy on the throne. Despite the tense atmosphere, the boy remained seated with an air of detachment, as though the unfolding events held little significance to him.

 Chapter 367: What’s your name?

    ¡¯Those sparks...¡¯ Eli¡¯s brow furrowed as he observed the ethereal energy emanating from Theo¡¯s form.


    Theo¡¯s presence triggered a memory in Eli¡¯s mind, harkening back to the lightning he had witnessed within the depths of Garuda¡¯s Soul Realm.


    ¡¯Is he those ones of the gods? ... If so, where is he until now?¡¯ Questions swirled in Eli¡¯s thoughts, wondering if Theo was linked to the ancient gods and what his sudden appearance was after the so-called war that happened thousands of thousands of years ago.


    Lost in contemtion, Eli was brought back to reality by Theo¡¯s address.


    "Hey, Mortal... Listen, " Theo¡¯s voice cut through Eli¡¯s reverie.


    "Hmm?" Eli¡¯s attention snapped back to Theo, his curiosity piqued.


    "Thanks to you, I have returned... Therefore, I shall end your existence swiftly and painlessly," Theo dered with an unsettling smile, his hand lifting and pointing directly at Eli.


    ¡¯Spark¡¯


    A spark of energy danced briefly in Theo¡¯s palm before vanishing, leaving Eli momentarily puzzled.


    And in the next moment, Eli found himself in a surreal state as his heartbeat inexplicably ceased, leaving him momentarily stunned and bewildered by the sudden interruption of his bodily functions.


    Adriana and Rock, witnessing this unexpected turn of events, were taken aback, their eyes widening in shock as they moved instinctively to assist Eli.


    However,


    "Hmm... Interesting," Theo remarked, his gaze fixed intently on Eli as he observed the mortal¡¯s reaction to the unexpected urrence.


    As Eli gradually regained hisposure, a sense of amazement and wonder filled him,


    "What the heck just happened? Man, that was amazing!" he eximed, his voice tinged with excitement and disbelief as he processed the surreal experience. Despite the brief interruption in his heartbeat, Eli¡¯s demeanour remained surprisingly calm, his mind already knew the answer because of his training... His automatically started to pump even if was momentarily stopped.


    But what made him surprised was that Theo was able to do that from far away within a fraction of a second.


    Theo once again raised his hand, summoning the same spark of energy. However, this time, before he could act further,


    ¡¯Thud¡¯


    ¡¯Splurt¡¯


    Adriana swiftly intercepted Theo¡¯s hand with a precise strike from her ck sword, not hesitating to defend against the threat he posed. Her de was poised to strike again, aimed at Theo¡¯s head, when suddenly,


    "Ting"


    Theo¡¯s calm voice interrupted the tension. "Why are you so fierce, youngdy?" he inquired, his smile belying the danger of the situation.


    But it wasn¡¯t Theo himself who blocked Adriana¡¯s attack this time.


    ¡¯Grrrrrr¡¯


    A low growl echoed as a dark, monstrous entity materialized from other dimensions.... none other than the Dimensional Eater. With formidable strength, it mped its jaws around Adriana¡¯s sword, effectively halting her assault.


    Adriana¡¯s smirk widened into a confident grin as she pushed her de with determination,


    ¡¯Chukk¡¯


    The sound of her sword cleaving through echoed loudly as she sliced off the Dimensional Eater¡¯s mouth until it hung limply from its back. The creature fell with a thud, its dark form lifeless on the ground.


    However, the victory was short-lived as the void seemed to churn with dark energy,


    ¡¯Grrrrrrr¡¯


    ¡¯Grrrrrrr¡¯


    ¡¯Grrrrrrr¡¯


    .....


    ....


    Birthing not just one, but numerous Dimensional Eaters that materialized out of thin air.


    The menacing growls multiplied, filling the once-serene atmosphere with a sense of dread and urgency.


    Seeing the sudden onught, Rock¡¯smanding voice pierced through the chaos, "Get the people out of there!!!" His urgent directive spurred the crowd into immediate action as they scrambled to escape the encroaching danger.


    "ARRRHHHH!!!"


    "NOOOO!!!!"


    The Dimensional Eaters wasted no time, leaping into the panicked crowd and unleashing chaos with their ferocious attacks.


    "Stop it, whoever you are, and get the fuck out of here!!" Rock bellowed and drew his weapon... Kyoketsu-shoge.


    "Hmm?" Theo tilted his head with an amusing smile, his demeanour oddly rxed given the chaos around him. "As long as I eliminate him, and you all allow me to depart peacefully, I won¡¯t harm a single soul... although you might find yourselves at odds with my loyalpanions," he added casually, patting the head of the Dimensional Eater that had fixated its gaze on Eli with deadly intent.


    With a swift motion, Theo¡¯s detached hand rejoined his body seamlessly, just like how his head attached back.


    "Scy!" Adriana¡¯s urgent call interrupted the tense atmosphere as Scy materialized before Eli, concern etched on her features. "Master, we need to leave."


    However, Eli¡¯s whimsical nature surfaced as he addressed Scy with a charming smile, "It¡¯s been a while, my lovely maid."


    His yful demeanour caused a slight blush on Scy¡¯s cheeks, but she quicklyposed herself, realizing the gravity of the situation. "Master, we need to leave before..."


    Ignoring Scy¡¯s plea, Eli stood up resolutely and began walking toward Theo, a curiosity visible in his eyes.


    Scy blinked in surprise before attempting to move, only to find herself constrained by the sand around her, a testament to Eli¡¯s formidablemand of his arts!!


    "Hello, my name is Asher Eli... What¡¯s your name... Mr. God?" Eli¡¯s calm voice carried as he approached Theo, his curiosity evident in his tone.


    Adriana¡¯s expression shifted to one of surprise, her mind racing to understand how in the hell Eli could be so familiar with beings like gods.


    However, before anyone could react further,


    "NO!" Rock¡¯s urgent shout rang out, a warning not to delve deeper into the entity within Theo.


    "Zeus, they call me Zeus The Almighty!!" Theo dered with a self-assured smile, his posture exuding both elegance and arrogance.


    "THUNDERRR!!!"


    ¡¯Talk about a grand introduction,¡¯ Eli mused inwardly, momentarily distracted by the dramatic turn of events. He intended to inquire about Rock¡¯s sudden outburst, but before he could, a cacophony of screams pierced the air.


    "Arrrrhhh!!!"


    "AARRRHHH!!"


    "MY HEADDD!!!"


    The remaining individuals in the arena were gripped by intense pain, clutching their heads as if besieged by an unseen force. Their eyes, once filled with fear and confusion, now turned dark ck, a sinister transformation indicating a malevolent possession taking hold of them.


    "What have you done?!" Rock¡¯s voice thundered with anger and concern as he beheld the innocent people sumbing to this dark influence, their bodies slowly morphing into something akin to fiends.


    It was then that something clicked in Eli¡¯s mind, ¡¯Ah... Shit!¡¯ He cursed himself after realizing what had just happened.


    It mirrored the incident with Lilith when she attempted to reveal the truth about the sentinels, and Eli, Mia, and Zera were ensnared by an unknown darkness.


    Just like when Scy warned, ¡¯You need to be strong to hear the truth,¡¯ those whocked the strength of mind were vulnerable to corruption and turn into fiends.


    That¡¯s a curse for knowing the truth!!


    ¡¯So, just hearing the name itself was dangerous... ah?¡¯ Eli pondered, examining his own psyche to ensure he hadn¡¯t sumbed to the same darkness. To his relief, he found himself unaffected.


    "Looks like I am strong enough now..." Eli nodded to himself, though his relief was short-lived as the gravity of the situation sank in.


    "Are you alright?" Adriana¡¯s concerned voice snapped Eli out of his thoughts as she materialized before him, her eyes filled with worry at the sight of his darkened gaze, clouded with ckness and void.


    "Hmm? I am fine," Eli reassured her since he didn¡¯t feel like he was being pulled into a void.


    "No, you are not!" Adriana retorted firmly before summoning Lina with an urgentmand. Enjoy exclusive chapters from NovelBin.C?m


    Without hesitation, the red-blue-haired woman swept in and whisked Eli away from the arena before receiving any orders from her Queen, as she knew prioritizing Eli¡¯s safety above all else was the only thing that her Queen would ask.


    "Huh?" Eli furrowed his brow in confusion as he found himself abruptly removed from the unfolding chaos.


    Adriana smiled as long as Eli was not here everything would be fine.

 Chapter 368: Who do you think she would believe?

    The next thing Eli knew, he was standing inside a room that seemed to be under construction, the ambience unfamiliar to him with the scent of freshly cut wood and the distant echoes of hammering and drilling.


    "Where am I?" Eli¡¯s voice carried a calm yet questioning tone as he nced around, taking in the unfinished walls and the scattered tools.


    "I am sorry, my lord," Evelina responded respectfully, her eyes avoiding direct contact as she stood before him, her demeanour betraying an underlying tension.


    "Ms. Evelina... Where exactly am I?" Eli¡¯s tone remainedposed, but there was a hint of urgency in his inquiry.


    Evelina lowered her head, a sign of deference and adherence to her duty, yet she remained silent, her lips sealed by the weight of her loyalty to her queen and the orders she had been given.


    Frowning slightly, Eli turned towards the door, intending to step outside for a clearer understanding of his current location. However, Evelina, standing in his path, obstructed his movement, her posture firm yet respectful.


    "Evelina," Eli¡¯s frown deepened as he addressed the woman blocking his path.


    "I am sorry, Lord Eli, but my Queen¡¯s orders are absolute," Evelina reiterated firmly, her resolve unyielding despite Eli¡¯s persistence.


    Eli¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Evelina who was refusing to budge, his expression unreadable as he contemted her words. With a sigh, he lowered his head slightly, his voice barely above a whisper as he spoke into her sharp ear,


    "And I am her husband... I need to be there when she needs my help"


    Evelina frowned deeply, her brows furrowing with scepticism and a hint of disdain as she challenged Eli¡¯s reasoning,


    "My Queen is far stronger than anyone in the world, so why does she need help from a mortal?" Her voice carried a tone of frustration, reflecting an underlying tension that had been building.


    Eli, momentarily taken aback by Evelina¡¯s response, also felt this familiar disdain tone but now was no the time for that so, he quickly sought to exin the urgency of the situation. "It¡¯s because the person who was there was not normal... He not only summoned those Dimensional Eaters but also merely hearing his name made people turn into fiends.


    Who knows what he might do next? I need to be there when my wife is fighting something," Eli¡¯s voice conveyed a sense of urgency and genuine concern.


    However, Evelina remained steadfast in her loyalty to the Queen, her expression unwavering despite Eli¡¯s valid concerns. Her firm stance indicated that her allegiance was resolute, prioritizing the Queen¡¯s orders above all else.


    Feeling a surge of frustration at Evelina¡¯s unyielding stance, Eli clicked his tongue in annoyance,


    "HIKK!!"


    A startled cry escaped Evelina as Eli¡¯s hand gripped her hips, causing her to react with surprise and a re of disapproval.


    "It¡¯s inappropriate to touch a woman without her consent," Evelina reprimanded sharply, her tone conveying her displeasure at the unexpected physical contact.


    Eli, however, maintained a calm andposed demeanour, his smile taking on a yful yet determined quality, "And it¡¯s equally inappropriate to pick a man without his consent," he retorted, subtly highlighting the double standard as he gently pulled Evelina closer, intending to emphasize the gravity and urgency of his request.


    Evelina didn¡¯t care; she knew he was trying to irritate and annoy her to make her relent, but she wouldn¡¯t fall for such petty tricks. Her loyalty to the queen was unwavering, and she was determined to follow her orders, no matter the circumstances.


    Seeing herck of reaction, Eli¡¯s frustration grew. He needed to be there, as it was his best chance to uncover the truth about everything, especially since Lilith was clearly hiding something. The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on his mind, pushing him to find a way to convince Evelina to let him go.


    If he chose to fight Evelina on this, it would only dy matters further. Eli let out a frustrated sigh, feeling the weight of the sudden turn of events. He realized that reasoning with her might be the best approach, despite the challenges it presented.


    "Heh..." Evelina couldn¡¯t help but smirk, noticing Eli¡¯s frustration. She was well aware of his attempts to persuade her, but she remained steadfast in her duty.


    "Did you just smile?" Eli frowned, observing her expression closely, trying to gauge her thoughts.


    "No," Evelina shook her head, maintaining a calm exterior despite the tension between them.


    Despite their close proximity, where any other woman might have blushed at the physical contact, Evelina remained unaffected. Her professionalism and dedication to her role were evident in her demeanour.


    "Let me tell you, I could help everyone who has turned into a fiend," Eli spoke with a serious tone, emphasizing the importance of his assistance in the current situation.


    Evelina¡¯s heart wavered at the mention of Eli¡¯s ability to reverse the transformation of those turning into fiends. She knew the gravity of the situation and the impact it could have on innocent lives.


    Seeing her hesitation, Eli felt a glimmer of hope. "So, let¡¯s go... I won¡¯t mention this to her. We¡¯ll help the people and then return... This might help her reduce the burden" he proposed.


    There was still a hint of hesitation in Evelina¡¯s eyes.


    "I promise you that I won¡¯t tell her anything... Okay?" Eli¡¯s words carried sincerity as he pleaded with Evelina, his earnestness evident in his tone. As he observed her hesitation slowly wearing off, Eli smirked inwardly.


    However, just as Eli was about to bring their conversation to a close, Evelina¡¯s demeanour shifted abruptly. A smirk yed on her lips, her eyes glinting with amusement, as if she found Eli¡¯s attempt at persuasion amusing.


    "You are too young to deceive me.... Child," Evelina¡¯s words wereced with mockery, implying that she had been ying him like a child.


    Eli¡¯s expression soured at her condescending remark and when he saw her looking at him like the pitiful child trying to deceive their mother.


    "Okay, this woman needs to be taught..." Eli muttered to himself, his frustration mounting. In an impulsive move, he pulled Evelina into a tight embrace and,


    "HMMFFF!!!"


    He kissed her lips.


    Evelina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she pushed Eli away forcefully, her expression a mix of shock and indignation.


    "W-What the hell are you doing?!!!" Evelina¡¯s voice shook with anger, her face flushed with both rage and embarrassment.


    Eli simply licked his lips with a cunning smile, his gaze yful yet mischievous, "Tsk, tsk, I never thought Adriana¡¯s loyal maid was having an affair with her husband," he remarked, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "W-What?!!" Evelina¡¯s expression twisted with disbelief and humiliation as she struggled to find words to refute his usation, "What are you talking about, you pervert!! You are the one who kissed me!!!" she eximed, her voice quivering with indignation.


    "Me?.." Eli feigned innocence, pointing to himself with a falsely innocent expression stered on his face.


    Veins bulged on Evelina¡¯s forehead as she fought to control her temper, ring daggers at Eli for his audacious behaviour.


    "Oh, Come on, Lina. You are the one who forced yourself on me when we were all alone in an unknown ce. You are trying to take advantage by using your Majesty¡¯s name and attempting to defile her husband...


    What an unfaithful maid?" Eli said with disdain as he covered his body as if trying to shield himself from her lecherous gaze.


    "You bastard!! What the hell are you--" Evelina¡¯s anger red, but before she could unleash her full fury, Eli interrupted with a cunning smile ying on his lips,


    "Who do you think she would believe?"


    Readtest stories on NovelBin.C?m


    "H-Huh?" Evelina was momentarily taken aback by the unexpected question.


    "Her Husband or Her Loyal Maid?" Eli pressed on, his arms still wrapped around her waist, his breath warm against her ear as he leaned closer,


    "Do you think she would believe a Maid or her wonderful, handsome Husband?"


    "...." Evelina clenched her fists, torn between her desire to punch Eli¡¯s narcissistic face and the realization that her Majesty, The Vampire Queen, was deeply head over heels with this human. No matter what she might say, the Vampire Queen would only believe in her husband.


    And this bastard used this chance perfectly!!


    Observing Evelina¡¯s internal turmoil, Eli maintained his smile, though he felt a pang of guilt for manipting her emotions. But in the grand scheme of things, it seemed inconsequential. After all, Evelina wasn¡¯t married or--


    Seeing her world crumbling down, Eli smiled though he felt wrong doing this but who cares it¡¯s not like Evelina was married or--


    "Wait, Are you married?" Eli¡¯s question interrupted Evelina¡¯s thoughts, causing her to re at him with even more disdain.


    "Yes, and I have a child," Evelina replied curtly, her contempt evident in her gaze as she looked at Eli.


    "...." Eli¡¯s expression faltered for a moment, a sudden realization dawning on him, ¡¯OH, Shit!! I am sorry whoever are you husband!¡¯ Inwardly, he cursed himself for his insensitivity. Nevertheless, his hands remained firmly around her waist.


    "Shall we then?" Eli asked with a knowing smile, attempting to regain hisposure despite his internal embarrassment.


    "Tsk," Evelina clicked her tongue in annoyance, her patience wearing thin. "Let me make this clear: if you ever deceive my Queen, I will personally end you, regardless of the consequences," she warned sternly.


    "Hehe.." Eli chuckled nervously, feeling the weight of her threat. Yet, his embrace around her waist remained firm, unwilling to let her go.


    "Tsk," Evelina clicked her tongue again, her irritation evident, as she snapped her fingers, teleporting them back to their original location.


    ... A ce where silence prevailed.


    "Oh, you came?" Theo¡¯s voice cut through the quiet, his expression unreadable as he held Rock¡¯s head in his hands.

 Chapter 369: I am God

    As soon as Asher Eli left the scene, the atmosphere grew tense.


    Rock muttered urgently, "Your Majesty, we need to hold him back," his grip tightened around the chains of the de in his right hand as he looked at Theo.


    "You should handle the dimensional eaters; I will personally take care of him,"manded the enigmatic Vampire Queen, her voice carrying an air of authority as she vanished into thin air, only to reappear before Theo, the cunning rogue who always seemed to be one step ahead. Theo was nonchntly patting one of the dimensional eaters, seemingly unfazed by the imminent danger.


    With the swiftness of a striking serpent, the Vampire Queen swung her ebony sword, severing the head of the dimensional eater with precision. Without hesitating for even a heartbeat, she twisted her de mid-air, aiming its lethal edge directly at Theo''s exposed neck.


    Theo, however, remained unperturbed, his lips curling into a sly smirk as his eyes shimmered with a mesmerizing golden hue. He tilted his head with a calcted grace, narrowly evading the deadly strike.


    "What a fierce and captivating woman you are," Theo remarked, his voiceced with admiration and a hint of amusement.


    "Tsk," the Vampire Queen clicked her tongue disapprovingly, her crimson eyes aze with a menacing glow as dark mana surged around her sword, imbuing it with deadly power.


    "Oh?" Theo''s surprise was genuine as he observed the sudden surge of energy, a gleeful curiosity dancing in his eyes, "It seems I''ve stumbled upon her pet."


    "Who are you to call anyone a pet, you bastard!" The Vampire Queen''s voice dripped with disdain as sheunched another swift strike with her empowered de.


    "Hahahaha..." Theo''sughter echoed through the tense air as he effortlessly phased out of harm''s way, leaving the Vampire Queen''s attack to dissipate into the void.


    "BOOMM!!"


    The unleashed energy of the sh between their powers nearly tore through the fabric of reality, leaving a temporary rupture in the spatial continuum before it sealed itself, a testament to the raw power at y.


    "Hmm... It appears she has ascended to a level akin to that of the demi-gods," mused Theo, a smirk of admiration crossing his features as he observed the Vampire Queen''s prowess.


    "Why don''t you consider joining forces with me? I can offer you unimaginable power and fulfil every desire you possess, mydy," Theo proposed with a charming smile, his words carrying a tempting allure.


    "Tsk," the Vampire Queen spat in defiance, her resolve unyielding. "I already have a devoted husband who would move mountains for me. Your offers mean nothing to me... So, fuck off!!"


    "Hmm... What a shame," Theomented theatrically, a mask of regret briefly clouding his features as he withdrew his extended hand, a mischievous glint in his eyes hinting at hidden intentions. Just as he was about to lift his hand, a sudden realization struck him when felt nothing.


    "Hmm?" Theo tilted his head in curiosity, his sharp senses alert to any impending danger. It was then that he noticed a peculiar absence... a numbing sensation creeping up from his left shoulder. With a growing sense of dread, he nced down, only to witness his left arm cleanly severed as if it were butter under a de.


    His expression shifted from surprise to a subtle frown. Standing before him was the woman he had underestimated, her smirk now reced with an amused smile that held a hint of superiority.


    "You certainly have a gift for words," she remarked, her voice carrying a mocking tone as she observed Theo''s reaction.


    Without missing a beat, she vanished from his line of sight, only to reappear in a blur of motion right in front of Theo, her sword poised for another decisive strike.


    As the battle raged on, the sheer ferocity of Theo and the Vampire Queen threatened to engulf everything around them in chaos and destruction.


    Meanwhile, amidst the chaos,


    "Richard, Move the remaining people out!!" Rock''s voice boomed over the din of battle as he hurled his weapon with precision, the chain shooting forth like a bolt of lightning to ensnare a dimensional eater poised to devour innocent lives.


    ''ng, ng''


    The metallic ng of the weapon echoed through the air as its chain wrapped securely around the monster''s neck, thwarting its deadly advance.


    "ggrrrrr" The Dimensional eater growled in frustration, its monstrous jaws snapping futilely at the elf standing defiantly before it, held at bay by the unyielding chains.


    "RUN!!" Rock''smand jolted the elf, who had been frozen in fear, into action.


    "aaahhh!!" The Elf''s panicked cry echoed in the chamber as they fled to the rtive safety of the exit, leaving the chaos behind them.


    With a decisive motion, Rock jerked the chain, his muscles straining with effort as the neck of the Dimensional Eater was severed cleanly, the creature''s demise a testament to Rock''s skills that he hadn''t used on Eli.


    "Brother, what should we do about these people?" Richard''s voice cut through the chaos, his arms cradling his unconscious son as he sought guidance in the midst of the unfolding crisis.


    "...." Rock''s silence spoke volumes as he surveyed the scene before him, the grim reality of the situation weighing heavily on his shoulders. The once-vibrant crowd now writhed in agony, their bodies contorted with the early stages of corruption.


    Though Rock''s heart ached with the desire to save them, he knew that mercy in this instance would only lead to greater suffering. With a heavy heart and steely resolve, he made the difficult decision.


    "Sigh, We need to end their suffering before they sumb to the darkness," Rock''s words were tinged with sorrow, his voice heavy with the weight of responsibility.


    Richard nodded in sombre understanding, his own resolve firm as they prepared to carry out the grim task before them.


    Surveying the battlefield, they witnessed the valiant efforts of professors and soldiers alike, locked in a desperate struggle against the encroaching tide of monsters.


    "Where is Lucian?" Rock''s voice cut through the turmoil, a note of concern evident in his tone as he realized Lucian''s absence from the fray. He searched the surroundings, but there was no sign of Lucian anywhere nearby.


    "It seems he has already teleported back to his kingdom," Richard remarked, his gaze flickering towards their own unconscious king, a silent reminder of their responsibilities.


    Rock nodded in understanding, his focus shifting back to the ongoing sh between the Vampire Queen and Theo, a battle that seemed to teeter on the edge of a decisive conclusion.


    Vampire Queen was ying with Theo like a Toy.


    "It appears she could end him with ease," Richardmented, a mixture of relief and apprehension colouring his words as he watched the scene unfold.


    Rock''s expression remained stoic, his gaze shifting to the object in Richard''s hand Kayden, a key to understanding theplexities of the situation,


    "He is not in the right vessel, that''s why," Rock murmured, his words carrying a weight of knowledge and experience that hinted at deeper truths yet to be revealed.


    Richard''s features soured at the implication, his mind grappling with the implications of their predicament.


    "Regardless, we must press on and bring this to an end," Rock dered, his resolve unwavering as he refocused on the grim task at hand... the need to prevent the transformation of the afflicted individuals into fiends, a fate worse than death.


    Coming to the Vampire Queen''s side,


    "Hmm..." Vampire Queen flicked her hair back with an air of confidence, her gaze fixed on the seemingly defeated Theo, whose missing limbs and calm demeanour belied the gravity of his situation.


    "Impressive..." Theo''s voice echoed with an air of nonchnce, his defiance evident even in the face of defeat.


    "Goodbye, whatever you are..." Vampire Queen''s words dripped with finality as she poised her sword to strike, intent on ending Theo''s existence once and for all.


    "Spark, Spark"


    Yet, before she could deliver the fatal blow, a sudden burst of blinding light enveloped the area, obscuring her vision and disrupting her intended course of action.


    "Truly impressive... To think she taught you how to control those monstrous miasmas... Impressive," a voice interjected, its toneced with a mixture of admiration and intrigue.


    Startled, Vampire Queen turned to confront the source of the voice, only to behold Theo''s body floating gracefully in the air, surrounded by ethereal sparks that danced around him like celestial threads, weaving a tapestry of enigmatic power as that connected his torn limbs, gradually restoring his form.


    "Miasma?" Vampire Queen''s brow furrowed at the unfamiliar term, a hint of confusion colouring her features.


    "Hmm? She didn''t tell you the truth..." Theo''s voice carried a yful tone as he observed her reaction, a smile ying on his lips.


    "Tsk," Vampire Queen clicked her tongue in frustration, a flicker of resentment surfacing at the realization that once again, her King had kept secrets from her, perhaps..... even from their own husband.


    Nevertheless, she remained resolute in her determination not to be swayed by Theo''s maniptive words, her grip on her sword tightening with renewed resolve.


    But just as she prepared to deliver the final blow, Theo''s voice resonated with an unexpected forcefulness, his eyes aze with an otherworldly golden hue that spoke of untapped power.


    He had enough of some lowly lives hurt him!


    "You guys must have forgotten when I said... I am Almighty," Theo proimed, his words ringing out with amanding authority that sent a shiver down the spines of all who heard them.


    ''Snap''


    And with a single snap of his fingers, the very fabric of reality seemed to ripple and warp, a wave of energy pulsating outward and causing the mana around them to dissipate into nothingness.


    The atmosphere grew tense as all eyes turned to Theo, who, with a flourish of movement, began to reattach his severed limbs with an effortless grace that defied mortalprehension.


    "Listen, mortals..." Theo''s voice carried an otherworldly resonance, his eyes shing with an intensity that spoke of divine power.


    "I am God!"


    "I am God!"


    "THUNDER!!"

 Chapter 370: Know your place

    Rock and Richard found themselves in a dire situation as they realized their connection to the surrounding mana and even more, Soul Crystal, the source of their magical power, had been inexplicably severed. Panic began to set in as they grappled with the implications of this sudden loss.


    "Brother, something is blocking our connection with the Soul Crystal," Richard''s voice trembled with unease as he voiced their shared concern, his expression mirroring the dread that gripped them both.


    Rock remained silent, his mind racing as he assessed the gravity of their predicament. With a determined resolve, he moved swiftly to join forces with the Vampire Queen, who stood resolute amidst the chaos.


    "Your Majesty--" Rock began to speak, but before he could voice his concerns, the Vampire Queen''s sombre expression spoke volumes.


    "I know. We have been cut off from the connection to the mana," she confirmed, her voice tinged with frustration as she attempted to summon the ck mana that flowed within her veins, only to find it unresponsive to hermand.


    "Hehehe..hahahah" Theo''s mockingughter rang out, his amusement was palpable as he revelled in the chaos he had wrought.


    "Feel it now?" Theo taunted, his gaze sweeping over the assembled group with a mixture of arrogance and contempt, "That''s what it means to be a God... The creator of you, Filthy things!!"


    Theo''s words struck a nerve, eliciting a collective sense of defiance and determination among those gathered. Rock knew that they could not allow Theo''s unchecked power to continue unchecked. They needed to act, and they needed to act swiftly.


    "We need to eliminate him before he bes an even greater threat," Rock dered, his voice firm with resolve as he scanned the area for Head Master who could aid them in their struggle. To his dismay, the Head Master, their most trusted man, was nowhere to be found.


    Undeterred, Rock leapt into action, his movements fluid and precise as heunched himself towards Theo, his weapon spinning in a deadly arc.


    "Thud"


    Theo''s effortless catch of the weapon shattered Rock''s offensive, the godlike being disying his overwhelming strength with a casual ease that sent a chilling reminder of their powerlessness.


    "What are you trying to do, child?" Theo''s voice wasced with derision as he effortlessly manipted the chains, sending Rock crashing to the ground with a forceful impact that left him stunned and vulnerable.


    "Boom!"


    Rock''s body collided with the unforgiving ground, his strength faltering as the pain he had pushed aside now surged through his body with relentless force.


    ''Cough, Cough'' His throat emitted the sound of struggle as he tried to regain his breath, his senses reeling from the impact.


    Theo''s voice cut through the chaos, his smirk filled with mockery as he revelled in his superiority,


    "See, I told you... You guys are nothing without your so-called mana," he taunted, each word dripping with disdain. "And unlike you, I am not dependent on any other thing for the source of my powers... That''s what makes me The God!!"


    "Tsk," Vampire Queen''s disdainful click of her tongue echoed through the arena. The loss of mana may have crippled others.The Mana was gone and they could not even channel the mana that was stored in the soul crystal..... So What?


    She was not just any ruler.. She was the Vampire Queen, the embodiment of power and immortal grace... not to be underestimated like mere Humans.


    With a single forceful stomp, she closed the distance between herself and Theo,


    "SSHHH!!"


    Her ck sword, a symbol of her dominion over darkness, cleaved through Theo''s form with a precision that spoke of her mastery inbat. The gruesome disy left nothing hidden: his brain, skull, flesh, even his food pipe... everythingy exposed to the astonished onlookers.


    Rock, despite his battle-worn state, couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows in shock at the perfect symmetry of Theo''s dissection. It was a testament to the Vampire Queen''s skill and unwavering resolve.


    And yet, even in his severed state, Theo''s fragmented lips twitched into a smirk, his eyes meeting the Vampire Queen''s gaze with a defiant glint.


    "Still... fierce one..." The eerie words carried a chilling undertone, hinting at a resilience that transcended mere physical boundaries.


    and then,


    "Chukk"


    A sharp sound pierced the air, drawing the attention of all present.


    "Hmm?" Vampire Queen furrowed her brow in confusion as she felt something pierce her stomach, a sensation that cut through her naturalposure.


    Gazing down, she beheld a long golden spark. It materialized seemingly out of thin air, piercing through her with an ethereal energy that radiated with an otherworldly glow... like a lightning bolt contrasting starkly against the darkness of her surroundings.


    As the Vampire Queen''s fingers wrapped around the golden spark and about to pull out...


    ''Thuder!''


    "AARRRGHHHHH!!" Her voice echoed with raw anguish as she felt an excruciating burning sensation engulf her blood and flesh as if every inch of her being was being seared by the scorching rays of the sun a thousandfold.


    Her hands, once steady andmanding, now twisted and crisped under the onught of the unexpected assault. Despite the torment,she tried to pull it out from her stomach.


    But the relentless assault continued, relentless as nature itself.


    ''Thunder!''


    Once more, the heavens roared with fury, unleashing another bolt of lightning that sent shockwaves of pain coursing through her already tortured form.


    "arrrhhh!"


    Vampire Queen''s primal scream echoed through the chamber, a testament to the sheer agony that wracked her body. The bolt of lightning felt like a real sun, ced inside her very core, burning her from within with an intensity that threatened to consume her essence.


    "Tsk, Tsk.... You think I am enough to be killed by a puny blood-sucking bitches?" Theo''s voice cut through the chaos, his taunting words filled with arrogance as his body slowly began to reform, the white ethereal threads knitting him back together.


    Rock, witnessing this surreal and terrifying spectacle, felt a chill run down his spine, ''Looks like gods are too different from us,'' he thought, his horror-stricken expression a reflection of the vast gap in power between mortals and beings of divine stature.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Rock dashed toward the Vampire Queen, his resolve unyielding as he sought to aid her in her time of need.


    But fate had other ns.


    Before Rock could even take a single step, a sudden and ominous sound echoed through the air.


    ''Thud''


    "BROTHER!!" Richard''s anguished cry filled the air, his horror-stricken face a mirror of the disbelief and shock that gripped everyone witnessing the scene. Rock''s body, once filled with determination and courage, nowy on the ground lifeless, as if a puppet whose strings had been cut.


    "Hmmm..." Theo''s nod was filled with a macabre sense of satisfaction as he held Rock''s severed head, crimson droplets of blood trickling down his neck in a haunting disy of brutality.


    "So, what now?" Theo''s voice held a cold indifference as he addressed the Vampire Queen, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling mix of amusement and contempt.


    As the Vampire Queen struggled against the torment of the lightning bolt embedded in her stomach, Theo''s mocking words cut through the air.


    "Come on, there''s no use in pulling it... It will only prolong your suffering," Theo''s tone carried a twisted sense of pity, though it was clear that his empathy was nothing more than a cruel facade.


    "BASTARD!!" Richard''s voice was filled with fury and grief as he lunged forward.


    Yet,


    ''Spark, Spark''


    ''Thud''


    Before Richard could even reach Theo, a small but deadly spark of energy shot forth, piercing through his stomach with deadly precision.


    Richard''s body crumpled to the ground, his valiant attempt to avenge his brother cut short by the merciless hand of fate.


    ''TNIG!''


    Theo''s attention was abruptly drawn to a distinct sound. His gaze narrowed as he turned to face the Vampire Queen, who had managed to extract the massive lightning bolt from her stomach despite the excruciating pain, blood trickling down her lips as she defiantly met his gaze.


    "..." Theo''s frown deepened as he questioned her, "Do you truly believe your healing abilities will be of any use?" He gestured towards her stomach, which stubbornly refused to mend despite her supernatural resilience.


    "Nah... cough, cough... I am -ha- content knowing I can endure an assault from a god," she retorted with a smirk, a sense of pride evident in her tone as she reflected on her resilience thinking she was able to pull that lightning bolt thing that was far worse than she ever witnessed in her life.


    "Hehe... hahahahaha," Theo''sughter erupted suddenly, a manic edge to his amusement. "Do you believe I have unleashed my full power? Oh, dear, you underestimate me... I have barely tapped into a fraction of my capabilities.


    This world is bound byws and regtions, and this vessel I inhabit is but a mere shadow of the true Heroes," Theo''s voice took on a sombre note as he revealed the limitations imposed upon him by the constraints of this realm.


    But the Vampire Queen remained unfazed, her pride unyielding as she drove her ck sword into the ground, her posture exuding confidence and defiance. "And I didn''t even rely on my mana for defence... It was purely my physical prowess," she dered with unwavering pride, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    Vampires, traditionally reliant on mana to block sunlight and other forms of light energy, found themselves vulnerable in the absence of such magical resources. The Vampire Queen''s feat of extracting the lightning bolt from her own body using sheer physical resilience was a disy of her formidable strength and determination, unaided by the protective barriers typically afforded by mana.


    "Someone need to learn their ce," Theo''s muttering carried a chilling undertone as he raised his left hand, a stark contrast to the grisly scene of him holding Rock''s head in his right hand.

 Chapter 371: Everything was planned

    "No matter how resilient you are, once you lose the connection to the ''core''... You are just another mortal," Theo''s voice held a mix of derision and certainty, emphasizing the critical importance of that connection to the source of their mana.


    ''Thu''


    In response, a defiant spark gleamed in the Vampire Queen''s eyes as she spat back, "So, you are fearful enough to sever the connection, hoping mortals will cower before you?"


    Theo''s expression darkened at her bold retort, "Do you believe you can twist words after groveling?" His question carried a challenge, a veiled threat simmering beneath the surface.


    "Cough, Cough"


    Coughing, blood staining her lips, the Vampire Queen remained undeterred, "Nah, I merely speak the truth. You were hardly a threat to him," she pointed at Rock''s head, her smirk unwavering, "He could dispatch you effortlessly if not for your cowardly tactic of disconnecting from mana. You know it, and so do I. That''s why you resorted to such a feeble ploy...hehe... Coward!!"


    Theo''s grip tightened on Rock''s head, his features contorting with suppressed rage at her unrelenting words. The realization that she had struck a nerve was evident in his reaction, his smug demeanor crumbling under the weight of her usations.


    "It seems I''ve struck a nerve... hehe..." Vampire Queen chuckled, a hint of satisfaction gleaming in her eyes as she watched Theo''s smug facade crumble in the face of her truth.


    Yes, what she said was undoubtedly true.


    Rock would undeniably be able to dispatch Theo with ease. It''s just that when things inside Theo''s body, Rock found himself caught in a whirlwind of uncertainty. He wasn''t entirely sure how capable that summoned form was. Theo''s unpredictable nature and unknown capabilities made Rock wary. Who knows what he would pull off in such a dire confrontation?


    That''s precisely why Rock opted to let the Vampire Queen take charge and confront Theo head-on.


    Though the healing ability might be the problem.


    With a sinister gleam in his eyes, Theo extended his left hand, fingers curling into a malevolent gesture directed at the Vampire Queen. "Die!" hemanded, unleashing a searing bolt of lightning toward her.


    The air crackled with electricity as the bolt surged forward with deadly intent. Despite the impending danger, the Vampire Queen remained resolute, a picture of unwavering determination as she proudly stood her ground, facing the onught without flinching.


    Theo''s expression contorted into a frown of frustration as he witnessed the Vampire Queen''s unwavering confidence.


    However, just before the bolt of lightning could reach its target and unleash its destructive fury, three shadowy figures materialized before the Vampire Queen and,


    "BOOMM!!"


    The deafening explosion reverberated across the battlefield, marking the collision of forces in a disy of raw power.


    "Ara~Ara~ Youngester these days are quite fierce" The white-orange-haired fox woman, stood tall with an air of elegance befitting her nine majestic tails. Each tail swayed gracefully behind her, adding an ethereal quality to her appearance. Her orange kimono was intricately designed, featuring delicate patterns thatplemented her vulturous body.


    Her eyes, a mesmerizing shade of amber, held a depth of wisdom and experience that belied her youthful appearance.


    "Adriana, you really do not know when to give up! Really annoying queen!!" The glossy white-haired woman exuded an aura of authority and calm confidence. Her honey-coloured eyes gleamed with intelligence and determination as she surveyed the battlefield.


    Her outfit, a tight ck suit that entuated her top hourss figure, waspleted by a flowing white trench coat that billowed behind her like a cape ofmand.


    "Damn! Using my hands without mana.... It''s fucking amazing!!" The grey-brown-haired woman stood as a testament to physical prowess and strength. Her muscr frame was evident even beneath the tight-fitting top and shorts she wore, each muscle defined and toned from years of rigorous training.


    Despite her rugged appearance, there was a sense of quiet confidence in her demeanour, a silent assurance of her capabilities. As she nonchntly dusted her hands after neutralizing the lightning bolt, it was clear that she was not to be underestimated.


    The trio, who had shrouded themselves in disguise until this pivotal moment, finally revealed their true identities.


    Theo''s gaze simmered with annoyance as he prepared to unleash yet another devastating attack upon new toys.


    With a subtle yetmanding snap of his fingers, a multitude of lightning bolts materialized in the air, crackling with lethal energy, "Die," he muttered darkly, his voice dripping with malice as he directed the bolts towards the group with deadly intent.


    "We should run," urged the glossy white-haired woman, a tinge of urgency in her voice as her vampire instincts tingled with foreboding, sensing the imminent danger of being roasted alive by the relentless barrage of lightning bolts.


    The other two nodded.


    That''s what their n of course!!... Even though the introduction was grand and all.


    However,


    The Vampire Queen remained resolute, "No, we must finish him here," she dered with unwavering determination.


    The trio exchanged disbelieving nces, silently acknowledging the audacity of the Queen''s decision. With a resigned sigh, they epted hermand. "Well, it''s the Queen''s order," remarked the glossy white-haired woman as she held Adriana close, signalling the others to prepare for the imminent sh.


    "..."


    "..."


    They looked at the traitor with disbelieving gazes, but sighed and then they focused on their tasks.


    The white-orange-haired fox woman swiftlyunched a relentless barrage of hundreds of Kunai, each aimed with deadly precision at their intended targets. Her movements were fluid and graceful, showcasing years of honedbat skills.


    Simultaneously, the grey-brown-haired woman sprang into action, her swift movements apanied by the rhythmic pping of her hands. With each p, shockwaves emanated from her, intercepting the iing attacks with incredible force. She then leapt into the heart of the fray, using her own two fists to smash through the onught of lightning bolts and other magical projectiles.


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOOM!!"


    ...


    ..


    The resounding shes echoed through the battlefield, marking the intense exchange of magical forces and physical prowess.


    After sessfully neutralizing every iing attack, both women gracefully backed off, their bodies adorned with crimson hues that spoke of the injuries they had sustained in the fierce battle.


    "It''s incredibly challenging without mana," the Fox woman muttered in disdain, her expression clouded as she nced at her slightly torn and dishevelled kimono, a testament to the rigours of attacks.


    Meanwhile, the wolf-woman observed her blood-stained hands with a mixture of satisfaction and contentment. Despite the pain and wounds, her demeanour exuded a sense of joy, as if she relished the adrenaline-fueled chaos of battle.


    "Sadist," the Fox woman teased yfully, her tone tinged with a hint of amusement and affection as she remarked on her friend''s seemingly joyful disposition amidst the violence.


    "Tsk," the wolf-woman clicked her tongue dismissively, her focus shifting to Theo, who was visibly frowning now.


    His hands showed signs of distortion as he grappled with the consequences of their relentless assault. "Hmmm," Theo muttered to himself, his frustration evident as he recognized the limitations imposed on him, "Tsk, Looks like my time is nearing....." hemented inwardly for using extra energy.


    Turning his attention to the smirking Vampire Queen as if she was winning, Theo.... or rather Zeus, felt a surge of annoyance building within him.


    Despite his godlike powers, he was restrained by the rules and regtions governing his actions in this realm. His irritation simmered beneath the surface, if not for the restriction he would have already roasted like a dog.


    "You think you saved that human from me? No matter what it takes, I will kill him before my time here finishes" Zeus dered, his voice resonating with golden energy that cracked the very fabric of space.


    The Vampire Queen''s expression twisted into a strange amalgamation of amusement and disdain as she responded, "Save him? From you? Oh, you Shitty God," she shook her head in disbelief.


    Confusion clouded Zeus''s features as he tilted his head, trying to decipher the cryptic words. ''What is she babbling about?'' he wondered, perturbed by her cryptic remarks.


    Pulling away from the white-haired woman, the Vampire Queen stood tall and proud, her demeanour shifting to one of dark determination, "I am not like ''Her'' to protect him..... " as her expression turned dark and dark.... that sent a shiver down everyone''s spine. "I want to see his..... love for me" she continued, her wordsced with a sinister undertone that hinted at hidden motivations.


    "Hmmm?" This time not only Zeus but also the trio frowned not understanding her words.


    "I wanted to witness his growth beyond anyone... and for that, he needs emotional stimtion. An emotion that breaks his boundaries and transforms him into a monster that even ''She'' fears.... I-I want to know what he will do once he sees me hurt..... ah~" Her expression turned really weird.


    It almost made everyone step back.


    "H-he will torture you... Ah~I want to see his angry face~ He will face the gods for me, right?" The Queen''s speech became erratic, her excitement palpable as she rambled on, drool escaping from the corner of her mouth.


    ''What a weird vampire...?'' Zeus thought.


    ''Her Majesty????'' The trio waspletely taken by the situation.

 Chapter 372: Success!

    ''What a weird vampire...?'' Zeus thought to himself, his mind still reeling from the unsettling revtion about the Vampire Queen''s intentions.


    ''Her Majesty????''Meanwhile, the trio exchanged bewildered nces, silently questioning the reality of what had just transpired. Their expressions mirrored a mix of disbelief and concern, grappling with the strange revtion of the Queen''s desires.


    The tense silence enveloped the arena, punctuated only by the subtle fluctuations in energy and the unspoken tension among the gathered individuals.


    Sensing his impending time, Zeus made a decisive move to end the standoff. However, before he could execute his next action, a sudden disturbance rippled through the space.


    "sssshhhh"


    The space swirled as Asher Eli and Evelina materialized in the midst of the scene.


    Suddenly, Evelina staggered, her body feeling unnaturally heavy in the absence of mana. Eli swiftly caught her, his brows furrowing in concern as he asked, "What happened?"


    "arr... There is no mana here," Evelina exined, her voice tinged with the little pain of teleporting without a mana here.


    "Hmm," Eli frowned deeply, inhaling the air and noting the absence of mana in the atmosphere as he surveyed the silent arena.


    "Oh, you came?" Zeus''s voice cut through the quiet, his expression unreadable as he held Rock''s head in his hands.


    "I am..." Eli''s response was measured, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the scene before him. The sight of Rock''s head in Zeus''s hands sent a ripple of concern through his thoughts. ''Was Rock truly unable to match his opponent''s strength?'' he wondered as he noticed a few figures behind Zeus.


    "E-Eli, Cough-Cough..." Adriana''s weak voice strained as she struggled to stand without any support, her expression reflecting both pain and determination.


    "Ba-dum----"


    Silence fell like a heavy cloak over the scene as Eli''s heart stopped for a second, his usuallyposed demeanour faltering for a moment as he took in the sight of his wife''s.... Broken yet resilient form.


    His eyes fixated on the blood trickling from her mouth, a grim testament to the fierce battle she had endured. The gaping wound on her stomach, stubbornly resisting healing, hinted at unseen obstacles hindering her natural recovery.


    "YOUR MAJESTY!" Evelina''s shocked cry pierced the tense atmosphere as she rushed to support her Queen.


    ''Step''


    ''Crack''


    Eli''s single step caused significant seismic ripples, cracks spreading like veins across the ground as a manifestation of the immense power he harboured.


    Evelina halted her steps, astutely observing the remarkable amount of mana emanating directly from Eli''s being.


    Unlike other Transcendents who stored their mana in soul crystals, Eli''s Arts allowed him to harness and retain mana within every fibre of his being, without the need for external connections to the outside world or even to his soul crystal.


    ''Step''


    ''Crack''


    With each deliberate step, Eli''s powerful aura intensified, the ground trembling beneath his weight as the fractures in the earth widened.


    As Eli approached Zeus, thetter was about to voice his annoyance, "What--", when Eli swiftly interrupted with amanding,


    "Shut.up!"


    That''s all Eli said, and the next thing Zeus knew, he was mmed to the ground with a resounding impact.


    "BOOM!!"


    The sound reverberated across the space, echoing the force of Eli''s powerful strike.


    "When did he..." Zeus was utterly taken aback, his thoughts interrupted by the sudden and unexpected turn of events. He had seen Eli ring at him, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself forcefully pushed to the ground.


    Eli paid no heed to Zeus''s astonishment as he continued his purposeful stride toward the trembling woman.


    "A-Adriana," Eli''s voice softened with concern as he reached out to hold the proud and resilient woman in his arms.


    "Cough, Cough... W-Why are you here? P-Please run, he was after you," Adriana said in a pained voice, her concern evident despite her own injuries.


    "What?!" The trio, witnessing the unfolding scene, eximed as if they couldn''t believe their own ears what they just heard.


    Even Zeus, usuallyposed, furrowed his browsseeing the woman ying around very well... far better than him that was!!


    "H-How can I leave you?" Eli''s voice wavered with emotion as he gazed at his beloved wife, his heart heavy with worry.


    "D-Don''t I am fine, I nee---~Hmm~~" Adriana''s words were silenced by Eli''s gentle yet firm lips sealing her lips.


    Adriana''s eyes widened in surprise, tears brimming as she closed her eyes, almost resigning to what she thought would be her final moments. However, Eli''s hand moved swiftly to her stomach, healing her with a speed and precision that left everyone amazed.


    Even Adriana herself was astonished by Eli''s mastery of the water healing method, executed in a fraction of a second.


    As their lips parted, Eli smiled warmly and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead, reassuring her, "Take rest, I will take care of the rest."


    "B-But he is..." Adriana began to express her concerns, but she screamed,


    "HIIKK!!"


    Eli instinctively rubbed her sensitive back where her wings hid, he spoke with assurance, "Trust your husband."


    "Hmm," Adriana weakly nodded, her trust and love evident as she stood up from Eli''s embrace. Eli, with a nk expression, turned his attention to the trio, who were still processing the unexpected turn of events with incredulity.


    "Evelina...." Eli called the Head Maid and instructed, "Take care of her," before shifting his focus to the man who emerged from the ground.


    "Damn it!" Zeus eximed with annoyance, dusting off the debris as he red at Eli furiously, ready to unleash his wrath,"YOU DAMN--"


    "BOOM!!"


    "SSSHHHHH!!!"


    "TTRRRRR!"


    Eli effortlessly mmed Zeus once again, the impact nearly shattering the entire Arena as a powerful wave of wind swept through.


    As the dust settled, everyone witnessed Eli''s leg stomping down on Zeus''s stomach. Eli''s gaze remained indifferent, devoid of any emotion... not even a hint of anger.


    Zeus''s expression turned from fury to frustration as he realized that Eli regarded him as nothing more than a mere bug, "BAST--"


    "BOOM!!"


    Without hesitation, Eli delivered a powerful punch to Zeus''s face. This disy of strength was purely from his physical prowess; he hadn''t even tapped into his arts... yet!


    "YO--"


    "BOOM!!"


    "Cough"


    The impact of Eli''s punch echoed through the arena, sending shockwaves rippling through the air. Zeus''s face contorted in pain as the force of the blow almost disfigured him. The ethereal light surrounding Zeus struggled to mend the severe wounds inflicted by Eli''s relentless assault.


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "You shouldn''t havee here!" Eli''s voice rang out with an emotionless, each word punctuated by another bone-shattering punch.


    "BOOM!!"


    "You should..."


    "BOOM!!"


    "... have Stayed in your fucking..."


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "... Realm! Instead of meddling in..."


    "BOOM!!"


    "... mortal affairs for..."


    "BOOM!!"


    "... a mere child''s whim!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    "BOOM!!"


    The relentless assault continued... Despite Zeus''s attempts to defend himself, he was overwhelmed by Eli''s raw power that held no hesitation or worries for repercussions.


    "Hehe..." Adriana giggled like a little girl upon witnessing Eli''s powerful disy.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    The Fox woman, keen to the nuances of scent, detected a faint but unmistakable aroma in the air.... Her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at her Queen.


    "REALLY!!!" Unable to contain her shock, she couldn''t help but shout in amazement.

 Chapter 373: You need to die!!

    "Huff-Huff-Huff," Eli panted heavily as he stood over the disfigured form of Zeus then looked at the massive crater he had just created with a number of punches he rained at Zeus without mercy.


    His indifferent gaze then shifted to Zeus''s disfigured face and broken body, a hint of anguish crossing his features at the sight of the once haughty face now reduced to a mere punching bag.Yet, despite the injuries, Zeus smirked with an air of arrogance, his ethereal sparks weaving around him, slowly mending his wounds.


    "You cannot kill me," Zeus taunted, his voice dripping with hubris as if daring Eli to prove him wrong.


    "THUNDER!!!"


    A deafening roar apanied a blinding sh as a colossal bolt of lightning struck down, illuminating the arena with a fierce golden glow. Adriana watched with a worried expression, though she knew Eli wouldn''t suffer the same fate as her (Vampire), it was still going to hurt him a lot.


    After the lightning subsided, leaving a charged silence in its wake,


    "Sigh," Eli exhaled deeply, his body showing minimal signs of the brutal assault as he cracked his neck with practised ease. A warm breath escaped his lips, almost defiant in the face of Zeus''s fury.... His eyes, now shimmering with golden hues, bore into Zeus, his expression unreadable except for a hint of annoyance.


    "H-How did you get the li--" Before Zeus could finish ask to question,


    "THUNDER!!!!"


    Once again, the heavens roared with a colossal discharge of golden lightning, dwarfing the previous strike in both intensity and ferocity.


    "Cough, Cough..." Zeus coughed up blood, his once regal demeanour marred by the burns and injuries inflicted by the sudden powerful attack. His eyes widened in disbelief, struggling toprehend the mortal standing before him, a mortal who had wielded power that defied thews of their world.


    "Y-You killed him and got his blessing....?" Zeus muttered as he thought about Garuda, his voice tinged with a mixture of shock and resentment as he struggled to grasp the reality of the situation. ''That''s not supposed to happen... at least not for now! It was supposed to be ''Him,'' but this mortal...'' His thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a metallic sound.


    ''Tang, Ting''


    Eli revealed two gauntlets, their design reminiscent of artifacts worn by the legendary Dungeon Walker. With a calm demeanour, Eli asked, "Do you recognize these?" His voice held a subtle challenge, a question that carried weight in the midst of their confrontation.


    "W-Why do you have this?" Zeus was visibly surprised at the sight of the gauntlets, his eyes narrowing with suspicion as he tried to make sense of Eli''s possession of them.


    Noting Zeus''s astonishment, Eli responded with a casual air, "I killed him," as he stowed the gauntlets away inside his storage crystal. The nonchnt tone in Eli''s voice contrasted sharply with the gravity of his words.


    "K-Killed him, You? Not ''Him''?" Zeus muttered, his disbelief palpable as he struggled to grasp the implications of Eli''s statement.


    "''Him''? Who--" Before Eli could delve deeper into the conversation, the sky crackled...


    "THUNDER!!!"


    Zeus unleashed his fury as as seized Eli by the neck, his grip like a vice as he propelled them both into the sky, determined to unleash his wrath upon Eli.


    "You need to die!" Zeus''s voice thundered, echoing with the force of his anger as bolts of lightning crashed down from dark clouds that materialized out of nowhere, painting the sky with a stark contrast of light and shadow.


    "THUNDER!!"


    "THUNDER!!"


    "THUNDER!!"


    "THUNDER!!"


    .....


    ....


    "You majesty, He..." Evelina frowned seeing Eli getting hit by lightning continuously, concern etched on her features as she observed the relentless assault.


    "He will be fine.... We need to evacuate everyone..." Vampire Queen said, though her eyes betrayed a mix of worry and curiosity as she kept watch on the tumultuous skies.


    "I-I don''t think that''s necessary..." The white-haired woman interjected, her eyes reflecting a hint of awe at the spectacle unfolding before them.


    "What do you mean?" Vampire Queen''s frown deepened, her gaze shifting between the ongoing battle and saw.... Eli?


    "What?" Vampire Queen was surprised but then she soon realized they were clones of him walking around everywhere and picking the people then moving out.


    "~Ara~Ara~.. He has mastered the illusion arts better than my daughter," the white-orange Fox woman remarked with an amused expression, her eyes twinkling with admiration and a touch of humour. Chapter Explore:


    But their moment of amusement was short-lived as they witnessed another astounding feat: Eli''s clone, with a touch of its hand, reversed the fiends'' transformations, restoring them to their original human forms.


    """W-Wait!! Is this possible?""" The three women eximed simultaneously, their disbelief palpable as they tried to make sense of the inexplicable.


    Vampire Queen couldn''t help but smirk, a hint of pride gleaming in her eyes as she spoke, "For MY man, everything is possible..." Despite her confident words, she couldn''t shake off her own amazement at the extent of Eli''s newfound abilities, she wondered how he was doing this while fighting.


    As the arena emptied of spectators, leaving only the trio, Vampire Queen, and Evelina behind, their attention remained fixated on the tumultuous sky, where the thunderous shes continued unabated, a testament to the fierce battle unfolding between Eli and Zeus.


    "BOOMM!!!"


    Suddenly, something plummeted from the sky with an immense force, creating another crater upon impact.


    All eyes were fixed on the fallen figure, hoping against hope that it wasn''t Eli.... However, their hopes were dashed as Eli''s form came into view amidst the wreckage.


    "I told you, didn''t I... I am a god," Zeus dered with a haughty smile as he descended gracefully, hovering before the battered Asher Eli.


    Eli bore wounds and cuts, evidence of the fierce battle he had endured, yet he remained still and silent, his gaze fixed upon Zeus with an unwavering calm.


    Vampire Queen''s expression soured at the sight of Eli''s injuries, her heart aching to see her beloved in such a state. She was about to intervene when Zeus''s thunderous voice shattered the tense silence.


    "How dare you kill my son!!" Zeus''s anger reverberated through the air as he red at Eli with bloodshot eyes, his fury palpable.


    With a grand gesture, Zeus conjured a humongous lightning bolt in the sky, dwarfing any previous disys of power. The air crackled with anticipation as the energy gathered, forming a deadly focal point at the tip of the bolt, capable of wreaking devastation beyond imagination.


    "Sssssshhhhh"


    The lightning gathered on the pinpoint of the lightning bolt, and everyone could see it, sure enough, to kill a thousand people or even bore a hole in the flying Nex Academia.


    and yet,


    "Hehehe..." Eli chuckled softly as he gazed at his bloodied body, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. Inwardly, he thought, ''Guess I cannot face a God head-on...'' before turning his attention back to Zeus.


    "Wait for me then..."


    Mana breathing


    ''Deep Inhale''


    "sssshhhhhh"


    The mana around the world was swirled and pulled into the ce where no mana was present, defying Zeus''s order and making him frown... The energy gathered around Eli, entered his lungs to every fibre of his body.


    It was only possible to high amount of inhaling because Zeus only removed the mana from the surroundings nearby.


    "Ocean Arts: 3rd Form"


    "Ba-dump, Ba-dump"


    The rhythm of his heart synchronized with the gathering energy around him.


    And then Eli closed his eyes before reopening them, revealing sapphire blue pupils that seemed to shine with newfound power.


    "Heed my call, My Loyal Servant..." Eli muttered as his auburn hair slowly transformed into a bluish-white colour, a sign of the ancient magic he was about to unleash.


    "SHIT!" Vampire Queen shouted, sensing the impending danger, and quickly moved out while calling others were taken by the sudden uneasiness.... thought their curiosity was piqued, but seeing their Queen was running out... They followed her immediately.


    "What are you rambling about?" Zeus demanded, his irritation clear in his voice.


    "It is my well that creates your soul and body, Plunged in a sea of death, The origin of life...Come forth....."


    "MEGALODON!!"

 Chapter 374: I caught you

    "Your Majesty, why are we leaving?" The fox woman asked, her expression showing confusion and concern at the urgency.


    Arriving outside therge Arena, Vampire Queen halted her steps and looked up at the sky with a deep frown.


    "What is she doing?" Everyone wondered as they too focused their attention skyward.


    A glimpse of Zeus and a colossal lightning bolt caught their eyes.


    Chapter Experience:


    "Your Majesty, I think we should help him," the wolf woman suggested her tone serious and curiosity.


    "I don''t think he needs our help," Vampire Queen muttered, her senses suddenly on high alert as a sense of impending danger washed over her.


    Everyone tensed, feeling as though something dangerous was about to happen. Their eyes remained fixed on the source of the disturbance in the sky, where they noticed a...


    "ssssshhhhhhh"


    Arge blue magic circle, intricate in its design and pulsating with ethereal energy, etched itself into the dark expanse of the sky. The mesmerizing patterns seemed to dance with unseen forces, weaving a tale of ancient power and forgotten mysteries.


    "Y-You majesty w-hhat in the world is that?" Evelina''s voice trembled with a mixture of awe and fear as she beheld the awe-inspiring spectacle above.


    "Hehe..." Vampire Queenughed amusingly, her eyes reflecting a deep understanding as she said, "That, my dear..... is something that harkens back to Ancient times, a force beyond ourprehension."


    As they beheld the grand spectacle of the ancient magic circle unfolding in the sky, a palpable sense of shock and curiosity gripped everyone present. The intricate patterns and pulsating energy within the circle sparked a deep-seated awe, tinged with an underlying fear of the unknown.


    "SSSSHHHHH!!"


    With a resounding roar,


    A fusion of primal might and mystical aura emerged from the magic circle in the sky. A colossal creature, towering and majestic, slowly materialized from the ethereal energies. Its immense body rippled with power, its scales shimmering like molten gold under the radiant glow of the magic.


    Each movement sent ripples through the surroundings, akin to disturbances in water, showcasing the sheer mass and potency of the beast.


    The creature''s jaws were a marvel of nature and magicbined, lined with rows of serrated teeth that gleamed with an otherworldly sheen. The sight of those teeth instilled a primal fear in onlookers as if each tooth had the potential to rend flesh and bone with ease.


    As it breached fully into the realm, water particles in the mana cascaded off its sleek, obsidian-coloured skin, revealing intricate patterns etched in ancient runes that pulsed with raw mana.


    Its eyes, resembling orbs of sapphire fire, fixated on Punny, who stood with another puny lightning bolt in hand. Fins as tall as castle turrets cut through the air with grace and menace, while its tail, a colossal weapon of destruction, churned the air into a frenzy of foam and currents, as though it were traversing the depths of an ocean.


    "What in the realms..." Zeus''s voice trembled with disbelief and fear as he beheld the colossal monster, a creature once vanquished by his subjects without mercy, now standing before him in all its formidable glory.


    The colossal creature opened its ruthless maw, sending shivers down anyone''s spine, and gently tapped its tail to move forward. With a deafening roar,


    "BBBBOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!"


    A blinding light seared through everyone''s eyes as a wave-like force spread around the Nex Academia. The entire structure trembled as if suffering from a sudden earthquake, the weight of the monster almost tilting the hovering Academia.


    People clung desperately to nearby objects, their hearts pounding in fear as they prayed for survival amidst the chaos.


    And soon, everything calmed down, the aftermath of the creature''s power leaving an eerie silence in its wake.


    "What in the hell..." The woman with wolf-like features muttered in disbelief, her tail standing on end in fear as she surveyed the destruction. The ruins of the once-grand arenay in shambles, reduced to mere pebbles by the colossal creature''s power.


    "A-Adriana... Who is he? Really?" The white-haired woman''s voice trembled with disbelief as she gazed at the devastated scene. The cracks in the ground spread like scars, a testament to the lingering impact of the creature''s presence.


    With a smirk, Adriana answered, "My husband," proudly disying her ring.


    """!!!!""" They all flinched in astonishment at the revtion. The Vampire Queen, known for her ruthlessness and protectiveness toward her people, had finally married someone... a mortal, no less!


    ''Tuck, Tuck''


    Amidst the rubble and echoes of destruction, Eli slowly rose from the shattered remnants of the arena, his silhouette a stark contrast against the chaos surrounding him. His figure seemed almost ethereal against the backdrop of ruin, untouched by the cataclysmic events that had just unfolded.


    "Eli!!" Adriana''s voice rang out as she rushed to his side.


    "God is gone," Eli dered with a smirk, unfazed by the monumental disaster that had just transpired.He held a soul crystal that was none other than Theo though there were some cracks and even more there wasn''t even any kind of energy.


    "Hehehe..." Adriana giggled joyfully, wrapping her arms around Eli and sharing a deep kiss.


    "Sigh" A collective exhale rippled through the gathered group, a release of tension and fear that had gripped them during the intense confrontation and also they felt the mana.It seems they can control the mana from their surroundings and connect to their soul crystal.


    Everything finally settled down after the chaotic events, yet in the midst of the calm, a subtle disturbance rippled through the air.....


    ''Sssshhh''


    A white ethereal thread, almost imperceptible in its movement, traversed the sky with purpose.


    Its destination seemed clear as it approached the group of people that Eli''s clone had picked up earlier, navigating through the unconscious forms until it reached a singr individual.... Kayden.


    The thread hovered momentarily, poised to enter Kayden''s inert form,


    "I caught you~"


    With a deft motion, the ethereal thread found itself ensnared within a ss jar, held firmly by an unseen hand.

 Chapter 375: Why are you here?

    The distorted figures representing the Kingdoms'' sentinels were engaged in a heated discussion, their voices echoing through the chamber of distorted realities.


    "What is the meaning of this!!!" An angry distorted figure mmed on the table, directing its frustration at another figure.


    "As I said before, I didn''t do anything!!" The second distorted figure retorted, annoyance evident in its voice.


    "But your descendant did though!" The anger in the room was palpable, with usations flying back and forth.


    The pitiful figure representing Theos''s Sentinel sighed heavily, feeling the weight of me unjustly ced on his shoulders. He nced at the three other distorted figures, each embodying a different Kingdom''s sentinel: Dawn, Ch, and the Dragon King, who was also the sentinel of the Iguanas Continent.


    The descent of Zeus had caused chaos, and the me game had begun among the sentinels and all pointing to Theos'' Sentinel for not protecting and educating his flesh and blood.


    Everyone here was just a distorted clone of Sentinels, their true selves were stationed at their respective Kingdom''s doors to prevent movement.


    "See! I know they did wrong, but why am I supposed to get yelled at?" Theos''s Sentinel protested, frustrated by the situation.


    "That''s because you didn''t stop them," Dawn''s Sentinel retorted with equal frustration.


    "Sigh.... So what now?" Theos''s Sentinel sighed deeply, sensing the gravity of the situation.


    "There were cracks that appeared in the doors," Ch''s Sentinel spoke with a serious tone, indicating the breach in their defences.


    "The time hase, I presume?" The Iguanas''s Sentinel sought confirmation.


    "Yes, much faster than we predicted," Dawn''s Sentinel confirmed, the urgency apparent in their voice.


    "Because he descended to our world, right?" The Iguanas''s Sentinel sought rification once more.


    "Yes, as soon as he entered our world, the mana around the world got deflected and raged, thus causing cracks in the doors," Ch''s Sentinel exined, highlighting the direct consequence of Zeus''s arrival and how the door cracked before its very eyes.


    "What should we do now? Heroes are not ready yet, and even more, the Hero from the Ch Kingdom is yet toe," Theos''s Sentinel voiced the collective concern, a sense of dread hanging over the group.


    But then, suddenly, someone appeared at the table, catching the attention of all the sentinels.


    "Alden Evergreen," the sentinels muttered in unison.


    Alden Evergreen, The only HeadMaster of the Nex Academia sat in one of the six chairs.


    "Did something happen?" Dawn''s Sentinel asked, noting the rarity of the Headmaster''s appearance at their meeting.


    "Someone... Stolen the Nex''s Heart," the Headmaster revealed, his expression grave with concern.


    "WHAT!!!!" Every sentinel reacted with shock and disbelief, their voices echoing the collective rm.


    "Who? Zeus?" Iguanas''s Sentinel questioned, seeking rification on the possible culprit.


    "No, someone tunneled inside... I tried to trace the tunnel, but it was already blocked and had converged into many parts to distract me," the Headmaster exined, frustration evident in his voice.


    "How many people have known about this?" Ch''s Sentinel inquired, trying to gauge the extent of the breach.


    "No one, not yet. Since the generator is still functioning, they didn''t notice any significant changes," the Headmaster responded, indicating the covert nature of the intrusion.


    "How long will the generator continue to operate?" Theos''s Sentinel pressed for details.


    "No one, Not yet since the generator working they didn''t feel much difference" Head Master said.


    "If my calctions are correct, it shouldst around 50 to 60 years," the Headmaster estimated, prompting a collective sigh of relief from the sentinels who deemed the timeframe sufficient for addressing the situation.


    "Sigh, Anyhow.... What happened to the boy who summoned the god?" Ch''s Sentinel asked, shifting the conversation to a different topic.


    "Sigh.... We revived him, but after the revival, it seems the soul crystal turned to dust, leaving him as a mortal now" Theos''s Sentinel replied with a heavy heart, contemting the consequences of meddling with such powers that were supposed to be done by Hero!Theo''s body could not handle the power since he wasn''t the real vessel!!


    "Well, you have to pay the price for calling upon a god," Dawn''s Sentinel nodded in agreement.


    "At least he is alive... Considering the possibility of 90% Dying," Iguanas''s Sentinel remarked, finding sce in the boy''s survival despite the loss.


    "W-Wait!" Suddenly, the Headmaster interjected with a frown.


    "What?" The sentinels turned their attention to him.


    "W-Why are you not panicking about the stolen Nex Heart?" Head Master''s concern was palpable in his voice.


    "Oh... Well, we don''t have time for that," Iguanas''s Sentinel remarked dismissively.


    "What do you mean?" Head Master pressed for an exnation, sensing the urgency in their words.


    "They areing faster than we predicted, and thus... He is going to be reborn again," Dawn''s Sentinel exined, their expression serious and foreboding.


    Head Master''s expression turned horrified as he stammered, "Y-You mean--" but before he could finish, a new voice interrupted.


    "Lucifer Dawn is going to be reborn again," the neer announced as they materialized in an empty chair before them, sending shockwaves through the already tense gathering.


    "Lilith!!" The collective frown deepened as everyone looked at the golden-haired woman sitting on the chair with a nonchnt demeanour, her leg casually resting over the other.


    "Your Majesty!!" The Head Master suddenly kneeled on the ground without hesitation, showing utmost respect.


    "Why are you here?" Iguanas''s Sentinel asked, a hint of suspicion in their frown.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Lilith countered, her gaze flicking between the distorted figures that wavered like candle mes.


    "Lilith!!" Iguanas''s Sentinel raised their voice in warning.


    Trying to diffuse the tension, Dawn''s Sentinel spoke up, "Hello, Lilith, It''s been years since west saw you."


    "Hmmm... Yes, it''s been years since I saw you, Bitch~" Lilith''s smile held a hint of amusement, clearly not one to mince words.


    "... Sigh, Rude as ever..." Dawn''s Sentinel muttered, then asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Hmm? Seriously, why can''t I be here? Just like you, I am also a Sentinel who protects the door, You know!!" Lilith replied with a mix of seriousness and nonchnce.


    "More like wanting to kill everything inside the door," Iguanas''s Sentinel muttered under their breath.


    Lilith nced at the distorted figure but remained silent, letting the tension hang in the air.


    "Can''t you let him stand, Lilith?" Ch''s Sentinel interjected with a hint of pity, pointing at the still-kneeling Head Master.


    "Hmm... Nah, Let him kneel. I really hate it when he''s at the same level as me," Lilith''s words dripped with disdain.


    Disregarding the Head Master''s trembling form, Lilith ced a ss jar on the table.


    "Hmm?" Everyone tilted their heads in curiosity.


    "The remnant of Zeus''s Power...." Lilith announced with a casual flick of her hand towards the jar, her expression unreadable as she observed their reactions.


    Shock and disbelief spread across everyone''s face as they one by one inspected the white ethereal thread inside the jar, realizing the significance of this fragment of power.


    "If you harness this power," Lilith continued, her tone taking on a more serious note, "then there''s no need for you to remain stationed here to protect the door... You can roam freely and still safeguard the door from anywhere," Lilith exined, a mischievous grin ying on her lips as she anticipated their reactions.

 Chapter 376: Hints to find Keys

    "If you harness the power, then you guys don''t need to sit there to protect the door... You are free as a butterfly and protect the door anywhere," Lilith said with a grin on her face.


    Hearing that, their eyes glimmered with happiness, but then suspicion crept in.


    "What''s in it for you? You won''t ever speak to us much less help us... What is it you''re up to?" Iguanas''s Sentinel asked with a deep frown, representing the collective doubt.


    Lilith''s grin widened as if expecting this question. "Hmmm... I am just aiding my people who work tirelessly to protect the world," she said, though everyone sensed there was more to it than met the eye.


    "Do you expect us to believe that woman?" Iguanas''s Sentinel was blunt in their scepticism.


    "Hmm... Thank goodness. I prefer honesty," Lilith replied with a sly smile, seemingly relieved they weren''t easily swayed, "Anyhow, All I ask is that you never mention me to my husband... if, by chance, he pays you a visit," she added with a knowing glint in her eyes as she inwardly, ''and Something tells me he is going to visit them personally....''.


    "That''s all?" Dawn''s Sentinel raised an eyebrow, sensing there was a hidden agenda.


    "Yeap, that''s all," Lilith confirmed with a nonchnt nod, her smile never faltering.


    "So, you really are married... ah," Ch''s Sentinel muttered in realization, understanding the context of Lilith''s request.


    "Yes... Hehehe..." Lilith giggled yfully, shing her golden ring as a symbol of her Love, "I am a happily married woman!" she dered with genuine joy.


    ''p, p''


    Everyone apuded, offering their congrattions and silently contemting why she felt so different than before.


    "So, is he the one that you have been searching for?" Dawn''s Sentinel asked, curiosity evident in her tone.


    "Nah... That person I am searching for is your Kingdom''s Hero..." Lilith replied casually, her gaze drifting to her ring as she spoke fondly of her search, she found a diamond in a pile of rocks!


    "What? Then why--" Before Dawn''s Sentinel could finish her sentence, Lilith interrupted, her tone firm, "I chose the person whom I like, and Your Kingdom''s Hero is totally shittier than your Kingdom''s King Lucian!!... Your Kingdom is really messed up!!" Her words cut through the air with a directness that left Dawn''s Sentinel momentarily speechless.


    Dawn''s Sentinel couldn''t respond to the heart-piercing words.


    "Hahahaah...." Ch''s Sentinel burst intoughter, the tension momentarily broken by Lilith''s blunt honesty.


    "Anyhow, let me be clear.... If he somehowes for you guys, don''t divulge anything about me to him," Lilith warned, her expression serious and eyes piercing.


    The group nodded in agreement, acknowledging that what Lilith had provided was more than fair given the circumstances. They understood the value of her gift and saw no issue inplying with her request.


    "And Lilith... I want to ask you something," Ch''s Sentinel said, her voice tinged with a mix of concern and determination.


    "Go on," Lilith responded casually, her demeanour giving off an air of nonchnce.


    "I need to make this clear: if your husband dares toy a finger on my beloved daughters again... I won''t hesitate to Kill him," Ch''s Sentinel dered, her eyes shing with fierce resolve.


    Lilith simply shrugged a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Go on, I don''t mind..." she replied, her tone surprisingly indifferent to the threat.


    Her response left everyone in the room stunned. They exchanged silent nces, wondering about theplexities of Lilith''s rtionship and her true feelings ''Does she not love him or anything?'' they thought in unison.


    Then, with an abrupt change in tone and a hint of madness in her voice, Lilith added with crazy expression, "As long as you don''t want your daughters to be skinned alive and broken apart in front of you..."


    "LILITH!!" Ch''s Sentinel shouted in anger.


    "Calm down!" Dawn''s Sentinel intervened, saying, "I don''t think he''s bad. If you meet him, you''ll find him funny.I have met him, he is just a child who likes to y around" as she looked at Ch''s Sentinel and tried to calm her emotions.


    ''Snort,'' Ch''s Sentinel scoffed before shifting her gaze to another empty seat, her expression a mix of frustration and intrigue.


    "That bitch is still hiding in the water" Lilith muttered, her eyes lingering on the empty chair as well.


    "Sigh, It''s been years since she''s made herself scarce. It''s like she''s deliberately avoiding us," Dawn''s Sentinel remarked with a hint of resignation.


    Among them were the five sentinels representing Dawn, Theos, Ch, Fallen, and Iguanus, along with a representative from the Flora Continent, leaving only the lone seat from Antis''s Sentinel... Six members for Six Ruling Parties!


    "I heard your husband was able to summon a creature from ancient times?" Ch''s Sentinel inquired with genuine curiosity, hoping to glean some insight into the recent events.


    "Hehehe... My husband is truly exceptional, don''t you agree?" Lilith''s voice carried a tone of admiration as she spoke of her husband''s prowess, a smile of pride ying on her lips.This proves that her husband was holding the spirit of an ancient god inside him!


    She wondered when these maggots going to shit their pants when they saw her husband''s true powers, ''heh heh....'' she giggled inside.


    "..." The other sentinels exchanged uneasy nces, as they felt Lilith was hiding something.


    "Anyhow, I must take my leave," Lilith announced abruptly, her departure as mysterious as her arrival.


    After she left,


    "What is she nning now?" The question hung in the air, unanswered and unsettling, as the sentinels dispersed, leaving behind an empty space that seemed to hold echoes of uncertainty and apprehension.


    "ssshhh"


    a whisper echoed in the void as the space itself seemed to warp and vanish, as though retreating into the folds of a mysterious realm, leaving nothing behind!


    Coming the Terra World,


    "-Huff-Huff-Hufff-" A golden-haired boy raced desperately, pursued by a monstrous four-legged creature whose roars echoed through the dense wilderness.


    "Fuck!" His cry cut through the air as he narrowly avoided the creature''s grasping ws, his heart pounding with adrenaline-fueled fear.


    Spotting a swirling portal nearby, a glimmer of hope ignited within him. With a determined grin, he sprinted towards the shimmering gateway, desperation lending wings to his feet.


    Moments before the monstrous beast could ensnare him, he dove into the portal, vanishing into its mysterious depths.


    Upon emerging on the other side, the golden-haired boy copsed, gasping for air as hey sprawled on the unfamiliar ground. His gaze shifted skyward,


    "BOOMM!!" A deafening explosion rocked the heavens, casting a brilliant cascade of golden and blue light across the firmament.


    "What in the hell is going on?" His voice rang out in bewilderment, his eyes narrowing as he observed the bright blue light!


    Though the tumult above the Nex Academy intrigued him, he soon redirected his focus, clutching a small golden sword in his hand with a determined gleam in his eyes.


    "I aming for you, Asher Eli," The golden-haired boy or... Alexander dered with a sly grin on his face.


    Far away from him,


    "Young Master, what is happening there?" Theodare, with his yellow hair stark against the backdrop of destruction.


    The ck-haired boy, Amir Osvaldo''s gaze, however, was fixed not on the overwhelming brilliance but on the imprable panel before him, its cryptic message demanding urgent action.


    [Urgent Mission: Kill Asher Eli.


    Time limit: As soon as possible or before the Opening of the First Dungeon!


    Reward: Hints to find Keys to unlock the Sealed Doors


    Failure: Deletion of Viinous System]


    ''System, why the sudden change in n?'' Amir queried internally, seeking rity.


    [Ding]


    [Due to the appearance of irregrity in the world that changed the course of nature and time]


    ''So, he is the priority Over everything?'' Amir asked again.


    [Ding]


    [Yes, Please do the urgent mission at any cost!!]


    "I see...." Amir nodded in grim resolve, turning to Theodare, "Finish this vige; we have other problems to take care of."


    Though Theodare harboured questions, heplied, his actions leaving a trail of devastation and despair in the small vige. The people''s screams and pleas for mercy were drowned in the chaos they wrought.


    "Be grateful, Mortals!! My lord has shown you mercy!!" Theodare''s voice boomed with a menacing echo, instilling fear in those who witnessed their wrath.


    "PUFFFFF!!!!!"


    A roaring inferno erupted, consuming the vige in its fiery embrace as screams gave way to silence, swallowed by the relentless ze. Theodare swiftly gathered the soul crystals of the fallen, presenting them to Amir with solemn reverence.


    "Young Master"


    Amir epted the soul crystals without a word, swallowing each one as his eyes flickered with souring energy from the eating the soul crystals.

 Chapter 377: ~I Dont know~

    "~AHH~"


    "Why are you so wet?" Eli''s voice was filled with teasing curiosity as he marvelled at Adriana''s arousal.


    "I~I~HMMM~I~ Don''t know~aaahhhhhh~"


    Adriana''s response was a mix of pleasure and breathless wonder, her body still pulsating with the remnants of her climax as she leaned back against Eli''s chest, seeking hisforting embrace.


    Eli couldn''t help but smile at the satisfaction evident on her face. "Just my fingers enough?" With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he withdrew his fingers from her dripping wet lips, savouring the taste of her heavenly nectar.


    Adriana grinned yfully, a hint of challenge in her gaze. "You think you control this?" She provocatively moved her bare ass against his long, hard length, which had been yearning for release.


    "~arrhh~" Eli groaned in pleasure as she slid her ass slits slide along his eager shaft, the friction sending waves of pleasure through both of them.


    "Hahaha..." Adriana''sughter danced in the air, seeing him withering pleasure.


    "You little~" Eli''s smile widened as he yfully swatted her plump ass, the impact sending a jolt of pleasure through her.


    "~AAAAHHH~"


    Eli thrust his powerful vigorous sword into her inviting, wet folds without warning, eliciting a gasp of surprise mixed with pleasure from Adriana.


    And without pause, Elimenced a vigorous rhythm, each powerful thrust sending ripples of sensation coursing through Adriana''s body. She found herself unable to do anything but moan in ecstasy, her inner muscles clenching in response to his relentless assault... He scrapping her inside out!!


    "~AHHH~S-Sloww~HMMMM~~"


    Though Adriana pleaded for a slower pace, her words were drowned out by the overwhelming waves of pleasure crashing over her. Eli, driven by his own desire and the intoxicating sight of Adriana''s arousal, continued his fervent assault without heed to her request.


    It was clear she was saying it just for the sake of saying it nothing more!!


    Furthermore,


    "You''re really drenched," Eli remarked, noting the increased flow of her nectar with a satisfied smirk.... he never saw her this much aroused!


    As if she was horny for a long time!!


    "~I~I am not~HMM~"


    Despite her protests, Adriana''s moans of pleasure betrayed her true state of arousal, her body betraying her words as she surrendered to the blissful sensations consuming her.


    Seeing her lost in ecstasy, Eli''s smirk widened as he seized her ample boobs that jiggled like jelly, teasing and pinching her nipples with a firm grip... Milk dripped from her aroused nipples!


    "N~No~NO!! Not my NIPPPPLLLLLLLEEEEESSSS!!!!"


    With each pinch and twist, Adriana''s pleasure intensified, her body responding with an uncontroble release of her sweet nectar, each climax more intense than thest.


    ''Ssh, Ssh....''


    ''She is cumming a lot...'' Eli observed, marvelling at the sheer volume of her arousal as it cascaded from her lips, forming a small pool on the floor of his bedroom.


    After a few moments of being lost in the heavenly haze of ecstasy, Adriana gradually returned to her senses, her chest heaving as she panted heavily. Her gaze, still clouded with remnants of pleasure, met Eli''s with a satisfied smile attempting to form on her lips,"T-That -ha-ha- was goo...HIKKKK~~"


    "~W-Wait~HMMM~AHH~Give~me a re~HHHHAA~"


    Eli, sensing her fleeting satisfaction and relishing in her vulnerable state, responded with an evil grin. He thrust his still-unsatisfied sword deep within her, initiating a relentless rhythm that surpassed any previous encounter in its fervour and intensity.


    "~ELI~MMM~"


    Adriana''s desperate plea to halt his actions was drowned out by the overwhelming pleasure surging through her body. She felt as if she were already floating among the clouds, any more intensity threatening to shatter her into a million pieces.


    Eli, revelling in her vulnerability, pinched her already erect nipples, her motherly milk splurt out like she was cuming with her boobs..... sending a shockwave of pleasure coursing through her already overwhelmed senses.


    She moaned in pleasure even more when,


    "N~No~ MY WINGGGGG!!!"


    Her resistance faltered as Eli''s tongue traced back along the small ck line where her wings were concealed, igniting waves of pleasure that consumed her, each sensation like fire on her skin.


    Adriana withered in pleasure!!


    "Show me your wing~" Eli''s seductive whisper sent a shiver down Adriana''s spine, her weak spotid bare before him.


    "!!" She struggled to resist, knowing that sumbing to his teasing would push her further into the throes of pleasure.


    But despite her inner turmoil and the struggle to maintain control,


    ''Shossh!''


    Her majestic wings unfurled in response to Eli''smanding voice, a testament to her surrender to his desires and her own overwhelming need for release.


    "Good girl!" Eli praised softly, his teeth grazing her sharp, sensitive ears, eliciting even deeper moans from Adriana as he continued his unrelenting assault, every touch and sensation pushing her further into a state of blissful surrender.


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    Eli took in the scent of her wings, mingled with her unique essence, before gently nibbling on them, each touch sending waves of pleasure coursing through her.... She reached her limit!!


    "~~~NNNNNNNOOOOO~~~~"


    Adriana''s cry was one of overwhelming pleasure, her body trembling as every touch and sensation pushed her closer to the edge of ecstasy, the intensity of her release threatening to overwhelm herpletely.


    "You came already~" Eli remarked, amusement evident in his tone as he observed her euphoric state, a testament to his mastery over her pleasure and herplete surrender to him.


    But this time, even as she basked in the euphoric aftermath of her climax, Eli showed no signs of relenting. His powerful thrusts continued unabated, filling the room with the sounds of their shared desire.


    "~StoP~HHHMMMm~"


    Adriana''s legs trembled with the intensity of her pleasure, her bodypletely overtaken by the waves of sensation crashing over her. Each thrust from Eli sent her deeper into a state of blissful abandon, her mind consumed by ecstasy.


    ''Twitch, Twitch''


    Eli, attuned to the rhythms of her body and his own impending release of divine power, eased back onto the bed, drawing Adriana along with him. Her hand pressed firmly against his back, seeking support amidst the storm of pleasure.


    "~aaahhh~aahh~ahaa~ahaha~"


    The rhythm of their bodies became a symphony of passion, each movement a testament to their unbridled desire... there was no mercy as her ass bright red with each pounding.Eli''s primal instincts took over as he pounded her, their connection reaching new heights of intensity.


    "FUCK!!" Eli''s voice was a primal growl of satisfaction as he delivered a final, deep thrust, his divine essence flooding into her womb, igniting a final surge of pleasure within Adriana.


    "~AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH~"


    ''~ha~''


    ''~ha~''


    As the waves of pleasure ebbed, both Eli and Adriana were left panting heavily, their bodies intertwined in the aftermath of their passionate union. Each breath they shared was a testament to the intensity of their connection.


    Eli withdrew his divine sword from her cavern of pleasure, theirbined essence popped out as a physical manifestation of their shared ecstasy.


    "T~That was awesome~ha~ha~" Adriana''s voice carried a note of satisfaction, her body still tingling with the lingering sensations of their lovemaking.


    Yet,


    "I am yet to be satisfied" Eli''s voice held a hint of a yful demon smile, his eyes gleaming with a hunger that surpassed Adriana''s own desires. With determination, he shifted her position on the bed, his hands ped the ample ass that make any man would cum just seeing that...


    ''p!''


    "~AHHH~"


    ''Drip, Drip''


    The remnants of their divine union trickled down red little lips.... Adriana''s expression suddenly turned horrified as she stammered, "E-Eli, I-I think~HMMMMMM~~~"


    Eli''s response was immediate and unrelenting as he reentered her, his movements now guided by a primal need that knew no bounds. Each thrust was a symphony of pleasure and desire, building towards a crescendo of shared ecstasy.


    Just like an Animal that was released from their cuffs!!


    "After tasting your lovely essence... Do you think I could stop after just one round?" Eli''s whisper was like a demon and Adriana started to sweat like a rabbit that caught by the Uni demon!!


    "The night is still young, mydy... Let''s explore every inch of our bodies!" Eli''s seductive tone as he slowly and gently inserted his pink fingers in her unexplored twitching asshole.


    Adriana, when felt something invading her back door... her little sister trembled in fear.. and excitement?


    "~NNOOOOOOOOOO~~~~"


    ''Ssh, Ssh''

 Chapter 378: Next Day

    Eli and the others were seated in the Elite ss, their expressions carefully neutral as the lesson proceeded without any hint of reaction to the previous day''s dramatic incident.


    The Head Master''s announcement reverberated through the ssroom early morning, emphasizing that no one was permitted to discuss or divulge any details regarding what had transpired inside the Arena. The students of Nex Academy, understanding the seriousness of the matter,plied without question, maintaining a veil of silence over the events.


    In addition to this directive, the Head Master introduced a significant change to the Academy''s Duel system. Gone were the days ofpulsory duels; instead, duels would now ur under the direct supervision of their ssroom teacher, adhering strictly to standard rules and regtions.


    This adjustment aimed to bring a sense of normalcy back to the Academy''s daily activities, despite the extraordinary circumstances that had unfolded.


    Surprisingly, the news stations and media outlets remained eerily silent about the incident. They chose to portray it as a mere technical glitch or anomaly in the Nex''s research area, glossing over the true gravity of what had urred.


    The general public, including those residing within the Nex Academy, readily epted this exnation, perhaps out of a mix of ignorance and reluctance to delve into potentially unsettling matters.


    Sometimes ignorant people were truly amusing!


    Meanwhile, behind the scenes, King Theo, a key figure affected by the events, was undergoing intensive rehabilitation to address the trauma and other rted issues stemming from the recent upheaval.


    "So, where have you been?" Eli queried softly, directing his gaze towards Scy, who appeared visibly perturbed.


    Finally prompted to speak, Scy''s pent-up frustration burst forth, "That fucking bitch threw me out!!!" She referred to Adriana, who had tossed her aside like a toy when Scy tried to assist her.


    Scy had nearly reached the edge of Nex Academia; a little more and she would have plummeted from the hovering skies, a brush with death that left her shaken.... She nearly died!


    Her pent-up anger radiated, causing everyone to look at her with surprised gazes, her face flushing with embarrassment as she tried to hide her face.


    She had just arrived that morning and witnessed the blood-sucking woman crying, despite her joy while riding on his sword.Veins popped on Scy''s head and just about to kill Adriana.... Adriana disappeared leaving the divine sword covered in otherworldly fluids... as if she had seen Scy as an angel who hade to her rescue.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay.... " Eli muttered with a guilty voice as he patted her back.


    "Hmph, Bastard!" Scy''s voice carried a mix of annoyance and a hint of embarrassment, her cheeks flushed as she recalled the intense encounter with the divine sword covered in nectar and divine power.


    After the ss concluded, Eli found himself with unfinished business before his journey to the Flora Kingdom, where Alysia was upied with her royal duties... Busy holding her Crown.


    "Where are you off to?" Pearl''s curiosity led her to trail behind Eli.


    "I need to take care of something," Eli replied, his mind focused on recalling the path that child Lean had taken.


    "What kind of task is it?" Arlyne inquired, also intrigued by Eli''s mysterious words.


    Eli, aware of Arlyne following him, responded, "It''s a request I want to fulfil."


    Both Pearl and Arlyne nodded at his cryptic response, unable to understand exactly what he was saying, but their love for him made them nod their heads.


    Then they red at each other as sparks visibly emitted from their eyes... as if they were continuing their staring fight.


    Meanwhile, another voice chimed in with curiosity, "A request?"


    "Yes," Eli confirmed, momentarily distracted from his thoughts and trying to regain his concentration.


    "What kind of request is this?" another voice joined in, adding to the curious chorus.


    "...." Eli halted in his tracks and turned around to find.... two familiar creatures trailing him like ducklings.


    "Kyra and Kira?" Eli''s brow furrowed as he addressed the two saintesses from the Ch Kingdom, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere and were now following closely behind Arlyne.


    "What brings you both here?" Eli''s tone carried a mixture of surprise and doubt.


    "W-We couldn''t help but wonder where Arlyne was sneaking off to," Kira, the blinded Saintess, piped up with a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    Kyra, the other deaf saintess, nodded in agreement, "Yes, this is the first time she''spletely disregarded her duty to guard us. She mentioned something about important matters and simply left. So naturally, we decided to follow her and see what this ''important thing'' was all about," Kyra exined, her expression serious as she stole a discreet nce at Arlyne.


    Arlyne, on the other hand, continued to re daggers at Pearl, her gaze fixated on her as if she were a sworn archenemy. The intensity of her hostility puzzled Kyra, leaving her to wonder about the underlying reasons behind Arlyne''s animosity.


    She wondered why...


    Eli''s gaze lingered on them for a few fleeting seconds before refocusing on his task at hand.


    "HEY, DON''T YOU DARE IGNORE ME, YOU BASTARD!"


    No, The voice wasn''t that of any of the girls present.... it was Arlyne''s brother, Oliver.


    "I''m not ignoring you, Bro¡ª I mean Oliver," Eli responded calmly, though he didn''t spare a nce in Oliver''s direction.


    "YOU!!" Oliver bellowed, his anger palpable as he moved as if to strike Eli, only to be stopped by Arlyne who intervened with a firm grip on his arm.


    "What''s gotten into you, brother?" Arlyne''s voice carried a note of concern as she looked at Oliver, perplexed by his uncharacteristic rage. This wasn''t the Oliver she knew; he seemed to be boiling over for reasons she couldn''tprehend.


    Oliver had heard bits and pieces of Arlyne''s adventures since her return from an undisclosed location.... mostly tales of monsters and daring escapes, and didn''t say anything too serious like... vani and other seemingly trivial matters.


    However, a sense of unease gnawed at him, a brotherly instinct telling him there was more to the story than met the eye. This feeling was solidified when he caught sight of Arlyne smiling in the mirror like a love-struck maiden, her face adorned with makeup and an expression that spoke of infatuation or.... crazy obsession.


    It was at that moment Oliver felt a pang in his heart, as if he had lost something precious and innocent... his beloved sister. Determined to uncover the truth, he had followed her discreetly, tracing the root of her sudden change.


    "Let me go, sister! I must confront this man before things spiral out of control!" Oliver struggled against Arlyne''s hold, his eyes zing with a mix of protectiveness and anger, a brother''s instinct to shield his innocent sister from harm driving his actions.


    But... She wasn''t innocent anymore!!


    "Brother!"


    At the sound of the emotionless voice, Oliver flinched, slowly turning to face his sister... or what seemed like her, with a dark and unfamiliar expression clouding her features.


    "No! Give me back my innocent sister!" Oliver''s anguished cry echoed through the air, his heart torn between the sister he once knew and the changed version before him.


    Eli remained unfazed by Oliver''s emotional outburst, ''She looks even lovelier now... snort,'' he thought to himself, bemused by how others failed to appreciate the allure of yandere girls.


    They were truly more exciting than normal girls!!


    He soon followed the way he remembered and that led to an... old Orphanage.


    "Let me go!" A child''s voice, filled with fear and desperation, echoed from within the orphanage''s walls.


    "Tsk, tsk,e with me, kid. I''ve already borrowed the money," a callous adult voice retorted.


    "NOOO!" The child''s cry was filled with terror, their face contorted in horror.


    Upon hearing the distressing sounds, the two saintesses, Kyra and Kira, rushed into the orphanage without hesitation, their hearts filled with a sense of urgency andpassion.

 Chapter 379: Give me something

    "W-What brings the saintesses here?" The stunning pink-haired woman, dressed in a red mini skirt and matching top, inquired as she nervously nced at Kyra and Kira, who held a small girl wrapped in tears within theirforting embrace.


    "What are you attempting to do with this child?" Kira''s voice carried a menacing undertone, her eyes narrowing at the pink-haired woman with suspicion.


    The woman visibly flinched, her demeanour shifting uneasily, "I-I was just trying to take her to her new home. Someone brough- I mean, someone adopted her."


    "And who might this ''someone'' be?" Oliver interjected, his gaze sweeping the dimly lit corners of the old building, noting the frightened expressions on the other children being tended to by Arlyne and Pearl.


    "W-Well, it was someone...." the woman hesitated briefly, her eyes briefly locking onto the Nex''s Student badges worn by Kyra and Kira. With a hint of defiance, she added, "I cannot disclose the details of the person to strangers, especially a student who is no more than 18"


    An air of tension settled among the group, signalling a standoff but then Kira was about to use her authority when Eli''s voice cut through the silence.


    "I havee here with the intention of adopting a child," Eli announced calmly, his gaze scanning the orphanage with a discerning eye, as though evaluating its suitability like an... invigtor.


    "I regret to inform you that our adoption hours for today have concluded, and we can''t¡ª" The pink-haired woman started to decline, but Eli''s gentle yet persuasive tone interrupted her.


    "Please," Eli''s soft plea was apanied by a flicker of pink in his eyes.


    "!!!" The pink-haired woman''s breath caught in her throat as a sudden rush of warmth flooded her body, engulfing her senses. At that moment, everything around her seemed to fade into obscurity, leaving only the striking figure of the man before her. His presence exuded an inexplicable allure, a maism that left her spellbound and captivated....


    Any girl would wet themself just seeing his pleading eyes.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Her lower lips trembled in shiver.


    ""Slut!"" The sharp word sliced through the tension, echoed by the disapproving voices of Arlyne and Pearl, who stood with crossed arms and intense gazes fixed on the pink-haired woman.


    Startled, the pink-haired woman snapped back to reality, her cheeks aze with embarrassment. "W-Well, since you''re asking so kindly, sir, I don''t mind making an exception and extending my time here."


    "Hmm... I''ll adopt her," Eli affirmed with a nod, taking a seat at the nearby table and gesturing towards the girl held by Kyra and Kira.


    "A-Ah, that''s not possible, sir. She''s already been adopted by another family," the pink-haired woman replied, her tone tinged with hesitation.


    ''Ting, tang''


    Eli''s gesture produced a heavy bag filled with gold coins, the clinking sound catching the woman''s attention.


    "Now?" Eli''s question was apanied by a meaningful gaze, the weight of the bag symbolizing his determination.


    ''Gulp,'' the woman swallowed nervously, her eyes widening at the sight of the generous offering, "I-It''s quite... tempting..." she began, torn between her duty and the allure of wealth.


    However, after a moment''s pause, she shook her head with a sigh, "I''m sorry to disappoint you, sir. While there are other children avable for adoption, this particr girl has already been sold- ahem, I mean she has already reserved. The legal papers have been signed by her guardian."


    "Is there truly no other option?" Eli''s voice carried a hint of disappointment as he reached out, gently taking the woman''s hand in a silent plea for understanding.


    "!!!" The woman flinched, her previously calmed body now ignited with renewed heat, her little sister twitched, her body betraying a deep longing that mirrored her own desire for this handsome man.


    "W-Well..." The pink-haired woman''s voice wavered.


    "I can talk to the person if you want... Pretty please," Eli interjected smoothly, his touch on her hand carrying a seductive charm that seemed to melt her resolve.


    "O-Okay, I''ll call him," the pink-haired woman agreed breathlessly, her pulse quickening as she felt a rush of emotions she couldn''t quite control.


    Panting heavily, she hurriedly made her way out, driven by a mix of curiosity and desire to fulfil Eli''s request.


    As the pink-haired woman rushed off, leaving behind a charged atmosphere, the others in the room turned their attention to Eli. Despite the facade of checking the gold coins, his eyes betrayed a sense of longing... as if he was broke!!


    Oliver''s frown deepened as he observed Eli''s actions, clearly perceiving the attempt at seduction. He couldn''t understand why Eli was resorting to such tactics.


    "Eli, what are you doing?" Oliver''s question hung in the air.


    Eli, however, remained fixated on the gold coin, his demeanourposed yet distant. "Hey, brats!" His voice cut through the room, devoid of emotion but carrying an underlying intensity thatmanded attention.


    The children flinched at the coldness in his voice, their eyes wide as they turned to look at Eli who was still staring at the gold coin.


    "I''m not the kind of person who goes out of his way to help strangers.... It''s just your brother Leon caught my attention, or I wouldn''t be here" Eli continued, his words carrying a weight of warning.


    "This is yourst chance," Eli''s voice lowered, a dangerous edge creeping into his tone. "Either stay here and cry and face the fate of being sold to someone who will treat you like a mere ything, or..." As he finally looked at the children.


    "What the hell are you saying?" Oliver''s confusion deepened, his concern growing as he watched the children tremble under Eli''s words.


    "E-Eli, Please stop.You are scaring the child" Kyra interjected with a frown, sensing the difort radiating from the children.It was clearly they were feeling ufortable.


    "..." Arlyne and Pearl exchanged a nce, their expressions softening with sadness as memories of a child that sted himself like a pawn.


    Ignoring the turmoil around him, Eli''s demand remained resolute. "Wipe the tears and look at me."


    The children flinched, their hesitation palpable as they grappled with fear and uncertainty. Eli''s voice grew stern,manding them to act.


    "Wipe the fucking tears!" Eli''s tone was sharp, cutting through the silence like a de.


    ''Trrrr''


    The sudden tremor in the old building rattled everyone!


    "What''s gotten into you?!" Oliver''s voice rose in anger, his protective instincts ring as he moved to confront Eli, only to be halted by Arlyne''s intervention.


    "Tsk, she''spletely on his side!" Oliver''s frustration boiled over as he watched his dear sister supporting Eli, despite his disagreement with Eli''s methods.


    The children, trembling in fear but inside their hearts, something was telling them to listen to this man and cling to him as if he were their brother Leon.... Wiping tears and looked at the man.


    "Hmm..." Eli nodded, his posture rxed as he reclined in his chair, a sense of authority exuding from him. "You want to be saved, right?"


    The children hesitated, exchanging uncertain nces before nodding in unison.


    "Good," Eli continued, his voice carrying a note of pragmatism. "But remember, there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. If you want freedom..."


    Eli leaned forward slightly, his eyes locking onto each child with a piercing gaze. "You''ll have to give me something in return."

 Chapter 380: He was growing better

    The tension in the room was palpable as Kyra, with a serious tone, intervened to protect the children from Eli''s demands.


    "Y-You don''t need to give him anything, children. As a saintess, I will take care of everything," Kyra dered solemnly, her tone filled with determination. She couldn''t bear to see Eli''s maniptive tactics affecting the children.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled softly, his amusement evident in his expression.


    "What''s so funny?" Kyra demanded, her displeasure clear.


    "If that''s the case, then where have you been until now? And even today, you only came because of Arlyne, not of your own ord, right?" Eli''s question was apanied by an amused smile, challenging Kyra''s assertion.


    "T-Th..." Kyra faltered, unsure how to respond to Eli''s probing question. Her confidence wavered as she realized the truth in his words.


    In a sudden movement, the girl in Kyra''s grasp shifted, drawing her attention. Without hesitation, the girl ced a few copper coins on the table, followed by others, each contributing what little they had... papers, toys, copper coins and even some spoiled food.


    "W-What? Why?" Kyra, Kira, and Oliver were all taken aback by the unexpected gesture.


    Pearl and Arlyne exchanged a nce, their eyes shimmering with unshed tears as they grasped the significance of the children''s actions.


    "Why, you ask?.... hmmm.... " Eli picked up the meagre offering of copper coins that wasn''t enough to make up one sliver he thought and said, "Their minds are already ingrained with the belief that there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world."


    They begged everywhere for food so they knew more than anyone what free lunch was!


    "..."


    Silently, Eli picked up a piece of the spoiled bread, taking a bite without hesitation, "Not bad... mmmm" he silently ate the spoiled food.


    Pearl moved to stop him, but he continued, with simple words "No one can truly understand another''s pain until they taste it for themselves" and added inwardly, ''I never would''.


    "...."


    The children watched in astonishment as Eli consumed the humble offerings, their expressions a mix of confusion and curiosity.


    ''Is he also struggling to eat...?'' They wondered.


    "Hmmm..." Eli finished the bread and coins, then turned to the children with a contemtive expression, "The amount isn''t enough to save everyone... what should I do?"


    The children''s faces fell, their hope diminishing until Eli''s next words lifted their spirits.


    "Well, since your offerings have satisfied my hunger, I shall assist you all," Eli dered, his words bringing a glimmer of happiness to the children''s faces.


    "But then... as you begin to earn, you need to promise me something. For each of you, a single gold coin shall be offered in return. Do you understand the terms?" Eli''s voice held a gentle yet firm tone as he addressed the children.


    The children''s lips curled up even more, their eyes shining with newfound hope as they nodded their heads hurriedly, eager to agree to Eli''s conditions.


    "Good," Eli acknowledged their agreement with a nod of approval and gave back the copper coins,


    "Bread is enough for an advance"


    The children''s faces lit up even brighter, their expressions reflecting a mixture of relief and gratitude as they received their copper coin back. They were about to express their thanks when Eli gently interrupted them,


    "I am sorry, but I will never be worthy enough to receive gratitude from a child... Now or never..." Eli said with a calm expression.


    The little girl tilted her head in confusion, her young mind struggling toprehend Eli''s words as she opened her mouth to ask for rification.


    However,


    "Who dares to buy my ve?!" A man''s furious voice echoed through the corridors of the orphanage, startling those within earshot. With hurried steps, he barged into the room, his agitation palpable. Following closely behind him, the pink-haired woman trailed, her expression fraught with dread and uncertainty.


    ''Thud''


    The sudden sound broke the tension as Eli swiftly retrieved his phone, tossing it to Pearl, who caught it with practised ease. A brief exchange of nces between Arlyne and Pearl conveyed a silent understanding before they nodded in unison.


    As themotion settled, a portly figure entered the room, adorned with an array of ostentatious ornaments that jingled with each step. The man''s bald head glistened under the dim light, his eyes darting nervously around the room as he took in the scene before him.


    Upon spotting the saintesses, his demeanour shifted, his chubby frame visibly trembling with apprehension.


    "I-I told you to stop," the pink-haired girl panted, her voice strained with urgency. She had rushed after him, desperately trying to dissuade him from his impulsive actions.


    "S-Saintess, what are you doing here?" the bald man stammered, his hands fidgeting nervously as he addressed Kyra, his tone a mix of confusion and trepidation.


    "Hello, Bamut. It''s been a while," Kira greeted him with a warm smile, her voice carrying a sense of familiarity and warmth.


    "You know him?" Eli inquired, his curiosity piqued by the exchange.


    "Yes, he is the director of orphanages here in the Nex," Kira exined, her gaze shifting between Eli and the bald man.


    "Hmm..." Eli mused, his gaze lingering on the director. "It''smendable to see people like you dedicating themselves to the welfare of these children."


    "Oh, thank you!" The director''s face lit up with genuine appreciation, his previous nervousness momentarily forgotten as he greeted Eli with a firm handshake.


    "So, why are you here?" the director inquired, his curiosity evident as he turned his attention back to Eli.


    "I came here with the intention of adopting children from this orphanage," Eli stated matter-of-factly, his gaze unwavering as he met the director''s eyes.


    The director''s expression faltered briefly, a hint of hesitation crossing his features before he regained hisposure. "I see. Individuals like yourself y a crucial role in providing a loving home for these children...hahaha" he remarked, his tone professional yet cordial.


    "Yes, indeed," Eli agreed, nodding in acknowledgement, "However, there seems to be a misunderstanding. I have my heart set on adopting a specific child who, I''ve been informed, has already found a home with another family. Yet, I find myself drawn to her, I want to make her part of my family"


    The director''s brows furrowed slightly, his gaze flickering between Eli and the saintesses. "I''m afraid the decision lies with the child''s appointed guardian, who has already finalized the adoption process with another family," he exined diplomatically, his tone tinged with sympathy.


    "That''s a shame... But I really want to adopt this cute girl," Eli said resolutely, sliding the pouch of gold coins towards the director.


    "Gulp," the director swallowed nervously, his eyes darting between the gold and the saintess whose intense gaze bore into him. He hesitated, torn between his duty and the tempting offerid before him.


    "I am sorry, sir, but I must adhere to the adoption guidelines...." the director began to exin, his voice tinged with regret.


    Before he could finish, Eli turned to the child, his voice gentle yet firm. "Do you want toe with me, child, or would you prefer to stay with your adopted family?" without turning back.


    The little girl, emboldened by Eli''s support, responded without hesitation. "No, I don''t want to go to my adopted family," she dered firmly.


    Eli smiled approvingly. "See, there''s no issue now, is there?"


    The director red at the little girl who was shrunk in fear but then she remembered what Eli told them and stood straight and controlled her trembling body.


    "I-I want to go with b-big brother!!" She shouted.


    The director''s expression darkened as he faced the child''s defiance. "That''s not how it works," he protested, his voice strained with authority.


    ''Thud.'' Eli mmed down a stack of adoption documents onto the table, his eyes gleaming with a haughty smile, "Read these fucking rules and then exin to me how to adopt someone against their will," he demanded with a sly grin, confident in his preparation for such scenarios.


    The director''s face flushed with embarrassment and frustration as he scanned the documents, realizing he had no legal grounds to deny Eli''s request.


    "I-I''m sorry, but this is highly irregr," the director stammered, attempting to regain control of the situation.


    "Hmm... Why?" Eli tilted.


    "You cannot and that''s all" The director stood up from the table.


    "Why can''t he adopt the child?" Kyra and Kira interjected, their brows furrowed in confusion.


    "I am sorry, Saintesses, but I don''t owe you an exnation," the director retorted, his demeanour growing defensive. "Now, please leave."


    The tension in the room escted as the director threatened to call for reinforcements. However,


    "And Do you think they would believe you?" Kira asked.


    "They''ll believe me because I provide for them!" the Director snapped, ring defiantly at the saintesses. He felt emboldened by his control over the situation, confident that as long as he subdued the rebellious children before him, he would be fine even if Nex officers were to investigate him and giving few bones to them was enough.


    However, Eli remained undeterred, a sense of pride swelling within him at his ability to navigate the situation thus far through negotiation, "I believe I''ve tried my best to deal with words" he mused, nodding to himself with satisfaction. Truly fascinating... He was growing well!!


    "Very well, then... let''s resort to more... direct means."


    "What are yo¡ªPFFFUFFFF!" The Director''s protest was cut short as he suddenly choked, his eyes widening in shock when he felt his two balls almoste out from his mouth.... as he copsed to the ground, unconscious

 Chapter 381: Pull the Strings till the End

    Asher Eli''s chilling demeanour sent shivers through the room as he confronted the pink-haired woman, his eyes fixed on her trembling form.


    "Now, tell me everything," Asher demanded, his voice cold and authoritative as he looked at her hand.


    "AArrhh! W-What is this?!" The woman''s scream pierced the air as she felt a strange movement under her skin, her hand pulsating unnaturally.


    "Nothing much, just flesh-eating worms," Eli remarked casually, reclining back in his chair with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes, his gaze shifting to the unconscious director.


    "W-Worms?" The woman''s horror was palpable as she realized the gravity of the situation.


    "Yes, don''t you feel itchy?" Eli inquired with a wicked smile, observing her scratching her hand in difort.


    "Y-Yes," the woman admitted, her voice trembling as she tried to alleviate the itchiness.


    "That''s just the beginning. Soon, those worms will devour your flesh from within, and even... your bones won''t be spared," Eli exined nonchntly, relishing the fear creeping into her expression.


    The woman''s face contorted in terror, and she eximed, "W-What have you done to me?!"


    "Nothing much, just a simple handshake," Eli replied casually, adding a sardonic wink, "Oh, and they have a particr appetite for beautiful skin. Soon, you might find yourself transformed into an ugly, patchy mess.... Really a Mess!"


    "NO!" The woman''s terror escted, and in a moment of desperation, she clung to Eli''s leg.


    ''Thud''


    Eli recoiled, repulsed by her touch. With a look of disdain, he pushed her away and remarked, "I enjoy thepany of women, but not those who stoop to such despicable acts as selling children for profit.... is definitely not my taste!!"


    The pink-haired woman, now horrified and regretful, looked up at Eli, who seemed to have transformed from a charming man into a menacing figure.... Pure Evil!!


    "S-Saintess, P-Please help me," she pleaded, turning to Kyra and Kira for salvation.


    "Tell us, what were you nning to do with this child?" Kira''s voice wasced with fury, her eyes drilling into the woman, demanding the truth.


    "I-I don''t know, P-Please believe me," the woman cried, tears streaming down her face as she begged for mercy.


    Kira hesitated, torn between her duty as a saintess and herpassion for someone in distress. The situation hung in the bnce, teetering between justice and mercy.


    "No, Kira," Eli interjected sternly, his voice cutting through the tension in the room, "It''s good to have a heart, and there is nothing wrong with that. But you need to steel your heart sometimes, otherwise, you will lose something important to you." Eli''s words carried a weight of experience, hinting at the depths of his own past struggles.


    Kira''s resolve wavered, her body trembling as she grappled with Eli''s admonition. She lowered her gaze, unable to meet his eyes, grappling with the conflict within herself. Meanwhile, Kyra remained silent, she saw the ugly world so she knew when and where to what to do.


    The pink-haired woman, desperate to divert attention away from herself, turned towards Oliver, seeking refuge. However, her plea fell on deaf ears as she was suddenly wracked with agony.


    "ARRHHH!!!"


    Her anguished cry echoed through the room as she watched in horror as holes began to form in her hand.


    "W-Why are you doing this to me?" she wailed, her voiceced with fear and confusion as she turned to Eli for answers.


    "Well, those were meant for someone else whom you fucked before, but since he''s hiding in his castle, I can only take out my anger on you," Eli remarked casually, his tone devoid of remorse. "All you need to do is tell us everything, and I''ll remove that... thing. Okay?"


    The woman hesitated, casting a fleeting nce at the Director, herst hope for salvation. Finally, with a resigned sigh, she began to speak, revealing the truth that had been hidden for so long.


    .....


    ...


    And soon,


    "So, Officers, do you think this evidence is sufficient?" Eli inquired, his gaze fixed on the high-ranking soldier who was reviewing the video evidence captured by Pearl. The footage not only contained the pink-haired woman''s confession but also revealed the Director''s suspicious behaviours.


    "Sigh, it''s appalling to discover that the Director of Nex''s entire Orphanage was involved in such shady dealings, and that woman was selling children to nobles and high bidders directly. What a disgrace!" the officer eximed, struggling to contain his anger as he looked at the incriminating evidence. The bald Director was promptly arrested by two other officers.


    "Thank you, Elite ss students!" The officer saluted them, acknowledging their crucial role in uncovering the truth, "We would like to offer you honorariums as a token of our appreciation."


    "Well, you can go ahead and give them. I was just an observer; they are the ones who will take care of these children. You don''t need to worry about them," Eli replied, gesturing towards the saintesses.


    "Truly, thank you, Saintesses. Your actions are in line with your title, extending help where it''s needed most. You are the epitome of what it means to be Saintesses," the officer praised, saluting them once more before departing, leaving the saintesses feeling both honoured and bewildered.


    As the Director and the woman were escorted away, the Director couldn''t resist muttering a threat, "Don''t think you''ve escaped, brat. This is nothing! Once I''m out, I''ll make sure to end you!"


    "I''ll be waiting," Eli retorted calmly, his eyes briefly shing with a reddish ck as he patted both of their shoulders.


    The Director spat in disdain as he left, shooting a venomous re at the children and that pink-hairedwoman who was dead ring at the children.


    "E-Eli, what¡ª" Kira began to ask, but before she could finish, Eli cut in.


    "Most people would find it distasteful if I were to ept an award; they might think I''m boasting or something," Eli exined.


    "Eli," Kyra''s expression softened, realizing the weight of his words. She couldn''t believe she had been cursing this wonderful man but then,


    "Or perhaps you''re just tired of dealing with all this nonsense," Kira chimed in, her smile mischievous.


    "Busted," Eli winked at Kyra, teasing her yfully.


    "Eli!" Kyra shouted in annoyance, though there was a hint of amusement in her voice.


    "It''s me!!" Eli recounted.


    "Hahaha..." The children joined in withughter, their joy contagious as they watched the friendly banter unfold.


    Seeing the children finallyughing, everyone''s smiles were genuine and heartwarming.


    "Eli?" Pearl called out to Eli with a concerned expression.


    "Hmm?" Eli responded, turning his attention to Pearl.


    "Are you sure about leaving them like that?" Pearl''s worry was evident, hinting at potential repercussions as there might be someone influential backing the culprits, given the audacity of their actions in broad daylight.


    "Yeah, that''s not like you," Arlyne added, her concern mirroring Pearl''s sentiments.


    Eli''s lips twitched slightly as he affectionately pinched their cheeks, "Do you think I''m just a brute who acts without thinking?"


    Eli''s lips twitched he pinched their cheeks and asked, "Do you think I am just a brute who does without thinking?"


    "Yes"


    "Do you even need to ask"


    Pearl and Arlyne replied in unison, their honesty clear in their expressions.


    Eli stared at them nkly for a moment before letting out a sigh. Just as he was about to respond, Oliver intervened by removing Eli''s hand from his sister''s cheek.


    "Okay, that''s enough!!" Oliver said with annoyance.


    Eli nced at Oliver with a hint of annoyance, but he respected Oliver''s protective instincts towards his sister.


    However, Eli''s smile returned as he turned his attention back to the children. "Yes, I did want to put an end to those individuals, but then I thought, why not y this out a bit longer?"


    "Pardon?" Kira furrowed her brows in confusion, not grasping Eli''s intentions.


    "What happens to criminals who die during an ongoing investigation?" Eli asked, a sly smile ying on his lips, hinting at a deeper n in motion.

 Chapter 382: Off you go!

    "Yes, I did want to put an end to those individuals, but then I thought, why not y this out a bit longer?"


    "Pardon?" Kira furrowed her brows in confusion, not grasping Eli''s intentions.


    "What happens to criminals who die during an ongoing investigation?" Eli asked, a sly smile ying on his lips, hinting at a deeper n in motion.


    "They will undoubtedly stir up suspicion within their own ranks, and higher officials will start to get involved," Oliver remarked, his thoughts trailing off.


    "Exactly!" Eli affirmed. He had realized that the bald man, as the orphanage director, likely had influential backers pulling strings behind the scenes.


    "But how will they die?" Oliver pressed further.


    "That''s a secret," Eli replied cryptically, his eyes taking on a reddish-ck hue momentarily.


    Everyone sighed but Pearl and Arlyne already guessed what was going to happen.


    "Now, what do we do with the children?" Pearl asked, her gaze shifting to the group of children who were now looking at Eli with hopeful eyes.


    "We''ll take them to a new ce," Eli decided.


    Once arrangements were made and the children were safely settled, Eli turned his attention back to the old orphanage building.


    "There''s no need for a ce that harbours nothing but nightmares."


    With a snap of his fingers, the entire building copsed and was demolished, leaving the children in awe of Eli''s powers.


    "Wow!!" The children were surprised to see the powers.


    Finally,


    "So, that''s how it gone..." Eli stood before Fiona, the elderly woman who had overseen the orphanage. She regarded Eli sceptically as he recounted what had transpired.


    After hearing his story and seeing the children and saintesses with him, Fiona sighed. "Well, I suppose I don''t mind taking the children..."


    "Good. Here," Eli handed her the necessary funds.


    "Thank you," Fiona epted the money without hesitation, preparing to note down Asher Eli''s name for the transaction. However, Eli intervened,


    "Name... Leon," he stated, cing a small, hollow soul crystal in her hand.


    Fiona looked at the soul crystal, not fullyprehending its significance. Yet, as she observed the reactions of the new children, some of whom were moved to tears, she nodded in understanding, epting the unusual transaction.


    "B-Big brother," the girl who had nearly been sold, called out to Eli.


    "Yes?"


    "A-Are you going to adopt me?" Charlotte''s voice trembled with hope.


    Eli''s mind raced as he grappled with the sudden request. ''Shit, I was just ying around!'' he inwardly eximed beforeposing himself and asking softly, "What is your name?"


    "My name is Charlotte," she replied, her eyes shimmering with anticipation.


    "Okay, Charlotte... I will adopt you, but only if you--" Eli began, but Charlotte''s expression turned teary as if his words had dashed her hopes.


    "Eli, you can''t just give a child hope and then break her heart," Pearl admonished, her shock evident on her face.


    "You''re acting like a scoundrel!" Arlyne added, her toneced with disdain.


    Eli was taken aback by their reactions, realizing he had misjudged the situation and others looking at him like he had done something wrong.... Very wrong.


    "Sigh... Okay, I will adopt you," Eli relented, sealing his decision. Charlotte''s face lit up with joy as she ran to her siblings, who congratted her with tears and happiness.


    ''What have I done?'' Eli muttered to himself, his expression lifeless as he signed the legal papers.


    After bidding farewell,


    Pearl remarked, "You look like a father," noticing Eli holding Charlotte in his arms like a good father holding a child.


    "Yeah, a wonderful father," Arlyne chimed in with a shy smile.


    "Oh? Then take care of her... like a good mother," Eli quipped, his lips twitching as he handed Charlotte over to Arlyne.


    "W-What?" Charlotte was surprised and on the verge of tears again.


    "No need to cry. I''ll be a little busy, but just stay with them, and I''ll definitelye back for you," Eli reassured her with a gentle smile.


    "R-Really?" Charlotte asked, her doubt evident.


    "Y-Yeah, be a good girl, okay?" Eli nodded, his own uncertainty hidden beneath his calm demeanour.


    "Okay," Charlotte nodded reluctantly.


    With a sense of relief, Eli turned to Arlyne and Pearl, "Please take care of her."


    "I will!!" Both of them shouted at the same time, their voices ovepping as they red at each other beforeunching into a verbal battle over who would be the primary caregiver for the child.


    "Bitch, give her to me!!"


    "Fuck yourself, bitch!!"


    Eli watched the chaotic scene unfold, with Charlotte caught in the middle like a toy. He wondered if his decision had been the right one, but ultimately shrugged it off, confident that they would sort it out.


    Meanwhile, Kira, Kyra, and Oliver remained in the background, seemingly forgotten.


    "So, you''re not avable for tomorrow?" Pearl asked, holding Charlotte in her arms.


    "Well, I''m kind of busy now..." Eli replied.


    "And here I was hoping for a weekend date," Arlyne muttered with a sardonic tone.


    "..." Eli didn''t respond, merely giving her a brief nce.


    "Well, then I''ll be seeing you guyster," Eli said as he left the group, patting Charlotte on the head a few times to soothe her as she teetered on the edge of tears.


    Once in his room, Eli turned to Evelina.


    "Is she waking up?" he inquired, his gaze fixed on the red cocoon.


    "Well, I need a little time to understand her bloodline ability," Evelina replied as she collected some samples.


    "Hmm," Eli mused, having already requested Adriana to check on Prisania, who was taking an unusually long time to evolve.


    Observing Evelina at work, Eli smirked mischievously and slowly approached her.


    "What are you doing?" Evelina asked, startled, as she felt two hands wrap around her hips.


    "You seem to harbour some hatred toward me... I wonder why?" Eli remarked, hugging her tightly and resting his chin on her shoulder, taking in her scent.


    "I wonder about that too..." Evelina replied, trying to focus on her task despite the distraction.


    Seeing her concentration, Eli''s smirk widened as he leaned in closer and...


    "HIKK!!"


    Evelina jumped in surprise as Eli yfully bit her neck. She turned to re at him. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just teasing an unruly maid," Eli said with an even broader smirk.


    "Tsk," Evelina clicked her tongue in annoyance at the interruption to her work, "Fuck off-- Hmm!!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Eli sealed her lips with a kiss, catching her off guard.

 Chapter 383: Using the haughty Elders

    "So, Master, who are we waiting for?" Scy inquired, her curious gaze scanning the surroundings as they stood near the teleportation station, the hum of energy buzzing around them.


    "Well, she mentioned she would be arriving any time soon," Eli replied nonchntly, his fingers lightly brushing over his slightly reddened lips, a faint smile ying on his features.


    "What happened to your lips?" Scy probed, noticing the subtle change.


    Eli chuckled softly, "Just a yful encounter with a snake earlier."


    Scy arched an eyebrow and frowned with scepticism crossing her face as she processed Eli''s response.


    Before she could delve further into the topic,


    "Sorry!!"


    Scarlett''s voice rang out with an apology as she hurried toward them, her expression slightly flustered.


    "Why the dy?" Eli inquired, his tone filled with yful curiosity as Scarlett ushered them into the teleportation tform.


    After a few minutes, in the same ce where Eli stood,


    "That bitch!!" Mia''s voice cut through the air like a de, filled with frustration and anger. Her breaths came out in heavy bursts as she tried to control her emotions.


    "S-She slipped away!" Zera''s voice joined in, thick with disdain and a burning desire to catch up to their elusive target. They had been tailing Scarlett, hoping to uncover her secrets alone trip with Eli, only to be outmanoeuvred by her cunning.


    "BIG SISTER!!!" Mia''s cry rang out, filled with pain and anguish. The thought of her brother being with others while she felt neglected pierced her heart deeply, leaving her wondering if Eli had forgotten about her.


    Zera shared simr sentiments, wondering if Eli had forsaken her just because he was fucking with her mother.


    While they seethed with resentment and jealousy, Asher Eli, Scy, and Scarlett arrived in Flora Continent, unaware of the turmoil their presence had stirred in Mia and Zera''s hearts.


    Flora Continent


    "Whoosshh~" Eli whistled in awe as he took in the breathtaking scenery, the lush greenery stretching out as far as the eye could see. Though he had visited for training purposes before, this time he truly appreciated the beauty of the surroundings.


    "Come here," the silver-haired elf, Alysia, beckoned him over with a graceful wave of her hand.


    "Hello, Alysia," Eli greeted her with a warm smile as he approached.


    Despite the murmurs and disapproving looks from the surrounding crowd, the Queen of the Flora Continent weed the human with open arms.


    Ignoring other''s murmurs, Eli stood before Alysia and said, "It''s been a while, isn''t it?"


    "Oh,e on, it''s just been a few days," Alysia replied with a smile that masked her inner excitement.She was ecstatic to see Eli after such a long time. ''Ah~ I want to show him how much I''ve aplished,'' she thought.


    As the other elves began to gather around, their curiosity piqued by the unusual sight, Alysia gestured gracefully towards the waiting carriage, inviting Eli and hispanions to join her.


    "So, what''s the problem here?" Scarlett inquired, noticing the odd looks and the throwing of old fruits at the carriage, indicating some level of rebellion.


    "It seems they still didn''t like a ruler who bowed her head to a monster, wouldn''t you say?" Eli spected, observing the tensions in the air.


    "Yes, if not for your help, I fear I would have already been ousted from my position. s, I have only two Elders on my side, while the opposition boasts a few more, making it challenging to maintain stability," Alysia exined wearily. She had tirelessly sought to garner support from the other elders, but their demands remained steep, often revolving around matrimonial alliances.


    Asking her to marry into their home... Truly Replusive!! Especially... After seeing Asher Eli, Alysia couldn''t think of anyone.


    "I understand," Eli nodded empathetically, recognizing the delicate bnce of power at y.


    "Tsk, that''s why I detest dealing with such fickle and maniptive individuals," Scarlett remarked, her tone tinged with disdain towards the political machinations of the elven council.


    Alysia offered a gentle smile, acknowledging Scarlett''s frustration and theplexities of governance.


    "Shall we proceed to the strait?" Alysia suggested, eager to address the pressing issues at hand.


    "I''m all for it. The sooner we resolve these matters, the sooner we can enjoy a long chat" Eli agreed, his expression hinting something else.


    At Eli''s words, a faint blush coloured the cheeks of thedies present, their hearts fluttering at the prospect of an unknown long chat.


    Alysia guided them to the home of one of the elders, where they were met by a figure with white hair, dressed in a loose robe.


    "So, he is the one, Your Majesty?" the Elder inquired as he settled into a chair.


    "Yes," Alysia confirmed.


    "Follow me, Lord" the Elder beckoned, leading them to a vast cultivatingnd behind his tree house.


    ''Lord?'' Both Scarlett and Scy raised their eyebrows.Eli smiled even more as Alysia''s face turned red.


    "Wow!" Scarlett and Scy eximed in unison as they beheld the breathtaking sight of five hectares ofnd adorned with a myriad of flowers, their ethereal glow suffusing the entire space with a heavenly aura.


    "I am surprised at how quickly these flowers have grown from just a seed," the Elder remarked, his astonishment evident.


    "It''s quite remarkable," Alysia agreed, sharing in the sense of wonder.


    "Hmm... It''s not as much as it could be," Eli interjected, his tone measured.


    "Not much?" Scy questioned, puzzled by Eli''s assessment.


    "Yes, many seeds failed to germinate, as you can see from the density of the flowers. It''s far less than the number of seeds nted," Eli exined, his gaze scanning the vast expanse of flora.


    "In any case, let''s begin the process," Eli continued, addressing the Elder directly, "Pay close attention to what I''m about to do, and remember, this method is not to be shared with others," he emphasized, ncing at Alysia to ensure their confidentiality.


    "Have you already established a contract with him?" Eli inquired, seeking confirmation from Alysia.


    "Yes, he is under our control" Alysia confirmed.


    "Good," Eli nodded, handing Scarlett and Scy bottles containing minute frozen worms and instructing them to disperse the contents around the flowers.


    After the worms were scattered, Eli gave them bottles filled with his own blood, directing them to draw intricate boundaries around the flourishing flowers


    "Finished," Scarlett announced, stepping back afterpleting the intricate markings.


    "Very well," Eli acknowledged, signalling for everyone to retreat to a safe distance.


    Eli raised his hand as he,


    Mana breathing


    Deep Inhale


    "Blood Arts: 1st Form"


    As he did so, the area around the flowers began to glow, and the frozen worms, previously inert, suddenly sprang to life, wriggling with newfound vigour.


    ''ttrrr''''


    The once vibrant flowers now became the target of the voracious worms, which rapidly consumed them, turning the once colourfulnd into a breeding ground for these creatures.


    "What!!" The Elder was shocked and dismayed at the sight of his hard work being devoured so swiftly.


    "Not enough," Eli murmured, noting theck of nourishment in the soil.


    "Where is the other Elder?" Eli inquired, seeking more resources to bolster thend.


    Alysia, though surprised by the turn of events, pointed to a nearby area. "It''s not far from here," she replied.


    "Good," Eli acknowledged, understanding his next course of action.


    Without hesitation, he moved to the other Elder''s location and repeated the process, every bit of flowers and transferring it to the worm-fillednd, ensuring it was rich with nutrients.


    "Let''s return in a little while," Eli suggested.

 Chapter 384: Blackmailing others

    "This is your room?" Eli inquired, his eyes sweeping across the unique house constructed solely from the surrounding trees.


    "Y-Yes, H-How is it?" Alysia responded, her voice tinged with a mix of nervousness and curiosity, her fingers fidgeting as she stole nces at Eli.


    "Wonderful..." Eli''s lips curled into a warm smile, apanied by a yful wink aimed at Alysia. "...just like the owner of the house."


    Alysia''s long ears, resembling delicate wings, fluttered gracefully like butterflies in the breeze.


    Soon after, they settled themselves at the sturdy wooden table, their expressions turning serious as they delved into the heart of their conversation.


    "So, once thend is fully nourished and I eradicate the worms, we can begin sowing the seeds we''ve wanted for," Eli borated, his finger tracing the intricate details on the Map of the Flora continent.


    "Here... Here, and Here," Eli pinpointed three strategic locations on the continent''s outskirts. "Firstly, we must garner support from the other Elders. To achieve this, let''s have the two elders cultivate the nts and distribute them to the others. Once they recognize the immense value of these seeds, they will undoubtedly seek a share of the bounty.


    That''s when we formalize the contract and tap into their resources, mirroring our sessful approach with the initial two elders."


    "Hmmm... Do you believe they would go to such lengths for mere seeds?" Scarlett queried, her skepticism evident in her tone.


    "Big sist--"


    "Ahem"


    "My beloved wife," Eli corrected with a tender smile, "In this vast world, who cherishes and venerates nts more than any other beings?" His gaze shifted towards Alysia, a silent acknowledgement of her deep connection with nature.


    "Of course, it''s the Elves, Dryads, and Fairies," Scy chimed in, offering her perspective alongside Scarlett''s inquiry.


    "So, if others witness an Elf sessfully nurturing nts and trees far better than others, how do you think they''ll react?" Eli''s curiosity sparked the conversation.


    "Ah, I see your point now...." Scarlett nodded inprehension, but then raised a valid concern, "But this approach might not resonate well in the Dawn Kingdom."


    "That''s where our journey begins. Initially, we''ll cultivate fruits and vegetables here and then distribute them to other continents, focusing our sales on Nobles and high-ranking officials," Eli exined his strategic vision.


    "Why not target themon folk? Won''t that expand our market?" Scy questioned, she couldn''t understand why because for her only way to be famous... only by the use of local people.


    Before Eli could respond, Alysia interjected with a serious expression, "If we do that, we risk causing intion and discing local vendors, which could stir unrest and bacsh against the Kingdom."


    "Exactly," Scarlett concurred, adding, "So, our focus initially will be on securing the support of nobles and influential figures, then using the pawns we secured in the Dawn Kingdom to expand our business there." A mischievous grin spread across her face as she nced at Eli.


    "But are you confident that your gically modified seeds will outperform others?" Alysia inquired,  as much as she wanted to believe Eli yet seeing the borate n Alysia couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, I''m quite certain. Even if it doesn''t pan out as expected, we have little to lose," Eli replied confidently, a hint of pride in his expression.


    "Well..." Alysia hesitated, unsure of how to respond to Eli''s assurance.


    "Hehe..." Both Scy and Scarlett chuckled knowingly, recognizing the calcted risk they were taking.


    They were just ckmailing others to use their n so even if somehow lost they had nothing to worry about.


    "We''ll arrange rooms for you to rest," Alysia announced as she began preparing amodations for their guests.


    Later, Eli and the others found themselves in their respective rooms, ready to rest before the uing endeavours.


    "Take your rest, everyone. I have a meeting scheduled today, so I''ll be a bit dyed," Alysia informed them before leaving the house to attend to hermitments.


    After Alysia left, the trio exchanged a knowing look before silently agreeing to enter Eli''s room together.


    With excitement in their eyes, they jumped onto the bed, theirughter echoing in the room as they embraced each other tightly.


    "~Hmm~"


    "~Hmm~"


    Eli initiated the intimate moment by kissing Scarlett deeply, their tongues entwining in a passionate dance. Each kiss was filled with eagerness as they savoured each other''s essence.


    "Me~" Scy''s voice was filled with longing as she licked Eli''s neck, her eyes pleading for his attention.... like an abandoned puppy.


    "~Hmm~"


    Breaking the kiss with Scarlett, Eli turned to Scy and kissed her lips with equal fervour, his hunger evident in the way he explored her mouth. Scarlett, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but giggle at Scy''s breathless state, her cheeks flushing with a mix of arousal and embarrassment.


    As Scarlett began to remove Eli''s clothing, her lips found their way to his neck, leaving passionate kisses along his skin.


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~"


    Her hands trailed over Eli''s body, caressing his skin and exploring every inch with desire. She focused on his neck and nipples, eliciting moans of pleasure from Eli as his muscles tensed under her touch.


    "~MM~"


    Scy''s moan of pleasure filled the air as Eli reciprocated, his hands finding their way to her breasts. The intensity of his touch made her face flush even more, her eyes darting to Scarlett to see whether she heard her shameful moan or not..... only to find Scarlett yfully winking back at her.


    "Heheh..." Scarlett''s giggle was mischievous. Scy couldn''t help but hide her blushing face, a mixture of pleasure and bashfulness painting her features.


    "S-She..." Scy''s voice faltered as she stopped kissing, her usatory gazending on Scarlett, pointing at her with trembling fingers.


    Eli''s smile widened as he gently pushed Scarlett back onto the bed, his lips trailing along her neck as he skillfully removed her remaining dress, exposing her to his hungry gaze.


    "G-Gentle~" Scarlett''s voice wavered as she tried to maintain some semnce ofposure, her breath hitching with each touch.


    "OH!" Scy''s eyes widened in surprise as she caught sight of Scarlett''s seductive lingerie, thecy fabric entuating her curves in alluring ways.


    Scarlett, feeling a mix of arousal and embarrassment, nced at Eli with a questioning look, "S-She?"


    Eli shook his head in response, an amusement etched on his face when he saw their shyness. He then turned his attention to Scy, his gaze bing more focused andmanding.


    "!!!" Scy flinched at Eli''s stern look, briefly considering making a run for it. However, before she could act on her impulse,


    ''p''


    "HIKK!"


    Eli''s sudden p on her busty ass sent a jolt of mixed pleasure and surprise through Scy''s body, her skin tingling from the impact.


    In one swift motion, Eli tore off Scy''s maid dress, leaving her d only in a beautiful pair of white bra and panties, herplexion flushed with embarrassment and arousal.


    "So pure~" Scarlett teased yfully, enjoying Scy''s reaction as her cheeks deepened in color.


    Eli, now fully immersed in the erotic tension between the three of them, shed his own remaining clothing, revealing his proud and vigorous sword to their eager eyes.


    "OH!! It''s bigger than ever!!" Both Scarlett and Scy eximed simultaneously, their eyes widening in awe at the sight before them.


    "It''s only going to get bigger... My little kittens," Eli''s smirk held a promise of more toe as he pulled them closer, the air around them charged with anticipation and desire.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    ''Drip, Drip''


    The sound of their sweat-slicked skin trembling with excitement echoed in the room, a prelude to the intense passion that was about to unfold between them.

 Chapter 385: ~Ive heard men feels good~

    "~hmm~"


    "~hmm~"


    "~chu~"


    Scarlett''s moans of pleasure filled the air as Eli''s tongue explored her, wetting her sexy see-through panties with his eager movements. She tangled her fingers in his hair, guiding him to exactly where she wanted his exploration.


    His tongue eagerly delved deeper, tracing the contours of her folds while his nose teased her sensitive clit, eliciting gasps of ecstasy from Scarlett.


    "~Ahhh~"


    As Eli spread her slick folds, Scarlett''s insides convulsed with anticipation, the sensations building up to an exquisite peak that made her breath hitch.


    "~ha~ha~"


    Breathing heavily, Scarlett''s gaze locked on Eli who was staring at her pussy like a mad dog that was ready to devour without mercy.


    "~Ahhh~"


    The mere thought of what was toe sent Scarlett into a climax, her body responding like a woman consumed by desire. She nced over at Scy, who was discreetly pleasuring herself while waiting for her turn.


    Scy''s face flushed bright red as she muttered under her breath,  ''Bastard, Bastard, Bastard....'' a mix of annoyance and desire, her fingers dancing over her slick folds.


    Scarlett smiled as she pushed Eli who was ready to shove his thing inside her.... Don''t me him, this was his first time with two people so he wasn''t sure whom to concentrate on as he couldn''t help but feel really happy.


    "Hmm?" Eli''s head tilted in curiosity as he noticed Scy''s whispered curses while fingering her folds.


    "Heh...." Eli awkwardly smiled beforending on Scy.


    "HIKK!!" Scy jerked in surprise as Eli shifted his focus to her, his sudden movement catching her off guard.


    "B-Bastard!!" Scy''s words held a mix of annoyance and arousal, though thetter was far more prevalent as she surrendered to the pleasure coursing through her body.


    Eli''s smile was tender as he peppered Scy''s face with kisses,


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~"


    "~chu~"


    His lips moved with deliberate passion, each kiss igniting a new wave of desire between them. Scy''s gaze remained fixed on his lips, anticipation building with every moment.


    "~hmmm~"


    Their kisses deepened, bing more fervent as their passion intensified.


    "Slurp, Slurp~"


    Eli''s lips trailed down her body, leaving a trail of heated kisses in their wake,


    "~hmm~" - Her neck.


    "~hmm~" - Her corbone.


    "~hmm~" - Her upper chest.


    "~hmm~" - Her cleavage.


    "~hmm~" - Her bras.


    "~hmm~" - Her belly button.


    "~hmm~" - Her small bush.


    "~hmm~"


    His exploration finally led to her drenched white panties. Eli could clearly make out the outline of her swollen pussy and the engorged clit peeking through.


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    Taking a moment to savour her scent, Eli gently removed her panties, exposing her glistening folds to his hungry gaze.


    "~chu~"


    "~hmm~"


    He kissed her slits, his tongue teasing and exploring her lower lips while his hands massaged her plump ass.


    "~Ahhhh~"


    Scy''s moans of pleasure filled the room, her body responding eagerly to his touch, the pent-up desire within her finding release.... She finally didn''t feel the loneliness!


    Her chest rose and fell with each breath, the sensual movements of her ample breasts captivating Eli''s attention.


    "~HAAA~"


    With a firm grip on his hair, Scy guided Eli''s face deeper into her warmth, his tongue skillfully ying with her sensitive clit and parting her folds to discover her untouched hymen.


    As much as Eli desired to delve deeper, he respected Scy''s request for patience before they fully united in their passion.


    Shooing away his distracting thoughts, Eli eagerly devoured Scy''s wetness, causing Scarlett to pout with envy as she witnessed Scy writhing in pleasure, her legs clenching tightly around Eli as if urging him to delve deeper.


    Scarlett''s eyes wandered to Eli''s vigour pulsating member, leaking with anticipation and trembling like a powerful vibrator.


    ''Gulp''


    Swallowing nervously, Scarlett inched closer to his lower body, her hand gingerly touching his thigh as her gaze fixated on his engorged shaft.


    ''Drip, Drip''''


    A transparent sticky liquid flowed...


    Feeling her touch, Eli smiled and parted his legs to give her easier ess.... Suck his vigour sword that had been eagerly waiting for a sheath.


    Scarlett''s smile widened just about to drink his diving power... but her eyes were drawn to his asshole... She couldn''t help but wonder about the pleasure Eli had given her by fingering her back there.


    ''I''ve heard men enjoy that too,'' Scarlett thought, her throat tightening before she leaned in to take a closer sniff.


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    "!!!" Eli flinched, his eyes widening as he warned, "No, don''t do that."


    "Hehe...." Scarlett''s smile took on an impish quality as, without hesitation, she reciprocated the favour Eli had been doing to everyone, teasing Eli''s back entrance with her tongue.


    "FUCK!!"


    Eli''s cry echoed through the room as Scarlett''s boldness sent waves of pleasure through him, his member twitching violently as pre-cum flowed freely.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Seeing Eli''s reaction, Scarlett couldn''t resist; she gently grasped his throbbing sticky shaft and began to stroke it, her other hand massaging his testicles.


    "arrrhh~" Eli groaned in pleasure, struggling to contain his urge to release his pent-up energy.


    To distract himself, Eli focused on pleasuring Scy, intensifying the sensations between them.


    "~Aahhh~"


    "~aarrhh~"


    "Hmmm~"


    Theirbined pleasure reverberated through the wooden confines of the room.


    "~E~ELI~ I~I am ~"


    "Yes,e for me~~" Eli encouraged, pinching Scy''s clit while giving her two deep fingers.


    "~~AAAHHHHHH~~"


    ''Ssh, Ssh''


    As Scy reached her peak... She released a beautiful fountain, Eli swiftly shifted his attention to Scarlett, pulling her close and thrusting his member into her mouth.


    "~arrrh~"


    "~HMMPPFFFF~~"


    He released his built-up lust deep into Scarlett''s mouth.


    "Cough, Cough"


    Scarlett coughed, her face flushed as the white seeds spilled from her mouth and sttered onto her bra.


    "Y~ha~ha~ You need to be gentle, My husband~" Scarlett teased, catching her breath.


    "T~ha~That''s ~ha~ punishment for you" Eli replied, also trying to catch his breath after the intense exchange.


    Scarlett stared into Eli''s eyes for a moment before leaning in to kiss him passionately, their lips igniting a fiery exchange of desire.


    Scy, seizing the opportunity to savour Eli''s divine essence, crawled over and sensually licked the tip of his throbbing vigour dick before taking it into her mouth, inch by inch.


    "ahrr~" Eli groaned deeply, his body responding intensely to Scy''s expert ministrations, especially when she gently nibbled on his urethra, sending waves of pleasure through him.


    The sensations were overwhelming, pushing Eli to the edge of ecstasy.... He wanted to handle them gently and yet their actions made it harder for him.


    As Eli''s body trembled with pleasure, Scarlett broke the kiss and watched Scy who was gobbling Eli''s vigour dick without mercy while having an ecstatic expression.


    With a sultry smile, Scarlett whispered to Scy, "Let''s show him true pleasure," and Scy nodded eagerly, fullymitted to the task at hand.


    With synchronized movements, Scarlett and Scy licked Eli''s thing theirbined efforts driving him to new heights of ecstasy. Their eyes sparkled with lust and anticipation as they worked together to fulfil his every desire.


    Witnessing the two women licking him like ice cream, Eli couldn''t help but smile wickedly!


    "Heheh..."

 Chapter 386: ~I-Its must feel good~

    ''Lick~''


    ''Slurp~''


    Echoed in the room as Scy and Scarlett worked in tandem, eliciting a symphony of pleasure from Eli.


    Scy''s tongue trailed along the shaft while Scarlettvished attention on his egg sack... she sucked it without mercy, theirbined efforts driving him to new heights of ecstasy.


    Both women caused Eli to wither in pain and pleasure. Scarlett, in particr, disyed a mastery of the art, With each tender bite and deep suck, Scarlett''s tongue danced over his sensitive skin, sending electric pulses of pleasure coursing through Eli''s body.


    "~arrhh~" Eli''s groans of pleasure filled the air as he gently patted their heads, revelling in the sensations coursing through his body. Despite the overwhelming pleasure, he managed to control himself, he wanted to savour every bit of the pleasure as much as he could.


    "~me~" Scarlett said as she let off the egg sack and Scy popped the lollipop before moving to the egg sack and started to y with it while tenderly caring for it.... like a child.


    Scarlett''s crimson gaze locked onto Eli''s, her expression a mix of desire and mischief. With a long, slick lick, she took control again, engulfing Eli''s vigour sword with a fervour that bordered on danger.


    "Slurp"


    "Slurp"


    The sounds of her sucking echoed in the room, each movement seemingly manipting Eli''s inner fluids with precision, teasing out his most sensitive reactions.


    ''Fuck!'' Eli''s expletive burst forth as he struggled to rein in his body''s response. His member twitched vigorously under Scarlett''s attacks, a testament to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through him.


    ''Twtich, Twitch''


    Eli''s body responded uncontrobly to Scarlett''s skilful maniption, his member twitching with increasing intensity as she grabbed his clenching ass.


    "~Arrrhhh~"


    "Hmmpf----" Before Scarlett could taste his divine power, Scy, driven by her own desire, pushed her sister aside and seized the opportunity to drink everyst drop, leaving Scarlett with a dissatisfied expression.


    "HMPH!! Where is your shyness now?" Scarlett retorted, her frustration evident as she nced at Scy, who wore an expression of euphoria after her bold move.... Scy slowly took out the divine sword and looked at Scarlett with amusing face.


    "H-He ''gulp'' he is my husband, big sister! And I don''t need to reserve myself for others," Scy stated confidently, her eyes gleaming as she winked at Eli.


    "Heheh..." Scarlett chuckled in response, understanding Scy''s boldness. Without hesitation, she pushed her Scy away and slid her panty aside, revealing her own dripping slits. With a smirk directed at Scy, Scarlett gently guided Eli''s vigor inside her, "I can fuck him~"


    "~ahh~"


    Scy''s shock was palpable as she watched Scarlett engulf Eli''s vigor in her folds, her eyes widening at the boldness and passion disyed before her. The sound of Scarlett''s moans mixed with the heavy breaths of anticipation, created an atmosphere of raw desire.


    She wondered how Scarlett''s lower lips expanded like a universe and without mercy gobbled Eli''s thing.


    "~HMMM~"


    Scarlett''s pleasured moans filled the room as she savoured the feeling of Eli filling herpletely.... After what felt like an eternity of longing, she finally felt satiated, her flushed face turning to Eli''s smiling gaze, which only spurred her desire further. With a grin, Eli allowed her to take control, letting her ride him as she pleased.


    Without hesitation, Scarlett began to move her hips, creating a mesmerizing rhythm as her ample ass met Eli''s thighs with each passionate thrust.


    "~Ahhh~"


    "~Hmmm~"


    "~Ysss~"


    Meanwhile, Scy watched with wide-eyed wonder, her throat dry as she saw Scarlett''s erotic movements and blissful expression. It reminded her of the ecstasy Adriana had disyed while riding Eli''s divine sword, igniting a fire of curiosity and desire within her.


    ''I-It must feel good... ah?'' Scy pondered, her fingers instinctively wandering towards her own heated core, her breath growing heavier with each passing moment.


    "~ahhhh~" Scarlett''s moans grew louder with each thrust, her body consumed by waves of pleasure. Drool trickled down from her mouth, her eyes glistening with tears of joy, her sweat-dampened hair clinging to her flushed skin.


    Eli, content toy back and enjoy the show, marvelled at Scarlett''s unrestrained passion. The pping and nectar-leaking sound echoed in the room and plus her moans that only added Eli''s desire.... The connection between them was unimpeded, allowing them to feel every sensation intensely. Unlike before Eli couldn''t feel anything restrictions or any other obstruction inside her body.


    All they felt was a Hot and Cold sensation on their connection as the sizzling sound slightly escaped.


    "E~Eli~" Scy''s voice broke through the passionate ambience, heavy with panting desire as she crawled over to kiss Eli and finger her dripping slits.


    Scarlett, momentarily interrupted, couldn''t resist a mischievous impulse when she saw Scy''s trembling ass,


    ''p''


    "HIKKK!!"


    "Hahaahah..." Scarlett''s wicked giggle filled the room as she yfully disciplined Scy, "That''s punishment for you interrupting my-- HIKKKK!!!"


    Herughter turned to a gasp as Eli''s vigorous movements nearly overwhelmed her.... almost touched her womb.


    "That''s punishment for you, interrupting my kiss," Eli remarked with a smirk as he continued to rock his hips, aiming to enter Scarlett''s womb with each powerful thrust.


    "W~Wait! ~aahhh~ Let me~~haaaa~mmm~" Scarlett gasped, but Eli seized her hand and intensified his pounding, driving deeper into her with each thrust.


    "Sit on me~" Elimanded, his gaze shifting to Scy, who hesitated briefly beforeplying, her face flushing with a mix of excitement and shyness.


    She raised her body and parted her legs before Eli''s face.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    As Scy''s sweat-slicked lips dripped with anticipation, she lowered herself onto Eli''s eager face, eliciting a fervent moan from deep within her throat as his tongue delved into her moist folds.


    "~AHHHH~"


    Scy moaned, her hands instinctively tangling in her own hair as she struggled to control her movements, her hips instinctively pushing toward his skilled mouth.


    "~E~Eli~" Scy moaned, her hands instinctively tangling in her own hair as she struggled to control her movements, her hips instinctively pushing toward his skilled mouth.


    Eli released one of Scarlett''s hands, allowing her to take control as she pounded him with fervour. With his free hand, he reached up to grasp Scy''s supple ass, teasing her tight asshole with his fingers whilevishing attention on her dripping slit.


    "~AAHHHH~~~"


    Scy''s body quivered with pleasure, her knees trembling as she fought to maintain her bnce, ovee by the intense sensations coursing through her.


    She could feel his tongue''s structure as it yed with her inside.


    "~ha~ha~"Scarlett breathed a sigh of relief as Eli''s relentless pounding subsided, her attention shifting to Scy, who remained perched atop Eli''s face, her cheeks flushed and her breathsing in ragged gasps.


    "Ah~ Scy?"Scarlett called, her voice tinged with desire as she began to move her hips, drawing Scy''s attention to the intimate connection between Eli and herself.


    "H-Hmm?" Scy turned her head, her face flushed with arousal, drools and tears leaked off as she struggled to focus amidst the overwhelming pleasure.


    "See... this~ahaaaa~" Scarlett gestured toward their joined bodies, the sticky mess of mixed juices glistening between them.


    ''Gulp'' Scy swallowed nervously, her gaze transfixed on the erotic sight before her.... red flesh pounding her inside!


    "Do you not want to feel his heavenly dick inside your virgin pussy?" Scarlett asked bluntly, her words sending a shiver of anticipation down Scy''s spine as she observed their intimate coupling.


    "~ahhh~" Scarlett moaned in pleasure, the sound driving Scy to the brink of desire as she yearned to experience the same ecstasy.


    "This feels far better than a small, tiny tongue that can''t even reach your hymen~Aaahh," Scarlett teased, her words fueling Scy''s growing arousal as she watched them move together in perfect harmony.


    Scy clenched her inner muscles, the desire to feel Eli inside her body growing stronger with each passing moment.


    "Do you want it?" Scarlett asked, amusement dancing in her eyes as she witnessed the longing in Scy''s expression.


    Just as Scy was on the verge of surrendering to her desires,


    "HIKK!!" Eli thrust deeply into Scarlett, pushing her over the edge of pleasure and started to ram her without mercy while ying with Scy''s little slit and asshole.


    ''p''


    "~HMM~~"


    Scy moaned in ecstasy as Eli''s gentle p reverberated through full-ass giggling, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her.


    And so, the room was filled with the symphony of their passion, punctuated by the rhythmic pping of flesh and the sounds of their unrestrained ecstasy.


    "~AAAHHHHHH~~~AAASSHHYYYY!!!!"


    ''Ssh, Ssh''


    "~MMMMHHHHH~~~ELLLLIIIII~~"


    ''Ssh, Ssh''


    "~arrhh~"

 Chapter 387: Mysterious Tattoo

    ''Zzzzzzzzz''


    "~chu~"


    Eli couldn''t help but smile as he leaned in to nt a soft kiss on her peacefully sleeping face.


    "Hehe..." Scy murmured in her slumber, a faint smile gracing her lips as if responding to Eli''s tender gesture then she pursed her lips in sleep, he couldn''t resist the urge to lean closer and gently kiss her lips, savouring the sweetness of the moment.


    "~Hmm~"


    Then he looked at the woman who was seated at the edge of the bed, and gazed pensively at the darkened sky, illuminated by the radiant glow of the full moon.


    "What is it?" Eli''s voice, filled with warmth and curiosity, broke through Scarlett''s reverie as he moved behind her, wrapping his arms around her in aforting embrace.


    Scarlett''s distant gaze shifted to Eli, her expression softening as she leaned back into his embrace. Her voice trembled slightly as she spoke, "I-I never thought I would be happy again... after los--"


    "Shhh.... I am here, you know. I am not going anywhere," Eli reassured her, his embrace tightening protectively around her.


    "Yes, you are not going anywhere...." Scarlett''s voice, now tinged with a hint of happiness, carried a sense of relief as she gazed back at the starry sky.


    "Ashy," she whispered softly, breaking the silence once more.


    "Hmm?"


    "H-Have you ever been angry about me leaving you that day?" Scarlett''s voice held a trace of vulnerability as she broached the topic that weighed on her mind.


    ".... No, I am not sure about that.... I love you so much that when you left, it only hurt me rather than angered me," Eli confessed, his voice carrying a mix of emotions.


    "I see...." Scarlett''s voice lowered to a hushed tone, her next question filled with hesitation, "Is it still hurting?"


    "When I saw you for the first time, my pain.... disappeared as soon as you entered my vision," Eli revealed, recalling the overwhelming emotions he experienced upon reuniting with Scarlett after years of separation.


    "Heh.... I see..." Scarlett let out an awkwardugh, her eyes averting slightly as if trying to dismiss the weight of her thoughts.


    "Why are you dwelling on old memories all of a sudden?" Eli asked, his voice soft as he gently kissed her neck, his touch seeking tofort her.


    "Well... I''m not entirely sure, I guess I just felt like talking about it," Scarlett replied with a casual shrug, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions.


    "Hmm?" Eli''s curiosity peaked when his gaze fell upon her neck. "Since when did you get a tattoo?"


    "Tattoo?" Scarlett''s brow furrowed in confusion as Eli handed her a mirror. Her eyes widened as she saw the small chain-like tattoo in the shape of an ''¡Þ'' on the left side of her back neck.


    "How did this happen?" Scarlett questioned herself aloud, her confusion mirrored by Eli''s concerned frown.


    Eli reached out to touch the tattoo gently, only for Scarlett to yelp in surprise, "Ouch!"


    "Does it hurt?" Eli''s concern deepened as he observed her reaction.


    "No, it''s not exactly painful... it''s just that I felt something different, something I can''t quite exin...I feel you more?" Scarlett exined, her expression struggling to understand, ''Horny?'' as he looked at his vigour proud thing still standing.


    "Divinity?" Eli muttered under his breath, recalling the mystical pink chains that had emerged during their encounter with Garuda.


    Scarlett mirrored his confusion as she touched the tattoo again, noticing no immediate reaction. She then turned to Eli, who wore a contemtive expression as if he held some insight.


    "Tell me everything," Scarlett demanded with a firm tone, determination shining in her eyes.


    "Well, it happened....."


    And so, Eli recounted the events within the dungeon, detailing the mysterious chains and their connection to his newfound abilities, omitting only the mention of the two ethereal figures.


    Scarlett''s shock was palpable as she processed the revtion, her gaze shifting from disbelief to a sense of betrayal as she looked at Eli.


    "No, No... Don''t look at me like that, wifey. I needed to understand this on my own," Eli defended himself with a mix of seriousness and regret.


    ''Snort''


    Scarlett let out a snort of amusement mixed with exasperation before sighing and kissing his forehead, "I know you''re struggling to grasp all of this and what you are, but remember.... I''m here for you. Just like Scy, Sister Adriana, and Sister Lilith. We''re all here to share your burdens....Please share your burden okay?"


    "...." Eli rotated his head circr motion as if saying ''Yes and No''.


    Scarlett''s lips twitched with a mixture of amusement and fondness as she gazed at her husband, her heart swelling with love and determination. "Well... No matter what happens, I will never leave my husband ever again," she dered before turning her attention back to the tattoo, pondering its significance. "So, it might be due to Divinity... ah?" she mused to herself.


    "Since my petty husband asked his beautiful, sexy, gorgeous, marvellous, top-in-the-world wife... I shall fulfil the duty, My husband!!" Scarlett''s tone shifted to one of determination.


    "That''s a lot of narcissism," Eli remarked with a yful yet teasing tone.


    "Am I wrong?" Scarlett pouted like a child, a yful glint in her eyes.


    "No, My wife is never wrong," Eli said, his voice filled with warmth and adoration as he hugged her tightly before nting a tender kiss on her lips.


    "Hehehe..." Scarlett giggled joyfully, her eyes dancing with happiness then she pointed towards the person still sleeping deeply without a care in the world.


    "Why are you dying her?" Scarlett asked, her curiosity piqued by Eli''s exnation.... She literally saw their longing expression and yet they stopped in the midst of pleasure.


    "She asked me to wait..."


    Scarlett tilted her head in question, considering Eli''s words. It wasn''t her ce to rush someone else''s decision, especially in matters as delicate as these.


    "I will search for the information, as well as the gods of other realms," Scarlett dered with a determined expression. She was confident that either her mother or her aunt would possess the knowledge she sought. By ying her cards right, she could extract the information she needed.


    "Though, you could have just asked Sister Adriana or Sister Lilith?" Scarlett questioned, a frown forming on her face as she considered the seemingly easier path of seeking guidance from their sisters.


    "They won''t say the truth. They always im I''m not strong enough to understand or dismiss my inquiries with excuses," Eli replied with a frustrated sigh, his frustration evident in his expression.


    "Well...." Scarlett didn''t say anything but inwardly thought, ''If it''s dangerous, I might have done the same thing though''


    "If you attempt to keep secrets from me like others do... I''ll show you what frustration truly means, and you won''t ever want to experience it again," Eli''s voice carried a warning as he yfully pinched her nipple, his eyes glinting with a mischievous yet intense gaze.


    ''Gulp'' Scarlett''s breath caught as she audibly gulped when she saw those predatory eyes, but instead of fear, a daring spark lit up her eyes, "Let''s Fuck" she whispered seductively.

 Chapter 388: ~They are still going~

    "~Yessss~aarrrhhhh~~"


    ''Ssh, Ssh''


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Scarlett panted heavily, her breaths deep and ragged as she leaned into Eli''s shoulder, basking in the afterglow of their intense pleasure.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    The mingled fluids trickled from their intertwined bodies, forming a sensual tableau in the air with their musky scent lingering in the room.


    Eli tenderly caressed Scarlett''s back and nted soft kisses along her neck, his affectionate gestures adding to the intimate atmosphere.


    "Hehe... Not enough?" Scarlett teased, her voiceced with yful allure as she nced up at Eli.


    "Well... I wish that was enough, but you''re just too irresistible to resist," Eli confessed, his tone filled with admiration as he withdrew his hardened vigour dick from her hot cave, a stream of fluids following his movement.


    "Oh? That''s a lot... such a waste," Scarlett mused, her yful expression shifting to one of mock disappointment as she yfully tightened her internal muscles.... not let lose those babies.


    "Heheh..." Eli chuckled softly, his eyes gleaming with affection as he kissed the top of her head.


    "Hmph, now I feel like a little sister being doted on by her big brother," Scarlett pouted in jest, enjoying their lighthearted banter after their sexy steam.


    "Well, you do seem more like a little sister than a big sister," Eli teased, momentarily forgetting her true nature.


    "Hmmm...." Scarlett frowned yfully, her gaze lingering on Eli for a moment before she whispered his name in a sultry tone,"Big brother"


    ''Twitch, Twitch''


    A mischievous grin spread across Scarlett''s face as she felt a familiar sensation on her backside, "~It seems someone is eager for their little sister..." she murmured, biting his earlobe and sending a shiver down his spine with her seductive words.


    Eli returned her gaze with a knowing smile, acknowledging her attempt to entice him. Then, his hand traced a path along her back, "Yes, I like to teach my naughty little sister who was acting high mighty..." eliciting a shiver of excitement from Scarlett.


    "~How are you~ ''Hmm'' ~ going to teach your naughty little sister?~" Scarlett asked, her voice dripping with seduction as she peppered his cheeks with kisses.


    "Like this~"Eli replied, his tone yful yet determined as he opened his mouth and unleashed his fangs using his arts, plunging them into Scarlett''s neck without warning.


    "~AAAAAHHHHH~~~"


    Scarlett''s cry echoed in the room, a mixture of pain and pleasure as her body responded instinctively to Eli''s sudden attack. Waves of sensation washed over her, overwhelming her senses as her body released a torrent of nectar onto Eli''s stomach....


    Her movements became erratic, her body trembling with a mixture of pleasure and arousal. Scarlett''s face flushed crimson with desire as she pressed her hips against Eli''s, seeking more of the intoxicating sensation.


    "~Bi~Big brother~A~Ashyy~" She moaned his name, her voice filled with desire as she surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her veins. With each panting breath, her body quivered with anticipation, on the brink of losing herself to the depths of ecstasy.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Scarlett''s panting grew heavier, her face flushed beet red as she moved her crotch against Eli''s, the essence of her pleasure leaking out uncontrobly.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Her body trembled with excitement, the overwhelming sensations threatening to break her from the confines of normalcy and lead her into the abyss of ecstasy.


    "~Ashy~"Scarlett moaned his name, clutching his hair as Eli injected his blood, teasing her sensitive breasts and causing her nipples to protrude, eliciting further moans of pleasure from her.


    Scarlett''s mind teetered on the edge of rationality, her hazy eyes meeting Eli''s lust-filled gaze.


    "How does it feel, little sister?" Eli''s teasing question apanied by his maniption of her nipples sent waves of pleasure through Scarlett''s body, leaving her unable to form coherent words, only able to moan in response.


    "~AHHhmmm~


    With a wicked smirk, Eli pushed her down and lifted her ample buttocks, observing the mixture of divine energy and her sweet essence still leaking from her core.


    ''Sniff''


    "arrhh"


    Eli''s controlled every bit of his nerve to not let out his beast!


    "~HIKKK~"


    Scarlett gasped as a gentle touch teased her sensitive clit, her mind suddenly clearing as she realized the imminent loss of control and looked back with a terrifying face,


    "T-Time out!! Time out!!" Scarlett screamed, a mix of panic and desire in her voice, knowing that if Eli''s hard vigour sword entered her, she would surely lose herselfpletely.


    "Time out?" Eli''s innocent expression contradicted the mischievous glint in his eyes as he positioned himself at her entrance, teasingly moving back and forth.... Plunged inside as his tip touched the womb


    "~aaahh~ A~Ashy, Stop!! I~I might lose my ~SSSEEEEENNNNNNNNNNSSSSS~"


    ''Ssh, Ssh''


    Scarlett gasped and convulsed as a fountain of nectar erupted from her, signalling the overwhelming pleasure she was experiencing. Her body quivered more and more like eel fish.


    Scarlett for a minute felt... dead.Not really!! Scarlett experienced waves of pleasure that seemed to consume her entirely, leaving her mind nk and her body quivering in ecstasy.


    ''Ssh... ssh.....''


    As the intense orgasm subsided, Scarlett''s mind finally calmed, her energy depleted, and her body unable to continue further.


    Yet,


    "~ahhh~"


    Eli, who had been eagerly waiting, withdrew his member before plunging back in, eliciting another moan from Scarlett.


    "~A~Ashy~aaahhh~I~will really~Hmmm~"


    Before Scarlett could voice her thoughts, Eli leaned down and sealed her lips, his eyes meeting hers, Her eyes... filled with yellow slits as her Inferno Phoenix bloodline activated.


    Eli''s eyes flickered with a blue crystalline light as his Frost Phoenix bloodline activated.


    ''ssshhh''


    A sizzling sound filled the air from the connection, Eli felt incredible hotness while Scarlett felt incredible coldness.


    "~Ashy~ I hope you understand what it means~aahhh~" Scarlett grinned with lust, her desires reaching a fever pitch.


    "~This is what I am hoping for, Little sister~" Eli smirked and without hesitation, he grabbed her neck and started to pound her crimson pussy roughly, sending Scarlett into a frenzy of pleasure.


    "~aaahhh~Yesss~FUCCCCKkk~~HHMMMM~~Harrrddddderr!~~"


    Their union was intense, with Eli''s thrusts entering and leaving Scarlett''s womb as if they were deeply intertwined in a primal dance of desire.


    "~mmmfffff~"


    Eli lifted one of Scarlett''s legs in the air, delving deeper into her core as their connection intensified.


    "~AAAHHHHH~~~FFFFKKKKK~~~~"


    The bed creaked under their fervour.Scy''s eyes fluttered, "M-master..." she muttered softly and soon when she saw two beasts mating, Her eyes widened in surprise.


    ''T-They still going...?'' Scy thought, her eyes wide with shock at their relentless fervour.


    "Scy,e," Elimanded, and Scy, feeling a mix of trepidation and curiosity, approached Eli cautiously.


    Sensing Scy''s interference with their mating, Scarlett''s fury ignited, and her primal instincts took over. A small white me flickered, and she nearly conjured it to harm Scy when suddenly,


    "~HIKKKKKKK~~~~~~" Scarlett moaned as her senses were overwhelmed by the sudden expansion of her asshole. Eli wasted no time and began to vigorously prate her, simultaneously fingering her dripping pussy!!


    "~aaaahhhh~"


    Scarlett''s mind was clouded with pleasure, and she becamepletely focused on the sensations coursing through her body, paying no heed to Scy''s presence.


    "~hmm~"


    Eli then turned his attention to Scy, kissing her passionately before moving to stimte her aroused big are nipples and dripping sealed pussy!


    "~aahhh~"


    Scy moaned in ecstasy, her body writhing with pleasure as she surrendered to the sensations Eli was creating.


    With vigour sword pleasuring Scarlett, who was trembling with desire for deeper pration, and the other hand teasing Scy''s sensitive areas, Eli orchestrated a symphony of pleasure that enveloped them all in its intoxicating embrace.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 389: Door?

    "Where are the others?" Alysia''s curiosity was evident as she spotted Eli emerging from his designated room.


    "Hmm... Well..." Eli paused for a moment, considering his response. Slowly, he opened the door, allowing Alysia to witness the aftermath of the previous night''s activities.


    "Hmm?" Alysia''s confusion was interrupted by a peculiar scent in the air.


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    "What''s this funny... sme....ll....?" Alysia''s voice trailed off as she took in the scene before her: a broken bed, a damp floor, and two women sound asleeppletely naked.


    Alysia''s innocent heart.... Shattered.


    ''Gulp''


    Alysia closed the door with a small smile, maintaining aposed demeanour as she faced Eli, "It seems you had a very busy night," she remarked with a hint of amusement, though internally, she was flustered, thinking, ''Shit! Shit! Shit!! He''s a beast, he''s the fucking beast!'' Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she quickly excused herself, leaving Eli alone.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled softly, amused by Alysia''s reaction, before securely locking the door and proceeding with his ns for the day.


    Making his way to the Elder''s home, Eli observed that the soil had been diligently fertilized. He took it upon himself to remove the worms and froze them forter use.


    "Here..." Eli handed the Elder a packet of seeds, instructing him to nurture them until they grew into thriving nts capable of yielding vegetables and fruits.


    The Elder nodded in acknowledgement, though inwardly he grumbled about the expenses he would incur. Eli repeated the same process with another Elder''snd.


    "Hold your crown until the end of this month, after that, the other Elders will swarm to you like bees," Eli advised, his gaze drifting towards the towering tree that seemed to stretch endlessly into the sky.


    "Hmmm," Alysia responded, her attention fixed on the colossal tree.


    "Is something wrong?" Eli inquired, enfolding her in a gentle embrace from behind, causing her body to stiffen.


    "W-We are outside!!" Alysia whispered in embarrassment, her cheeks flushing crimson as she attempted to extricate herself from Eli''s embrace.


    "So, it''s fine if we are inside?" Eli teased with a yful smile before releasing her.


    "Ugh," Alysia groaned, refusing to entertain Eli''s question. Instead, she diverted the conversation, her gaze returning to the world tree,"No, it''s just that this is the ce where my mother wasid to rest..."


    "...." Eli''s gaze briefly flickered towards Alysia before settling on the majestic.... World tree.


    Both of them stood in silence, contemting the significance of the world tree. Their reverie was interrupted by the arrival of soldiers, who sought Alysia''s attention. She hastily excused herself, leaving Eli to wait alone.


    Eli stood there, his gaze fixed on the seemingly endless world tree, lost in contemtion about its origins and how such a colossal structure could exist. He paced around the tree, observing the fluttering fairies that danced in its vicinity.


    "Come to think of it, have I forgotten something... or someone?" Eli mused to himself, his thoughts briefly interrupted by the sight of a small cave nestled under the roots of the world tree.


    "Hmm?" Eli''s curiosity was piqued as he noticed Alysia still engaged in conversation with a soldier. Seizing the opportunity, he ventured into the cave.


    "This is Weird..." Eli muttered as he surveyed the small cave, its walls adorned with intertwining roots, nts, flowers, and other vegetation.


    Clearing away the obstructing roots and nts, Eli reached the end of the cave and encountered an unexpected sight.


    "A door?" Eli furrowed his brow at the sight of a broken wooden door, its structure barely recognizable amidst the debris scattered on the ground.


    It had only a good door knob while other parts were either broken or crumbled on the ground.


    "How did a door end up here? Is it part of some underground construction?" Eli wondered aloud, his mind racing with questions.


    Taking a deep breath, Eli decided to explore further, hoping to uncover any clues within the cave.


    "sssslllll"


    However, his focus was abruptly diverted by a strange sound emanating from the vicinity of the broken door.


    Eli''s senses heightened, and he approached the door cautiously, his curiosity overriding any apprehension.


    "???" Eli''s eyes fixated on the broken doorknob, which seemed to conceal darkness beyond its fractured surface.


    Driven by curiosity, Eli reached out and touched the knob, a rush of adrenaline coursing through him as he felt an inexplicable urge to proceed.


    Yet, something tells him to stop at the same time he can''t control his curiosity.


    With a deliberate twist, the knob clicked, unlocking the mysterious door.


    ''Thud''


    ''Gulp''


    Eli''s heart raced as he slowly pushed the door open, the old wood creaking in protest.


    ''Crrrkkkk''


    Just as the door began to reveal its secrets, a voice interrupted Eli''s exploration.


    "What are you doing?"


    Startled, Eli turned to find Alysia standing there, an amused smile ying on her lips, her eyes twinkling with curiosity and amusement at his unexpected discovery.


    "There''s something beyond this door," Eli stated with a serious expression, his curiosity still piqued.


    "Something? I doubt it. It''s just an old, useless door," Alysia responded, frowning as she nudged Eli away from the door knob and took it upon herself to open the door.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-Dump''


    Eli''s heart raced with anticipation, but his excitement quickly soured as he saw whaty beyond the door, his disappointment evident in the click of his tongue.


    "See, it''s just a dead end," Alysia remarked, gesturing towards the stony wall inside the doorway.


    "But believe me, Alysia, I sensed something behind that door," Eli insisted, his expression serious and determined.


    "Hmm... Well, there''s an ancient tale that suggests this door once connected to other realms during ancient times," Alysia shared with a nostalgic expression, recalling her mother''s teachings.


    "Other realms?" Eli''s frown deepened, intrigued by the notion.


    "Yes, though I can''t confirm it, as it''s merely a story passed down by my mother," Alysia added as she closed the door, ending their brief exploration.


    "Hmm..." Eli nodded, his mind still lingering on the possibilities hinted at by the ancient tale.


    "Let''s move on," Alysia suggested, ready to depart the cave, but before she could leave,


    ''Thud''


    Eli swiftly caught her hand and pinned it against the wall, his movements assertive as he cornered her, their bodies close.


    "W-What are you doing?" Alysia asked, though her tone betrayed a hint of anticipation.


    "It''s been days since I''ve kissed my dear darling~," Eli whispered, his lips drawing closer to hers.


    "N-No... N.... oo....." Alysia''s initial resistance gradually faded as she closed her eyes and puckered her lips, her anticipation was evident!!


    However, instead of the awaited kiss, Alysia felt Eli''s teasing gaze upon her when she opened her eyes.


    "Argh!" Alysia''s cheeks flushed crimson as embarrassment flooded her, prompting her to flee from Eli''s yful antics.


    "Hahahaha...." Eli chuckled happily, while licking his lips when he saw her swaying ass but then,


    "DUMFFF!"


    Amidst hisughter, Eli''s attention was suddenly drawn to a muffled sound.


    "???" Eli''s expression shifted to one of doubt as he turned his attention to the door.


    "DUMFF!"


    The door trembled slightly as if something powerful were trying to break through from the other side.


    Without hesitation, Eli grasped the door knob firmly, taking a deep breath to steady himself. With a swift motion,


    ''Thud''


    As the door swung open, instead of revealing a mere stone wall, Eli was met with a gaping void of darkness that seemed to stretch infinitely.


    "What is happening?" Eli questioned, his heart beating so fast that he knew it was telling him not to enter.


    However, against his instincts, Eli was drawn to the unknown, taking a step forward toward the abyss.


    ''ssshooooossss''


    A sudden rush of cold wind surged from the open doorway, enveloping Eli in its icy embrace. He frowned, shielding his face from the biting chill.


    Before he could react further, Eli felt his consciousness slipping away as if the very air around him was draining his strength.


    ''Thud''


    His body copsed like a puppet with its strings cut, tumbling into unconsciousness within the dark cave. Simultaneously, the door crumbled into dust, leaving behind nothing but a void of emptiness.

 Chapter 390: True Spirit

    "....."


    Eli''s eyes swept the pitch-ck expanse around him, trying to make sense of his surroundings. He couldn''t recall exactly how he ended up here, only a vague memory of stepping through the door before everything went dark.


    ''Did I truly enter the door?'' Eli pondered, his senses heightened as he tentatively reached out to touch his surroundings. To his surprise, he encountered an invisible barrier blocking his path, confirming his presence in an otherworldly space.


    Eli''s hand moved forward and then backwards, a surprised expression crossing his features as he realized that the darkness enveloped him from behind while the path ahead remained clear and inviting.


    "Where does this path lead?" Eli wondered aloud, his track stretching on for what felt like an eternity until a faint glimmer of light appeared in the distance, drawing his attention like a beacon in the darkness.


    Quickening his pace, Eli approached the shimmering light, his heart quickening with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. As the light grew brighter, revealing the outline of a familiar form, Eli''s eyes widened in recognition.


    "A door?" Eli''s voice echoed softly, his brow furrowing as he beheld the same wooden door he had encountered earlier. However, this time it appeared pristine and untouched as if it had just been crafted moments ago.


    "This door..." Eli murmured, his fingertips grazing the smooth surface of the wood. Etched upon it was an intricate design, depicting a majestic tree reminiscent of the world tree he had glimpsed before.


    Just as Eli was about to turn the doorknob when,


    "Are you absolutely certain?" The voice seemed to resonate from the depths of the void, its toneced with a warning that hung heavy in the air.


    Eli halted his movement and nced back.... Standing behind him was a colossal Megalodon, its presence both awe-inspiring and intimidating. Its sharp teeth gleamed ominously in the dim light, casting elongated shadows in the darkness.


    Despite the pitch-ck surroundings, Eli could discern every detail of the Megalodon''s form, its powerful presence seeming to emit a faint, otherworldly glow.


    "So, you''ve finally decided to speak with me?" Eli''s voice held a hint of scepticism, his eyes meeting the Megalodon''s piercing gaze without a trace of fear.


    Since the moment Eli had summoned the Megalodon, he had attempted numerous times to establishmunication, only to be met with silence and enigmatic stares.


    However, instead of providing a direct answer, the Megalodon fixated its menacing blue eyes on the door, its gaze unwavering as it said, "Once you open the door, you shall never go back to the life you always wanted"


    Eli''s gaze remained fixed on the Megalodon, his expression a mask of contemtion as he grappled with the spirit''s refusal to acknowledge him.


    Ignoring the spirit''s cryptic warning, Eli turned his attention back to the door, determination etched in his features. With a deep breath, he grasped the doorknob and turned it.


    ''Thud''


    The sound reverberated in the space as Eli slowly pushed the door open.


    rrrkkkk''


    "SSshhhhh"


    A hushed noise apanied the movement as a blinding light suddenly poured out from the doorway, engulfing the darkness around them in brilliant white illumination.


    Eli squinted against the sudden brightness as the scenery shifted before his eyes.


    He found himself standing before a colossal world tree.....rger than any he had ever seen. Yet, instead of vitality, this tree seemed to be in a state of decay, its branches wilting and its once-majestic form marred by darkness..... Maisma.


    ''Crunch, Crunch''


    Eli''s attention was drawn downward by the sound of gnawing, his gaze settling on the roots of the world tree where a.... massive serpent was coiled.


    "It''s a very, very big snake..." Eli muttered in awe, his eyes widening as he beheld the immense creature attempting to devour the roots of the towering tree while simultaneously constricting it with its tail.


    Trying to break the tree!


    "That is my Lord Jormungandr..." The Megalodon spoke with a mix of reverence and fear, its gaze fixed upon the serpent.


    "Jormungandr?" Eli echoed, puzzled by the unfamiliar name... This was his first time hearing a weird name.


    "It is the true spirit that you have nurtured within yourself," the Megalodon exined, its tone tinged with awe as it continued, "You may find it perplexing and confusing but I am not under your control..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I am merely a fragment of my Lord''s power... You are only harnessing a portion of my lord''s strength.... That is me," the Megalodon rified, its blue eyes locking onto the serpent with a mixture of reverence and submission.


    ".... Yeah... It''s all confusing now" Eli muttered, his mind still reeling from the revtions.


    "So, that thing was dormant within me all this time?" he inquired, his gaze turning back to the Megalodon for rification.


    "..." The Megalodon regarded Eli with a frown, seemingly displeased by hisck of reverence. With a resigned sigh, it nodded in confirmation, "Yes, deep within you, slumbering... but since you opened the door, that means your body was strong enough to awaken My lord"


    "What do you mean by ''awake''?" Eli pressed, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    But before he could receive a response, the Megalodon vanished into particles, leaving Eli alone in space.


    Sighing heavily, Eli turned his attention to the serpent.... Jormungandr. However, his astonishment quickly turned to rm as the colossal creature loomed before him, its gaze fixed upon him with an intensity that wanted to devour him.


    Before Eli could react, Jormungandr enveloped him in its jaws, swallowing him whole.


    "Arrhh," Eli groaned as his eyelids fluttered, slowly opening to Alysia''s concerned gaze.


    "You''re finally awake?" Her voice was a mix of relief and amusement while offering him ap pillow.


    "W-What happened?" Eli''s head throbbed with pain, his memory hazy from the recent events.


    "Well, you kind of knocked down..." Alysia exined with a small smile, her eyes reflecting both worry and a hint of yfulness.


    "Sigh..." Eli let out a sigh and attempted to lift himself from the soft cushion of herp, but in his dazed state, he ended up falling onto her chest.


    "Ah!" Alysia''s startled cry filled the air as Eli unintentionallynded on top of her.


    Seeing her adorable cute Elven features up close, Eli couldn''t resist teasing her affectionately, "My darling~ why are you so cute?" He whispered softly into her pointed ear, gently nibbling on it.


    "~HMMM~" Alysia''s lips trembled as her body lost control just from the one single bite on the sensitive ear.


    Her face turned tomato bright red!!!


    Seeing her face shy face, those fluttering pointy ears....


    ''Ba-Dump''


    ''Okay, let''s seal the deal!'' Eli''s inner voice cheered, his heart skipping a beat at the anticipation.


    "Alysia~ you''re truly seducing me now~" Eli whispered huskily before leaning in to capture her lips in a heated kiss.


    "~Hmm~"


    Alysia''s initial shock turned to a mixture of horror and arousal as Eli''s lips met hers. She tried to push him away, but Eli''s gentle touch on her ear caused her resistance to melt away.


    "W-Wait! Wait!... I-I am no~Hmmmm~" Alysia''s protest was interrupted by Eli''s passionate kiss.


    Unlike before, this kiss wasn''t a mere peck. Eli bit her lips which caused her flinch and parted her lips.Using this chance Eli invaded her mouth and deepened the kiss, his passion overwhelming her.


    Alysia''s eyes widened, tears forming at the corners as she sumbed to the intensity of the kiss.... Her hands found their way to Eli''s head, pulling him closer as she surrendered to the moment and epted his kiss passionately.


    As they indulged in their passionate embrace, their senses heightened with each lingering touch and fervent kiss.


    ''~slurp~''


    ''~Hmmm~''


    Their heads tilted back in unison as they surrendered to the intensity of their connection, delving deeper into each other with every moment.


    Alysia''s legs instinctively wrapped around Eli''s hips, conveying her eagerness as she drew him closer.


    Eli''s hands, driven by desire, finally reached her ample breasts, eliciting a primal response of pleasure from both of them.


    ''Busty boobs... Fuck! Yes!'' Eli couldn''t contain his excitement as he savoured the sensation of her curves beneath his touch.


    "~annnnggg~"


    Alysia''s weird and sensational moan escaped her lips, a mixture of pleasure and desire mingling in the air between them.


    Just about to remove her dress when,


    ''Busty?..... She hadn''t this big!!!'' Eli''s mind raced as he quickly halted their kiss, lifting himself to look at those big knockers... bigger than what he had known.


    "Alysia?" Eli''s voice held a note of uncertainty as he gazed at her flushed face.


    "Hmm...?" Alysia, still caught in the aftermath of their passionate encounter, responded with a dazed expression.


    "Alysia''s Favorite Mother... Morgan Flora," she murmured softly.


    "Fuck!"

 Chapter 391: Mother-in-law!

    "...."


    "...."


    The tension and awkwardness between Eli and Morgan were palpable, lingering in the air like an unspoken question.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Eli broke the silence. "Alysia''s mother... ah?"


    "Y-Yes?" Morgan Flora flinched, her face flushing bright red as she acknowledged the reality of their passionate encounter. She couldn''t believe what had just transpired.... a moment of intimacy shared with her future son-inw.


    She had just kissed her Daughter''s husband!!


    Not just a simple peck but instead a long and lovely passionate kiss.


    Morgan''s hand instinctively reached to touch her blushing cheeks as she shook her head in disbelief.


    Observing her reaction, Eli couldn''t help but sigh, the reality sinking in. He had just shared a passionate kiss with his future mother-inw..... a woman he had believed to be deceased.


    "Wait! Didn''t you pass away already?" Eli''s surprise was evident as he cautiously asked while guarding up.


    Morgan flinched, her expression shifting to one of pain as she exined, "Yes, I have died. What remains is merely my spirit residing within the world tree."


    "Thank goodness... I was starting to think I''d crossed a line," Eli admitted, relief washing over him as he settled his racing thoughts.


    "Hmm!" Morgan pouted slightly, her gaze fixed on Eli, who seemed to be processing the situation as if he hadn''t just engaged in an intimate moment with Alysia''s mother.


    He wasn''t cheating or anything!


    "So, where am I?" Eli''s attention shifted to his surroundings for the first time since his arrival. Before he was so focused on head throbbing pain and beautiful Mother-inw.


    Now, He found himself standing in a vast in of grass that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    "You are inside the World Tree," Morgan exined, standing beside Eli as they surveyed the lonely expanse.


    "I see... Why am I here again?" Eli''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Well..." Morgan hesitated, her expression reflecting the awkwardness of her next words. "Since you possessed the Jormungandr spirit, the World Tree deemed you one of its people."


    "Its people?" Eli''s frown deepened with each revtion.


    With a resigned sigh, Morgan continued, "You need to learn many truths but for now tell me... Did you encounter Lucifer Dawn?" her face masked with curiosity and questioning.


    "Lucifer? How am I supposed to see a man who''s been dead for ages?" Eli''s confusion was evident.


    "So, not yet... ah?" Morgan muttered to herself, her expression troubled, causing Eli''s frown to deepen further.


    ''Yeah, another shit unfolding, isn''t it?'' Eli couldn''t help but inwardly groan with frustration.


    "Anyhow... with your current strength, you might not be able to face Lucifer once he is resurrected from death," Morgan said matter-of-factly, but before she could borate further,


    "HI!!"


    Eli''s sudden grab startled Morgan, almost causing her to interrupt herself.


    "So, we can truly resurrect someone from death?" Eli''s question was apanied by a dead serious expression.


    Morgan stared at Eli, sensing his seriousness and determination, She understood reason without boration.... as much as she didn''t want to trample this on her son-inw but then that sometimes, everyone needs to hear the truth rather than aforting lie.


    "Do you know, unlike now... in ancient times, humans or any species didn''t possess a Soul Crystal?" Morgan began her exnation, her gaze thoughtful, "When they died, their souls entered the other realm and were judged by the gods. Those who did good things were permitted to live in paradise or allowed to be reborn in this world after their memories were fully cleansed.


    However, those who did bad things were tormented for eternity until it broke their soul."


    Eli''s frown deepened at the grim reality.


    Morgan continued, looking at the vast sky, "When Soul Crystals appeared, everything changed..... A big crack appeared in the Death-Reborn cyclic system. Those who died mortally were reborn without any judgment."


    "Reborn?" Eli echoed, trying to grasp the concept.


    "Yes, once their soul separated from their body, the mana around the world replenished and cleansed it before giving it to a new vessel..... It all happened in the blink of an eye. Your loved ones might have been reborn and are living happily now."


    "So, resurrecting the mortally dead was not possible now" Morgan concluded.


    "But you mentioned Luci--"


    "Because he is a god, His soul cannot be cleansed by mere mana..... He is a Fallen Angel, after all," Morgan exined with seriousness.


    Eli nodded, absorbing the information. His mind raced with new possibilities. ''So, as long as I have their soul, I can resurrect them...'' Hope and happiness lit up his eyes.


    Until now, Eli had been unsure about the truth, but after this revtion, he was certain. He needed to find the remaining part of the resurrection data sheet he possessed.


    ''Okay, let''s steal the remaining information from Nex''s library...'' Eli thought with a dangerous smile, his resolve solidified.


    "Fallen Angle? What is this? What is a god?" Eli frowned, his confusion evident.


    Morgan smiled softly and replied, "Once you gather the remaining spirits, you will understand everything."


    "Hmm? Spirits? Are you talking about Jormungandr?" Eli inquired.


    "Yes, you need to master every one of the rulers of the Elements," Morgan exined with a serious expression.


    "Rulers of Elements?"


    "Yes, just like Lilith, you need to have the remaining Elements," Morgan reiterated, her tone solemn.


    ''She knows... something,'' Eli thought, ready to press her for more information, but before he could, Morgan spoke again,


    "I am sorry, but I don''t know as much as you do. I am just a messenger and the real one who knows everything about you... and it is not me," Morgan admitted with a knowing smile, leaving Eli feeling frustrated.


    "Ugh," Eli groaned, feeling a sense of helplessness.


    "Hehehe... It''s okay. You don''t need to worry. Just do whatever you can. The future is not stable; no one knows what tomorrow holds. Just be yourself, My dear son-inw" Morgan reassured him with a soft, motherly tone.


    Sighing, Eli realized ''Whatever there is no use pondering over everything'' he thought.


    "Do you know anything about the Keys... that Garuda was talking about?" Eli suddenly asked.


    "Garuda?... You saw him...? Seems like something altered," Morgan muttered thoughtfully before answering, "Keys... Are the ways to open the doors?"


    "Which and what Doors?"


    "The Doors to Other Godly Realms"


    "Where are the doors and the Keys, then?" Eli inquired.


    Morgan moved closer to Eli, taking his hand gently, "They are just within reach of your hand, Please protect them until the first dungeon closes and as for doors.... They wille for you" she replied cryptically.


    "I see... " Eli said. That''s all he could say as he couldn''t understand a single thing about what she was referring to and even if he asked she wouldn''t be saying anything more than necessary.


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    Both of them flinched seeing their sudden closeness.... Morgan''s face flushed suddenly!!


    Their breaths intertwined in the quiet space between them, each heartbeat echoing the unspoken tension.


    Eli''s gaze locked with Morgan''s, drawn to the silvery hue mirroring Alysia''s eyes. In contrast, Morgan was captivated by the intensity in Eli''s deep crimson eyes, feeling like they could devour her with a mere nce.


    ''~ha~''


    ''~ha~''


    As they leaned closer, their breathing synchronized, creating a rhythm of anticipation. The air seemed charged with a maic pull, drawing them irresistibly toward each other.


    "~Hmm~"


    Their lips met once more, the kiss a blend of unspoken desires and shared secrets. It was a meeting of souls in a moment that transcended words.


    E-Eli wasn''t sure why but he was truly drawn to her... He never let his emotions take control of him and yet....


    "~Hmm~"

 Chapter 392: They have one thing common

    "You look just like Alysia, you know," Eli muttered softly as he gently tugged the strands of silver hair behind Morgan''s delicate elven ears, his fingers brushing against her skin with a feather-light touch.


    "Hmph, it''s not just that I look like her... She resembles me, son-inw!" Morgan retorted with a mixture of annoyance and amusement dancing in her eyes.


    As much as she adored Alysia, there was pride in Morgan''s heart when it came to her own unique beauty. She was the original, the archetype from which her daughter inherited her striking features. It was a subtle point of contention, one that she couldn''t help but feel defensive about whenpared to the younger generation.


    "Hmm..." Eli couldn''t help but wear a wry smile as he studied Morgan''s face anew, a twinkle of mischief ying in his eyes. There was an undeniable allure to her, an inexplicable pull that drew him in like a moth to a me.


    "So, Morgan¡ªouch!" Eli''s attempt at a more serious inquiry was interrupted by a sudden pinch on his hand, courtesy of Morgan''s swift and admonishing gesture, "Respect, young man. Give due respect to your elders," she chided him, though a small smirk betrayed her feigned sternness.


    "I see... Morgan, dear¡ªouch!"


    "I-I am not your dear, you silly man!" Morgan''s cheeks flushed a rosy hue as she protested, a mixture of embarrassment and amusement flickering across her features.


    "Well, then tell me, what is this inexplicable feeling I have for you?" Eli''s voice took on a softer tone as he reached out, his fingertips tracing the outline of her lips before daring to steal another fleeting kiss.


    "~hmm~"


    "S-Stop it!" Morgan''s protest was half-hearted, her resistance melting away as Eli enveloped her in a warm embrace, his closeness filling her with a sense of longing she couldn''t quite deny.


    "Hmm?" Eli''s curious tilt of the head belied his mischievous intent as he held her close.


    "W-Well, perhaps it''s fate that has brought us together...?" Morgan''s voice wavered slightly, a mixture of uncertainty and longing colouring her words.


    "Sigh... I confess I''m rather baffled by all of this," Eli admitted, a furrow forming between his brows as he struggled to make sense of the inexplicable connection between them.


    "Don''t fret, Eli... Everything will fall into ce," Morgan reassured him, her eyes reflecting a quiet sadness as she tried to ease his troubled mind.


    "Would you mind telling me what is that door I just entered?" Eli''s inquiry was tinged with a mix of curiosity and concern as he changed the topic.


    "That, My dear son-inw, is one of the ancient sealed doors"


    "Really? But isn''t that brok--" Before Eli could voice out, Morgan said with a gloomy face,


    "Within....lies only death and decay... The once-mighty Norse gods have all but perished within its confines, save for those few who managed to escape or were ensnared by other powers," Morgan exined, her words carrying the weight of centuries-old sorrow.


    And continued,


    "What you beheld was but a fragment of the awakening of the Jormungandr... So, Once you wake up... the world shall know of the rebirth of the Ruler of Oceans," Morgan warned, her voice tinged with a solemn urgency.


    "Sigh... Why me?" Eli asked the important question that had been bugging him ever since he summoned the Megalodon.


    "..... Because she chose you" Morgan muttered.


    "Lilith?" Eli frowned, thinking that was a usible exnation considering she was also the ruler of the elements.


    However, Morgan didn''t offer a direct response; instead, she simply smiled, a knowing glint in her eyes.


    After a few moments of silence, both of them turned their gazes skyward, watching the vast expanse above them with a shared sense of wonder.


    "So, when can I expect to return?" Eli''s question carried a hint of concern as he pondered the passage of time outside their current setting.


    "Hmph, it appears my son-inw isn''t eager to linger in thepany of his mother-inw," Morgan pouted yfully, her tone light despite the underlying affection.


    "Haha... I love spending time with you, Morgan," Eli replied sincerely from the depths of his heart.


    Morgan''s face flushed deeply when saw his genuine expression.


    "You know, Alysia once mentioned how deeply in love you were with your husband, Alden Evergreen," Eli ventured, curious about Morgan''s past.


    "Hmm..." Morgan nodded thoughtfully before prompting, "And?"


    Eli''s brow furrowed slightly as he reached out to her hips and asked, "You don''t mind my touch, do you?"


    "Hehaha..." Morgan giggled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she replied, "No, I don''t mind at all. Though my heart once belonged to Alden, those feelings have long since faded..."


    "So?" Eli tilted.


    "So?" Morgan also tilted.


    ''She''s toying with me, isn''t she? She knows exactly what I''m asking,'' Eli mused, his gaze softening as he leaned in closer to her.


    "Are you nning to kiss me?" Morgan teased, her smile turning mischievous as their faces drew nearer.


    "Will you stop me?" Eli''s voice was a whisper, his lips tantalizingly close to hers.


    "W-Well...~Hmm~.... W-Wait! I am yet to say~Hmmm~" Morgan''s protest wavered as Eli''s breath mingled with hers, their closeness igniting a familiar spark between them.


    "~Hmm~"


    As their lips met in a tender yet passionate kiss, Morgan''s hands found their way to Eli''s neck, pulling him closer in a silent invitation to deepen the connection between them.


    "I''m truly grateful to you, Eli... for saving my daughter," Morgan whispered between kisses, her words filled with genuine appreciation and warmth, "I''m so grateful..."


    "So, you were the voice I heard as I was leaving¡ª"


    "Yes, I witnessed it all," Morgan admitted, her expression shifting to one of sombre reflection as she referenced the Dungeon Walker incident.


    "So, thank you!" Morgan mumbled gratefully before pressing her lips to his once more, her touch conveying a mix of affection and appreciation,


    "I am truly happy that my daughter found such a wonderful husband.... Just please, don''t evere to hate her. She needs someone who can love her unconditionally, and understand herplexities. She deserves all the love and understanding in the world... all she wants is love, nothing more."


    As Eli''s heart raced with affection for Morgan, his chest filled with warmth at her words.


    ''Ba-Dump, Ba-dump''


    His heart echoed her sentiments, skipping a beat at the sight of her lovely and tender expression. Without hesitation, he kissed her again, but this time, with a hint of passion, biting her lips gently before pulling away.


    ''sssshhhhh''


    The sound of his departure filled the air as Eli slowly vanished into particles, leaving Morgan standing alone in the vast expanse of the grasnd.


    "I kind of liked the taste of his sweet lips..." Morgan murmured, her fingers tracing the outline of her swollen lips where Eli''s bite had left its mark, a lingering reminder of his presence.


    "Hehehe..." Morgan chuckled softly, a mixture of amusement and fondness in her tone. "You''ve certainly chosen quite the remarkable husband, my dear daughter..."


    However, her amusement quickly faded as she sighed, her gaze shifting to the undting grasnd that seemed to warp and distort like an old television set on the fritz.


    "You''ve made your pact, my daughter... Now, it''s time to fulfil your end of the bargain," Morgan muttered, a sly smirk ying at the corners of her lips as she spoke, "I hope you''re prepared to pay the price."


    Suddenly, a voice cut through the distorted space, breaking the eerie silence that had settled over thendscape.


    "You certainly took your time," the voice remarked, its tone dripping with impatience.


    "Tsk, as if you have anything better to do, Bitch!" Morgan retorted, her voice tinged with annoyance as the entire space around them shifted and twisted, dissolving into a void of nothingness.


    ....


    ...


    "Eli!!"


    "Ugh!" Asher Eli groaned as he opened his eyes and found himself face-to-face with Alysia once again.


    "Thank goodness what happ--- HIkkk!!" Alysia''s words were cut short as Eli pushed her down abruptly, his actions surprising her.


    ''Not busty... It''s true Alysia then'' Before she could voice her concerns, Eli''s hands moved without hesitation, and Alysia gasped as he touched her boobs.


    "Y-YOU!!" Her face turned crimson with embarrassment and anger, but she found herself unable to resist his advances.


    ''I guess, both mother and daughter have this one thing inmon!'' Eli smirked as he leaned and kissed her before Alysia''s mind could process anything.

 Chapter 393: Make me crazy

    "Pervert!" Alysia eximed as she lightly mmed her hand against Eli''s back, her fingers tracing the outline of her swollen, reddened lips.


    "Hehe... I did warn you, didn''t I? Your lips were just too tempting to resist," Eli teased yfully as they made their way into Alysia''s house, the tension between them palpable yet tinged with a hint of yful banter.


    "Hmph," Alysia huffed, her pout betraying a mix of embarrassment and amusement, though deep down, her heart danced with a flurry of emotions she couldn''t quite decipher.... the conversation....


    "Do you love your mother?" Eli asked.


    "... Yes. Anyhow what happened to you?" Alysia asked with a concerned face.


    "If one day your mother were to stand before you again... would you be able to smile as you did before?"


    ".... I-I don''t quite understand what you''re getting at,"


    "I can see it, Alysia... Behind that smile, there are moments of emptiness, moments when it''s all just a... facade," Eli said softly, his words resonating with a depth of understanding that took Alysia by surprise.


    " I.... I....." Alysia lowered her head not understanding why this man knew more about her.


    "I will bring that smile.... one day" Eli said as he kissed her forehead.


    That was the end of their previous conversation as hepletely ignored telling what happened to him.


    Alysia stole a nce at Eli, catching the unspoken weight in his eyes. It dawned on her that resurrecting the dead was an impossibility.... if that''s what he was indirectly saying.


    Despite this, a glimmer of hope flickered within her as she noted Eli''s determined expression.


    ''zzzzz''


    Eli couldn''t help but smile as he observed Scarlett and Scy, peacefully asleep like cherubic infants, ''Perhaps I shouldn''t have gone all out'' he mused to himself, his mind momentarily diverted.


    With flushed cheeks, Alysia averted her gaze, her eyes briefly meeting Eli''s before flickering away.


    "I-If you''re inclined, you''re wee to... you know," Alysia murmured, her voice barely audible.


    "Then I gratefully ept your offer," Eli responded, his lips quirking into a subtle smile.


    In due course, Alysia led him to her room, her nervousness palpable as she paced around like a puppy eager to wee a new friend into its home.


    Observing her unease, Eli remarked with a reassuring smile, "You''ve been showing a lot more emotionstely," as he settled himself on the edge of her bed.


    Alysia''s cheeks flushed deeper as she avoided meeting Eli''s gaze directly, her fingers fidgeting with each other as she struggled to maintainposure.


    "Well, someone once said they didn''t want a hollow shell..." Alysia''s voice trailed off as she changed the topic abruptly,  "I-I found Tiana", her eyes darting around the room beforending on Eli once more.


    "!!" Eli''s reaction was palpable, his curiosity piqued as he inquired, "Y-You found her? Where?"


    "A few days ago, she came to me and cried, saying she was corrupted and needed to purify herself... So she had been hiding inside the World Tree," Alysia murmured in a gloomy tone, recalling Tiana''s emotional confession. When she first encountered Tiana, Alysia''s initial impulse was to rebuke and punish her for leaving too long.


    However, after witnessing Tiana''s horrified and flushed expression, Alysia refrained from judgment and granted Tiana the space and time she needed for introspection.


    "I-I see..." Eli averted his eyes calmly, though internally, he was cursing himself for forgetting about Tiana''s presence in his room earlier, ''S-Shit, Shit, Shit... She must have seen everything!'' his mind raced with the implications.


    "D-Did she say anything about me?" Eli asked, a note of apprehension in his voice.


    "You?" Alysia tilted her head thoughtfully, her fingers ying nervously with each other as she pondered before admitting with a shy face, "S-She mentioned that I-I was fortunate to have been born as a big woman to take big guy, all for you..."


    "...Is that so..." Eli looked at her shy expression, realizing the misunderstanding and the weight of Tiana''s words. Tiana''s word as the word ''Big'' was enough for Eli to understand what Tiana was trying to say.


    ''Damn it!! How am I going to face her again!'' Eli screamed inwardly, feeling a mix of embarrassment and frustration.


    "S-So?" Alysia''s voice quivered with hesitation as her eyes darted back and forth, revealing her inner turmoil.


    "Alysia," Eli called her gently, patting hisp as an invitation.


    Alysia''s face turned crimson as she looked at Eli for a few seconds, her mind racing with conflicting thoughts. Slowly, she walked toward him, but instead of sitting directly on hisp, she chose to sit on the ground beside him and rested her head on hisp.


    "I asked you to sit on myp, didn''t I?" Eli muttered affectionately as he gently ruffled her silver hair.


    "I always wanted to lie down on Mam-Mother''sp after she left me... Yours just like my mother''s" Alysia murmured with a small smile, her vulnerability peeking through her words.


    "I see..." Eli nodded, his touch conveying a sense offort and understanding.


    "Alysia," Eli spoke softly, his tone sincere and earnest as he continued to caress her hair gently.


    "Hmm?" Alysia, still lying on hisp, weed the soothing gesture.


    "Let me tell this clearly... I am not after your throne or going to use you," Eli muttered in a serious tone, his words carrying a weight of sincerity.


    "Heheh... I know, Eli... Asher Eli," Alysia giggled softly, her eyes sparkling with a mix of affection and yfulness. Tipping her head slightly, she continued, "You desire a love filled with passion and intensity, don''t you?"


    Eli''s gaze met hers, his expression momentarily caught off guard, "No, I¡ª" he began, but Alysia interrupted him with a mischievous smile.


    "No, what you seek is a love imbued with madness and unpredictability," Alysia''s tone shifted, a hint of darkness in her voice as if a hidden facet of her personality surfaced.


    Eli blinked, processing her words for a moment. ''That''s the Queen in her,'' he realized. She understood even before Eli would do anything, a sly smirk forming on his lips. "Yeah," he agreed, ying along with her teasing revtion.


    "Hehehe... I knew it," Alysia chuckled softly, a sense of understanding and eptance blooming between them. Snuggling closer into hisp, she savoured thefort and connection they shared.


    Alysia was finally happy that she saw someone just like.... Her.


    Alysia found sce in Eli, someone who epted herplexities and quirks without judgment. Eli, in turn, smiled warmly as he continued to pat her head.


    "~E~Eli~?"


    "Yes?"


    "I-I want you to make me go even crazier..." Alysia murmured, her cheeks flushed as she nced at Eli while nestling closer into hisp.


    "What do you mean?" Eli inquired with a knowing smile, his eyes reflecting a yful anticipation.


    "Meanie~" Alysia teased as she yfully pinched his hips.


    "Ouch!"


    "Are you sure? Your love is already crazy enough, you know?" Eli remarked with a smirk, lifting her beet-red face gently.


    ''Gulp''


    Alysia swallowed nervously, sensing the intensity in Eli''s gaze. His eyes held a depth that seemed to promise both ecstasy and madness, a thrilling yet daunting prospect.


    "Y-Yes, make me crazy," Alysia whispered, her voice filled with a mix of desire and apprehension as she rose to her feet and settled onto hisp.


    "~Hmm!" Alysia initiated the kiss this time, their lips meeting in a slow and passionate embrace.


    Their kiss deepened, igniting a fire of longing and fervour between them as they lost themselves in the moment.


    Eli inhaled deeply, intoxicated by Alysia''s sweat-aroused scent as his hands slowly removed her upper garment, revealing two twin peaks adorned with small red nipples.


    "~Eli~ha~ha~li" Alysia panted heavily, her gaze locked with Eli''s as he fixated on her exposed breasts.


    "~MNNNGGG~"


    Alysia''s moan escaped her lips as Eli gently nibbled on her small pink nipple, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body.


    Feeling her response, Eli''s hard vigour thing twitched in anticipation as he continued to explore her sensitive peaks, his fingers teasing and ying with her nipples.


    "~nnnggg~"


    "~aanmmmgg~"


    Each moan that escaped Alysia''s lips was a symphony of desire, different from her mother''s yet equally arousing to Eli. Her reactions spurred him on, urging him to delve deeper into her pleasure.


    Elivished attention on her breasts, licking, sucking, and leaving his tantalizing marks, eliciting seductive moans that filled the room.


    ''Slurp''


    "~N~noagggggg~"


    Despite Alysia''s attempts to resist the intensity of his actions, her body sumbed to the overwhelming sensations, her arousal evident in the transparent liquid dripping from her lower lips.


    "~ahhh~"


    Alysia''s body tensed with pleasure as Eli stretched and teased her sensitive breasts, sending her spiralling into waves of ecstasy.


    "You are really sensitive~" Eli whispered, his voice a tantalizing whisper against her skin as he stretched and sucked both of the nipples at the same time.


    "~slurp~"


    "~NHHHGGGffffff~"


    Alysia bit her lip, trying to stifle her moans, but the overwhelming pleasure proved too much to contain.


    "~HNNNNNNNNGGGG~"


    Alysia moaned uncontrobly as Eli''s attention shifted to her sensitive elven ears, sending shivers of pleasure down her spine.


    ''Ssh, Ssh''


    Eli''s lower body glistened with Alysia''s sweat nectar, a testament to the pleasure.


    Tears mixed with drool streamed down Alysia''s face as her mind soared through clouds of ecstasy, lost in a whirlwind of sensations.


    "~ha~ha~"


    Breathing heavily, Alysia gazed at Eli with a mix of amusement and bliss,, "I~I guess, I- I now understand why others were not waking up~"


    "Hehe...." Eli chuckled softly before teasing, "No, I haven''t even started the main dish... you are too sensitive to cum just from boobs," as he yfully pinched her nipples again.


    "~NNGGGG~" Alysia''s body reacted to the stimtion, another wave of pleasure washing over her, her face flushed with arousal.


    "Hehe..." Alysia giggled, her mind racing with anticipation of what else was toe, "You sure have marked your territory," noting the bite marks on her breasts, neck, and stomach.


    "Well, you can also mark it~" Eli whispered, offering his neck invitingly.


    Alysia blushed, feeling a mixture of excitement and shyness. She slowly lowered her head and gently bit his neck.


    "~arrh~"


    Eli groaned in pleasure, after being bitten by the Vampire Queen... His neck became sensitive.


    "How is it?" Eli inquired after getting marked by Alysia.


    "I-it''s kind of exciting..." Alysia admitted in a shy tone, her cheeks flushed with a deep blush.


    Eli, unable to contain his desire, pushed Alysia gently onto the bed, his voice filled with passion. "Alysia Hill Morgan Flora... I am going to ravish you until you lose yourself in ecstasy¡ª"


    However, their intimate moment was interrupted by a loud voice from outside.


    "YOUR HIGHNESS!!"


    Alysia frowned, her desire momentarily clouded by concern, "Ignore th¡ª"


    "WORLD TREE IS FALLING APART!!!"

 Chapter 394: Falling down

    ''THUD!''


    A massive tree branch crashed to the ground.


    "What is happening here!!"


    "I-Is this end of the world?"


    "It''s an omen, a harbinger of doom!"


    The murmurs of panic echoed among the onlookers, their faces etched with dread as they witnessed the once-grand World Tree gradually sumbing to decay.


    "Why?" Alysia''s voice quivered with apprehension as she gazed upon the crumbling tree, her heart heavy with foreboding.


    "If it falls, the very life force of this world..... the mana, will vanish," Alysia muttered, her words weighed down by the magnitude of the catastrophe.


    "I-I must contact the other sentinels," she dered, preparing to take action, when...


    "They''re already here," Eli''s voice cut through the tension, his gaze fixed on the distorted figures hovering ominously above the dying tree.


    High above, four spectral figures floated in a surreal dance around the towering World Tree, their presence casting an eerie pall over the scene.


    "We must act!" eximed Dawn''s Sentinel urgently.


    "Even if we infuse the tree with mana, its restoration will be temporary at best," cautioned Ch''s Sentinel, their words a sombre reminder of the limitations they faced.


    "Why is this happening all of a sudden?" Theos''s Sentinel''s voice betrayed their fear and confusion.


    "Snort... Didn''t you sense the disturbances hours ago?" Iguanas''s Sentinel retorted, a hint of frustration colouring its tone.


    "Hmm? What happened?" Theos''s Sentinel frowned.


    A collective sigh rippled through the group, and Dawn''s Sentinel spoke with solemnity, "The Ruler of Water Element... Jormungandr, reborn."


    Theos''s Sentinel recoiled, their form wavering in disbelief. "S-Seriously?"


    "Tsk, Do you think we are jesting?" Ch''s Sentinel''s voice held a hint of impatience.


    "Regardless, we must address this crisis before we concern ourselves with Jormungandr''s whereabouts," Ch''s Sentinel asserted with a sense of urgency.


    "I believe the Fairy Queen may know the answer to this predicament" Dawn''s Sentinel suggested, prompting nods of agreement as they prepared to seek the Fairy Queen''s counsel.


    ''Sssssshhhhhhh!''


    Before they could move, a small object streaked skyward with astonishing speed.


    Eli''s brow furrowed as he watched Tiana soar towards the tree''s apex and thought, ''Looks like something serious going on...''


    "I-It must be because of her!" a voice used, fingers pointing towards Alysia.


    "The World Tree, Our Mother, didn''t like this woman ruling us!" added another, the crowd''s fear now turning to anger as they sought someone to me.


    Eli surveyed the anxious faces around him before turning his gaze to Alysia, who stood with worry etched on her features as she watched the sky.


    "Wait here," Eli reassured her with a gentle pat on her shoulder before stepping forward.


    "Stop there!!"


    "How dare a mere human try to touch our god!!"


    "Move aside, you filthy human!" shouted others, their voicesced with disdain and fear as Eli continued his approach toward the World Tree.


    Even the guards stationed nearby attempted to intervene, their hands outstretched to halt Eli''s progress.


    Eli paused, casting a serene look over his shoulder as he ced a finger to his lips, a gesture that silenced the chaotic protests momentarily.


    "Shoh"


    "!!!!!" A collective gasp escaped the onlookers as something indescribable manifested behind Eli, his eyes now aglow with a deep, oceanic blue hue.


    "BOOM!!"


    In a swift motion, Eli stomped on the ground and surged forward with incredible speed, leaving a trail of shimmering light in his wake as he raced toward the World Tree.


    "Who?" Theos''s Sentinel furrowed its brow as it observed another figure swiftly ascending the World Tree to reach its top.


    "What is he doing here?" Dawn''s Sentinel questioned with a puzzled expression as Asher Eli''s form came into view, moving purposefully toward them.


    ''Sshhhh!''


    Eli bypassed them without a word, his focus unwavering on his intended target.


    "Tia?" Eli called out as he caught up to Tiana, who was streaking toward the tree''s apex with unparalleled speed.


    However, Tiana remained silent, her attention fixed on the distant peak. Eli respected her focus and continued to match her pace, staying by her side as they ascended.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The sound of breaking branches echoed around them as obstacles fell along Eli and Tiana''s path. Yet, with a mere nce from Tiana''s eyes, the branches vanished, showcasing her formidable power.


    ''She is powerful?'' Eli wondered when he saw her true power.


    Soon, they reached the pinnacle of the World Tree, a breathtaking vantage point that offered a panoramic view of a vast world and the boundless void beyond.


    In a single word, one could say... it was Top of the World!


    As Eli and Tiana reached the apex of the World Tree, the once serene and magnificent scenery was marred by the encroaching darkness of dark mana.


    "No..." Tiana muttered, her eyes widening in disbelief as she beheld the sight. The entire crown of the tree was enveloped in a sinister veil of dark mana.


    "What is happening, Tia?" Eli''s concern mirrored in his voice as he noticed the familiar signature of dark mana, reminiscent of Lilith''s power.


    "She warned me that this would happen eventually, but... this is happening too quickly," Tiana replied, attempting to touch the dark mana tentatively, only to recoil as her fingers turned ck and crisp at its touch. She quickly withdrew her hand, watching as her fingers returned to normal.


    "She? Who are you talking about?" Eli''s brow furrowed with curiosity.


    "Morgan Flora," Tiana whispered, her gaze fixated on the corrupted branches with a mix of dread and terror.


    "Hmm... What should we do now?" Eli pondered aloud, unfazed as he reached out and touched the dark mana without adverse effects.


    "We are powerless, Mortal," a resonant voice echoed from above, drawing Eli''s attention to four ethereal figures hovering in the sky.


    However, Eli didn''t have time to speak with sentinels so he gently patted Tiana''s head and asked, "Tell me, Is there any way to stop this?"


    Iguanas''s Sentinel''s expression twisted in annoyance at Eli''s interruption.


    "I am telling you it..." Before the sentinel could continue, Tiana interjected with a tone of dread, "We must observe the.... Miasma."


    "Miasma?" Eli echoed, studying the dark mana thoughtfully. ''So, this is the Miasma,'' he realized.


    "Hahaa... Do you truly believe anyone can observe the Miasma?" Iguanas''s Sentinel scoffed arrogantly.


    "E-Eli," Tiana called out, finally meeting his gaze with a mix of fear and determination.


    "Yes?"


    "I will do my best to observe the Miasma, but... you must be prepared to end me before I be a monstrous threat," Tiana''s voice trembled slightly, her resolve shining through her fearful expression.


    "..." Eli gazed at Tiana, understanding the gravity of her words. He knew well the dangers of corruption; even the mighty god Garuda had sumbed to such a fate.


    "I will consult Lilith," Eli stated firmly, considering their options.


    "L-Lilith?" Tiana''s voice wavered at the mention of that name, her expression guarded.


    "Hahaha... Do you think Lilith can really help, Mister Lilith''s Husband?" Iguanas''s Sentinel mocked, recognizing Eli''s true identity.


    "It''s aplex matter, Asher Eli," Dawn''s Sentinel interjected as it descended before Eli.


    "Why? She controls the Dark Mana; she should be able to observe it," Eli reasoned, seeking rity.


    "Yes, she possesses that capability, but..." Before the Sentinel could borate, Tiana interjected with a grave expression, "If she appears here... the World Tree may fall before she can act."


    "See..." Dawn''s Sentinel pointed towards the heart of the swirling Miasma and exined, "The space is fractured. The Miasma has leaked from another dimension, beyond Lilith''s control."


    "And even if we somehow stop the spread of the Miasma... the World Tree has already withered to the point of copse. Its fall is imminent," Ch''s Sentinel added with a sombre tone.


    "We can just water it back?" Eli''s question carried a hint of disbelief as he searched for a simple solution amidst theplex crisis.


    Silence greeted Eli''s question, followed by incredulous stares from the assembled sentinels.


    "What?" Eli''s confusion deepened at their reactions.


    "Is he truly the one she married?" Theos''s Sentinel muttered under its breath, shaking its head in disbelief.


    "E-Eli, Promise me... Please protect Aly-- "OUCH!!""


    Tiana''s plea was cut short by a sharp flick from Eli''s hand, his annoyance evident. "Stop with the melodrama! It''s getting on my nerves," he rebuked firmly.


    "ELI!! This is not a time for games. If I don''t act, everyone will perish," Tiana pleaded earnestly, her eyes reflecting the seriousness of the situation.


    "Even if you intervene, will it only dy the inevitable?" Eli challenged her, his gaze unwavering.


    Tiana faltered, unable to provide a satisfactory answer to Eli''s poignant question.


    "Fine, wait here. I will do what I can," Eli dered, striding towards the edge of the Miasma. To everyone''s surprise, the dark energies did not harm him as he ventured closer.


    Standing before the fractured space where the Miasma leaked from another realm, Eli noticed an ethereal white thread weaving through the crack. Recognition sparked in his eyes. "So, it''s Zeus''s thread... ah," he mused, connecting the dots.


    "World Tree... This must be the core controlling the mana," Eli deduced, understanding the intricacies of the situation, "When Zeus departed, this thread remained here and once the door crumbled it must have weakened the power of the world tree and thus, the thread must have fractured the space".


    Eli turned to the sentinels, his expression focused. "Does anyone know how to seal this space?"


    Theos''s Sentinel tossed a hastily scribbled note to Eli, "Use this to temporarily block the breach," they suggested.


    Eli followed the instructions on the note, cing it over the fractured space. The leak of Miasma ceased, halting the tree''s further decay.


    Eli then turned his attention to the dense Miasma enveloping the tree''s form.


    ''Deep Inhale''


    Eli drew in a breath, inhaling the malevolent energies swirling around the World Tree.


    ''Tuck, Tuck''


    A shudder ran through Eli''s body, his eyes briefly turning ck. The sentinels braced themselves, ready for a battle if Eli sumbed to the corruption.


    "Eli!" Tiana cried out, rushing towards him despite the sentinels'' warnings.


    "W-Wait!" The sentinels called out, but Tiana was driven by her concern for Eli.


    "Eli?" Tiana''s voice quivered with worry as she reached him, her eyes locked on his darkened gaze and his unmoving form.


    "E-Eli?" she called out again, her voice tinged with fear.


    "Yes?" A cold, emotionless voice emanated from Eli, sending a chill down Tiana''s spine as she realized something had changed within him.

 Chapter 395: Ruler

    "Yes?"


    "E-Eli?"


    "What is it, Tia?" Eli''s voice returned to normal as his eyes regained their usual appearance.


    "Woohhhh!!" Tiana''s relief was palpable as she hugged him tightly, tears streaming down her face like a child''s.


    "I''m fine," Eli reassured her awkwardly, patting her head gently before turning his gaze to the sentinels with a hint of mockery.


    "You lot can at least handle sealing a space, can''t you?" Eli''s tone carried a yful taunt as he challenged them.


    The sentinels felt the weight of his sarcasm but remainedposed. Theos''s Sentinel stepped forward, focusing on the fractured space and methodically closing it off.


    "It seems like the withering has stopped..." Eli observed as he examined the now-stabilized branches of the World Tree, relieved to see them no longer decaying rapidly.


    "Nowes the task of nourishing the tree," Eli remarked thoughtfully, knowing it would require a substantial amount of water to revive it.


    "Did you really think water alone would solve this?" Ch''s Sentinel''s scepticism was evident in her voice.


    "Do you have a better idea?" Eli countered, challenging them to provide alternative solutions.


    "..."


    "Well then, let''s procure the water we need," Eli decided, contemting the immense task ahead.


    As he prepared to descend from the World Tree, the sentinels watched in surprise as Eli leapt off without hesitation.


    "Is he seriously jumping?" Dawn''s Sentinel questioned in disbelief, ready to intervene when suddenly¡ª


    "KIIIKKIII!!!!"


    A resounding cry echoed through the air as a massive inferno phoenix swooped down, catching Eli on its fiery back just before he reached the ground.


    "You truly are reckless, Eli," Scarlett, the fiery phoenix, remarked as she spoke through her beak.


    "I had faith my protective big sister woulde to my rescue," Eli grinned, gently petting Scarlett''s reddish-yellow me feathers.


    The sentinels were once again taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.


    "Did you manage to seal the space?" Ch''s Sentinel inquired, shifting the focus back to the task at hand.


    "Yes, it''s sealed," Theos''s Sentinel confirmed.


    As they descended from the World Tree, Alysia approached Eli with a worried and surprised expression.


    "Eli, what happened?" she inquired, her concern evident in her voice.


    Eli gracefully dismounted Scarlett, who transformed back into her human form. Scy stood beside Alysia, her expression mirroring her concern.


    After recounting the events to Alysia and Scy.


    "So, we need a water source?" Alysia''s furrowed brow indicated her concern, but she also glimpsed Eli''s unwavering determination, instilling a sense of hope that perhaps there was a chance to save their continent after all.


    "Yes," Eli affirmed, his gaze sweeping over the gathered elves who showed a mixture of relief and apprehension.


    Alysia wasted no time and issued orders for the gathering of water, directing those with water elemental abilities to spread their influence around the World Tree.


    "Do you think this will work?" Igunaus''s Sentinel voiced scepticism, observing the massive efforts to bring water to the tree.


    "I''m not certain," Ch''s Sentinel admitted, sharing the uncertainty.


    "Let''s wait and see... what piqued Lilith''s interest for a reason," Dawn''s Sentinel remarked thoughtfully.


    "Ashy," Scarlett called out to Eli.


    "Yes?"


    "Do you honestly believe this small amount of water is sufficient for such a colossal tree?" Scarlett questioned, her concern evident.


    "No," Eli shook his head, a knowing smile ying on his lips.


    "Then?" Scarlett frowned.


    Eli winked mischievously. "It''s not for the tree," he replied cryptically before making his way towards Alysia and the water-pouring efforts.


    "Eli?" Alysia looked puzzled as Eli knelt down beside her.


    ''Thud''


    "E-Eli?" Alysia was bbergasted.


    With a solemn tone, Eli addressed Alysia, "The Elven Queen, the sole ruler of the Flora Continent, Alysia Hill Morgan Flora, please grant me your blessing to revive the World Tree."


    Alysia was initially taken aback, about to question his request. However, as she saw the determination in Eli''s eyes and felt the energy of the gathered crowd, she realized the gravity of his intent.


    Alysia sighed and understood what he was trying to do.


    "Protect my people, Asher Eli. We shall ept you as one of our own... Please safeguard our god, even if it costs my life as an offering!" Alysia whispered, her body glowing as flowers bloomed around Eli in a silent acknowledgement of her blessing.


    Eli''s smile was serene as he stood and walked toward the World Tree, his gaze focused on the water pool.


    ''Deep Breath''


    Mana Breathing


    Deep Inhale


    He initiated his mana breathing technique, his auburn hair transforming into a vibrant ocean blue as he tapped into his immense power.


    With a touch of his hand, hemanded,


    /Heal/


    The water body reacted, trembling before settling into a calm state. Initially, nothing seemed to change, leading to disappointment among the onlookers who had hoped for a miracle.


    Iguanas''s Sentinel couldn''t help but snort in amusement, "Told you! We''re wasting our time," expressing the shared doubt among the sentinels.


    But just as scepticism began to overshadow hope, Eli softly uttered,


    /Divine Restoration/


    His ocean-blue eyes shone brighter than ever.


    The burst of divine energy from Eli caused the water particles to burst and slowly dance and converge around the World Tree''s roots. Then, with a resounding explosion, a radiant light engulfed everything.


    "BOOOMM!!!"


    The blinding brilliance momentarily stunned everyone present¡ªsentinels, humans, and magical beings alike. When their vision cleared, they beheld an awe-inspiring sight.


    "Jormungandr..." The Sentinels murmured in disbelief as they recognized the colossal serpent coiling around the revitalized World Tree.


    "MY GOD!!!!"


    "THE WORLD SERPENT!!!"


    "SHE GRACED US WITH HER PRESENCE!!"


    The people, overwhelmed by fear and reverence, began to kneel before the divine manifestation. Even Alysia, with tears of gratitude, lowered her head in humble acknowledgement of the deity they once revered.


    No matter how much time passed, no one in the flora continent would ever forget about their god.... The God of the Flora Continent.


    Jormungandr... filled everyone with a mix of fear and tion. It was a moment that would forever be etched in their memories.


    "grrrrrr"


    The rumbling sound from the serpent seemed to echo gratitude and acknowledgement, bringing tears of joy to the onlookers.


    Meanwhile, Eli, with his ocean-blue eyes and hair shimmering, stood up in the midst of this divine spectacle. The massive serpent lowered its head behind Eli, allowing him to pat its scaled head with a gesture of affection that left the witnesses in awe and disbelief.


    ''Gulp''


    The collective gasp of shock rippled through the crowd as they witnessed a mere mortal interacting so intimately with their revered deity.


    With a voice carrying an ethereal resonance, Eli addressed his people, "My beloved people, I am deeply touched and proud that you have not forgotten me..."


    "MY LORD!!!!"


    The cries of adoration and devotion filled the air, mingling with the serpentine rumblings of Jormungandr.


    Eli turned to Alysia, acknowledging her role in this momentous event, "You have chosen wisely, Lady Alysia Hill Morgan Flora, to lead this wondrousnd."


    "..... Y-Yes!!!" The resounding affirmation echoed from the assembled crowd.


    "A ruler who is willing to sacrifice for her people... I am truly honoured to have you in my ce," Eli dered, his words carrying immense weight and significance.


    "I am deeply honoured, Our Deity," Alysia responded, her voice filled with reverence and humility.


    With a simple nod, Eli conveyed his finalmand, "Protect thisnd, my children. Protect your ruler and cherish the gift of life that has been bestowed upon you."


    ''Snap''


    A single snap reverberated across the continent, illuminating thend with a radiant glow.


    Everyone closed their eyes for a second before slowly opened only to see.....


    "...."


    Silence descended upon the gathered throng as they beheld the resplendent World Tree, its branches swaying gracefully in the gentle breeze, petals of vibrant flowers dancing in the air, and fairies flitting about in a joyous celebration of life restored.

 Chapter 396: Waking up Prisania Part1

    "So, how''s my performance?" Eli inquired with a yful wave of his hand as he satfortably on the open carriage.


    "Hmm..." Alysia, seated before him, observed the joyous crowd around them, waving and shouting with adtion as if they were witnessing their idol.


    "Look he is waving at us!!"


    "Oh my, I feel like I''m ascending to heaven!"


    "He''s so charming!"


    "Our saviour!"


    Alysia couldn''t help but smile at Eli''s question, "Do you even need my answer?" she teased, gesturing towards the enthusiastic crowd.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled softly, his gaze scanning the happy faces around them. Just a day ago, these same people had regarded him with disdain and curses, but now their sentiments hadpletely transformed...


    "Fascinating," Eli muttered, his thoughts delving deeper into the psychology of the masses.


    People.... everyone like that. In moments of despair and loss, even the Criminal could rise to heroism if they seized the opportunity.


    "Truly Fascinating..." Eli smiled, the closer he started to understand the people, the closer he felt indifferent.... as if they were nothing more than just a puzzle piece.


    Each and every person had a unique shape, and those who knew how to fit them together could create any picture they desired.


    Just like how people killed his loved one by joining together.


    "Master, is something the matter?" Scy, sitting beside him, asked with concern.


    "... Nothing" Eli answered.


    "Sigh..." Scarlett sighed softly, understanding the weight of Eli''s thoughts. She moved closer, patting his thigh gently and said, "You don''t need to think too much" intertwining their fingers in a reassuring gesture.


    Eli nodded.


    "Are you truly acting before, Eli?" Tiana, perched on his shoulder, chimed in curiously... She even believed their god was actually speaking to them.


    "Yes," Eli affirmed, offering her a cookie with a smile. Tiana happily epted it, munching away contentedly.


    "Sigh, I guess she forgot everything," he muttered softly, not realizing the subtle shift in Tiana''s demeanour, her cheeks tinged with a faint red hue as she listened.


    Scy leaned forward, her gaze fixed on Alysia with a thoughtful expression. "Since your position is now stable, do we need to consider selling yields to other Elders?" she inquired, her voice carrying a hint of curiosity.


    "From the looks of it, it seems like everyone hase to ept my rule, so..." she trailed off, as she looked at Eli.


    Eli shrugged casually, "You are their Queen now. Do as you wish," he remarked, his tone carrying a sense of detachment.


    Alysia nodded slowly, her mind already forming ns for the future.


    Scarlett interjected, her voice breaking the silence that followed, "However, even if the majority has epted, there may still be dissent among some Elders," she pointed out, her wordsced with caution.


    "Yeah... I will put some Elders under contract while leaving others unbound to ensure their loyalty to us," Alysia said with a cunning smile.


    Eli chuckled softly, a knowing grin ying on his lips. It was as if he was silently acknowledging Alysia''s strategic prowess with a single amused expression, ''That''s Puppeteer for you''


    As the discussion came to a close, the group made their way to Alysia''s house. Although she spent her moments with Eli, the weight of her responsibilities loomedrge.... the aftermath of the World Tree''s events.


    Thus, Both Scarlett and Scy were trembling in Eli''s passionate mercy.


    Soon, they left the Flora continent, and Scarlett parted to do her job in the Dawn Kingdom.


    Asher Eli''s Home


    "MASTER!!" Kitty Anna''s voice echoed through the hallway as she leapt onto Eli, in a tight embrace as soon as he opened the door.


    "Whoa there, Kitty! What''s got you so worked up?" Eli chuckled softly, his hand gently tousling her hair as he weed her exuberance.


    "~NYA~" Kitty sighed contentedly, nestling into Eli''s embrace with a sense of relief. She had been diligently guarding Prisania, who remained cocooned in a mysterious red shell.


    Stepping into his room, Eli''s eyes fell upon Evelina, the maid serving the Vampire Queen, deeply engrossed in examining the enigmatic cocoon.


    "You arrived promptly, Mr. Elven God," Evelina remarked, her voice tinged with a hint of sarcasm that didn''t go unnoticed by Eli.


    "It seems news travels swiftly. So, what''s thetest development?" Eli inquired, settling beside the crimson cocoon, his gaze shifting between Evelina and the cocooned figure.


    "Hmm... To put it simply, it''s quite surprising," Evelina muttered, her gaze shifting to Eli, who appeared to have grown even stronger since theirst encounter, ''He is truly bing more formidable with each passing day,'' she mused silently.


    "You mean?"


    "Her Subus Bloodline had already been awakened," Evelina revealed, her expression betraying a sense of concern.


    "So?"


    "She has triggered her NightMare trait," Evelina continued, her voiceced with contemtion.


    The NightMare trait, exclusive to the Incubus/Subus Bloodline, was known for its ability to ensnare targets within their own dreams, weaving a web of seduction and torment.


    "Alright... So, what''s the issue?" Eli inquired, his mind already grasping the gravity of the situation.


    "She''s trapped within the nightmare of her own dreams," Evelina exined, her words heavy with implications.


    "Pardon?" Eli''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Sigh... Those who awaken this trait must endure a relentless cycle of pain and suffering, reliving the darkest moments of their lives. Only a select few Subus have managed to break free from its grasp," Evelina borated, her tone tinged with little sorrow.


    "Then she will..." Eli began, his voice trailing off as confidence filled his words.


    Evelina''s gaze met Eli''s with a mix of disappointment and disbelief, causing a slight twitch at the corner of his lips.


    He gently pinched her cheeks, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he spoke, "Seems like you''re doubting her"


    With an irritated swat, Evelina pped away Eli''s hand, her annoyance evident as she retorted, "Do you truly believe she can escape the torment of a life filled with such profound pain and suffering?"


    Eli''s thoughts raced back to the times when he had turned Prisania''s skin to charcoal and recalled Scy''s relentless torment. The grim reality dawned on him.... Prisania''s life had been a monotonous cycle of madness revolving around him, with no significant changes or progress.


    "Normally, the nightmare trait onlysts for a few days, but she has been trapped in this nightmare for over a month now," Evelina informed Eli, her tone tinged with concern.


    "I... see," Eli muttered, a sombre expression clouding his features, before leaning in to give Evelina a simple peck on the lips. Turning his attention back to the red cocoon, he posed a question, "Is there a way for me to enter her nightmare?"


    Evelina rubbed her lips and responded, "You are not an Incubus".


    "So, an Incubus can enter?" Eli inquired, curiosity mingled with a hint of concern evident in his voice as he reached out to touch the cocoon.


    "Yes, I have already summoned an Incubus. He will be arriving tomorrow," Evelina replied, disying an image of a strikingly handsome and seductive Incubus.


    "Hmm... What is his role in all of this?" Eli questioned, his expression darkening.... He didn''t like that Incubus at all!


    "As an Incubus, his task will be to enter her dreams, seduce her, and coup..." Evelina''s exnation was abruptly cut short as a loud noise echoed through the room.


    "BOOM!!"


    In the blink of an eye, Evelina found herself mmed against the wall, Eli''s hand wrapped around her neck, lifting her effortlessly.


    "Copte?"


    Eli''s eyes turned reddish-ck as he asked, "What are you talking about, woman?"

 Chapter 397: Waking up Prisania Part 2

    "Copte?"


    Eli''s eyes turned reddish-ck as he asked, "What are you talking about woman?"


    "I-aarr-I..." Evelina struggled against Eli''s tightly gripping hand, her attempts to move futile against his firm hold, which seemed poised to end her life without a second thought.


    As the grip on Evelina''s neck tightened, Eli''s eyes remained impassive, devoid of any emotion as his mind conjured an image of a pink-haired woman with a beautifully twisted expression, even in death.


    The wonderful memory of Prisania''s deadly, crazed visage lingered in Eli''s thoughts, fueling his anger.


    Yet,


    And this woman was trying to take that craziness away from him, to another bastard... He was going to kill her and anyone who wasing here.


    "This woman is mine, and I will kill anyone who dares toy a finger on her. Do you understand?" Eli''s voice cut through the air, chilling in its emotionless tone.


    "Coug-arrrhhh" Evelina''s attempts to break free grew more desperate as she struggled against Eli''s unrelenting grip, her breathing in short, ragged gasps.


    "What''s going on?" Scy''s voice pierced through the tension as she entered Eli''s room, her eyes widening in rm at the sight before her.


    "M-Master, S-She was just ying with you!" Kitty''s voice cut through the tension as if she knew something.


    Eli''s grip faltered for a moment, his eyes flickering with uncertainty as he nced at Kitty, seeking an exnation.


    "ying?"


    "Y-Yes, Master. She mentioned wanting to see your reaction," Kitty exined, her eyes darting between Eli and Evelina.


    Eli released his grip on Evelina, his gaze lingering on her as she averted her eyes, clearly ufortable with the situation. With a sigh, he gently let her go.


    ''Cough, Cough,'' Evelina coughed softly as she delicately cracked her neck, a reflexive action brought on by the residual sensation of Eli''s touch on her skin, leaving faint, ghostly traces of his fingers lingering on her neck.


    "Is this funny?" Eli''s voice cut through the uneasy atmosphere, his tone a mixture of confusion and reproach.


    However, Evelina avoided answering; she just wanted to get at him back since he was kissing her every time without hesitation.


    Who knew this would turn like this!!


    "Sigh," Eli sighed again and touched her neck softly before healing her neck and staring at her red-blue eyes, a mix of concern and indifferent in his gaze as he spoke, "You can tease or even hurt me, but please don''t pull this kind of stunt..."


    "S-Sorry," Evelina managed to say those words, a blush creeping up her cheeks as she realized the gravity of her actions. She had expected Eli to be angry, but she never imagined he would react with such intensity, his protective instincts kicking in without a moment''s hesitation.


    "Good," Eli said and asked seriously, "So?"


    "We really need an Incubus to enter her dream," Evelina said, her voice steady despite the nervous flutter in her stomach, knowing the risks but also understanding the urgency of the situation.


    "Hmm?" Eli frowned but asked her for full details.


    In order to wake up Prisania, they needed an Incubus who also possessed a nightmare ability, and with that Incubus, they could help her escape without the need for any otherplicated interventions.


    After hearing that, Eli said with a stern face, "I don''t like that."


    "I am telling you, he isn''t going to touch her, I promise," Evelina said with a serious face.


    "Even so, after a long time... I want her to see me first, not some other bastard," Eli said with a dissatisfied face, his possessiveness surfacing as he voiced his concerns about Prisania''s well-being.


    "This was our only chance, and if we didn''t take it, she might be doomed to remain trapped and suffer inside," Evelina said with a grim face, her eyes reflecting the weight of their predicament.


    "...." Eli stared at her face for a few seconds before kissing her lips, his actions a mixture of reassurance and silent promise as he dered, "I am her husband; I will take care of it."


    Evelina stared nkly at him as if he were a moron.


    Eli smiled and walked toward the cocoon, touching it gently as he murmured, "It must be painful... Prisania... Don''t worry, I aming."


    Mana Breathing


    Deep Inhale


    "Blood Arts: 1st Form"


    His eyes shone brilliantly in a pink hue as the swirling pink mist released from his body hurriedly travelled inside the cocoon.


    "W-What are you doing?" Evelina asked, her frown deepening as she tried to make sense of the unfolding scene before her.


    However, Eli remained unresponsive, almost like a statue, his hand still resting on the crimson cocoon.


    ''What in the world is he?'' She wondered, her mind racing with questions as she observed his consciousness entering the red cocoon.


    "Evelina, did you actually tell him that another man needs to touch her?" Scy inquired, her voice tinged with curiosity as she observed the bizarre events.


    "Sigh, I''m telling you, I just wanted to y with his reaction," Evelina replied, her tone tinged with regret as she reflected on her impulsive decision.


    "And after seeing his reaction?"


    "I will never pull this kind of stunt... ever again," Evelina admitted, her voiceced with apprehension and a touch of remorse. She couldn''t shake off the unease she felt upon witnessing Eli''s intense gaze with those reddish-ck eyes.


    A wave of dread washed over her, a feeling worse than death itself.


    "Heheh... He can be quite overwhelming at times, you know," Scy remarked, her tone carrying a hint of amusement mixed with indifference.


    Sensing a shift in Scy''s demeanour, Evelina turned to face her, only to be met with a nk expression mirroring Eli''s deadpan gaze, causing a chill to run down her spine.


    "W-What?"


    "He kissed you, didn''t he?" Scy''s indifferent tone as she took a step closer, her eyes fixed on Evelina.


    "Y-Yes, what about it?" Evelina stammered, her voice betraying her unease as she instinctively took a step back, her eyes wide with apprehension.


    "Oh? But you didn''t seem too happy about it? I wondered why," Scy inquired, her tone probing.


    "O-Of course, who in the world is happy when a man kisses them without permission?" Evelina muttered nervously, beads of sweat forming on her brow. She couldn''t shake the feeling she was getting just like Adriana and Lilith.


    "I see... if you''re not happy, then why not push him away? My husband wouldn''t pursue a rejected, old, and bitchy woman," Scy remarked, her face inching closer to Evelina''s.


    "I-I did push him, but he refused," Evelina muttered, her inner voice screaming, ''What the hell is happening to women around him?'' She was sure this must be some kind of contagious disease that spread around those who were near Eli.


    "Is that so...?" Scy''s gaze turned judgmental.


    "Y-Yes?" Evelina replied tentatively, feeling scrutinized by Scy''s intense stare.


    Scy continued to assess Evelina before finally muttering, "You have a quiet packing, but I didn''t appreciate seeing you with my husband... Hope you understand!! Right?"


    Scy''s expression turned deadly serious as she touched Evelina''s assets, her eyes narrowing as theynded on Evelina''s lips.


    "R.i.g.h.t?"


    "I-I understand," Evelina nodded fearfully. She sensed something amiss with these women, a warning not to trespass into forbidden territories otherwise she would be one who loses her sanity.


    Meanwhile, as they conversed with a ''gentle'' facade, Kitty Anna gazed at the red cocoon with concern, murmuring, "Please be safe, Prisania..." Her voice held a touch of gentleness, but then her emotions spilled over.


    "Otherwise, I would be the only one going to suffer from this, you bitch! Pleasee out and share my burden, BITCH!" Kitty Anna screamed, her voice tinged with desperation as tears threatened to spill.


    She had been enduring this pain in solitude, without her friend..... a partner who had sailed the same turbulent seas with her.

 Chapter 398: Only in this Path

    Prisania''s POV


    "What a good girl you are, Prisania?"


    I heard that sound and looked at the person.... I knew she was my mother.


    "Why are you not crying?" She asked me, her voice filled with concern.


    But all I could do was stare at her face, which bore only sadness and worries.


    I wasn''t sure why, but from the moment I was born, I was able to understand what was happening around me, and these memories were as clear as day to me.


    "See, this is your father..." My mother said softly as she held a small picture before me, her voice tinged with sadness.


    I wasn''t sure why she was showing it to me. Days passed since I was born, and my mother''s body seemed to deteriorate with each passing moment.


    "I-I am sorry, my dear daughter. Please... forgive me for leaving you early"


    Those were thest words I heard from my mother.


    "So, she is my daughter?" A hoarse voice entered my ears, and that''s when I saw a handsome man standing before me, his eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and tenderness.


    "You look cute, baby," he remarked before taking me into his arms, his voice holding a hint of warmth.


    Staring at his face, I knew he was the man my mother showed in the picture... that was my father.


    Then he looked at my mother''s lifeless body on the couch, which had been lying there for a day after she died.


    "Hmm... I guess her Vampire body couldn''t handle the Hybrid... You are really strong," he said, praising me before, with a flick of his hand, he set our entire small house aze, along with her dead body.


    Even in the face of fire, I didn''t shed a single tear, my emotions locked away in a ce I couldn''t yet understand.


    Soon, he took me somewhere unknown.


    "You''ve got her?" A person in a hooded cloak asked my father in amanding tone, his presence exuding authority.


    "Yes, my lord," my father replied respectfully, presenting me to the hooded figure with a mix of apprehension andpliance.


    The cloaked person scrutinized me from head to toe before retrieving a strange ck book from within their cloak.


    The ck book cover resembled some kind of door... After a brief skimming of its pages, the hooded figure turned their attention to my father and dered, "You need to sell her."


    "M-My Lord?" My father''s expression betrayed a mixture of surprise and uncertainty.


    "What? Don''t tell me you''ve grown attached to her?" The hooded figure''s voice held a note of scepticism.


    "O-Of course not, my lord! I merely followed your orders. I infiltrated the house and Seduced that woman and impregnated that woman, all at yourmand," my father responded earnestly.


    "What are you implying now?" The hooded figure''s tone grew sharper.


    "I-It''s just... I see potential in her," my father exined, reaching out to affectionately pinch my cheeks. "She is truly the rarest Hybrid we''ve encountered in centuries, and she would undoubtedly be of great value to my Incubus n."


    The hooded figure fell silent for a moment, then reopened the book to skim through its pages once more.


    "Hmm... Very well then. I don''t care what you and your perverted n do with this girl, but I require her alive when the timees. Do you understand?!" The hooded figure''s voice carried a sense of finality before vanishing into the shadows.


    My father then took me somewhere.... A ce filled with handsome men.


    "OH! Cute child!!"


    "It''s Girl!!"


    "We have a baby girl!"


    The people around us eximed excitedly.


    My father cradled me in his arms and addressed his n members, "She is my daughter, our prospect! With her, we could bring down Evelina Veilstrike from her Duke position! We Incubii will reign supreme over those subi with our dicks!"


    The crowd erupted in jubtion, celebrating as if I were their long-awaited saviour.


    It''s been a month since I was born, and my father, along with his handsome n members, visited me every day. They would talk about how I needed to take care of their entire n and bear beautiful children for everyone..... It felt like they were trying to brainwash me!


    I wasn''t sure if they should be telling all this to a child who couldn''t even speak yet.


    But I knew my life was going to be hell once I grew up. However, one night when I woke up, I found myself no longer in those confined spaces.


    "Hello, Missy~" A gentle voice echoed in my ears.


    Opening my eyes, I saw a hooded figure holding my arms as we flew through the sky.


    I didn''t understand what was happening, but I felt a sense of relief escaping from the hellish situation.


    "Oh My~ It''s too soon to sigh in relief" The figure muttered.


    "Waahhh?" I asked in my baby voice.


    "Hehehe... You are so cute, just like my daughter," the hooded figure mumbled affectionately, pinching my cheeks softly.


    "sssshhhh"


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew against the hood, That''s when I caught a glimpse of a hair.... A striking shiny slivery hair beneath the hood.


    She must be gorgeous, I thought.


    "See, this is your new temporary home," the figure said as they showed me to arge house.


    Then, another woman emerged from the house, scrutinizing me from head to toe, even checking me in the nude, before dering, "She would be worth 5 Gold Coins. And since she is a Vampire, she would be a valuable asset for my Master."


    The hooded figure nodded in agreement, then turned to me with a soft whisper, "I am sorry, girl, but this is necessary. I cannot... No, none of us can predict the future and what kind of changes will ur, but I am paving a path that holds the promise of a better future for us all.... That''s all!"


    I couldn''t fully grasp her words, but I could sense the weight behind them.


    "I am sure you might have only sadness and nightmares along this path, but this is the only path that holds a small amount of nightmarespared to other paths that offer no light in the end," she said with a gloomy tone, her words echoing in my mind.


    Despite my inability toprehend her message fully, her next words brought a sense of realization.... something I had been trying to avoid.


    "Please don''t break very soon. I tied your fate with him, thus you will meet him only on this path! So hang on a little longer... Ms. Reincarnator, and also ~make sure to repay this debt," the hooded figure said before disappearing into the night.

 Chapter 399: My Prince....

    Prisania''s POV


    "Where did you run off to now?!" The maid who brought me shouted, her voice tinged with frustration.


    "I-I am sorry, I was nting some seeds," I said meekly as I followed her back to work.


    "Sigh... How can you remain emotionless towards people and yet be so loving towards nts?" The maid asked, but I remained silent, lost in my own thoughts.


    It had been two years since I was sold into this Merchant house, and my mind was still haunted by the words "Ms. Reincarnator."


    Yes, I was a Reincarnator from a world called Earth. Born into a middle-ss family, my life was nothing out of the ordinary. Like many others, we struggled to make ends meet.


    There was nothing particrly remarkable about my past life, except for the dreams and hopes I held for myself and my family. However, when I was Thirteen, everything changed. My family sold me into an illegal contract, and.... I epted since we got so many loans.


    I wasn''t furious at them!


    And faced with the grim prospect of my future, I made the decision to end my own life. I knew that regardless of the path I chose, my life would only lead to suffering with no light at the end of the dark tunnel.


    That''s why when I was reborn, I was taken aback.


    Hope!


    I had dared to hope for a new family and a fresh start, where I could aspire to greatness like the heroines in the stories I read. I longed to experience the kind of grand adventures where a noble prince would take my hand and lead me to a better life.


    However, those newfound dreams were shattered when I witnessed my new mother''s death within a few days. Soon after, my new father started to regard me as some sort of saviour, expecting me to bear children to secure the future of his Incubus n.


    Pffutt... I wanted tough bitterly at the irony of it all. It was painfully clear what they were, being Incubi, and what they intended to do with me..... My life seemed to be repeating the same tragic pattern from my past life, only this time, it was unfolding at an rming pace.


    I wasn''t certain when they would make their move, but I resolved to maintain my dignity and not be a toy in their twisted game. However, just when I thought all hope was lost, someone intervened and brought me here for reasons unknown.


    I need to survive here!!


    But one thing remained clear... That mysterious figure knew about my past and also.... my future.


    "You will meet him only on this path," I muttered those cryptic words to myself again, trying to decipher their meaning.


    "My prince... ah..." I murmured softly, lost in my thoughts of a life I had once dreamed of.


    "What are you doing?" The Maid''s sharp voice snapped me out of my reverie, reminding me of the harsh reality I was in, urging me to focus on my duties.


    As time passed with the hope of meeting my prince, I waited eagerly, but instead of encountering a Prince in knight dress, I found myself being sold off from one household to another due to my perceivedck of productivity.


    Undeterred, I continued to work in each new household, holding onto the belief that my prince would eventuallye for me and save me from this wretched ce!!


    Years went by, and my patience wore thin as each household ended in financial ruin, leading to my sale yet again to different owners.


    This cycle repeated until I reached the age of 15, a time when my beauty and assets caught the attention of those around me, but not in the way I had hoped.


    I-I felt fear creeping in as others started to eye me with lecherous gazes.


    "I-I want to save myself for my prince..." I whispered to myself, my resolve firm as I scratched my face in desperation. To my surprise, the innate Vampire Healing ability swiftly mended my skin, prompting me to cover my assets before making a daring escape from the oppressive household.


    This was my only chance.... Tears threatened to leave my eyes when I almost managed to escape from the perverted bastards!


    Surely, my prince woulde for me, I thought optimistically.


    It was during this tumultuous time that I stumbled upon an assassination group actively recruiting new members. Without hesitation, I masked my identity as a man and sessfully infiltrated the group.


    Passing their rigorous tests, I gained entry into the secretive assassination association.


    "This is the contract, sign it!" A man shrouded in ck cloth presented me with the agreement.


    "Okay," I replied, carefully reading through the uses. Essentially, I agreed not to betray the group, and in return, my memories associated with the organization would be erased if I ever decided to leave or caught. However, I made it clear that I would only take contracts to eliminate those deemed as evil.


    I worked with them for numerous years...


    .....


    ...


    And... When I woke up, I found myself in a house, my memoriespletely wiped clean except for the moment of awakening in the dark of night.


    There, a handsome man regarded me with a furrowed brow. Sensing the scrutiny of those around me, I realized that someone had captured me and wiped my memories clean due to contract.


    The desire to end my suffering coursed through me, but I found myself enved by the very man who was supposed to my kill target, leaving me with no choice but to endure the torment that followed.


    The Evil Maid took pleasure in inflicting pain upon me, treating me as though I were deserving of punishment. In the midst of her cruelty, my onlyfort came from the asional kindness of the handsome man who, despite our disastrous first encounter, would sometimes pat me, tease me, and y with me. There was also the cat who offered sce in moments of despair.


    As much as I longed for my prince to rescue me from this bleak existence and lead me to a happy ending, I found myself inexplicably drawn to Asher Eli''s actions. There was something about him that stirred my emotions, causing me to cry in his embrace.


    Really! Not sure why but whenever I was near him... I felt like my emotions got tangled up and always cried in his embrace.


    I cried for the loss of my mother, an event that haunted me for years.... even though I didn''t react that much at first, somewhere in my heart I...I epted her tendered care and love.


    I-I cried in his embrace for my wretched life that was filled with disaster and running away.


    Despite what others might think of him.... a brute, thoughtless, or even a pervert for his interactions with the Evil Maid. Asher Eli felt different from anyone I had encountered before. He was unlike any man I had known in my past life or in this new world.


    Even though some might think he was brute, thoughtless and even pervert for his actions on Evil Maid, he felt different from others I have seen so far.


    I had never encountered a man like him before, not in my past life nor in this new world. Just being near him sent my emotions into turmoil, and I found myself drawn to him in ways I couldn''t exin.


    Yes, there were moments when my subus bloodline would influence me, leading to unconscious, p-perverted actions. That''s my defense!


    I never divulged my true story to him, offering only half-hearted exnations, yet he never pressured me or forced me into anything. There was a gentleness in his demeanour that contrasted sharply with his outward appearance.


    "So, tell me, Prisania... What kind of food do you like?" Asher Eli asked one evening when the Evil Maid was preupied.


    "W-Well..." I hesitated, unsure of how to respond.


    "Don''t worry, just tell me," he encouraged gently.


    "I-I like chicken nuggets with fried rice," I finally answered, feeling a bit shy.


    "Hmm... Okay, We will go to the Royal restaurant after the training program," Eli said, patting my head affectionately while having a smug face saying he had lots of money.


    "N-No... I mean..." I tried to interject.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? You don''t want that?" Eli inquired, noticing my hesitation.


    "No, No... It''s just..." I struggled to find the words, my fear of displeasing him evident.


    "Just tell me," Eli urged with a reassuring smile.


    "I-I want to taste the food you make... I-I''ve heard from the Head Maid that your cooking is incredibly delicious..... even better than any restaurant," I admitted, feeling a mix of fear and anticipation, afraid that I might be asking too much of a Master and even readied myself in case he was going to beat me.


    But to my surprise,


    "Super! It''s been a while since I made something spicy," Eli responded with a smirk, heading straight to the kitchen.


    Later on,


    "Here you go," he presented the food to me.


    "I-Is this okay?" I asked hesitantly, knowing the Evil Maid would be furious if she found out.


    "It''s fine, just enjoy," Eli reassured me.


    It was then that I tasted the food filled with love and tenderness, not only filling my stomach but also warming my heart.


    "Did you like it?" Eli asked with curiosity as if he wanted me to praise him.


    "Y-yes..." I replied, my eyes bing teary.


    Without hesitation, Eli pulled me into aforting embrace, encouraging me to release any pent-up emotions. And so, I cried in his arms once more, finding sce in his presence and his ability to ease my burdens.


    He was really my emotional support!


    But then, my happiness shattered into a million pieces when I inadvertently broke something so precious to him, an act that filled me with immense regret and sorrow. I knew deep down that I had made a grave mistake, yet when I saw his hateful look directed at me.... my heart felt like it was breaking like fragile ss.


    His eyes showed only hate and anger, devoid of any hint of a smile, just pure loathing and disappointment. It was a stark contrast to the warmth andfort he usually exuded, leaving me feeling utterly devastated and lost.


    I wasn''t sure why I felt so utterly broken, or even why I was feeling this way, but I couldn''t help but reflect on my tumultuous past, filled with pain and abandonment.


    I was deemed useless, so much so that my own family sold me off to pay their loan without a second thought, casting me aside like a mere object.


    Once reborn in this new world, I witnessed my mother''s tragic death before my very eyes, yet I remained stoic and devoid of tears, numbed by the harsh realities of life.


    I-I was powerless against my father, who viewed me as nothing more than a tool for his own sess...


    I.... felt like nothing, tossed around by everyone, with no control over my own fate.


    My only sce in the world had always been the tranquillity of nature, findingfort amidst the gentle sway of trees and the fragrant embrace of blooming flowers.


    Yet,


    ''Drip, Dirp''


    When I saw his hatred, tears poured from my eyes as if something inside me had snapped. For the first time, I yearned for someone''s forgiveness and feared losing them...


    It was then that I realized, without even knowing me fully, I had fallen for his smile and gentleness, the way he held me dearly and offered his unwavering support. In his presence, I found a glimmer of hope amidst the darkness that had consumed me.


    I hadpletely forgotten about the prince the mysterious figure had told me about.


    My focus was now consumed by the desire to see a smile on his gentle face, to undo the damage I had inflicted with my careless actions.


    But I-I knew I couldn''t achieve that just by uttering a simple ''Sorry''¡ªI truly despised it when someone offered hollow apologies after causing harm to something precious.


    I-I wanted to see his smile again so when he told me to kill myself..... I was truly happy!!


    My life had never known true happiness, only a gloomy existence from start to end, marked by loss, betrayal, and a profound sense of emptiness.


    No family, a deceased mother whose memory haunted me, an unkind father who saw me as nothing more than a means to an end... a solitary and gloomy life that I had managed to make somewhat bearable by avoiding breaking myself.


    So When I killed.... I saw his blissful smile in that moment of absolute vulnerability, it stirred something within me.


    "Heheh..." I smiled as if I had finally achieved what I had hoped for.

 Chapter 400: Waking up Prisania Part-3

    Third Person''s POV


    ''Step, Step''


    Asher Eli walked amidst the reels of memories that kept rotating back and forth, the memories of Prisania looping endlessly to torment her.


    "Prisania!" Eli shouted, but there was no response in the memory-filled space.


    Eli knew he needed to pull her from this haunting nightmare, yet he couldn''t find the real Prisania or know what to do.


    ''If I were haunted by my memories, what would I do?'' Eli muttered, closing his eyes to ponder.


    There were times he had suffered from the past, and during those moments, his beloved''s Soul Crystal had been his only sce.


    Opening his eyes, Eli searched within the memories that kept cycling to find her sce.


    "nts...?" Eli tilted his head, noticing that whenever she was sad, she always sought sce in talking to nts and trees, findingfort in their silentpany.


    "Prince...?" He noted that she also longed for a prince in her dreams, someone who would sweep her away from the nightmare and bring light to her darkness.


    It was then that Eli heard a crying sound, "Waaahhhh!!"


    Startled, he immediately moved toward the source and.... found a small ck-haired girl crying on the rotating ground, her tears mirroring the pain hidden deep within her.


    "That girl..." Eli mumbled softly, crouching down and calling out, "Prisania?"


    However, the girl continued crying without responding, lost in her own world of sorrow and fear.


    "Elisabeth?" Eli said, recalling her name from her past life, a name that held a key to unlocking memories.


    The little girl stopped crying and looked at Eli with teary eyes, asking in a voice filled with hope and longing, "M-My P-Prince?"


    "... Yes" Eli answered after a moment of hesitation, his heart heavy with the weight of her past and the burden of her present struggles.


    "Yay!" The little girl immediately jumped on Eli with a happy face, her innocent joy momentarily masking the darkness that clouded her young heart, a heart burdened by experiences far beyond her years.


    "My Prince, Prince! My Prince finally came!" she eximed, her words echoing a longing for salvation and a yearning for a brighter future.


    Eli patted her back with a gentle smile, feeling a mix ofpassion and determination to help her find peace amidst the chaos of her memories and emotions.


    The little girl, hugging Eli warmly, suddenly took a knife from nowhere, poised to stab Eli''s neck from behind, and was just about to stab his neck sneakily when,


    "However... Those are not the ones she wants now," Eli muttered with a nk expression, his gaze fixed on the image of her crazed, bloody eyes.... thest image from her memories that symbolized her craziness.


    The little girl in his arms vanished suddenly, leaving Eli to sigh as he stood up and touched the final image....


    "My name is Asher Eli, The Master of Prisania... Are you there, Prisania?" Eli muttered with a sad smile.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The image cracked slightly, a reflection of the fractures.


    Eli nced around, observing the halted motion of the reeling memories before continuing, "I never knew you had so many emotions.... Prisania Yet, you always jumped around happily in the house in front of me..."


    His gaze returned to the cracked image, his words following the lines of fractures as he delved deeper into her hidden world.


    "They say the brightest smiles often hide the deepest sorrows,"


    ''Crack, Crack''


    "Your past life and new life... there wasn''t any moment you were truly happy... just smiling while hiding somewhere,"


    ''Crack, Crack''


    "New Prisania or Old Elisabeth or whatever you are, show me where you are truly hiding... I want her, not others!"


    ''Crack, Crack''


    "... Please"


    ''Trrrrrrr''


    The image finally crumbled into pieces as Eli stepped forward into the shattered picture, entering a dark ce where Prisania was bound by chains, symbolizing her entrapment within her own emotions.


    Eli stood before the broken Prisania, her eyes devoid of life, resembling a discarded toy.


    "..." Eli stared at her, his hand gently touching her soft cheeks as he spoke softly, "I am not the prince that you always wanted..."


    "B-But my prince?" The lifeless Prisania murmured with a hoarse voice, a glimmer of recognition in her distant gaze.


    Eli offered a gentle smile and said, "But... But I want to be the one you need... Can I be your prince?"


    "..." She didn''t immediately respond, and Eli didn''t rush her, understanding the weight of her silent struggle. He was willing to wait, just as she had waited for him(without knowing) with unwavering hope.


    After what felt like an eternity, she uttered hesitantly, "W-Will you leave me?"


    "... No, I won''t," Eli assured her with sincerity in his voice.


    "Will you sell me to others?" Her voice carried a mix of fear and longing for security.


    "You are mine... until death do us part," Eli vowed.


    "... Can I eat your food?" Her question held a hint of vulnerability. There was a hint of rity in her eyes.


    "Of course... Anything you want,"


    "Will you help me from the Evil Maid?"


    "Pftt... Haha... Scy would never hurt you. I promise that!"


    "T-Then Can I--" Her voice trailed off, unsure of what else to ask for.


    "Yes, you can have everything of me, Prisania," Eli dered, his voice carrying a depth of emotion and dedication.


    He kneeled down before her, his eyes filled with sincerity as he asked, "Will you marry me?"


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The sound of breaking chains echoed, a symbolic liberation Prisania had long yearned for..... a life entwined with her Prince... No, a man who had stolen her heart.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Tears welled in Prisania''s eyes as she beheld Eli holding a stunning pink-coloured ring adorned with red drops..... heart''s blood.


    Prisania''s unique heritage as a hybrid was a delicate bnce of vampiric and subus traits, creating an intricate web of vulnerabilities. While some might assume she could withstand sunlight like a powerful vampire, the reality was far different. Her hybrid nature meant that sunlight was still harmful, a weakness inherited from her vampire lineage.


    Additionally, her subus side brought its own challenge.... Get''s horny all time.


    So, Eli brought a material that helps prevent the sunlight from directly harming her body, and by adding that pink mist, also known as Divinity (that''s what others call it), he could control her horniness.


    And by adding his heart blood... He wanted to prove his sincerity!!


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The chains crumbled like ruins as Prisania fell to her knees.


    "H-hah... I-i cannot m-move..." Prisania''s voice trembled weakly as she struggled to regain herposure.


    Eli''s eyes softened with a teasing glint as he looked at her, "So, No?"


    Hearing that Prisania had a pouting face and said, "M-Mast--"


    Seeing Prisania''s pouting expression, he gently said, "Call me Asher Eli~"


    "...W-Well... It''s... it''s kind of..... Embarrassing!!!" Prisania responded, her cheeks flushing as she hid her face behind her twin pink locks.


    "Hahaha...." Eli''sughter echoed softly, filling the space as he took a step closer to her, causing Prisania to instinctively retreat like a frightened rabbit.


    "It''s time to go..." Eli''s voice was soft but determined as he reached for her hand, hovering the ring before her ring finger.


    "W-Wahahhhhh!" Prisania''s face flushed even brighter as she watched Eli prepare to ce the ring on her finger, though it remained suspended a few inches away as if awaiting her consent.


    "Choose me or the unknown prince~" Eli''s words carried a yful tone, his eyes twinkling with mischief.


    "HMPH!!" Prisania''s pout deepened, but then a spark of determination shed in her eyes as she firmly inserted her ring finger, dering, "I choose my prince!!!... E-Eli!"


    "Hehe..." Eli''s chuckle was warm and affectionate as he enveloped her in his embrace, and together, they descended from the void.


    "Kitty was really sad, You know~" Eli''s tone was contemtive as he gently tousled her twin hair.


    "No... I think she must be suffering alone from the Evil Maid!!" Prisania''sughter bubbled up in response, filling the space with its lightness and warmth.


    As they plummeted into the void, a brilliant light enveloped them, obscuring everything in its dazzling radiance.

 Chapter 401: Face it on

    ''Thud''


    "Master!!" Scy immediately caught Eli before he could fall, her concern evident in her eyes.


    "I... I am fine," Eli reassured her, his breathing still heavy from the exertion of moving his consciousness into a dream for the first time, leaving him feeling a bit dizzy.


    Scy sighed in relief before gently wiping the sweat from Eli''s brow.


    "What happened? Did you seed?" Evelina''s curiosity was palpable as she observed the stable red cocoon before them.


    "Can''t you feel?" Eli teased, yfully pinching Evelina''s cheeks.


    "Hmm?" Evelina furrowed her brow and reached out to touch the red cocoon, only to feel a sudden heat, as if a fire zed within.


    "Shhhhh," The red cocoon began to glow and convulse rapidly.


    "What the..." Evelina muttered as she stared at the cocoon with disbelieving eyes. She never expected that Eli would be able to enter someone''s dream.


    ''Is he an incubus...?'' She thought, but she shook off those ideas because she was the one who tested Eli''s blood when her Majesty ordered.


    ''Crack, Crack''


    The red cocoon cracked as a small pink mist erupted from the inside, covering the entire room.


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    "!!!"


    Except for Eli, those three¡ªEvelina, Scy, and even Kitty Anna.... felt their bodies grow hot, as if they were in heat.


    Eli saw Scy''s hands lewdly touching his chest. With a snap of his fingers, the pink mist disappeared, making everyone shudder.


    ''Divinity... ah. I can really control it easily now,'' Eli thought.


    And soon,


    "Hmm~" And then, from within the cocoon, came a seductive moan, echoing in the room.


    Slowly, a pink-haired woman emerged from the cocoon, her figure on disy for all to see.


    "There''s not much change," Eli remarked, sounding somewhat disappointed.


    "What do you mean, not much?!" Prisania retorted in a seductive tone, standing before Eli nakedly, showcasing her assets. "Look, my boobs got bigger than before."


    "And?" Eli''s tone remained unchanged.


    "And..." Prisania scrutinized the rest of her body internally screaming, ''There''s no freaking difference!'' but maintained her outward bravado.


    "Hahaha..." Eliughed, tossing a bedsheet towards her.


    Quickly covering herself, Prisania shot Eli an annoyed look, a variety of emotions ying across her face, a stark contrast to her previous demeanour.


    Eli then noticed Evelina with slight red cheeks and frowned, "Is something wrong?"


    "Huh?" Evelina snapped out of her trance, her cheeks still flushed. "She... she''s really something else."


    "What do you mean?" Eli inquired, prompting Evelina to gesture towards Scy, who was trembling with a red face.


    "What''s happening?" Eli touched Scy,


    "~aaaaahhhhhh~"


    who immediately let out a soft moan, copsing and panting heavily.


    "I think... Prisania''s Subus power is incredibly potent. Just with her voice, she can induce a state of pleasure in everyone," Evelina muttered, her eyes fixed on her own trembling legs, which were releasing glistening, transparent droplets.


    "Indeed, quite powerful," Eli acknowledged, his gaze shifting to Prisania, who was observing him with curiosity, her cheeks blushing intermittently.


    ''Morgan...'' Eli''s thoughts drifted to the silver-haired woman who seemed to orchestrate events as if she could..... foresee the future.


    All paths seemed to converge on him, ''Why me? Even if Lilith is somehow responsible for everything happening around me, I wasn''t even born when Prisania was alive. So how?'' Eli wondered, the mysteries deepening.


    Eli then noticed Evelina''s keen gaze as she observed Prisania, almost like studying a test subject.


    "Evelina, could you show me the image of the incubus you mentioned earlier?" Eli asked.


    "Of course, here it is."


    Upon seeing the image and reflecting on Prisania''s memories, Eli mused to himself, ''Isn''t he.... her father?'' He then nced at Prisania, who was shyly hiding under the nket.


    "He mentioned he would being tomorrow, correct?" Eli confirmed.


    "Yes, that''s what he said."


    "Alright, then let''s make arrangements for his visit outside my residence," Elimanded firmly, not wanting to allow an unfamiliar incubus into his territory.


    "Understood," Evelina nodded, her attention returning to Prisania.


    "My lord!" Evelina addressed Eli with newfound respect.


    "What''s with the sudden formality?" Eli chuckled lightly.


    "If it''s eptable to you, I''d like to help Prisania learn to control her powers," Evelina proposed.


    "Hmm..." Eli considered for a moment before agreeing, "Very well--"


    "No!" Prisania interjected, leaping towards Eli with her twin tails swishing, signalling her reluctance to leave him.


    Eli swiftly caught her wrapped in a bedsheet, questioning, "Why not?"


    "I don''t want to be apart from my prince," Prisania stated firmly.


    Eli tilted his head, then turned to Evelina, who wore an amused expression.


    "It seems her emotions are unstable... She needs you right now," Evelina remarked, taking the fainted Scy and trembling Kitty Anna with her as they left the room.


    After they departed, Eli engaged Prisania, "So?"


    "Hmm?" Prisania cutely tilted her head inquisitively.


    "You''ve lived two lives, haven''t you?"


    "Are you upset with me not telling the truth?" Prisania asked softly.


    "Of course not," Eli reassured her, patting her head and gently running his fingers over her small ck wings that were on her head.


    "Prrrrr," Prisania purred cutely in response.


    "Haha... Seems like you caught Kitty''s habits," Eli teased with a smile.


    "Hmph," Prisania pouted yfully before escaping from Eli''s embrace, and surveying the room. "Nothing has changed..." she remarked before looking back at Eli, softly adding, "The ring..." as she disyed her empty ring finger.


    "I know," Eli replied, smiling as he presented the real ring. Inside the dream, the ring was merely a manifestation of Eli''s will.


    Prisania extended her hand, and Eli delicately slid the ring onto her finger.


    "I-I I''m married now!" Prisania eximed happily, twirling around with the bedsheet.


    "Hehe..." Eli smiled content to see her joyous after a prolonged period of emotional turmoil.


    "Then shall we do what married people usually do?" Eli asked yfully, his eyes sparkling with amusement... He was just joking. However, before he could say anything, Prisania''s expression turned to one of surprise and curiosity.


    "Really?" Prisania''s eyes lit up with happiness, and she slowly let go of the bedsheet, revealing her seductive form with a shy yet alluring smile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 402 ~Faster~

    "Really?" Prisania''s eyes lit up with happiness, and she slowly let go of the bedsheet, revealing her seductive form with a shy yet alluring smile.


    "~Hehe~" Eli smiled before pressing against the wall, his touch sending shivers down Prisania''s spine.


    "W-Wait!" Prisania''s voice trembled with sudden fear, her eyes meeting Eli''s predatory gaze.


    "What?" Eli tilted his head, his gaze fixated on her pink eyes, filled with a mixture of desire and amusement. Explore more at empire


    "W-Well... It''s... Let''s do itter?" Prisania awkwardly suggested, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    "Hmm," Eli smirked, his hands tracing a delicate path along her thighs, eliciting a startled gasp from Prisania.


    "HIKK!!" Prisania jerked, her breath catching in her throat as Eli''s touch ignited a fire within her.


    "Then tell me, what is this?" Eli''s voice was yful as his fingers brushed against a glistening substance.


    "!!!" Prisania''s face turned bright red as she nced down her legs, her gazending on her sweet lower lips dripping with nectar, a continuous stream of arousal.


    "Are you sure you can handle it until next time?" Eli''s tone was teasing as he tasted the sweet nectar, his lips curling into a mischievous smile, ''Hmm? It''s sweet... I mean it''s literally sweet!!'' as he licked his lips even more.


    "W-Well..."


    "And do you think I haven''t noticed your... perverted actions?" Eli''s words hung in the air, causing Prisania to squirm with embarrassment, "I never thought that a shy crybaby would sneak behind my back, steal my clothes, and mastur---mffff."


    Prisania''s cheeks burned with embarrassment as she silenced Eli with a desperate kiss, her actions driven by a mixture of panic and desire. She couldn''t bear to hear any more, fearing the consequences it might bring down her so-called reputation.


    Eli smiled inwardly, his grip on the back of her head gentle as he indulged in the passionate kiss, savouring the taste of her lips.


    "~Hmmm~"


    Prisania''s hands found their way around Eli''s neck, her fingers tangling in his hair as she deepened the kiss, lost in the moment of intimacy.


    "~Slurp~"


    After a minute, they separated, a thin string of saliva connecting their lips, their chests heaving with heavy breaths.


    "~ha~ So~ this is a kiss... ha" Prisania muttered, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to catch her breath, her face flushed with embarrassment yet filled with newfound knowledge and desire.


    "Yes~" Eli whispered eagerly, his desire igniting as he leaned in to kiss her again, unable to resist the allure of her sweet mouth. Each kiss sent a surge of anticipation through his body, his member twitching with eager anticipation for what was toe.


    "~hmm~"


    Prisania responded with equal fervour, deepening the kiss as she skillfully removed Eli''s dress, never breaking their intimate connection.


    With a mischievous smirk, Prisania pushed Eli onto the bed, asserting her dominance with confidence, "I am a Part Subus, I should be the one who takes the lead!" she dered, her voice tinged with excitement as she leapt onto the bed, her eyes gleaming with anticipation as she slowly removed hisst piece of defence¡ªhis underwear.


    "H-Huh?"


    "GYAA!!!" Prisania''s initial shock at the sight of Eli''s big and sturdy was evident as she screamed in surprise, her reaction echoing in the room.


    "What? Already scared?" Eli provoked, his expression amused by her reaction.


    "N-No, I-I am not scared!!" Prisania stammered, her resolve firming as she tentatively reached out to touch his impressive length.


    "I-It''s hot~" Prisania muttered, her throat dry as she moved her hand up and down while looking at his divine sword, her mind racing with uncertainty. Despite her knowledge as a subus, she couldn''t fathom the sheer size of him, doubting, ''T-There is no way in hell it''s able to go inside me!''


    "Why are you not moaning?!" Prisania''s frustration grew as she failed to elicit a response from Eli.


    "Hmm?... Okay then~aahhhh----OUCH!!"


    Eli''s forced moaning caught her off guard, prompting Prisania to grip his divine sword tighter. "That''s the most disgusting sound I have ever heard!"


    "Well, you asked for it," Eli chuckled, his amusement evident as he watched her reaction.


    Undeterred by Eli''sck of reaction, Prisania licked her lips, determined to take charge, "You can just... surrender yourself to me," she whispered, kissing the tip of his divine sword provocatively.


    "Twitch, Twitch"


    Feeling the reaction from Eli''s body, Prisania grinned, emboldened by his response. With newfound confidence, she began to lick his divine sword like a lollipop, her movements growing more confident and deliberate with each passing moment.


    "~arrhh~"


    The sound of Eli''s moans spurred Prisania on, her determination fueling her actions as she took him deeper into her mouth.


    Prisania''s gently moved her head while sucking deeply as if she was forcing him to cum!!


    ''Damn!'' Eli cursed inwardly, his body responding despite her inexperienced technique....


    ''T-That''s a subus for you...'' Eli thought, allowing himself to surrender to the pleasure coursing through him.


    "Do-Does this make you feel good...? ''Slurp''" Prisania asked eagerly, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Yes~aarrhh~"


    "Hmm~" Prisania eagerly took him deeper into her mouth, her movements bing more fervent as she sought to please him.


    "Hehe... You''ve be quite the pervert~" Eli teased, his voice filled with amusement.


    Prisania halted her movements, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she looked up at Eli with a mix of shyness and curiosity, "Do you.... hate P-Pervert girls?"


    "Ba-Dump"


    Eli''s heart skipped a beat as he gazed at her shy yet alluring face.


    "I am sorry, Prisania~aarrhhh~!!" Eli''s apology was cut short as he grabbed her head and thrust his divine sword deeper into her throat, eliciting a muffled cry of surprise and pleasure from Prisania.


    "FFUUUFFFF!!!"


    ''I-It''sing out a lot!!'' Prisania thought as she obediently swallowed white seeds, her eyes filled with a strange excitement.


    "I-I am sorry...." Eli muttered, feeling a twinge of guilt for his sudden action. However, Prisania''s reaction surprised him as she continued to lick the remaining divine essence from his sword with a seductive fervour.


    "I-I''m ffnnnee~"


    ''This is... ~ha~ What Master''s~ sperm taste like~'' Prisania''s thoughts were filled with a mixture of curiosity and desire as she savoured his essence.


    "T-They are so good~" Prisania purred with a seductive smile, her tongue tracing along his divine sword.


    Eli''s restraint snapped as he finally pushed her onto the bed, his desire burning fiercely.


    "Huh?"


    Spreading her legs, Eli admired the sight of her red and trembling sweet lips, his divine sword poised at the entrance, "A-As much as I enjoy your nectar... I cannot control myself," Eli confessed, his voice husky with desire.


    "HIKK~" Prisania''s gasp filled the room as she felt herself being slowly filled.


    "E-Eli, slow down~ I''m not going anywhere!" Prisania managed to utter, though her inner desires screamed for him to move faster, to im herpletely, ''F-Faster, Fuck me FASTER!!! I had been waiting for my whole life!!''


    "~AAAAHHHH~"


    Eli plunged into her without hesitation, a mixture of pain and pleasure washing over Prisania as she trembled beneath him, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment.


    ''OH MY GOD!! He is inside me!!!'' she screamed inwardly with crazy expression.


    "I~ha~I told you sl~hhaaaaa~" Prisania''s words dissolved into a moan as Eli withdrew his sword slowly, teasing her senses with every movement.


    "But your body says otherwise~" Eli observed, his gaze locked on her flushed face and writhing form, his own pleasure building with each second.


    "I-I..." Prisania''s voice trembled as conflicting emotions swirled within her. As much as she cherished their intimate moments together, she couldn''t shake off the fear of being judged andbelled solely based on her subus heritage..... The stigma of being seen as a sex-crazed individual due to her bloodline weighed heavily on her mind.


    She just didn''t want him to think lowly of her.


    "~chu~"


    Eli''s kiss on her trembling eyes conveyed understanding and eptance, "I will ept everything of you. There''s no need to hide your true self from me.... You can let go and be yourself."


    "~arrhh~" Eli''s pleasure-filled moan echoed in the room as Prisania''s inside grip tightened around him, their connection deepening with each passionate thrust.


    "Y-You won''t think lowly of me?" Prisania''s voice trembled with vulnerability, her fear of judgment lingering despite Eli''s reassuring presence.


    "No," Eli answered firmly, his lips tenderly pressing against her forehead in a gesture of affection. He wanted her to know that he epted her wholeheartedly, without judgment or reservation.


    But then, he asked something important that had been bugging him,


    "Are you okay with a person who has many wives?" Eli''s question hung in the air, heavy with the weight of uncertainty.


    "...." Prisania stayed silent for a second.


    Eli knew she had lived two lives and the first one was totally different from what the current life was..... so he wondered whether she was really okay with it or just forcing herself.


    "A-Are you going to discard me after this time?" Prisania''s words were tinged with uncertainty and a hint of fear of abandonment.


    "Do you think I would do?" Eli asked with a nk expression.


    "No!" Prisania''s response was immediate, her conviction clear as she affirmed her trust in him.


    "So?"


    "I-I am fine but.... you need to give lots of love," Prisania admitted shyly, her heartid bare before him.


    "You will get everything, My Dear~" Eli''s promise was unwavering, hismitment to her evident in his words and actions.


    "AHHHH~"  Prisania''s moan filled the room as Eli''s movements grew more intense, igniting a firestorm of passion between them.


    "F-Fuck me harder~" Prisania''s plea was filled with desire, her body craving his touch with an insatiable hunger.


    "F-Fuck me harder~" Prisania said.


    "..." Eli nodded, understanding her unspoken desires, and increased the intensity of their lovemaking, each thrust sending waves of ecstasy through their entwined bodies.


    "~MMHHh~"


    "~HMMM~~YES!!!~"


    "FASTERRR~~Master~HMMM~"


    "EVEN FASTER~~~~~EEEEEELLLIIIIIIIIII~~~" Their voices merged in a symphony of ecstasy, their bodies moving in perfect harmony as they surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure of their union.

 Chapter 403 ~Mating like an animals~

    "~HMMMM~~"


    "~AAAHH~AAAHHH~AAAHHH~~"


    ''Ssh, Ssh''


    Prisania''s body trembled with pleasure as her nectar flowed endlessly, a testament to the intensity of her climax. With each thrust, Eli drove her to new heights of ecstasy, his relentless pounding matched only by her insatiable desire for more.


    Despite her initial request for rest, Prisania found herself unable to let Eli go, her legs wrapped around his hips, urging him to continue. Each movement sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body, amplifying the intensity of her climax with every thrust.


    Her nectar sprayed on Eli''s stomach and yet he didn''t stop pounding. He pounded her the more she climaxed as if Eli was scrapping her inside like a mine worker.


    "~Splurt~"


    Eli''s release mixed with her sweet divine energy... deep inside her womb.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    As they both caught their breath, Eli carefully withdrew, his divine sword leaving her warm embrace.


    ''Plop''


    Prisania, still floating in a haze of ecstasy, slowly closed her eyes, finding sce in Eli''sforting arms.


    Even though she was subus and wanted to do more... Her mental fatigue reached the limit as she slowly closed her eyes to rest while snuggling inside Eli''s arms.


    "My Prince~" Her whispered words carried a sense of contentment and trust.


    "Heh..." Eli''s chuckle was filled with warmth and affection as he gently shifted Prisania onto his chest, wrapping his arms around her in a protective embrace. With a contented sigh, he allowed himself to drift into slumber, his mind and body at ease in the presence of his beloved, oblivious to the remnants of their passionate union that adorned the room.


    After some time,


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Eli''s eyes fluttered open, a sweet sensation greeting him as he felt sweet nectar on his lips.


    He looked up to see her beautiful form, her arousal evident and inviting.


    Two beautiful peaks with dripping slits beckoned him, and he couldn''t resist the urge to indulge in the feastid out before him.


    "~arrhh~" A low groan of pleasure escaped Eli''s lips as he felt the warm sensation enveloping his divine sword.


    "Looks like someone is needy~" Eli''s voice wasced with desire as he gripped her ass, spreading her to take in the full view of her glistening folds and back entrance.


    "Hmph~ N-Nomm!" Prisania''s muffled response was cut short as her mouth was filled with Eli''s divine sword, her movements eager and relentless.


    "~Chu~"


    "~chu~"


    Eli''s lips trailed soft kisses along her sensitive slits and the enticing back door, teasing and tantalizing her with each gentle touch.


    And then, he began to feast.


    "!!!!" Prisania''s reaction was one of surprised pleasure as Eli''s tongue danced across her inner folds, sending waves of ecstasy coursing through her body.


    "~ahhh~"


    ''Slurp''


    Eli savoured her sweet nectar with fervour, relishing in its delectable taste as he eagerly devoured every drop... Its really sweet, greedy mouth devoured her every bit of nectar while ying with clit that protruded out from the folds.


    ''N-Not my clit~~~'' Prisania trembled in pleasure, her protests melting away as she surrendered to the sensations coursing through her... She stopped whatever she had been doing and enjoyed Eli''s yful hands.


    ''Ssh''


    ''Gulp, Gulp''


    Eli greedily consumed every bit of her essence, his hunger for her overwhelming as he drank deeply from the well of her sweet pussy.


    "ha" Prisania breathed heavily, her head resting on Eli''s thighs, her body still tingling with the aftershocks of their intimate encounter. Tears of pleasure and drool adorned her face, a testament to the intense pleasure Eli gave her.


    Prisania''s hazy eyes fixated on Eli''s proud sword, its constant twitching a tantalizing sight. With trembling hands, she gripped his sword, her touch hesitant yet eager....


    "HIII!!"


    But her anticipation was met with a sudden jolt of pleasure as Eli''s finger breached her back door.


    The sensation sent shivers down her spine, and she though...


    "Di-Dirty!!" Prisania protested weakly, her subus instincts warring with her newfound pleasure.


    There was no strength in her body to stop him, she was merciful in his assault.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    But there was no denying the overwhelming sensations coursing through her body, leaving her at the mercy of Eli''s skilled touch. Despite awakening her subus bloodline, she was still a novice, easily overpowered by Eli''s experienced hands.


    "Nothing Dirty~" Eli reassured her before delving deeper into her drenched folds with his mouth, his middle finger continuing its tantalizing dance around her asshole.


    "~aarrrhhh~" Prisania''s moans filled the room as pleasure consumed her, her subus pride giving way to the overwhelming ecstasy of their encounter. With determination, she took Eli''s divine sword into her mouth, eager to taste his essence before sumbing to his advances.


    ''Plop''


    ''Slurp''


    ''~Hmm~''


    Their intimate dance intensified, each striving to satisfy the other''s desires before sumbing to their own. Yet, despite their efforts,


    "NOOOO~~~~~~" Prisania found herself climaxing before Eli, her essence eagerly consumed by him.


    ''Gulp, Gulp''


    Eli greedily drank her nectar, savouring the sweet taste of her release before withdrawing his middle finger from her trembling asshole.


    ''Twitch, Twitch''


    Prisaniay panting on the bed, her body trembling with the aftershocks of pleasure, her pussy and butthole twitching pleasure.


    "Hehe... Talk about Subus trembling before a mere human~" Eli teased, his smirk evident as he admired his handiwork.


    Eli stood up from the bed, his gaze fixated on Prisania whoy in a provocative pose, her buttocks lifted in the air like a snail''s shell. Her posture invited further exploration,


    "Hehe... Talk about a subus trembling before a mere human~" Eli teased with a smirk.


    "HMPH!!" Prisania''s frustration was palpable, a mix of arousal and annoyance. She couldn''t believe Eli was ying her like a toy while she was not even making him moan in pleasure.


    Without hesitation, Eli pulled Prisania from the bed, his strong hands guiding her to stand as she leaned against the edge, her body yearning for his touch.


    "Ahh~" Prisania moaned softly as Eli teased her lower lips with his divine sword, igniting sparks of pleasure within her.

 Chapter 404 ~Want it~

    "Ahh~" Prisania moaned softly as Eli teased her lower lips with his divine sword, igniting sparks of pleasure within her.


    "Want it?" Eli''s voice was a whisper, his divine sword tantalizingly close to her eager clit.


    "Yezzzz~~" Prisania trembled with anticipation, her body responding eagerly to Eli''s touch.


    "What you want?" Eli''s handnded with a p on her ass, sending a jolt of pleasure through her.


    "~I~I want...."


    "You?"


    "Y~You are being mean Master~" Prisania pouted, her yful defiance masking her deep desire.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled, his movements deliberate as he slowly pushed his divine sword into her inviting folds.


    "Tell me you want my dick~" Eli whispered gently, his fingers teasing her horny nipples.


    "I~I want master''s ddkckkkkkkkkk!!!!"


    "Good Girl!"


    With that affirmation, Eli began to pound her dripping slits, each thrust sending waves of pleasure through Prisania''s body.


    Feeling her ass jiggle, Eli couldn''t resist but to deliver a yful p.


    ''p''


    "HIKK!!"


    Prisania''s moans mingled with the sound of their passionate union, her inner muscles tightening around Eli''s divine sword as she surrendered to the pleasure.


    "~arrrhh~" Eli groaned.


    "You like it?" Eli rubbed her busty red ass cheeks.


    "Y-Yes~ Hmm~ I want harder~ Eli~~~~" Prisania''s voice was filled with need, her desire for more intensity evident as she embraced the unknown sensations coursing through her body.


    Initially, She was totally shocked when Eli pped her butt, and a shiver of excitement run through her spin, she wanted him to p her more... She wanted to enjoy these unknown feelings.


    "Hehe... Looks like you are really a pervert, huh?" Eli chuckled, delighted by Prisania''s response to his rough treatment.


    Prisania''s lips twitched at his teasing words, her retortced with yful defiance, "That''s not what someone who goes for asshole should say!!... Perverted Master!!"


    Eli''s expression shifted, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he contemted her response, "Seems like I need to teach someone~"


    ''p''


    "HIK~"


    ''p''


    "YZZZ~"


    ''p''


    "FUCK!!"


    With each p, Prisania''s arousal intensified, her body trembling with desire as she surrendered to the pleasure of Eli''s dominance.


    ''Drip, Drip''


    Her nectar flowed freely... like she was peeing. A testament to her overwhelming arousal. Even Eli found it difficult to contain his own urges in the face of such passion.


    "I am cumming~" Eli''s whispered deration sent a shiver down Prisania''s spine as he gripped her ass and plunged deeply.


    "AAHHHHHHH~~"


    "Ssh, Ssh"


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    They panted heavily.


    Eli leaned in, kissing her neck and wanting to do a different position before being distracted by something on her back...


    "What is this?" Eli''s curiosity was piqued as he touched a small thin object sticking to her spine.


    "~aaahhhh~" Prisania''s moan of pleasure turned to surprise. "W-What was that!!" she eximed, her expression one of astonishment.


    "Hmm...." Eli''s gaze fixed on the object he peeled off, it was nothing but..." Tail?"


    "A tail? What are you talking about?" Prisania furrowed her brow in confusion.


    Eli showed her a mirror, and Prisania was shocked to see the tail attached to her tailbone that she hadn''t been aware of until Eli pointed it out.


    "Can you control it?" Eli''s curiosity sparked as he watched the ck tail with a heart-shaped tip.... A testament to the Subus bloodline. Even Evelina had that tail!!


    Prisania tried a few times, soon mastering control over her tail like any other part of her body.


    "Super," Eli whispered, impressed by her quick adaptation. He was about to touch it when Prisania abruptly hid her tail.


    "NO!!" Prisania immediately hid her tail.


    "Hmm," Eli''s expression turned slightly sad, showing his genuine disappointment. He had taken a liking to those tails.


    "I-It''s not like I wasn''t objecting!" Prisania hurriedly exined, her face reddening with embarrassment, "I-It''s just that my tail is more sensitive... so..." Her words trailed off as she noticed Eli''s sad expression slowly morphing into a grin.


    She felt like she awakened something inside him.


    "N-No...!!!!!!" Prisania''s protest was cut short as Eli pushed her down, taking her hand and...


    ''Lick!''


    "~AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH~~~"


    ''Ssh, Ssh....''


    Prisania released a torrent of nectar, drenching the floorpletely. Her surprise and arousal were evident when Eli just licked her heart-shaped tip.


    "Hmm...Hmm..." Eli nodded, noting her weakness, and without giving her a chance to catch her breath, he plunged his divine sword inside her while licking her sweet tail.


    "W-Wa~aaahh~ I am~aaah~ahah~" Prisania could only moan in ecstasy.


    ''It''s also sweet,'' Eli thought before gobbling inside his mouth and sucking on her tail like a straw.


    Prisania couldn''t hold on any longer as she released another fountain of nectar, yet Eli didn''t stop. He continued to pound her relentlessly as she climaxed.


    "~aahhh~"


    The pleasure overwhelmed her, leaving her unable to think clearly.


    She thought Eli would stop after releasing his seeds and yet,


    After releasing his divine energy, Eli wrapped her tail around his divine sword and...


    "~HIKKKKK~~"


    Prisania jerked as she felt her tail prating her. Eli was determined to show this subus who was the master, or else he would be the one trembling under her.


    "OOHHHHHH~~~"


    The feeling was too different as she that wire-like structure around his divine sword... It clearly felt like her inside was scarping!!


    Lifting one of her legs and cing it on his shoulder, Eli pulled her upper body close and sealed her drooling lips with his own.


    "~M~Master~hmm~" Prisania murmured, lost in the pleasure, "I Love you, I love you, I love you...."


    Eli yed with herrger breasts, biting her protruding nipples, twisting and pulling them, but it seemed Prisania wasn''t responding much to the stimtion.


    ''Looks like her boobs are putting in a lot of effort,'' Eli thought before biting her nipples with his fangs and injecting his blood.


    "~AAAAAAHHHH~"


    Prisania''s body suddenly grew hot, and even the slightest touch on her breasts made her shiver in pleasure.


    "Wh~~What have you ~done to me~~ahahhh~~"


    "Nothing much, just enjoy yourself~" Eli whispered before changing their position.


    Lifting both her legs and having her lean on him, Eli smacked her ass against his thighs. Prisania moaned as she wrapped her arms around Eli''s neck, kissing his face deeply and muttering sweet words, ''I love you, My prince.''


    Eli and Prisania continued their passionate encounter like two heated animals caught in the throes of mating.


    The entire room was filled with their mixed juices, and even the atmosphere felt murky with desire.


    Moans reverberated throughout the house, and Prisania was thoroughly schooled by Eli in every way imaginable.

 Chapter 405 ~Golden Shower~

    [Author''s Note: This content contains Over explicit themes and may not be suitable for all readers (ording to the title). Please those who feel ufortable ??Do not read this??, this will not affect the story and while others..... Please proceed with caution or discretion.]


    "Are you ready?" Eli''s voice was a whisper,den with desire, as he positioned his tip at her twitching asshole.


    "~ha~ha~" It took a moment for Prisania to calm down her heightened state.


    Prisania''s breath hitched, her eyes filled with a mix of anticipation and a hint of nervousness. "Yes... Please, take my anal virginity, Eli," she pleaded softly, her voice a mix of desire and vulnerability.


    Eli''s eyes darkened with lust as he spread her ass cheeks, his gaze fixated on the sight before him. The anticipation mixed with a hint of pain, and yet, Prisania''s body seemed to yield eagerly, craving his touch.


    Prisania''s mind was clouded with a heady mixture of excitement and trepidation. She buried her face in the pillow, feeling a rush of heat coursing through her veins.


    "It''s fine, it will not hurt~" Eli reassured her, his voice a soothing murmur. With gentle patience, he guided himself inside, his movements slow and deliberate.


    "~arrh~"


    Prisania''s moan was a symphony of pleasure and difort, her body adjusting to his intrusion. Yet, amidst the initial pain, there was a growing sense of pleasure, an exhrating rush that sent shivers down her spine.


    ''Damn, subi really are perverted!'' Prisanaia thought as she felt her own body weing Eli''s divine sword without hesitation, and even she felt her anus excited to receive his seeds.


    "Aren''t you a quite pervert, my dear Prisania?" Eli teased, his voiceced with amusement when he felt his vigour shaft enter his asshole without a problem after the first intrusion. Prisania''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, yet she couldn''t deny the truth in his words.


    But, she won''t back down without a fight,


    "W-Well, I guess, my body is made for my perverted master," Prisania teased back.


    "..." Eli couldn''t help but smile hearing her answer. ''Looks like Prisania gained lots of confidence... I wonder what Scy is going to do?''


    "Ouch!" Eli winced in pain when he felt his member suddenly tighten by her asshole tightly.


    "Are you thinking about another... woman?" Prisania asked with lifeless eyes as she tilted her cute twin-tailed pink hair.


    "Hehe..." Eli''s chuckle was filled with mischief and desire, his fingers gently undoing her ribbon, letting her hair cascade around her, a symbol of her unleashed sensuality.


    "Wow... You''re really cute." Eli''s words were sincere, filled with appreciation for her beauty and confidence.


    "H-Huh?" Prisania snapped out her dark expression before shyly turning away and a blush coloring her cheeks, "S-Should I leave my hair down?"


    "It would be nice, but what do you like?" Eli asked, respecting her choice. Despite wanting her to look beautiful, he would never force her into a style that wasn''t her preference, especially knowing about her past and her fondness for twin-tailed hair.


    "Hmm..." Prisania smiled gently before nodding her head, a silent agreement to the unspoken desires swirling between them.


    Eli then proceeded to pound her ass without mercy, driven by her desire for rough treatment.


    "~aaaahhh~~"


    "~aaaahh~~MMMh~~"


    Prisania moaned, her voice a mixture of pleasure and surprise.


    ''S-Shit!! It''s totally different!'' Prisania''s mind raced with the sensations coursing through her body, each thrust igniting a new wave of ecstasy.


    She instinctively moved her own hips, craving an even rougher experience, a desire Eli eagerly fulfilled.


    Seeing her enthusiasm, Eli smiled and fulfilled her wishes without hesitation.


    ''p''


    "~aahhh~"


    ''p''


    "Yesss!! Fuck Me Harder!!"


    Eliplied with her demands, intensifying his movements with each thrust. Even licking her sensitive tail... Prisania moaned like a woman in heat... Till now she didn''t act like Subus who teased its prey instead she was getting teased by her one and only prey.


    "How is it?" Eli''s grip tightened around her neck as he lifted her face upward, seeking validation and connection in the midst of their passion.


    "~aaahh~~Fuck~Me~~~MORE!!" Prisania''s expression was one of pure ecstasy, her words a fervent plea for more as Eli''s divine sword prated asshole deeper.


    Soon, Eli shifted their position, cing her on hisp with her back against his chest. As he continued to pound her asshole relentlessly, Prisania''s sweet juices flowed freely, her arousal heightened by the sensation of his fingers pinching her nipples and ying with her clit.


    "~aaaahhhh~"


    ''Ssh, Ssh''


    Despite having just climaxed, Prisania eagerly moved her hips, driven by an insatiable desire for more pleasure.


    Eli, sensing her need for further stimtion, took her tail in hand and gave it a long, sensual lick before pressing it against her throbbing pussy.


    "~AAAHHHH~~~FFFFFUUUUUCCCCCCKKKKK~~~"


    Prisania''s scream echoed through the room as Eli''s relentless assault on her assholebined with the tantalizing sensation of her own tail teasing her sensitive flesh.


    "~I~I am cumming~"


    "I am~ too~" Eli confessed, feeling his own climax approaching rapidly.


    "~CCUCUUUMMMMINNNGGG~~~~"


    Their simultaneous release filled the room, a symphony of pleasure and ecstasy as they reached the pinnacle of their passion together.


    Prisania released a huge fountain... no, she peed!!


    "Golden shower~" Eli teased with a husky voice, the taboo nature of the moment adding ayer of forbidden excitement before releasing deep inside her anus, filling her with his divine essence.


    ''sssppppppp....''


    The warm rush continued, mixing with their passions as Prisania''s flushed face tried to hide Eli''s eyes, murmuring, "D-Don''t look, Don''t look, Don''t look..."


    She attempted to control her piss, but her body involuntarily jerked as they released the piss without mercy...


    "Oh my God!! Stop!!" She screamed in embarrassment. Never in her life did she think she would urinate during sex.


    "It''s fine... Don''t worry... It''s just me," Eli reassured her. To be truthful... his voice wasced with desire as he removed her hand. His eyes were filled with a primal hunger, fueled by the taboo nature of the moment. He was captivated by the sight before him, finding an unexpected allure in her vulnerability.


    Truthfully, he was also curious as this was his first time witnessing a girl urinating during intercourse.


    "N-No, stop it!!" Prisania pleaded, but Eli held her hand firmly, his gaze unwavering as he watched the golden shower with fascination.


    "aaahh!!" Prisania''s cries echoed through the room, her body trembling with a mixture of shame and arousal. She felt exposed,id bare before him in a way she had never imagined and yet her piss even poured out as if she was also excited.


    Seeing her experiencing this in the throes of pleasure, even though it was an unexpected turn, Eli couldn''t help but remove his divine sword from her anus, which caused some liquid to follow, and then...


    "HIKK!!"


    Eli plunged his sword inside her peeing slit, his movements fueled by an overwhelming lust. He revelled in the sensation, the warmth of her urine mingling with his hard tissue.


    "W-What are you doing!!" Prisania gasped, her voice filled with a mixture of shock and.... desire?


    "I told you, I ept everything about you, so don''t worry..." Eli''s voice was husky with desire as he met her gaze, his eyes burning with a raw intensity, "Since you are my first" he then looked at the golden shower, " I wanted to fuck why you piss yourself... I might not get another chance"


    "..." Her expression was a mix of disbelief and weirdness, almost asking, ''Are you serious?'' but then Her face flushed crimson upon realizing that she was Eli''s first in experiencing such a moment, She clearly understood, she was the only one who pissed herself during the intercourse and awkward something inside him.


    ''He... haha...'' A faint chuckle escaped her lips, though it was tinged with uncertainty. Was she supposed to feel happy or embarrassed about this revtion?


    "My Prince is... truly a pervert..." Prisania''s voice trailed off, her tone a mixture of resignation and embarrassment, yet... she couldn''t help but turn on!


    "Thank you, Mdy," Eli responded with a touch of amusement, epting the situation,'' I mean, what else could I do other than ept the fact!'' thought before pounding her slits while she peed.


    "Haaahh~" Prisania moaned with a shocked face, immediately hiding her face in embarrassment. She couldn''t believe she was also enjoying this unexpected turn of events.


    "Damn it!" Eli eximed when he felt her warm liquid dripping on his divine sword. Undeterred, he plunged into her even more, the forbidden act only adding to their intense pleasure.


    "Aahhh~"


    Despite her initial surprise and shame, Prisania couldn''t deny the intense arousal that coursed through her body.


    "YYESS!! FUCK me~ moreeeee~"


    Seeing her shame and pleasure, Eli couldn''t help but turn on even more. As her pee stopped, he continued to pound her red pussy mercilessly, their passionate coupling a mix of taboo and desire.


    "~aaahhh~"


    "Come on, Pee again~" Eli whispered teasingly, his words eliciting a stronger response from her body.


    "NO!!" Prisania protested, but her actions spoke louder than words as her insides clenched in response to his relentless movements.


    "Hahah..." Eli chuckled softly, his amusement evident as their passion continued unabated.


    As their lovemaking intensified, Prisania found herself overwhelmed with a mix of shame and pleasure. She couldn''t deny the thrill of being epted and desired sopletely by Eli.


    She wanted to know him more, she wanted to own him more....


    In a moment of boldness, Prisania expressed a new desire shyly, "P-Pee inside me..."


    Eli hesitated momentarily, surprised by her request, "Hell no!" he responded without hesitation, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.


    "HMPH!! I cannot believe you see mine and but I cannot!" Prisania shouted in shame, her frustration and embarrassment evident.


    "B-But that''s a kind of... little dirty," Eli muttered awkwardly, struggling to find the right words in the heat of the moment.


    "Then what about me? Don''t you feel sad for my shame!" Prisania''s anger red, her expression darkening as she confronted Eli, demanding hispliance, "I need your pee... do it!" Her words came out as more of amand than a request.


    "... I guess, I still need to teach who is the master," Eli muttered, sensing Prisania''s determination, and pushed her onto the bed, "You want my Pee... right?" he asked once more, his tone reflecting a mix of curiosity andpliance.


    "YES!" Prisania''s face turned wild with desire, her eyes reflecting a primal need.


    "And I am your first, right?" Prisania sought confirmation, her anticipation palpable.


    "Oh..." Eli finally grasped the significance of the moment, realizing the depth of Prisania''s desires, ''Sigh looks like the first time is always important...'' Eli muttered to himself, acknowledging the gravity of the situation.


    "Then take it, my dear Prisania~" Eli''s voice was a mix of yfulness and indulgence as he fulfilled her request, he injected his divined inside her pussy and....


    ''ssshhhhh''


    As Eli''s warm fluid flowed, Prisania''s body reacted intensely, a mixture of surprise and delight washing over her, "HHHIIIII!!!" she eximed, overwhelmed by the sensation.


    ''I am his first!'' Prisania''s mind raced with excitement, a surge of euphoria coursing through her. She struggled to contain her overwhelming desire, her body craving more intimacy with Eli.... She wanted him to pound her while he was pissing inside.


    Meanwhile, Eli grappled with conflicting emotions. ''I cannot believe I am doing this...'' he thought, before covering his eyes in shame as he finally understood Prisania''s shame and awakened kink due to his curiosity.


    Though his eyes betrayed a mix of curiosity, arousal, and a hint of shame as he navigated this new territory with Prisania.


    "FUCK ME~" Prisania asked was he moved her ass while Eli''s piss dripping from her pussy!


    "Hehe..."

 Chapter 406 Little girls was Jealous!!

    "Just how long are they going to keep doing this?" Evelina said with a frustrated voice as she waited outside, trying to maintain herposure while her mind raced with curiosity.


    "Hmm? You haven''t left yet?" Scy, who had been busy with her tasks, paused to nce at Evelina, noticing the mix of impatience and curiosity in her expression.


    "W-Well, I was wondering when they wille out. I need to speak with him immediately," Evelina replied, her face slightly flushed as she shifted her eyes.


    Experience new stories on empire


    "Hmm... That might take a while. Once he starts, he wouldn''t give up until the other party begs for mercy," Scy said matter-of-factly, though her cheeks coloured at the memory of her own experiences in the Flora Continent, which she couldn''t believe had led to a threesome.


    Threesome with Eli and his Big Sister... She felt a little wrong!!


    Evelina decided not to respond, feeling a bit awkward under Scy''s gaze but also trying to maintain her professional demeanour.


    "..."


    After an awkward silence, Scy resumed her duty while Evelina waited outside patiently.


    After what felt like an eternity,


    ''Thud''


    "Finally!" Evelina jumped in happiness when she saw Eli emerging from the room, her relief evident in her voice and posture.


    "Hmm? What''s going on?" Eli asked, surprised by Evelina''s sudden burst of enthusiasm.


    "Ahem, I was wondering when she woulde out," Evelina exined, attempting to peek into the room before Eli closed the door firmly. Whatever had transpired inside was evidently of great importance.... Very, Very, Very Important!!... as Eli didn''t share it even with his wives.


    ''I never expected her to use those educational memories of the past as a basis for asking those odd positions...'' Eli thought, wiping a cold sweat from his forehead as things had escted differently than he had hoped, leading to unexpected and intimate discussions.


    "Hmph," Evelina huffed in annoyance. As a Subus she could sense the nature of what had happened just from the subtle scents and energies lingering in the air, indicative of some more than passionate moments shared within the room.


    "So?" Eli inquired, drawing Evelina into a hug. She initially resisted, knowing his tendency to act on his whims, but then relented, realizing he would do as he pleased regardless. She then shared the crucial information, "That incubus said he would be at the royal restaurant tomorrow evening" and wondered why Eli wanted to meet the incubus.


    "Good," Eli nodded, moving closer as if to kiss her, but Evelina halted him, reminding him of her family, "I told you I have a family, right?"


    "Yes," Eli affirmed, pausing just before their lips touched.


    "Are you trying to break up my family then?" Evelina questioned with a furrowed brow, determined not to let him interfere in her personal life.


    "Hmm..." Eli pondered for a moment, then yfully nted a kiss on her cheek before backing away slightly.


    "Hey! Answer me!" Evelina demanded, unwilling to let him evade the question. She was determined to confront him and She might use this chance to reveal this man''s disgusting truths and help her master escape from his clutches.


    "Well... Despite being a subus, there''s no trace of a male scent on you.... I wonder why?" Eli smirked knowingly, his remark catching Evelina off guard.


    "!" Evelina''s cheeks flushed crimson, her eyes widening in astonishment. She couldn''t believe Eli could discern such details. ''There''s no way he''s just a human,'' she thought to herself.


    "So... either you''ve been apart from your husband for a while or..." Eli paused, then suddenly kissed her lips, leaving Evelina momentarily stunned, "You''re not being entirely truthful," he concluded with a smirk.


    "Tsk, I''m not lying. I really do have a family," Evelina insisted, rubbing her lips in irritation.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Eli dismissed her protest with a casual wave of his hand, leaving Evelina frustrated.


    Coming downstairs,


    ''Sniff, Sniff''


    Eli caught a delightful scent wafting from the kitchen, ''Looks like someone''s working hard'' he thought with a smile.


    Entering the kitchen, he found an array of hearty ''Strong'' dishesid out on the table. Turning to Scy, who was waiting patiently nearby, he remarked, "That''s quite a spread you''ve prepared."


    "What can I say, Master? Even with your insatiable ''hunger,'' you''re still human and need nourishing meals," Scy replied professionally, though a hint of annoyance crept into her tone as she added, "I''m sure that subus must have drained everything from you."


    "Haha.." Chuckling, Eli took a seat and invited Evelina to join him for dinner. She didn''t hesitate, enticed by the robust-looking dishes.


    As Eli sat waiting, Evelina began her meal. However, Eli didn''t start eating himself.


    "Master?" Scy queried, noticing Eli hadn''t started eating yet.


    "Feed me," Eli requested with a yful smile.


    Blushing slightly, Scy moved to sit beside him, ready to assist him in his meal. However, Eli surprised her by suggesting, "Myp."


    Without hesitation, Scy acquiesced, settlingfortably on Eli''sp and assuming the role of feeding him, just like a mother feeds her child.


    "Tsk," Evelina clicked her tongue in mock irritation at the disy of affection between the two, ''All lovey and Dovey!! snort''


    Soon,


    After Evelina departed, Eli remained in the living area, engrossed in thetest news broadcast on TV.


    That was nothing about him being a god in the Flora continent...


    ''Damn, I really be famous!!'' Eli thought.


    "Nya~" Kitty Anna emitted a contented purr as Eli tenderly stroked her in hisp.


    As the peaceful atmosphere enveloped them, Eli couldn''t help but ponder, ''Why is everything so quiet?'' Little did he know, his unspoken wish for a moment of tranquillity was about to be granted in an unexpected way.


    "BIG BROTHER!!" Mia''s exuberant shout filled the house as she bounded in and leapt onto Eli''sp, paying no heed to poor Kitty Anna''s distress.


    "NYA!!!" Kitty Anna let out a yelp of pain as she found herself caught in the middle of Mia and Eli.


    "Little Mia?" Eli couldn''t help but smile warmly at his little sister''s enthusiasm, but his expression quickly shifted when Mia''s yful antics turned a bit too rough.


    "Chuk"


    "Ouch!"


    Eli winced as Mia yfully bit his corbone, her actions a mix of affection and mischief.


    "Hey now, Mia, easy there," Eli chuckled, trying to cate her, but Mia seemed determined to express her displeasure.


    "How dare you leave me and have fun with big sister?!" Mia''s childish scolding was apanied by another yful bite and a series of gentle hits on Eli''s chest.


    "Ouch! I''m sorry, Mia," Eli apologized again, attempting to soothe her frustration, but it seemed Mia wasn''t ready to forgive just yet.


    "I am sorry, Little Mia"


    "No!!" Mia''s response was resolute as she clung to Eli, her yful nibbles on his neck growing a bit more forceful, almost as if she were trying to leave her mark.


    "Looks like she''s a lost cause,"


    Hearing that voice, Eli saw Zera entering his house.


    "You have to help me, Zera," Eli appealed to her, his voice tinged with hope.


    "Hmm..." Zera''s response was thoughtful, her gaze focused as she considered Eli''s request.


    "Zera?" Eli frowned slightly, noticing the intensity of her stare, which reminded him of the way.... Lilith sometimes regarded him with possessive expression.


    ''Don''t tell me she hasn''t had her fill of blood yet?'' Eli''s mind raced with concerns, prompting an inward sigh as he realized the gravity of the situation, ''I-I really need to discuss this with Adriana''.

 Chapter 407 Complex Relationship

    "Okay, Okay... I am sorry," Eli apologized sincerely, sensing Mia''s persistence.


    "Hmph," Mia responded, crossing her arms with a pout.


    "Here, I brought a sweet chocte for my sweet little sister!" Eli then offered her a sweet chocte, a treat he had brought back from the Flora Continent.


    Mia stared at the small candy, her resolve wavering momentarily but then she shook her head, ''Don''t fall for his tricks, Mia!'' She reminded herself not to be swayed too easily by his gestures.


    "Do you think you can mend my little hurt heart that easily?" Mia questioned, her hand betraying her resolve by reaching out for the candy.


    "Well... "Eli nced at her trembling hand that trying to reach the candies "... Yeah"


    Mia''s face flushed with embarrassment, then abruptly bit Eli''s neck again before storming out, her cheeks ame. However, she couldn''t resist taking the small candy with her, leaving Eli with a yful warning.


    "Next time, I''ll kill you if you leave me alone!" Mia dered before disappearing from the room.


    "Hahah..." Eli chuckled, amused by Mia''s antics, and made a mental note to spend more time with her to avoid such outbursts in the future otherwise.... She might do it.


    Then, Eli turned to unstable Zera, who was visibly trying to control herself from pouncing on him.


    "Sigh," Eli audibly sighed before saying, "Come with me."


    Zera''s eyes brightened up at his invitation, and Eli led her to another room where his big sister had previously rested.


    He carefully locked the door and nced at Zera, whose face turned as red as a ripe tomato while she breathed heavily, her chest rising and falling in rapid rhythm.


    "You know, this might hurt your mother, right?" Eli''s voice carried a gentle concern.


    Zera flinched at his words, her eyes dropping down in uncertainty. She wasn''t sure what to say. She knew... she was doing something wrong, and yet she couldn''t resist the urge that carved deep within her, yearning for his blood.


    Eli sighed softly, observing the way her expression fell, ''I suppose there''s no turning back now,'' he mused silently before lifting her up in a motion that caught her by surprise, settling her gently onto hisp.


    "Here... Go on," Eli whispered, tilting his head slightly to expose his neck, a silent invitation in his eyes.


    ''Gulp,'' Zera swallowed nervously, her throat parched with anticipation. Her reservations suddenly dissipated like wisps of smoke before she leaned in and sank her teeth into his neck, savouring the metallic taste of his blood.


    "~hmm~" Zera let out a low, satisfied moan as she hugged him tightly, her senses intoxicated by the crimson elixir.


    "~Papa~" she murmured softly, the words rolling off her tongue like a prayer.


    "Yes, Yes," Eli responded with a gentle reassurance, his hand moving to pat her head in a soothing gesture, allowing her to drink to her heart''s content.


    Zera giggled softly before continuing to drink his heavenly blood, relishing the warmth that spread through her veins, but then...


    "I-It''s not as tasty?" Zera withdrew slightly, a puzzled frown marring her delicate features. The crimson blood lingered on her lips, a reminder of the divine nectar she had just consumed, yet something seemed amiss.


    ... It wasn''t heavenly like before.


    "Not tasty?" Eli echoed, his brow furrowing in mild confusion.


    "Yes," Zera nodded slowly, her gaze thoughtful.


    "Hmm... Why don''t you try this side?" Eli suggested, turning his head to reveal another side of his neck.


    "Hmm?" Zera''s frown deepened slightly, her curiosity piqued by his suggestion. She nodded in agreement before leaning in to explore the other side of his neck.


    "HMM!!!!" Zera''s eyes widened in surprise as she suddenly pulled back, staring at Eli with a mixture of astonishment and confusion, "How?"


    "Maybe your mother sucked the other side..." Eli said, a teasing smile ying on his lips.


    Zera looked at the other side of his neck, her face suddenly turning bright red as she remembered she had just drunk blood from the same ce where her mother had previously fed.


    Her cheeks flushed even more as she wondered what it would be like if both she and her mother had drunk from him at the same time.... Pushing those unwanted thoughts aside, she resumed drinking from her side of his neck.


    Eli smiled warmly as he gently patted her while she savoured his blood.


    ''I guess I can now control the divinity that''s mixed in my blood without a problem,'' Eli mused silently. He had wanted to test whether he could control the divine essence in his blood, and to his surprise, he found he could manipte it as easily as his own limbs. When Zera drank from him, she was only consuming his blood, not the divine essence that had driven her wild before.


    ''So, it was the divinity that made her lose control,'' Eli thought to himself, exerting just enough control to prevent her from losing herself again.


    After finishing her meal, Zera looked at Eli with her lips stained red, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Hmm... Even though it tasted good... Something feels off," she murmured, unable to pinpoint the sensation. Despite drinking his blood, she couldn''t experience the same frenzy as before.


    ''Though I don''t want to lose control again... but still...'' Zera''s gaze lingered on Eli''s lips, a mixture of desire and uncertainty in her eyes.


    Slowly, she leaned in towards his lips, a silent question in her movements. Seeing this, Eli finally understood her unspoken desire.


    "Are you sure?" Eli asked gently, wanting to confirm her intentions. He couldn''t forget the incident where they had almost crossed a line, but now he couldn''t bear the thought of leaving her to anyone else. He knew she was like Adriana, truly and ''Madly'' in love with him.


    Zera flinched slightly, her expression tinged with sadness. "I-I don''t know..." her voice trailed off uncertainly.


    She was still a child, not yet ready for theplexities of a rtionship... much like Mia.


    Eli nodded understandingly and lifted her gently, his gaze meeting her sky-blue eyes that revealed a hint of vulnerability.


    "I see..." Eli murmured softly before lowering his head and pressing his lips against hers.


    "~HMM!!~" Your next read is at empire


    Zera''s eyes widened in surprise, a single tear forming at the corner of her eye.


    She then wrapped her arms around Eli''s neck, her touch gentle as she began to respond to his kiss with equal tenderness.


    "~Hmm~"


    After a lingering moment, they parted, their foreheads leaning against each other in silent understanding.


    "I''ll handle Adriana," Eli assured her, his tone firm yetforting.


    ".... I''m sorry," Zera whispered, her voice tinged with sadness.


    She had been the one to initiate their rtionship, fully aware of theplexities and moral dilemmas it posed. Despite knowing it was wrong, her heart only desired Eli''spanionship.


    Eli couldn''t help but smile at the mixture of emotions ying across her face, finding her adorable even in her sadness, "You''re cute~" he teased gently, his affection evident in his eyes.


    "Hm?" Zera''s face turned in surprise as she realized their closeness, her intention to move away halted as Eli caught her hips and captured her lips in another tender kiss.


    "~Hmm~"

 Chapter 408 Join me

    Next day,


    "Looks like everyone is finally present today," Aadya remarked as she scanned her students, a sense of satisfaction creeping into her heart.


    Today, there were no absentees, and Aadya couldn''t help but feel a sense of aplishment. With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she decided to throw a curveball. "Tomorrow, you will have a written exam."


    "What?!" The ssroom erupted in shocked voices.


    "What do you mean, Professor?!"


    "This ispletely unexpected!"


    "You cannot possibly say that to us out of nowhere!!"


    "How can you spring this on us all of a sudden?!"


    The students voiced their protests loudly, but a single nce from Aadya silenced them instantly.


    With a stern expression, she exined, "I understand this is sudden, but the entire Nex required remodelling due to unforeseen incidents."


    "Ah, so that''s why..." Rize muttered under her breath, the realization dawning on her.


    "Yes, and also... the vacation holidays were also extended," Aadya added, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    "!!"


    "You should have told us that earlier!"


    The ssroom erupted in happiness at the news of extended holidays, much to Aadya''s amusement as she watched their enthusiastic reactions.


    The ss continued as usual after that announcement, with students eagerly discussing their ns for the extended vacation. However, two boys in the ss couldn''t help but sneak nces at Asher Eli.


    Of course, Eli was aware of their gaze and knew who they were, but he remained silent. Despite the killing intent directed towards him, Eli chose not to react, understanding that the other party hadn''t taken any overt actions against him.


    After the sses finished....


    "Eli!" Arlyne suddenly called out to Eli and walked towards him. Everyone in the vicinity tilted their heads in confusion, especially Alexander, who wore a frown of doubt.


    "What is it?" Eli asked gently as he patted Arlyne''s head softly, although Oliver caught his hand and remarked, "You could ask without touching her."


    Arlyne shot a re at her brother for his interruption, her dissatisfaction evident in her expression.


    "Hmm!! Why are you ring at me?!" Oliver asked, taken aback by her reaction, but Arlyne remained silent, redirecting her attention to Eli. "Your daughter is really eager to meet you again, you know!"


    "!!!" Her words sent a ripple of surprise through the crowd, particrly among a few women whose expressions turned cold as ice.


    Before Eli could rify the misunderstanding, a sudden exmation interrupted them. Experience tales at empire


    "Ouch!!" Arlyne winced in pain, holding her head, and shot a re at Pearl, "What was that for, bitch?!" Her dissatisfaction was palpable, and she didn''t seem to care for Pearl''s position or authority.


    Veins throbbed on Pearl''s forehead before she intervened, "What she means is that the little child you adopted wants to see you," Pearl rified, trying to defuse the tension in the air.


    A collective sigh of relief swept through the group as the tension dissipated.... The unknown burden on their shoulder was reduced.


    "Charlotte... ah," Eli pondered for a moment, realizing he shouldn''t keep his adopted child away for too long. "Bring her tomorrow. Today, I am busy dealing with something."


    "Okay," Pearl nodded in understanding.


    "And you''ll be surprised when you see her..." Arlyne hinted cryptically.


    "Hmm," Eli raised his eyebrows, curious, "What is it, Cute Arlyne?"


    "I- I shouldn''t be saying this, but you''ll se--mmfff" Arlyne was about to reveal more, but Pearl covered her mouth, smiling wryly, "It''s a surprise, Eli, and you shouldn''t y word games with an idiot just because you''re curious."


    Hearing Pearl call her an idiot, Arlyne''s eyes twitched, and without hesitation, she bit Pearl''s hand.


    "Ouch!! You idiot!!" Pearl eximed, releasing Arlyne.


    "Who are you calling an idiot, bitch?!" Arlyne retorted, not holding back her fiery spirit. Oliver started to sweat nervously, unable to believe his sister''s audacity, especially towards someone as important as the Princess of Antis.


    Eli chuckled at their antics, unable to resist pinching their cheeks affectionately, "Be good girls..."


    Arlyne and Pearl blushed, their faces turning as red as tomatoes, nodding shyly. This unexpected turn of events added even more tension to the already charged atmosphere.


    Alysia, observing from a distance, nced at Eli and deduced what was happening. ''Tsk, he''s got them wrapped around his finger,'' she thought with annoyance.


    Eli excused himself quickly as the time for his meeting was approaching. As soon as he left, Alexander, with a look of bewilderment, approached Arlyne and asked her what had transpired.


    "Nothing much..." Arlyne replied casually, her expression giving nothing away.


    "W-What do you mean?" Alexander furrowed his brow, his body emitting calming energies in an attempt to soothe her emotions towards him. However, as those golden energies tried to enter her body, they were absorbed like a sponge by a pink mist.


    "I mean, we were in a life-and-death situation and things got intense," Arlyne exined with a straight face, though a small red hue appeared on her cheeks, hinting at hidden emotions.


    Alysia, who was observing the scene, couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly, ''Look at that fool, relying on his Holy body that utterly useless... hahaha.''


    Alexander then turned to Pearl''s group and asked, "Pearl, can you tell me what happened?"


    Simr to Arlyne, Pearl also acted indifferent towards him, and soon their group left the ss.


    "N-No, No, No, No..." Alexander''s face turned grim as he watched them depart, feeling like a love-struck maiden.


    "Alexander?" Luna frowned, noticing Alexander''s unusual behaviour.


    "Alexander? I thought you preferred Alex," Alexander snapped out of his thoughts.


    "Oh! I-I forgot¡ªI mean, I''m just worried," Luna tried to offer a usible exnation.


    ''... '' Alexander''s expression grew even grimmer, ''W-What''s happening?'' He then turned to Marie, who was staring nkly at the ceiling.


    "M-Marie...?"


    "She''s been acting like this sometimes..." Luna replied with a concerned look, patting Marie''s shoulder gently. Marie finally snapped out of her trance-like state, "L-Luna?"


    "Yes, Are you okay?"


    "Y-Yeah, I''m fine. Just a little tired," Marie muttered, trying to shake off the strange feeling.


    "It seems like she needs some rest. I''ll take her back to the dorm. Bye, Alex," Luna said as she led Marie out of the ss without even acknowledging Alexander.


    "W-What the heck happened while I was gone?" Alexander muttered in shock, his expression reflecting his bewilderment as everyone seemed to leave without even sparing him a nce.


    Amir Osvaldo, who had been silently observing Alexander''s pathetic actions with amusement, couldn''t resist a chuckle before stepping towards him.


    "Hello, Alexander"


    "You? What do you want?" Alexander cut straight to the point, sensing the underlying malice in Amir''s demeanour.


    "Looks like someone else got to your prey before you did, huh?" Amir remarked with a sly smile.


    "Tsk, I asked you what you want?" Alexander clicked his tongue impatiently, not in the mood for Amir''s games.


    "Hmm... Sigh, you really do hate me, don''t you..." Amir''s expression turned gloomy as he continued, "And here I thought we could be good friends and eliminate the pest that''s standing in our way."


    Alexanderughed derisively at Amir''s suggestion, regarding him with mockingly raised eyebrows. "So, the high and mighty Dragon finally decides to team up with a lowly human to take down another human."


    Amir''s eyes narrowed momentarily, but heposed himself, knowing he had to stay focused on his mission otherwise he would be fucking up everything yet again... He also made his servant to watch over him. His servant''s watchful gaze reminded him of the consequences of losing his temper.


    As Alexander stood up, ready to leave the ss, Amir sighed dramatically, "sssiggghhh, You never understand me, Alexander..." he shook his head, continuing, "If you continue to cling to your stubbornness... who knows what he might do with all the women in our ss."


    "!!" Alexander flinched at the implication, realizing he was missing crucial information about what had transpired during his absence. Despite his inquiries, others had been vague, making it difficult for Alexander to grasp the situation fully.


    "Alexander... why not a truce?" Amir suggested, extending his hand in a gesture of peace.


    "Truce?"


    "Yes, we have amon enemy now," Amir exined, hoping Alexander would take the bait. However, Alexander remained wary, unwilling to fall for Amir''s ploys.


    Sensing his tactic wasn''t working, Amir shifted his approach, "As much as I''d like to deal with him myself, he''s protected by a sentinel."


    "What? A sentinel?" Alexander''s expression turned grave, his mind racing toprehend the implications.


    Seeing Alexander''s reaction, Amir smiled inwardly, knowing he had struck a nerve. "A powerful one. And if we don''t join forces now... they''ll eliminate not only me but you too. Especially since you possess the Holy Body, simr to... Lucifer Dawn."


    "!!!" Those words struck Alexander like a bolt of lightning, freezing him in ce, ''H-he knows?''


    "Come and join. Bybining our powers, we can not only eliminate that man but also the sentinel," Amir reiterated, extending his hand once more.


    "Sentinels? Is that even possible?" Alexander''s brow furrowed in a mix of concern and doubt.


    "Yes, it is. However, without your assistance, I am powerless against them," Amir admitted. "So, the choice is yours:


    Join forces with me, and together we can vanquish our enemies and challenge for the top position...


    Or, continue on your current path, and you will meet your death eventually."

 Chapter 409 Cambion

    "Yes, Mariel, take care," Eli said, his voice carrying a gentle tone as he ended the call and then turned towards the entrance of the royal restaurant, apanied by Evelina.


    "What were you discussing?" Evelina inquired with a hint of curiosity, her eyes glinting with intrigue as they navigated through the elegant surroundings.


    Eli smiled mysteriously, a yful glimmer in his eyes as he replied, "Just some personal affairs, nothing much" Eli simply shrugged. Evelina clicked her tongue with annoyance.


    As they ascended to the 90th floor, Eli''s keen gaze caught sight of a figure seated elegantly on a chair, a man with locks of light pink hair.


    Upon Eli and Evelina''s entrance, the pink-haired man rose gracefully from his chair, a respectful bow directed towards Evelina preceding his introduction, "Good evening, Ms. Evelina Veilstrike. How are you faring today?"


    Evelina acknowledged his greeting with a nod, "I''m quite well, thank you, Mr. Cambion" and waved her hand casually.


    The pink-haired man or Cambion didn''t take it to heart and then turned his attention to Eli with a warm smile, "It''s a great honour to meet the Elven god himself. I am Cambion."


    Eli reciprocated the greeting with a handshake, his eyes briefly studying Cambion''s distinctive pink eyes, ''Yup, Prisania truly inherited his unique traits,'' he noted inwardly. Curious about the reference to "Elven god," Eli inquired, "Could you borate on that title?"


    Cambion nodded, his expression respectful, "Of course, sir. Your remarkable feat of reviving the World Tree has earned you the reverence and title of the Elven god among Elven people."


    "Hmmm..." Eli just nodded though he might not understand why they considered him a god but as long as his reputation was good he would be fine with anything.


    To be more precise, ever since Eli''s arrival in Nex, he had noticed a distinct shift in how he was treated. Every elf he encountered bowed their heads in deference as if he were their king; some even went as far as to prioritize Eli over Alysia, which amused him to no end.


    ''Talk about my acting skills... heh,'' Eli couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle at the thought of his elegant acting.


    "Anyway..." Eli took a seat and turned his attention back to Cambion, inviting him to join them. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "I heard that you possess the ability to enter Prisania''s dreams and help her get out of the recurring nightmares," Eli inquired, his tone gentle yet inquisitive.


    At the mention of Prisania, Cambion''s face lit up with genuine happiness. "It would be my utmost pleasure to assist, sir."


    "Hmm... You seem quite delighted," Eli remarked casually, feigning ignorance of Cambion''s deeper emotions.


    "Well..." Cambion scratched his head bashfully, stealing a nce at Evelina, who observed the interaction with a frown.


    "Feel free to speak your mind," Evelina interjected, her tone carrying a hint of annoyance seeing him acting shy and all.


    "Well... Actually, she... she is my daughter," Cambion revealed, his voice carrying a hint of vulnerability.


    "!!!" Evelina''s eyes widened as if she had just stumbled upon a hidden secret.


    "I see..." Eli nodded thoughtfully, his gaze shifting between Cambion and Evelina as he silently pondered the implications of this ''Already known'' information. He couldn''t help but wonder why Cambion had chosen this moment to disclose such a significant detail, and he turned to Evelina, who still wore a shocked expression.


    "Why are you acting so surprised?" Eli asked gently, reaching out to pat her head affectionately, "Isn''t it obvious? Look at him. She almost resembles him."


    "Tsk," Evelina swatted his hand away, retrieving a few photos of subi from her bag.


    "Oh...." Eli''s eyes widened in surprise as he examined the images, noting the striking resemnce between Prisania and the other subi with pink hair. "It seems there are quite a lot of subi who share simr features."


    "We subi and incubi often bear striking resemnces to one another, making it difficult to identify parentage," Evelina exined with a solemn expression.


    "I guess that means no child support then..." Eli remarked with a wry smile, Hearing that both Evelina and Cambion looked at him deadpan expression.


    "Ahem, anyway, If you are her father then where were you when Prisania was taken by the assassination group?" Eli''s tone shifted to one of seriousness as he turned his attention back to Cambion.


    "W-Well... It happened years ago, so... I don''t remember exactly," Cambion replied hesitantly, his gaze flickering with difort.


    ''That''s what I''m talking about... No child support!'' Eli couldn''t help but think to himself, but before he could voice his thoughts, Evelina whispered, "That''s just how our kind operates..... While we may not prioritize our kin, we still have a sense of responsibility."


    Hearing Evelina''s words, Eli couldn''t suppress his curiosity. "So, you guys don''t even care if your child is taken away from you?"


    "Sigh... It''splicated, Eli," Evelina sighed, struggling to find the right words to articte theplexities of subus and incubus parenting dynamics.


    Turning his attention back to Cambion, Eli''s expression softened as he asked, "So, once you''ve helped MY Prisania, you''ll leave her alone, right?"


    Cambion flinched, sensing a certain possessiveness from Eli, but then he calmed his nerves and said, "If MY daughter wants, I will leave her and never enter her life again." Even though he said it, he was still nervous as hell; he knew that he needed to see his daughter at any cost, otherwise, there would be a bloodbath in his territory.


    And once he reunites with his daughter, he ns to utilize his charm and maniption abilities to influence her emotions. Thus, it''s crucial for him to have that face-to-face encounter with her.


    "I see..." Eli nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on his face as he considered Cambion''s response. Then, he turned to Evelina with a curious look. "Do you happen to have another person who could enter dreams and provide assistance?"


    "Well..." Evelina hesitated for a moment, exchanging a nce with Cambion, who seemed increasingly anxious.


    "W-Wait a moment!" Cambion hurriedly interrupted, his voice tinged with urgency. "Why are you doing this to me? I haven''t seen my daughter in ages, and yet you''re not allowing me to spend time with her!"


    "Hmm? You im you didn''t abandon her, yet you''re here pleading to meet her," Eli remarked, his tone now tinged with a mix of suspicion and curiosity.


    "No, no, I didn''t abandon her; she was taken from me!" Cambion''s voice carried a note of desperation.


    "Hmm? Earlier, you mentioned not remembering anything," Eli pointed out, a faint smirk ying on his lips.


    "!!" Cambion flinched, realizing the inconsistency, before nervously exining, "Y-Yes, I did say that, but I do recall that someone took her from me."


    "...." Both Eli and Evelina shared a sceptical nce, silently questioning the reliability of Cambion''s words. Eli decided to delve deeper, his gaze focused on Cambion. "So, who exactly took her from you?"


    "I don''t know," Cambion admitted, his expression filled with regret and sorrow.


    "Hmm... Regardless, I can''t risk any harming to my Prisania, so I will be leaving now" Eli stated firmly as he rose from his seat, signalling the end of the conversation.


    "W-Wait! I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    But Eli didn''t wait for Cambion to finish his plea; he simply walked out of the room, leaving Evelina to follow behind.


    "What''s your game here?" Evelina''s frown deepened as she caught up with Eli, clearly perplexed by his sudden decision.


    Even though Prisania had awakened, Eli continued to act as though he needed Cambion''s assistance.


    "You should have informed me of your intentions. I can''t keep up with your pretence," Evelina voiced her frustration, her tone tinged with disappointment.


    "I am testing something..." Eli said cryptically, his tone hinting at a deeper motive.


    "Testing?" Evelina''s frown deepened with confusion.


    "Yes, if I am correct, he would be panicking right about now and..." Eli''s exnation was cut short....


    "Wait!!"


    ...as Cambion suddenly rushed toward them with an anxious expression.


    Evelina exchanged a nce with Eli, noticing his knowing expression before turning her attention to Cambion, who appeared visibly distressed.


    "What is it?" Evelina asked, her tone a mixture of annoyance and intrigue.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Asher Eli, but please, at least let me catch a glimpse of my daughter from afar... I won''t interfere, I beg of you," Cambion pleaded, dropping to his knees in a disy of desperation.


    Evelina''s surprise was evident as she observed Cambion''s genuine plea. ''Does he truly love his daughter this much?'' she wondered, taken aback by the raw emotion on disy.


    And others might also think the same but...


    Meanwhile, ''Damn, his performance is convincing,'' he thought to himself, Eli couldn''t help but appreciate Cambion''s acting skills a slight smirk ying on his lips as he listened to Cambion''s heartfelt appeal.


    "Sigh, I understand your sentiment... However, I cannot¡ª" Eli began to respond empathetically.


    "Please, my lord!! I beg you!" Cambion''s voice cracked with emotion, tears welling up in his eyes.


    Themotion caught the attention of onlookers from neighbouring floors, including maids and soldiers who approached to inquire if there was a problem.


    Eli maintained hisposed demeanour, addressing the concerned individuals with a reassuring smile, "There''s no issue, just a private matter we''re discussing."


    "Alright, I will arrange a time. Evelina will pick you up," Eli finally relented, prompting a grateful smile from Cambion as he stood up and bowed repeatedly in gratitude.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "You are truly generous!"


    "It''s no wonder the Elven people consider you a god!"


    Cambion showered Eli with effusive gratitude andpliments, his emotions appearing genuine to those around him.


    As Cambion left with a newfound sense of hope and happiness, Evelina turned to Eli with a puzzled expression. "Are you certain he''s merely acting?"


    "What do your instincts tell you?" Eli countered with a knowing smile.


    "Well... he seems genuinely ted at the prospect of seeing his daughter," Evelina admitted after observing Cambion''s reaction.


    "Yes, he truly is happy," Eli affirmed, his smile hinting at a deeper understanding. Evelina''s expression shifted as she mulled over the implications.


    "Haha..." Eli chuckled softly before saying, "You will understand tomorrow..." as he winked at her.


    "Tsk" Evelina clicked her tongue. Seeing her annoyed face Eli couldn''t help but give her a peck!!


    "~hmm~"


    "Excuse me, Sir... Our Manager wants to meet you" A Maid suddenly chimed in.

 Chapter 410 Lyra Fox

    Floor 100th of Royal Restaurant...


    ''Wow!'' Eli thought as he nced around, taking in the opulence of his surroundings. It was a stark contrast to the other floors he had seen so far.


    The room exuded extravagance, adorned with numerous medicinal herbs and high-ss materials, and most notably... offered a breathtaking view of the entire Nex Academia''syout.


    "Hello, Sir," a woman with fox ears greeted Eli as he stood inside the room, her demeanour exuding a sense of professionalism and warmth.


    "The manager?" Eli inquired, casting a curious nce at Evelina who silently followed him, despite his assurance that he would manage.


    "Yes, Sir... I am the Manager of this Restaurant," the woman confirmed with a warm smile, her eyes conveying a sense of respect.


    "Alright, what can I do for you, Ms. Manager?" Eli asked, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Sensing a hint of dissatisfaction from Eli, the woman bowed deeply and offered her apologies, "I apologize if I have caused any difort, Sir. It is our utmost priority to ensure our guests'' satisfaction... Did we do something wrong?."


    "Yes, your maid arrived just when I was ''Deeply'' attending to my own maid," Eli remarked yfully, winking at Evelina, who couldn''t help but snort and turned her head... though a small smile tugged at her lips.


    ''W-Wait!! Why am I smiling?!!'' Evelina wondered inwardly, surprised by her own reaction to Eli''s yful banter.


    The manager once again apologized profusely, "I sincerely apologize for any inconvenience, Sir! Please allow me to make it up to you."


    "..." Eli was slightly taken aback by the earnestness of the apology... He just teasing around but it seemed the manager was really serious.. He meant She was a really serious type!! Clearing his throat, he decided to steer the conversation back on track, "No problem.... So, what is it that the Manager requires of me?"


    "Could you please show me your VVIP Card, Sir?" the manager requested politely, her gaze attentive yet respectful.


    "Hmm..." Eli nodded and retrieved a ck card and handed it over to the Manager. The Manager scrutinized the card for a few seconds before swiping it on the wall-mounted card reader-like machine.


    ''Thud''


    The wall suddenly trembled before opening like a door, revealing a hidden chamber beyond.


    Eli''s eyes widened in surprise as the Manager gestured for him to enter, "Pleasee inside, Sir."


    Eli took a step forward, but Evelina, who was right behind him, was stopped by the Manager. "I''m sorry, Madam, but without a VVIP Card, we cannot permit entry."


    Eli paused, ready to intervene, when Evelina swiftly produced her own ck card. "Here," she stated curtly, handing it over.


    The Manager took Evelina''s card and scanned it, granting her ess with a nod of respect. "You may enter, Madam," she acknowledged.


    "Hmph," Evelina snorted dismissively and followed Eli into the chamber.


    As they entered, a seductive voice filled Eli''s ears.


    "~ara~ara~ I didn''t expect you toe here, Ms. Evelina?"


    Eli''s eyes darted towards the source of the voice,nding on an orange-white-haired fox woman d in a matching kimono of the same colours, lounging on a luxurious mattress.... Sexyly!!


    "I''ve seen you before," Eli muttered as he recalled her from a past encounter where she fought against Theo, possessed by a god.


    "Oh my~ I am very honoured to hear that, Asher Eli~" the Fox woman replied with a gentle smile, acknowledging Eli''s recognition. She then turned her attention to Evelina with a weing smile, "What a pleasant surprise to have Ms. Evelina visit my humble abode"


    "Tsk, If this is humble, then my ce would be nothing but shit," Evelina retorted with disdain evident in her voice.


    "Hehe~" The Fox woman chuckled lightly before gesturing towards the mattress. "Please, have a seat here," she invited Eli graciously.


    Eliplied and sat down while Evelina chose to remain standing, uninterested in joining them.


    "My name is Lyra Fox... Mother of Amber Fox," the Fox woman introduced herself with a warm smile, her demeanour exuding a blend of elegance and charm as she leaned closer to Eli.


    Eli was surprised by Lyra''sck of personal space boundaries but remainedposed as he introduced himself, "My name is Asher Eli, Mrs. Lyra," he replied politely, reciprocating her smile.


    "~Ara~Ara~ Why such formalities between us?" Lyra whispered seductively, her fingers gently brushing against Eli''s chest, sending a subtle shiver down his spine.


    "I see... Well then, I am Asher Eli, Lyra," Eli responded smoothly, without hesitation, causing Lyra to flinch for a moment before she resumed her seductive smile, "You don''t even hesitate, young man," she remarked, her tone teasing and filled with intrigue.


    "Well, when a woman like you makes a move on me, I don''t see any reason to resist.... even if it''s just fake," Eli replied with a charming smile, his eyes twinkling with amusement.


    Lyra paused her movements, studying Eli''s eyes before retracting her hand and settling back into a moreposed posture, though a yful glint remained in her eyes.


    "So, why did you want to meet me?" Eli inquired as he adjusted his shirt, maintaining a casual yet attentive demeanour.


    "Ahem, I''m interested in purchasing your products," Lyra stated with a serious expression, her tone indicating business but still carrying a hint of yfulness.


    "What products?" Eli''s curiosity was piqued as he leaned in slightly, intrigued by Lyra''s interest.


    "Oh~e on, Eli, you can''t hide anything from me," Lyra teased, her eyes sparkling mischievously.


    "Hmm?" Eli feigned ignorance and had a face as if ''What are you talking about?''


    "Sigh, the seeds and nts you''re currently cultivating inside the Flora Continent," Lyra revealed with an amused smile, her tone implying she knew more than she let on.


    Eli''s surprise was evident on his face, impressed by Lyra''s words.


    "~ara~ara~ Don''t be so surprised... With my long ears, I can hear whispers behind walls, you know!" Lyra said with a smirk, her hand lightly touching her long, fluffy fox ears, adding a yful touch to her statement.


    Eli studied Lyra, noting her cunning smile. ''Looks like the bait has been taken... Although, I never expected Amber''s mother to be the first to show her neck for me to cut,'' Eli thought to himself, mentally preparing for the negotiation.


    However,


    "~ara~ No, No, No, young man," Lyra shook her finger yfully and gently touched Eli''s cheek, her tone yful yet firm, "I''m not falling for your clever n."


    "...." Eli blinked in confusion for a moment before adopting an innocent expression. "What do you mean?"


    "Young man, my name is Lyra Fox, but I''m also known as¡ª"


    "Cunning Fox!" Evelina interjected with a smirk, unable to resist the opportunity for a jab.


    "Ms. Evelina, that''s rather rude," Lyra chided with a smile, before continuing, "I''m not just called cunning; some refer to me by the name..... Phantom Fox."


    "Now you understand who I am, right?" Lyra asked with a smug expression, expecting apliment from Eli. However...


    "Phantom Fox? Who?" Eli thought inwardly, puzzled by the unfamiliar moniker, ''What the heck is that name?''


    "You don''t know?" Lyra appeared visibly surprised, ncing at Evelina, who was struggling to suppress herughter.


    "pfff----.... Ha..." Evelina took a deep breath,posing herself before exining, "She''s essentially an information broker."


    "Those are rather blunt words, Ms. Evelina," Lyra responded, her irritation evident in her tone.


    "An information broker... ah, I see. So, you know everything," Eli muttered, piecing together Lyra''s role.


    Lyra smiled, confirming Eli''s deduction. "Yes, although not everything, like your methods in those cultivation fields. I possess information about nearly everything, you could say about 90% of everything, and more importantly... they call me Phantom Fox," she added with a hint of pride.


    Though Eli couldn''t understand how Phantom and information were rted...


    "I see..." Eli nodded, realizing that Lyra had likely caught wind of his endeavours. "So, you''re interested in my seeds..."


    Suddenly, a faint blush coloured Lyra''s cheeks as she adopted a seductive tone, "~Ara~Ara~ Young man, you sure have dirty thoughts."


    Ignoring her yful banter, Eli pressed on, "I suppose you already know the quality of my yields?"


    "Yes, never in my life did I imagine food ingredients could so significantly alter the taste of dishes," Lyra admitted, handing over some documents detailing the products she desired.


    "I see..." Eli nodded thoughtfully. "Give me some time to think about it." Enjoy new stories from empire


    "Not now?" Lyra''s tone turned slightly disappointed as she leaned closer to Eli, her eyes pleading.


    "Well... I''m currently upied with something rather important, so I''ll need some time to focus on this," Eli exined gently, "I never anticipated someone as prominent as yourself would seek me out."


    "Is that a no...?" Lyra asked with a hint of pity and desperation in her eyes.


    Anyone who sees her now would undoubtedly melt their hearts, however,


    Eli remained firm. "If you continue like this, I might have to decline your offer, especially considering my wife Adriana wouldn''t be pleased."


    Lyra flinched at the mention of the Vampire Queen''s name, realizing the weight of Eli''s words. Reluctantly, she bid farewell as Eli left, his gaze briefly flickering towards a seemingly ordinary wall before he departed.


    "!!!" Evelina''s expression softened with surprise. ''Perhaps he''s not as bad as I thought,'' she mused with a smirk, as she also casts a knowing nce at the empty wall, "Looks like you''ll need more training..." she remarked before following Eli out of the room.

 Chapter 411 She owe me

    "!!!" Evelina''s expression softened with surprise. ''Perhaps he''s not as bad as I thought,'' she mused with a smirk, as she also casts a knowing nce at the empty wall, "Looks like you''ll need more training..." she remarked before following Eli out of the room.


    As soon as Eli and Evelina made their exit from the room...


    "I suppose Her Majesty didn''t choose a weak man," a voice echoed from the wall, revealing the same fox woman who had been lounging on the bed as she emerged gracefully from the wall''s surface.


    "It seems like you''ve stirred up quite themotion... He seems really angry now!" Lyra, still reclining on the bed, remarked casually as she nced at her original.


    "I suppose I shouldn''t have tested..." the Lyra who emerged from the wall admitted with a hint of regret before snapping her fingers.


    ''Snap''


    The room''s appearance underwent a metamorphosis akin to an old television screen flickering before transitioning into a sophisticated office space adorned with elegant furnishings.


    "I told you, he''s just a pervert!" Amber Fox, positioned in a corner of the room, chimed in with a smug expression, her arms crossed confidently.


    She was confident that Eli only ran away due to her mother''s seductive power.


    Lyra Fox exchanged a knowing look with her daughter, shaking her head in a mix of disbelief and disappointment at Amber''s impulsive nature.


    "What? Mom?" Amber furrowed her brow, puzzled by her mother''s reaction and the sudden change of atmosphere.


    "Sigh... Because of your impulsive actions, I almost missed out on a significant opportunity to advance my position," Lyramented with a wry smile, conveying a sense of regret but also resilience. Explore stories on empire


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Amber pressed for further rification, her curiosity piqued.


    "My dear Amby, you''re too young to fully understand theplexities of these matters. Your haste almost jeopardized a valuable chance... Now, I''m uncertain if he''ll even consider our proposal," Lyra exined with aposed demeanour as she settled onto a nearby sofa, gathering her thoughts andposing herself after the unexpected turn of events.


    Lyra had been using illusions to test Eli, prompted by her daughter''s warning that Asher Eli was untrustworthy and potentially deceitful. Despite already having gathered significant information on Eli''s products through her extensivework in the upper echelons, Lyra remained curious about his nts'' capabilities.


    She had managed to obtain samples of the products that were making waves in the Flora continent, and upon trying them, she was astounded by their exceptional vour, surpassing even dishes made with high-quality raw ingredients she typically procured.


    Lyra had been on the verge of approaching Eli directly to discuss a potential contract when her daughter reiterated Eli''s dubious reputation(Pervert and Backstabber). Although Lyra disagreed, Amber''s serious expression gave her pause. It was then that Lyra decided to test Eli using her illusion techniques, hoping to gauge his reactions and intentions.


    However, Eli''s casual response, ".... Even if it''s just a fake" left Lyrapletely surprised. It was evident that Eli had seen through her illusion, catching her off guard.


    "He already saw through my illusion," Lyra muttered, her expression defeated as she realized Eli''s talent.


    "What?!" Amber eximed, shocked at the ease with which Eli had seen through her mother''s illusions. Even Amber herself would have struggled to discern reality from illusion in such circumstances.


    "Mom, are you serious?" Amber asked with a grave expression, concerned about their next steps.


    "Sigh, I wish I were joking, but he not only saw through the illusion but also pinpointed my exact hiding location" Lyra exined with a wry expression, acknowledging Eli''s keen observation skills. She couldn''t shake the image of Eli ncing at her for those few critical seconds before leaving the room, indicating that he was not someone to be underestimated.


    ''What have I done!'' Lyra bit her lip in frustration, her frown deepening. She chastised herself for not trusting her instincts, especially after witnessing Eli''s impressive disys of power that day. Despite knowing better, she couldn''t resist the urge to test his personality, a decision that now seemed ill-advised.


    The need to strike a deal with Eli weighed heavily on Lyra, but it was clear that Eli was not going to ept any propositions after being dissatisfied with her testing methods.


    As Lyra''s thoughts raced, Amber, seeing her mother''s troubled expression, lowered her head in shame. She regretted her earlier remarks, realizing that they had potentially sabotaged her mother''s ns.


    Noticing her daughter''s distress, Lyra pushed aside her own turmoil and embraced Amber, offering reassurance, "It''s okay, sweetheart. Don''t me yourself."


    "I-I''m sorry, Mom," Amber muttered sorrowfully.


    "~Ara~ Why apologize? You were just looking out for me, in case that man turned out to be untrustworthy, right?" Lyra''s voice was gentle, understanding her daughter''s concerns.


    "... Yes," Amber nodded hesitantly. Her doubts about Eli''s trustworthiness lingered, especially after how Eli used Alexander as a toy to defeat them.


    "It''s okay," Lyra repeated, smiling warmly as sheforted her daughter.


    Amber felt a heavy weight of responsibility for her mistake, despite her mother''s reassurances.


    The very next day, after sses ended...


    "I am sorry!!" Amber''s voice rang out, surprising Eli as she bowed her head before him.


    "Hmm?" Eli''s eyebrows raised in curiosity. He had a feeling he knew what she was apologizing for, but he wanted to hear it from her.


    Amber''s lips twitched with unease. She knew Eli likely already understood the reason behind her apology, yet she feltpelled to express it....


    ''This man is truly a vexation,'' she thought, bracing herself before continuing, "I''m truly sorry. My mother tested you because I told her you might be an untrustworthy and backstabbing person."


    "Hmm..." Eli nodded, indicating his understanding. He recognized the lingering doubt and distrust in Amber''s words, ''She still clinging on that day... ah'' he thought and said,


    "I don''t care," Eli waved off her concerns dismissively.


    "H-Huh?" Amber was slightly taken aback by his response, not expecting such nonchnce.


    "It''s not like I''m angry about being tested. Your mother has every right to ensure she''s making correct decisions," Eli exined casually, his demeanour surprisingly calm.


    "O-Oh, I see," Amber breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders.


    But her relief was short-lived.


    "However..."


    At Eli''s continuation, Amber''s heart sank, and she braced herself for his next words.


    "... She owes me one."


    "W-What do you mean?" Amber asked, a sense of dread creeping over her.


    Eli simply smiled enigmatically and walked away without offering any further exnation.


    "W-Wait!!" Amber called out, but Eli paid her no heed as he disappeared from sight.

 Chapter 412 Three Mamas

    Experience new tales on empire


    "Big Brother!!"


    "Charlotte?" Eli tilted his head in confusion when he saw a little girl with mixed purple-blue hair, small cat ears, and a petite stature standing at the entrance of his house.


    "Yes, Big Brother!!" Charlotte eximed joyfully, her tiny hand reaching out as if to pluck Eli from the ground in her excitement.


    Eli couldn''t resist the charm of this adorable creature and automatically scooped her up, his gaze shifting to Pearl and Arlyne, who stood nearby with matching grins, their eyes twinkling with mischief and anticipation.


    "I told you, He would be so surprised to see~" Pearl chimed in teasingly as she yfully pinched Arlyne''s rosy cheeks.


    "Ouch!" Arlyne yelped in mock pain, batting Pearl''s hand away with a scowl.


    "So, this is not a costume?" Eli questioned with furrowed brows, a hint of confusion evident in his voice. His memories of Leon''s about Charlotte never had any hint about her being a cat race.


    "Oh, Eli dear, do you truly think we would y such a trick on you?" Pearl replied with a mischievous glint in her eyes, relishing the surprise on Eli''s face.


    "Well, I don''t mind donning a costume for y..o....u ..." Arlyne''s cheeks flushed crimson as she stumbled over her words, her yful facade momentarily faltering.


    "Hehe... Then I am eagerly awaiting that moment~" Eli whispered yfully, intending to tease her further when suddenly,


    "Well, I cannot allow my dear sister to be the subject of another man''s fantasy," Oliver, who had been discreetly observing from the shadows, finally stepped forward with a protective air.


    "B-Big brother!!" Arlyne''s embarrassment deepened, realizing her brother had overheard her earlier slip of the tongue.


    "I apologize, Sister, but I cannot in good conscience leave you alone with a known womanizer!" Oliver dered firmly, his protective instincts in full force.


    "We share his sentiments!" Kyra and Kira chimed in unison, emerging from their hiding spots with identical expressions of concern.


    "...." Eli blinked, momentarily taken aback by the sudden turn of events, before letting out a resigned sigh and gesturing for everyone toe inside.


    As they entered, exchanging nces filled with a mix of amusement and curiosity, one figure remained hidden in the background, silently trailing behind the others, their presence unnoticed for the moment.


    As they moved into the living hall,


    "NYA!!" Kitty Anna suddenly opened her eyes wide, her nose perked up as she muttered, "I smell a powerful enemy," sniffing the air with heightened sensitivity.


    Spotting Eli approaching, Kitty Anna let out azy yawn before leaping down from the sofa and darting over to Eli in a hurry.


    "M-Master~nya, I smell a pow.e..r...fful..." Kitty''s words trailed off as she noticed Eli embracing someone else.


    Instinctively sensing Charlotte as a potential threat, Kitty Anna''s eyes widened in rm, "M-Master, who is this?


    Are you going to abandon your cute little Kitty?


    Are you recing me?" Kitty Anna''s voice quivered with a mix of fear and concern, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes, forgetting her usual ''Nya'' in her distress.


    "What?" Eli''s expression turned puzzled, trying toprehend why Kitty Anna was rumbling like a lost cat... though it was a bit ironic considering she was, in fact, a cat.


    Nevertheless, Eli reassured her with a serious expression, crouching down to pick her up. "Kitty, what are you talking about? I am not abandoning you."


    "Master~" Kitty''s eyes glistened like precious gems as she gazed at her beloved Master. But her emotions shifted swiftly when she felt a sudden pain.


    "HISS!!" Kitty hissed in pain as her tail was identally pulled.


    Observing the scene, Charlotte looked at Kitty with curious eyes, sensing a familiarity as if they shared a simr background.


    "B-Big brother, What is this?" Charlotte inquired, her astonishment evident as she witnessed a talking cat engaging with everyone.


    "Her name is Kitty Anna, and she''s a special cat," Eli exined with a gentle smile as he settled back on the sofa, gesturing for everyone to take a seat.


    "Kit---" Before Charlotte could finish,


    "Anna!!" Kitty interjected fiercely, her eyes narrowing in a challenging stare.


    "HIII!! Big brother!!" Charlotte''s surprise turned to fear as she immediately clung to Eli with a horrified expression.


    "It''s okay, Charlotte. She won''t hurt you," Eli reassured, patting her to soothe her nerves. He then turned to Kitty Anna, giving her aforting pat on the head to calm her down as well.


    Observing this interaction, the others couldn''t help but feel a tinge of jealousy at Eli''s calming presence, noting the genuine warmth in his smile that differed from before.


    It was Truly Gentle!


    After the tension eased, Eli exined to Charlotte that Kitty Anna preferred to be called Anna by everyone except him. Charlotte nodded in understanding and cautiously reached out to touch Kitty Anna, her curiosity piqued.


    Kitty frowned for a second then let Charlotte touch her.


    "Hehe..." Charlotte giggled, her cat ears twitching yfully as she rubbed Kitty Anna''s fur.


    ''Damn, she''s good...'' Kitty Anna thought begrudgingly, feeling the itch in her spot relieved by Charlotte''s skilled touch as if Charlotte understand her weak spots.


    As they enjoyed the yful scene, Eli shifted his attention to Pearl and Arlyne, expressing his gratitude, "Thank you. Even though I sort of forced this situation on you, I really appreciate your help!"


    "O-Oh! There''s no need for thanks!" Pearl blushed slightly, waving off his gratitude.


    "Y-Yes, you didn''t force us at all. I''m happy to assist you!" Arlyne''s cheeks also reddened as she spoke.


    "Tsk," Oliver clicked his tongue in annoyance, then observed Kyra and Kira exploring the room with curious eyes.


    "Thank you," Eli smiled warmly before inquiring, "So, what exactly happened?" He gestured towards Charlotte''s new cat ears, indicating his curiosity.


    Arlyne nced at Pearl for confirmation before exining, "Well, it happened while we were bathing with her. Suddenly, there was a surge of mana out of nowhere, and that''s when she transformed."


    "More like those ears and tail just popped out," Pearl corrected her with a chuckle.


    "Hmm?" Eli furrowed his brows, asking for the precise date and time. After receiving that information, he mused to himself, ''I see... So, it was when I regained consciousness in the World Tree,'' ncing briefly at Charlotte and pondering, ''Is she somehow rted to that door?''


    "Master"


    "Master"


    Two different voices interrupted, drawing everyone''s attention to Scy and Prisania walking in from the kitchen with soft drinks in hand.


    ''Who''s this new woman?'' was the collective thought, as the pink-haired, twin-tailed girl appeared unfamiliar to everyone in Eli''s circle.


    "So, this child is your adopted daughter, Master?" Scy inquired, eyeing Charlotte who was engrossed in ying with Kitty Anna.


    "Yes," Eli confirmed with a nod.


    Scy knelt down before Charlotte and greeted her with a warm smile, "Hey, cutie~"


    Charlotte flinched momentarily before seeking refuge by clinging to Eli.


    "It''s okay, she won''t harm you," Eli reassured Charlotte, trying to ease her nerves.


    "Here," Scy offered a candy, but Charlotte remained cautious, not falling for the trick.


    Noticing the tension, Prisania stepped in, introducing herself, "Hello, Cutie, I''m your big brother''s wife. My name is Prisania."


    Charlotte nced at Prisania, then back at Eli for confirmation.


    "Yes," Eli affirmed, though Charlotte had another question.


    "So, I have three mamas?"


    "Three?" Scy frowned in confusion.


    "Yes, Pearl Mama, Arlyne Mama, and now Pri... Prisania Mama?" Charlotte counted on her fingers, her expression a mix of wonder and innocence.


    "Big brother has many mamas..." Charlotte looked at Eli with admiration.


    However, the moment of admiration was interrupted as Eli nced at Prisania and Scy who was deadly staring at Pearl and Arlyne.


    Pearl and Arlyne didn''t seem to back down as their dark eyes stared return back.


    ''Fuck! The fight is about to break!!'' Oliver eximed, hastily backing away from the impending conflict.

 Chapter 413 He is pervert!

    "Sllllurp,"


    Eli casually slurped on his juice, his gaze shifting between the tense exchanges happening around him.


    "B-Big brother, they''re going to fight," Charlotte chimed in with a mix of fear and an amused smile, sipping her juice while also observing the scene with curious eyes.


    "Damn, man! Why are you so calm?" Oliver''s frown deepened as he couldn''t understand Eli''s rxed demeanour amidst the brewing tension.


    "Nah, they''re just exchanging res... That''s all!!" Eli replied nonchntly, his expression steady andposed.


    ''What the hell is he even talking about?'' Oliver screamed internally, baffled by Eli''s response. However, to everyone''s surprise, Scy and Prisania let out simultaneous sighs before directing their annoyed gazes at Eli.


    ""You influenced them, didn''t you?"" Both Scy and Prisania spoke in unison, their synchronized voices revealing their shared frustration.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled softly, a knowing glint in his eyes, which was enough for Scy and Prisania to confirm their suspicions.


    ""Tsk,""their synchronized tongue clicks echoed once more as they moved to pull Pearl and Arlyne away, indicating their intention to have a private conversation.


    "W-Where are you taking her?" Oliver''s frown deepened, his protective instincts kicking in.


    "Don''t worry, they just need to have a chat... You know, ''Girls Talk''," Eli reassured Oliver with a smile, his calm demeanour easing Oliver''s doubts.


    ''Looks like they were doing fine...hahah'' Eli chuckled inwardly thinking how Scy and Prisania were in prefect sync.


    "Anyway... Tell me about your visit, guys," Eli shifted his attention to Kyra and Kira, who were awkwardly fidgeting nearby.


    "Huh? W-Well..." Kyra and Kira exchanged uncertain nces, struggling to articte their thoughts.


    "Come on, it''s written all over your faces that you want to say something!" Eli encouraged them, patting Charlotte gently as she quietly sipped her juice, enjoying the lively atmosphere.


    "Hahah..." Kyraughed awkwardly before continuing, "Those two people director and that caretaker had already died in prison, and the investigation took a serious turn. The Headmaster himself took matters into his hands..."


    "I see..." Eli nodded thoughtfully, realizing that his orchestrated n had indeed caused a significant impact.


    "So, what happened next?" Eli inquired, curious about the unfolding events.


    "Well..." Kyra and Kira exchanged a meaningful nce before Kira spoke up, "Most of the nobles were implicated in this child trafficking scandal. Many nobles and merchants were arrested, and since it appeared that we were instrumental in assisting the Headmaster, they requested us to oversee operations at every orphanage in the Nex Academia."


    "Hmm... That''smendable," Eli acknowledged with a nod. "So, you felt overwhelmed by the responsibility and sought my assistance?"


    "Y-Yes," Kyra admitted, her cheeks tinted with a hint of embarrassment.


    "Because you''re the one who involved us in this mess, so you ought to take responsibility!" Kira stated firmly, her expression reflecting a mix of determination and yful usation.


    Eli scratched his head awkwardly, feeling a tinge of guilt for pulling them into such aplex situation. He hadn''t anticipated the extent of noble involvement in such nefarious activities. After a moment of contemtion, something clicked in his mind...


    "Okay, I will support you both," Eli dered with determination, though they would be shocked when he pull that stuntter.


    "Sigh, that''s a relief," both girls sighed in unison, visibly relieved at Eli''s assurance. Handling multiple orphanages was no easy task, even for Saintesses and Princesses. The fear of making a single mistake that could tarnish their reputations loomed over them, adding to their burden.


    It''s really hard, You know!!


    ~Ring~Ring~


    "Hello?" Eli answered the phone, his expression shifting as he listened intently. After a few nods, he replied, "I''ll be there right away."


    Ending the call, Eli turned to his guests, a sense of urgency in his tone as he announced, "Okay, everyone, I need to leave now...If you want something you can ask Scy or Prisania"


    "W-Wait!" Kira''s sudden interjection caught Eli''s attention.


    "Hmm?"


    "Y-You''re not abandoning the orphanage visits, are you?" Kira asked nervously. She wanted to inquire directly about seeing the birds again but was too shy to ask directly.


    "No, I will be there, as I still have a few days left of my punishment," Eli said with a thoughtful face, he needed to attend the orphanage a few more days but then looking at Kira, he knew what she was doing.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled softly, patting Kira''s head affectionately.


    "H-Hey!" Kira swatted his hand away, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "Don''t treat me like a child."


    "Alright, alright," Eli smiled warmly, understanding her reaction. As he was about to leave, he crouched down behind the sofa with a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    "KYA!!"


    The sudden scream startled everyone in the room.


    "A-Amber?" Oliver''s disbelief was evident as he watched Eli carry Amber away like a sack.


    "What is she doing here?" Kyra questioned, surprised to see Amber in such a manner.


    "More importantly, how did she even enter the house without anyone noticing?" Kira frowned, her senses telling her that no one had approached or entered the premises.


    Outside,


    ''Thud''


    "Ouch!" Amber Foxnded harshly, her cry of pain piercing the air.


    "Hey, can''t you handle ady a little more gently?!" Amber shouted, wincing in difort as she dusted herself off.


    "Well, I would if you hadn''t entered my house without permission," Eli retorted, his gaze steady as he confronted her. "So, what brings you here?"


    "W-Well...I..." Amber''s expression shifted, a hint of awkwardness colouring her features.


    Eli remained patient, waiting for her to speak. After a few moments of silence, Amber finally confessed, "I-I''m the one who did wrong, so please forgive my mother..."


    Sighing softly, Eli shook his head. "I''ve already said it''s fine, and she only owes a little."


    "Please... It''s me who owes you," Amber pleaded earnestly, her concern for her mother was evident in her voice. She didn''t want her mother to suffer because of her foolish actions.


    "I understand," Eli nodded, his gaze assessing her from head to toe. Amber instinctively flinched and defensively covered herself.


    "W-What are you looking at?" Amber demanded, her expression turning defensive. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    "Well, since you owe me..." Eli approached her slowly, causing Amber to back up until she was pressed against the wall outside the door.


    "I-I''m not that kind of girl..." Amber protested, her cheeks burning with embarrassment as she noticed Eli''s handsome features up close. However, she felt a strange sensation, as if her energy was being subtly drained in his presence.


    As Eli leaned closer, Amber closed her eyes and bit her lip, determined not to let him take advantage of her.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled softly at her reaction, finding her resistance amusing. Whispering softly, he asked, "Can I touch your tail?"


    "H-Huh?" Amber''s eyes snapped open in surprise and confusion, her frown deepening as she blinked rapidly. "My tail?" Her mind raced with questions, unsure of what Eli meant by his request.


    "Yes..." Eli''s gaze lingered on Amber''s fluffy white tail with genuine curiosity. He had always found such fluffy tails and sadly no one he knew had those.


    He stared at her tail, though he had restrained himself from acting on that curiosity.


    "T-That is not supp--" Before Amber could finish her protest, Eli interjected with a mischievous glint in his eyes, "Then consider it a part of your mother''s debt to me."


    Amber bit her lip in frustration as she met Eli''s cunning gaze, silently cursing his audacity inwardly. ''You pervert!'' she screamed in her mind before mustering herposure and reluctantly agreeing, "Okay." Her face flushed crimson with embarrassment as she gingerly moved her tail towards him.


    "Hi!! Fluffy!!" Eli eximed with enthusiasm as he immediately wrapped his arms around her tail, eliciting a startled gasp from Amber.


    "Hi--kkk!!" Amber''s body jerked involuntarily, her cheeks burning hotter as she trembled under Eli''s touch.


    "P-Please be gentle..." Amber''s voice quivered as she pleaded with him, her body tense with difort.


    Although Eli nodded in understanding, his actions contradicted his words as he continued to handle her tail rather roughly, his face buried in the fluffy fur as he savoured its sweet scent.


    "N-No! Please~ G-Gentle... N~Not so rough~" Amber''s legs wobbled as she struggled to maintain her bnce, her protests falling on deaf ears as Eli persisted in his rough treatment of her tail.


    Seeing her withering before him unlike her straight and haughty face, Eli couldn''t help but bite her tail gently.


    "HIKIKKKK!!!" Amber''s body almost jumped... her body reacting with a mix of shock and tingling sensation.


    "W~ha~What~ are you~ha~ doing~?" Amber''s voice quivered, her face flushed with embarrassment and tears welling up in her eyes as drool trickled from the corner of her mouth.


    Observing her distress, Eli''s heart skipped a beat, realizing the unintended effect his actions had on her. She exuded an unintentional allure that could captivate any man without even trying.


    Eli quickly withdrew his touch, stepping back to give her space to calm down. As Amber gingerly patted her tail to soothe it, her expression gradually returned to normal, reced by a mixture of anger and annoyance as she red at Eli.


    "Y-You bastard, how dare yo--mmfff!" Amber''s words were cut off as Eli silenced her with a simple peck on the lips before whispering, "Now you owe me nothing~" With a yful smile, he hurriedly made his exit.


    It took Amber a moment to collect herself, her face flushed with embarrassment as she knelt down, covering her face in shame. "You pervert!" she screamed into the empty air, though Eli was long gone, his ears figuratively closed to her protests.


    Meanwhile, Eli wasted no time and reached for his phone, dialling a familiar number.


    "My love~"


    "Mariel~" Eli''s smile widened as Mariel emerged from a portal. Their lips met in a tender kiss before they vanished from Nex Academia, leaving behind a flustered Amber and a lingering sense of mischief.

 Chapter 414 ~Thirsty for each other~

    ''Slurp~''


    ''''~Hmm~"


    "You do know that we need to go, right?" Eli asked, his voiceced with a mixture of urgency and reluctance, as he nced at Mariel, who was sucking his divine sword with fervour and lusty.


    Mariel stopped and nced at Eli, her eyes filled with a mischievous glint. She slowly pulled the divine sword from her mouth, leaving a trail of saliva as she spoke, "Is that matter really more important than me?" Her expression was a mix of yfulness and genuine curiosity.


    Eli chuckled at her response, understanding her intentions perfectly. "Of course not," he replied without hesitation, his eyes reflecting sincerity. "You are far more important than any random duty or task."


    Mariel''s smile widened at Eli''s words. She had been teasing him, she wasn''t a woman who would ask those silly questions when there was an important matter..... She knew full well the importance of Eli''s arrival to her kingdom.


    But she wanted some time with him so she came faster than the agreed time and teleported him to her room rather than the designated position.


    And She couldn''t resist testing his priorities and was pleased with his response, feeling his honesty and affection.


    So, yeah, she was just ying with Eli but it seems Eli was really telling the truth as she could feel his truthfulness from his words.


    "~Hehe~" Mariel giggled mischievously as she kissed the tip of the divine sword before resuming her deep throat.


    "~arrh" Eli groaned in pleasure, sinking deeper into the bed as Mariel skillfully pleasured him.


    ''Slurp''


    ''~hmm~''


    ''Pop''


    "Do you like it~" Mariel inquired, her voice slightly muffled as she continued her attention.


    "Yeah," Eli replied, gently tucking a few strands of Mariel''s red hair behind her ear.


    Mariel beamed, her efforts paying off. After that memorable day when Eli taught her about oral pleasure, she had been diligently practised, even using cucumbers to perfect her skills. Her goal was to pleasure Eli like never before and make him forget everything else... of course except her.


    Mariel continued her licking,bining suction and gentle caresses on his sack.


    "~arrhh~"


    Feeling Eli''s divine sword twitch in her mouth, Mariel swallowed it deeply, eliciting a satisfied groan from Eli.


    "~arrrhh~"


    ''Glup, Gulp''


    "~Hmm~~"


    "Cough, Cough~" Mariel coughed slightly, not quite mastering the art of deep-throating yet. However, seeing Eli''s content expression, she brushed it off, focusing on his pleasure rather than her minor difort.


    "Are you okay?" Eli asked with concern, his pleasure-filled haze clearing momentarily.


    "I-I am fine," Mariel reassured him with a soft smile, taking a deep breath topose herself.


    Mariel''s motherly nature warmed his heart, and pulling her to his embrace,


    "I am truly happy that you are trying your best, and I acknowledge that..." Eli expressed sincerely, his gaze meeting her crimson eyes, "But I would be worried if you are forcing yourself too much." His concern for her well-being was evident in his words and actions, showcasing the depth of their bond beyond mere physical pleasures.


    Mariel gazed at Eli with affection and amusement, nting a tender kiss on his forehead. "I am truly happy to have you, you know~" she expressed sincerely, her eyes filled with warmth and love.


    "I could say the same thing ~chu~" Eli reciprocated with a loving kiss on her lips, their affection palpable in the air as their kiss deepened into a passionate exchange.


    "~hmm~"


    "~hmm~"


    Eli''s hands wandered to her busty ass, gently caressing and fondling as Mariel responded with soft moans of pleasure.


    "~hhaa~" Mariel gasped as Eli''s touch ignited a delightful sensation.


    As they savoured the intimate moment, Mariel broke the kiss and regarded Eli with a yful yet questioning look, "Didn''t you say ''We need to go right now?''" she teased a hint of mischief in her eyes.


    Eli paused, his gaze lingering on her busty ass for a moment. "Well... my throat feels quite parched now," he remarked yfully, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I need something refreshing to drink."


    Mariel grinned, enjoying their yful banter, "Oh~ What would that be?" she teased back, anticipating his response.


    "A drink straight from my lovely beautiful Step-Mother''s juicy pussy" Eli whispered shamelessly, his words carrying a hint of desire and yfulness.


    Mariel''s cheeks flushed crimson with embarrassment. "Y-You pervert!" she eximed, though her tone held a mixture of amusement and arousal. Despite her yful protest, she didn''t move away from Eli, her eyes reflecting a spark of excitement.


    "Say,....." Eli yfully prompted his expression a mix of teasing and anticipation.


    Mariel initially hesitated, feeling a rush of shyness and arousal, but seeing Eli''s determined yet affectionate gaze, she blushed deeply and muttered in a soft voice,


    "Eat my horny pussy~My love~"


    Her face was buried in his chest, she couldn''t believe she had said those shameful words aloud.


    Eli chuckled warmly, his eyes filled with adoration for her. He gently ced her on the bed and lifted her hips, slowly removing her undergarments to reveal her glistening pink pussy with a small bush and twitching asshole.


    "Oh, Oh, What do we have here~" Eli''s fingers traced the path of her sweet nectar along her soft trembling pussy.


    "Looks like someone is needy~" Eli remarked, observing Mariel''s bashful demeanour as she buried her face in the pillow. But then, she boldly requested, "Eat my pussy, Drink my love nectar~ Ravage my lonely pussy!!" while swaying her hips seductively.


    "..." Eli was momentarily taken aback by her directness, but as he glimpsed at her flushed cheeks, he understood the depth of her desire.


    ''Sniff''


    Inhaling her intoxicating musky scent, Eli''s anticipation grew, his member throbbing with desire. Eli couldn''t resist kissing her two busty ass cheeks tenderly and even biting them gently. He then spread her ass cheeks gently, revealing her long, enticing hidden pussy and asshole... and proceeded to kiss along the line slowly and sensually.


    "~aahh~"


    "~hmm~"


    Mariel''s reactions fueled Eli''s passion further. He explored her asshole with deliberate care, tracing a path of pleasure that left her trembling in ecstasy.


    "~Hhaaa~"


    Her legs trembled with anticipation as Eli''s fingers spreading her pussy sent waves of pleasure through her. He teased her with a long, sensual lick along her delicate pink folds before applying delicate pressure, his lips finding her clit with tantalizing precision.


    "~Yesss~"


    Mariel''s breath hitched as Eli explored her intimately, spreading her slickened folds to reveal her intense desire for him. The air seemed to shimmer with their shared passion, her longing palpable as small puffs of steam seemed to rise from her heated core.


    She really wanted him!!


    As much as Eli yearned to plunge into her cave, mark her with his scent and im herpletely, a shadow of hesitation lingered and it was none other than Mia. It was a barrier he couldn''t ignore, the weight of responsibility stopped him from breaking it.


    Anyhow,


    The scene intensifies as Mariel''s moans of ecstasy fill the air, her pleasure palpable as Eli''s skilled tongue works its magic on her sensitive folds. Each flick and swirl is like a balm to her aching desire, sending waves of pleasure through her entire body.


    "~Yes~~haaa~Fuck~" Mariel''s moans crescendo, her body arching in response to the pleasure coursing through her. Eli''s tongue, hungry and fervent, devours her nectar like a man possessed, his teasing fingers adding an electrifying sensation as they dance around her quivering asshole.


    "~N~No~ D~don''t tease ~aaahh~me~" Mariel''s protests only serve to fuel Eli''s desire further, his touches and licks pushing her towards the brink of blissful release.


    "~ahhha~D~don''t bite me~yesss~" Her mixed pleas and gasps are music to Eli''s ears as he continues his passionate assault, his focus unwavering as he brings her closer to the edge.


    Her body trembles with impending climax, the tension building to an irresistible peak. "Ittsinngg~" Mariel''s voice quivers with anticipation, her words a promise of the ecstasy about to unfold.


    "Yes~ quench my thirst~" Eli''s words are amand and an invitation, his bite on her clit sending a surge of pleasure that ignites her release like a tidal wave.


    "CUMMMMINNGGG~~~~"


    In a sudden rush of euphoria,


    "Ssh, Ssh"


    ''Gulp, Gulp''


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Mariel''s heavy panting slowly subsided as she savoured the aftermath of her intense release. The pillow beneath her was now damp with the drool. It was a moment of fulfilment she had long awaited, and it washed over her like a wave of bliss.


    It''s truly ecstasy for her... Cumming after a long day!


    However, amidst the post-orgasmic haze, Mariel''s heart weighed heavy with the knowledge that this moment of pleasure couldn''tst forever. She knew that indulging further could lead to regretter on. Just as she was about to gather herself when Eli''s words cut through the air like a sudden jolt,


    "I~ha~I am sorry, Mariel~ B~But I am putting it in~" Eli panted heavily after drinking her heavenly nectar... Eli''s switch turned on.... He wanted to sheath his divine sword inside her!


    Hearing those words Mariel''s eyes widened in surprise and,


    "~HIIIIIIII~"

 Chapter 415 ~Mariel is really thirsty~

    "~ahh~haaa~ahhh~"


    Mariel''s moans echoed in the room, her mind slipping into a blissful haze as Eli''s divine sword delved into her sweet, tight asshole, igniting sensations that bordered on pleasure and pain.


    Yet, to her surprise, there was no difort; instead, her insides eagerly weed Eli''s divine power, tightening around him with each thrust.


    ''p''


    "~ahhmm~"


    "Hehe..."


    Eli couldn''t contain his amusement at the sight of Mariel''s jiggling ass, a testament to the intensity of his pounding. The temptation to leave his mark on her, to im her as his own, was strong, leading him to bite her ass in a moment of heightened desire.


    "~aaahh~Fuckk~~" Mariel''s moans filled the air, her slits releasing a torrent of pleasure that drenched the bed in her intoxicating scent, further fueling Eli''s desire for her.


    But just as Eli moved to change their position,


    "W-Wait!!" Mariel hesitated, her shy nature momentarily surfacing as she wiped away her drool and tears, reluctant to reveal her vulnerable side to him.


    Eli, understanding her hesitation, chuckled softly and gently removed her upper garment, revealing her ample bosom.


    "Sigh," Mariel sighed in relief as her breasts were freed from their confinement, feeling a sense of satisfaction wash over her at the simple act of being able to breathe more freely.


    Eli couldn''t resist but admire Mariel''s sensuous form as her nipples leaked motherly nectar, a sign of her arousal mixing with the pleasure he was giving her.


    "~nningggg~"


    Taking her nipple between his teeth, Eli savoured the taste of her motherly nectar, his actions sending shivers of pleasure down Mariel''s spine. With renewed fervour, he resumed pounding her ass, each thrust eliciting moans of ecstasy from her lips.


    "I~ha~I~thought I~I need to wait or something~ahhhh~nnggg" Mariel managed to voice her thoughts amidst her moans, feeling Eli''s every move scraping against her insides.


    Eli paused for a moment, ceasing his attention on her nipple to respond, "I~ha~ also wanted to wait but Since you solved one problem... I wanted to give you a reward," Eli exined, his voice filled with desire as he lifted her plump buttocks and adjusted her legs for deeper pration.


    "~aaaahhh~Yessss~~aahhh~hhaaa~" Mariel''s moans grew louder as Eli fulfilled her desires, plunging into her deeply and relentlessly.


    "K~Kiss me~aahh" she pleaded between moans, her longing evident in her eyes. Eli obliged, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss while continuing to pound her ass with fervour.


    "~hmmm~"


    "I~I am cumminnnngggggg~~"Mariel''s sudden scream signalled her climax as she released her nectar onto Eli''s body.


    "~aarrhh~"


    Eli, too, reached his peak, releasing his divine power inside her pulsating asshole.


    "~ha~"


    "~ha~"


    Exhausted but deeply satisfied, Mariel breathed heavily, her mild sagging boobs rising and falling with each breath. However, her desire for Eli only seemed to grow stronger, fueled by the realization that moments like these might be fleeting, especially with Eli''s uing exams looming over them. She was determined to make every moment count.


    "M~My love~ I-I want mo~aannnggg~" Before she could finish, Eli suddenly moved inside her asshole again, his desire matching hers, fueling the mes of their passion.


    "I know, Mariel and I am also not satisfied~" Eli whispered gently, his words sending shivers down her spine before he resumed pounding her asshole with renewed vigour, his hunger for her evident in every thrust.


    "~aarrhhhh~Yess~" Mariel felt a new intensity, perhaps from Eli''s divine seeds within her, amplifying her arousal and making her even hornier. She clung to him, her nails digging into his skin in a mix of pleasure and need.


    Eli then lifted her body, positioning her on hisp, and continued to pound her while sharing passionate kisses, their mouths locked in a dance of desire and longing.


    "~hmm~"


    His hands explored her body, teasing her sensitive nipples and clit, each touch sending waves of pleasure through her, making her moan and writhe on top of him.


    "~Ssh~Ssh~"


    Despite her continuous climax, Mariel rode him with unrelenting desire, her body craving more of his divine seeds, her mind consumed by the intoxicating pleasure they shared.


    After filling her asshole with a lot of his divine seeds...


    Finally, Eli withdrew his divine sword from her asshole with a soft ''plop'', Eli''s divine seeds flowed from her twitching asshole like a faucet.


    "T-That''s a lot of waste~ha~" Mariel muttered sadly as she watched Eli''s divine essence flow from her twitching asshole, feeling a mixture of satisfaction and longing.


    "Don''t worry~I have lots more to waste~" Eli reassured her with a sly smile as hey down, suggesting a change in positions, "Now, why don''t you take the lead~"


    As Mariel''s face flushed with embarrassment, she nodded and positioned herself over his crotch, ready to guide him back inside her awaiting asshole when...


    "Turn around, I want to see your back," Eli requested, his voice tinged with desire.


    "O-Okay," Mariel agreed, feeling a mix of excitement and nervousness as she turned around to show him her plump ass. The thought of him wanting to see her from this angle sent shivers down her spine.


    Seeing her plump ass... Eli''s divine sword twitched as it leaked white liquid...


    "~aaannnggg~" Mariel moaned softly as she slowly inserted his divine sword inside her asshole, relishing the sensation of fullness. With each movement, she pped her ass against his crotch, revelling in the new and exhrating experience.


    "~nngg~ It~It''s feels different!!" Mariel eximed, her surprise evident in her voice. The pleasure coursing through her was heightened by the novelty of the position.


    "Oh? Yeah, then ride me on~" Eli teased, his hands fondling her bubbly ass, driving her to the brink of ecstasy with each sway of her hips.


    "~aahhmm~mmmgg~ahhhaa~"


    Her voice, her ass movements, it felt like a symphony of passion and desire, each sway and moan adding to the erotic melody they were creating. It was as if she were painting a masterpiece of pleasure, using her body as the brush to stroke his senses and drive him wild.


    ''p''


    "~aaahhh~"


    "~My~My love I cannot~ I cannot move~aaahhh" Mariel gasped, her body trembling with pleasure as she struggled to maintain control. Her legs threatened to give out beneath her, but she craved more of him, every part of her begging for his pounding.


    "Hehe..." Eli chuckled with delight, relishing the sight of Mariel''s trembling body as she struggled to maintain her position.


    Feeling the surge of climax approaching,


    "~haaaa~"


    With a surge of desire, Eli pushed deeply inside her asshole, his grip tightening on her hips as he pulled her closer to him. Her back pressed against his chest, their bodies melding together in a symphony of ecstasy.


    "~ammm~"


    Mariel moaned softly, her hands exploring her own hard nipple and clit as she sought to heighten their pleasure even further. Her clit and nipples tingled under her touch, begging for more attention.


    "You are greedy~" Eli whispered, his voice filled with affection as he teased her nipples and explored her pussy with his fingers, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her.


    "~AAAHHHHHHHH~~~"


    "Arrhh~"


    Their lovemaking continued, each moment filled with an intensity that bordered on euphoria. But everythinges to an end...


    They were interrupted by a knock at the door.


    "Everything is ready!" came the voice from outside.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!